《Infinite Dimensions Chat Group》


 Chapter 1

    "Ding, please invite three members to join the endless dimensional exchange group."


    A cold voice suddenly rings in Su Chen''s mind. He gets up from the bed and stares at him in front of him.


    A blue virtual screen appeared in front of him with five strange names.


    "I''m not slim."


    "Four generations of fire shadow."


    "A poor little Taoist."


    "Tony has no money."


    "My little one."


    "Infinite dimensional communication group? Are these names, are the names of other dimensions, and still network names? "


    Su Chen forced himself to calm down and murmured in a low voice.


    He is not a person in this world. Since he came to this world for no reason three hours ago, he still has a feeling of living in a dream.


    Because the myths and legends in the original world, in this world, have become reality.


    In this world, the practitioners are arrogant and the demons are rampant in all directions!


    Even in this day, he had seen several graceful swords flying in the sky. Unfortunately, he was not qualified to talk to those high-ranking practitioners.


    Even he can find the realm of practitioners from the Internet. The realm of practitioners is divided into six levels: initial feeling, pulse, spiritual sea, heart, Dharma and Daoguo.


    If we can search for the realm of practitioners from the Internet, it shows that practice is facing the whole society and there is no hiding.


    On the bad side, maybe the world is not peaceful and stable. Practitioners also need the strength of ordinary people. At least, they need to select a large number of talented people from ordinary people.


    "Well, let''s take a look at the endless dimensional communication group. What''s the effect?"


    Su Chen took a deep breath and thought silently.


    Then he slowly raised his right hand and chose to invite me, not slim, the fourth generation of fire shadow and Tony, who had no money.


    I''m not slim. The owner of this name is probably slim, although slim is a low-level monster.


    However, since it can be selected by the endless dimensional communication group, it shows that it should not be the ordinary slim. If it is the wall hanging of Meng Wang, it would be great.


    And the fourth generation of Huoying mu, if he expected it well, should be the Bo Feng Shui men with the golden flash title, a very powerful fire shadow.


    As for Tony''s lack of money?


    The name alone has exposed everything.


    As for the remaining two?


    The poor people''s little Taoist priest and my little cute, in the endless dimension, there are too many little Taoists. If this is a charlatan, it will be really embarrassing.


    The last one, um My little darling, who does he know who this is?


    "Please name yourself."


    "Taoist master!"


    Su Chen mouth a Qiao, said with a smile.


    The name of the group leader should be domineering. Otherwise, how to frighten the people in the group?


    The people in the group, one by one are not ordinary people, temperament and personality, absolutely beyond their imagination.


    "Ding, the Taoist invited me not to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited the fourth generation of Huoying to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Taoist invited Tony to join the endless dimensional communication group without money."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, the group chat page is silent.


    "Why don''t these three people talk?"


    Su Chen slightly frowned and whispered to himself.


    Have you been cheated?


    Soon, someone was impatient and began to speak. Apparently, he had been diving.


    Tony has no money: "is virtual reality technology at this level? Can you even project it directly into my brain without wearing a device? It''s interesting. If you''re here to invest, I''ll admit that your technology really moved me. "


    I''m not slim: "huh? I''ve passed through to become a slim. Can I still influence me across the world


    Tony has no money: "slim? Are you kidding? "


    I''m not slim: "I''m not kidding. I''ve got a new name, Lim Lu tempest, who used to be human, and now it''s really slim."


    Tony had no money: "Oh Nowadays, people can make up all kinds of lies for investment. Why don''t you say that you have eaten dragon


    I''m not slim: "how do you know? No, I''m not eating. I''m just letting the storm Dragon into my stomach bag for a while, and when I find a way to get rid of the seal, I''ll let it out


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    When you say you''re fat, you''re still breathing, aren''t you?


    "Ding, the Taoist priest has opened the forbidden words of all the staff."


    Taoist master: "this is the master of Tao, the master of Tao, and the end of all roads. If you can come here, you need to make good use of this opportunity to get rid of everything, and you can''t be presumptuous

 Chapter 2

    "Ding, the Taoist Lord has closed the taboo."


    The fourth generation of fire shadow eyes: "the master of Tao, the end of all roads, it seems to me that Joined a fantastic organization. And this adult''s strength, I''m afraid, has reached the level of destroying the world? Perhaps more powerful than the legendary six immortals? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "Yo, the fourth generation is also bubbling? But how do you talk? What is the end of the world of destruction, there are six immortals, it should be your world people? How can the weak existence, which has not even come out of the world, be compared with our leaders? "


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    How did he look at this sentence, but did not know how to refute it?


    Tony doesn''t have money. He seems to be right!


    I''m not slim: "is the leader so powerful? But when can I really recover? "


    Tony has no money: "little slim, don''t panic. The group leader is so powerful that you can recover. Isn''t it easy?"


    The fourth generation of fire shadow eyes: "yes, little slim, the group leader is a Taoist master! If you have a good relationship with the group leader in the future, it will be very small for you to recover yourself. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd soon became lively, and the three people, like confidants, hated to meet each other late. There was a trend of ninety-nine minutes'' news.


    With the three people chatting, Su Chen also knew that I was not the identity of slim.


    As he expected, this slim is really the cute king limulu, that super big hanging force, no, it is a group of super plug-in complex.


    In fact, watching the three chat, there is a problem has been entangled in his mind.


    How suddenly, the attitude of the three people changed so dramatically?


    In particular, the tone of Mr. Tony Shida Da changed the fastest, from the disdain and indifference of the just opened, and directly changed to calling out the leader of the group.


    Is that weird?


    The chairman of stark industries, a very proud genius, would believe it so easily?


    Did something happen just now that he didn''t know?


    "Well Not to mention limulu, at the present stage, we still need to think about how to deceive things from Tony and the fourth generation goal? "


    Su Chen rubbed her chin and fell into meditation.


    Is it not to take the identity of the Lord directly if it is revealed?


    After all, how can Wei''an, the master of Tao and the great power at the end of the road, ask for the rubbish of these inferior products?


    Even if you are interested, isn''t it a matter of thought?


    "In the group master, you can use multiple castes."


    A cold voice rings out in Su Chen''s mind, which makes Su Chen''s eyes stagnate, because this group leader''s privilege is too timely.


    Immediately his mind moved and a new message appeared on the virtual screen.


    "The Taoist invited Su Xiaoge to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Taoist Lord set Su Xiaoge as the administrator of the endless dimensional communication group."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "welcome to the big man! a warm welcome! Welcome with tears


    I''m not slim: "welcome big man! a warm welcome! Welcome with tears


    The fourth generation of fire shadow eyes: "welcome to the big man! a warm welcome! Welcome with tears


    As soon as I came in, I was set up as an administrator by the group leader. I can''t be wrong. This must be a big man!


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Tony Shida big, Lim Lu, Bo Feng Shui men, you are welcome."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "wait, administrator, you know my name, I can understand, but what''s the matter with Tony''s big name?"


    This big man, can know Taoist Lord, that knows his name, also very normal!


    But Mr. Tony, can he have the name?


    He''s also the chairman of stark industries. Don''t you want face?

 Chapter 3

    Su Xiaoge: "Tony Stark, say faster, that''s Tony shit big?"


    I''m not slim: "yes, that''s right. The name sounds very touching and interesting to say."


    Fire shadow fourth generation of eyes: "you say so, indeed It''s interesting. "


    Tony has no money: "you You, hum, if we don''t live in a different world, I have to let you know why the flowers are so red


    Su Xiaoge: "excuse me, excuse me, Mr. Tony Shida. It seems that you are the best in this group."


    In fact, Su Zhizhi was embarrassed when she said this sentence.


    Because in this group, he is one of the most delicious, no one!


    But there is no way, for his own purposes, he can only brave the scalp flicker down.


    Tony has no money: "huh? impossible! Absolutely impossible! I don''t know. Can''t I be better than a brag slim


    Tony didn''t have money: "just a slim, can''t you make it?"


    Yes, in his mind, limulu is a bragging slim.


    Wherever slim is, it''s the lowest level of magic.


    Even if there is a normal human soul in this slim, so what?


    Slim, it''s just slim after all.


    At most, this slim can boast that he has swallowed a giant dragon. It''s a great trick to slide the world!


    Su Xiaoge: "brag SLM? Mr. Tony, I''m afraid you haven''t seen the hanging force, have you? Unfortunately, limulu, our cute king, is such a force


    I''m not slim:


    I''m not slim: "cute king? When did I have this title? "


    It''s true that he''s cute as slim, a little popular with women, but he can''t wear the title of cute king, right?


    Cute king?


    What the hell is this?


    "Ding, little brother Su uploaded a small memory scene" about my reincarnation into slim. "


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow has been accepted."


    "Tony has no money to take."


    "I''m not that slim has received it."


    Upload the memory scene, which is a new function of Su Chen just found in the dimensional communication group.


    However, this function appears at the right time. He can blackmail the members of the group by taking advantage of this opportunity.


    Of course, he can''t be so blatant.


    The world is infinite. No matter what you get, you have to pay a price.


    Is that a good reason?


    After all, he is not related to his family. How can he upload the memory scene?


    As for uploading the memory scene about Meng Wang?


    That''s because the growth speed of Meng Wang is too fast. The enemy all come to deliver food and experience, and they grow to the peak without any danger.


    In this case, this is a good example.


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony doesn''t have any money, Mr. Shita. How do you feel now? Do you still think limulu is just a bragging slim? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    After he opened the memory scene, the surrounding scenery changed, which made him have the illusion that he was going through time and space and watching the war nearby.


    In addition, he directly jumps over the beginning and looks at the section of LIM Lu hanging and beating the pig head emperor.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that he It''s not really a match for this cute slim.


    Is he really one of the best in the group, Tony Stark?


    It''s not scientific!


    I''m not slim: "ah! As like as two peas, I have just recovered the wolf wolf. The front part is exactly the same as mine. Is it really my future?


    "If it is true as you said, I am afraid so. If you can break through the existence of the future at will, you are worthy of being the administrator invited by the group leader! "


    From just now on, he has been diving to watch the screen.


    After all, he really didn''t understand the current situation, but after watching the memory scene and seeing what limulu said, his heart suddenly became agitated.


    If only he could know what was going on in the future?


    "Ding, I''m not slim. I sent an exclusive red envelope."

 Chapter 4

    "Well? Did limulu give me a red envelope? According to the current plot, what would he send me? "


    Su Chen murmured in a low voice, and a little surprise flashed in her eyes.


    The right hand moved immediately, and opened the exclusive red envelope directly.


    No matter what limulu sent himself, he always came back and said it was good for him.


    "Ding, get a magic element energy, do you spend points to repair the deficiency?"


    "Ding, since it''s the first time for the group leader to repair, so this time is free."


    A series of cold prompt sounds in Su Chen''s mind. Before he reacts, a cold and powerful energy is generated from his body.


    In an instant, this energy covered his whole body and began to strengthen his body.


    The physical quality of demons is far superior to that of human beings. As the fundamental strength of demons, magic element is extremely manic and violent, which can not be tolerated by ordinary people.


    However, with the strengthening of the mysterious power of the dimensional communication group, magic element, which has always been known for its tyranny, has obviously undergone unknown changes, becoming more moderate and easier to control.


    Of course, it''s just gentle with its master.


    "Is this limulu''s magic energy?"


    After a stick of incense, Su Chen opened his eyes and raised his right hand slightly. After feeling the powerful power of the body, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up and his face showed a smile.


    Although limulu has not yet reached the peak, he is also very powerful.


    At least let him in this strange parallel world, with a trace of self-protection.


    Immediately, his eyelids jumped, because he found that Tony and his wife were directly frying the pan because of a new function in the dimensional communication group.


    "Ding, the system informs, the integral mall opens."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "points mall? Damn it. Is that still in the group? As for administrators, can they buy goods with money? "


    I''m not slim: "I took a look at the integral mall. Why is there only a cross-border seal character? And it''s very expensive. It needs 150 points! "


    The fourth generation of Huoying: "cross border seal character, does it mean that we can go to other world with this seal character? In that case, Mr. Tony, please give me more advice. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what do you mean, fourth generation? Why, all of a sudden, say something I can''t understand? "


    Mr. Tony, didn''t you just say that if the world were not different, Lim Lu and I should know why the flowers are so red? @I''m not slim. "


    I''m not slim: "sounds like it''s kind of fun, crossing the world again? If I can, I really want to go to Mr. Shita''s world. "


    Tony had no money: "I was just joking. Can''t a joke be made among friends?"


    What a joke?


    In terms of the destructive power of Limulus, if he comes to New York to do damage, he is afraid to destroy New York. Is that very easy?


    The fourth generation of fire shadow knew the power of LIM Lu and dared to do things like this. If he invited Lim Lu to join us, he would be at least as strong as Lim Lu.


    Two strong men of this level came to New York. He was really I can''t afford it!


    Mr. Tony, we are not friends


    I''m not slim: "Mr. Tony, we''re not friends."


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Tony, we are not friends."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "administrator, help me quickly! [crying expression] [crying expression]. "


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu, I was busy just now. Thank you for your red envelope."


    He directly ignored Tony''s words, because he also knew that fourth generation and limulu were just joking, and had no real intention of doing anything.


    Tony had no money: "Oh, by the way, Lim Lu, what kind of things did you send to the administrator just now, which can make the administrator thank?"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he should seize the time to change the topic!


    Yes, change the subject!

 Chapter 5

    I''m not slim: "it''s nothing. It''s just that the amount of magic in my body can only be given once, but I''m not affected. Since the administrator has let me know the future, I want to know something about the future in my heart. "


    I''m not slim: "the most important thing is, it shows me that the administrator is too polite."


    As an administrator who knows Wei an who is at the end of all roads, how can the magic energy in his body work on it?


    In this way, the administrator still made a voice to thank himself.


    An unimaginable existence of Wei''an, to thank him, may be just a casual remark, but it also illustrates the problem.


    How polite is that?


    Tony has no money: @ brother Su, administrator, do you know my future


    Su Xiaoge: "know, have you developed steel war clothes now?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "steel suit..."


    He can now confirm that the administrator knows his future.


    Because the steel suit is just a conjecture at present, he has not put it into practice.


    Su Xiaoge: "it seems that there is no, then your future, I only have two words."


    Tony has no money: "what?"


    Su Xiaoge: "very miserable."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    His heart, how suddenly so flustered?


    What is going on in the future?


    Why do administrators say their future is miserable?


    Is his future really miserable, can''t bear to look directly at it?


    Su Xiaoge: "you also don''t care too much, you are just abducted to leave, can''t die."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Hijack?


    He is very clear, as the chairman of stark industries, if he is hijacked, what will happen to him?


    Su Xiaoge: "well In fact, there is another thing worth your happiness, that is, you have gained the name of the achievements of a blacksmith in a cave. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    The blacksmith in the cave, for some reason, suddenly understood the meaning of this sentence.


    As for the lie?


    Can the God above deceive a crawling ant on the ground?


    Although his heart is proud, this is not a good word, but the fact is that.


    "Ding, Tony has no money to send an exclusive red envelope."


    "Well, this Tony is very good."


    Su Chen looked at the exclusive red envelope in the chat group and said with a smile.


    A little bit of his right hand immediately opened Tony''s exclusive red envelope.


    "Ding, get Jarvis''s basic equation, deny the master and link to the current world network?"


    "Yes."


    Su Chen mouth a Qiao, said with a smile.


    Tony is worthy of being the chairman of stark industries. He guessed what he wanted most.


    In fact, Tony has no way. Yes, he is very rich.


    But is it possible that there will be a lack of money in the presence of gods?


    No, I should say, will the money be used?


    Maybe only the Jarvis he researched can make the administrator feel a little interesting Right?


    "Drop Fingerprints have been taken, sir. Jarvis is at your service


    A voice with a little metallic texture sounded, and then continued, "connecting to the Internet."


    "Little by little Network connection completed, checking current world background... "


    "Sir, to explore the current world science and technology level is extremely low, especially in terms of network protection, which is so low that people can not speak. Jarvis can completely crush it!"


    Su Chen listens to Jarvis''s words, the corner of the mouth slightly twitches.


    But it''s also true to think about it. This is a world where cultivation prevails. In terms of the level of technology and the Internet, naturally, it is far less than that of Tony''s technology world.


    As soon as he turned straight, he said in a deep voice, "Jarvis, you can explore and check the Internet. Is there any information about me?"


    He came to this parallel world with black eyes.


    I''m afraid there is no difference between the two computers in the world.


    Since he does not have the so-called predecessor memory, it shows that he is very likely to be a black household in this world!

 Chapter 6

    "Drop Drop... "


    "Sir, the scan has been completed. There is really no record of your information in the world."


    Su Chen listened to Jarvis''s words, can''t help but feel relieved.


    There''s no information. That''s fine.


    If there is information, relatives and friends, it is really troublesome.


    After all, he came to this world and didn''t know anything. He couldn''t tell his relatives and friends that he lost his memory?


    Amnesia?


    Ha ha This is, indeed, a good excuse.


    "Jarvis, can you forge my identity and forge a detailed information from birth to now? Of course, I fake super introvert


    Su Chen pondered for a moment and asked softly.


    If a person only has some of the most basic documents in the world, but has no growth information related to it, isn''t it too eye-catching?


    In the absence of sufficient strength to protect himself, Su Chen really does not want to expose himself, especially does not want to unilaterally attract the attention of the official.


    After all, dull voice makes a lot of money, and indecent development is the king.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well, please."


    Su Chen nodded and said, then his eyes turned and found that there was someone in the dimensional chat group who was @ him.


    Fire shadow fourth generation eye: "administrator, do you know my future? @Brother su. "


    He is the fourth generation of fire shadow in Muye village. This occupation is not very safe.


    So he wants to know his future. If he knows in advance, he can make some precautions in advance.


    Su Xiaoge: "I know something about your future."


    The fourth generation of fire shadow eyes: "can you tell me something about the administrator?"


    "Ding, the fourth generation of Huoying''s eyes have issued a special red envelope."


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha I''m sorry to make you like this


    While speaking, he picked up the exclusive red envelope with a little right hand.


    This makes the Bo Feng Shui men sitting in the fire shadow office at the moment see the message that Su Xiaoge has received the red envelope prompted on the chat group. The corner of his mouth can''t help but draw, and his face shows helpless color.


    This is Excuse me?


    "Ding, do you want to spend points to make up for the deficiency when you gain the skill of flying Thor?"


    "Ding, it is found that the current group principal integral is zero, and the default is no."


    "Hum!"


    A stream of information carrying the art of flying thunder poured into Su Chen''s mind, and began to force Su Chen to accept the art of flying thunder, which made four generations of eyes and fire shine brilliantly.


    If Su Chen''s body had not been strengthened by the magic energy, he would have been paralyzed on the ground and fell into a coma under the impact of the flood of information.


    After all, the art of flying Thor sent from the wind and water gate is not a simple skill of flying thunder, but a skill and experience of flying thunder with his present skills and experience.


    That is to say, after su Chen digested the information flow, his attainments in the art of flying thunder were no less than those of the four generations of Mu Huoying and Bo Feng Shui men.


    How can an ordinary person bear such a large amount of information forced into his mind?


    Fortunately, now Su Chen is no longer an ordinary person.


    "Hoo..."


    Half an hour later, Su Chen slowly opened his eyes and vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    Now he is very glad that LIM Lu gave himself a red envelope first, rather than a wave of wind and water gate, otherwise, his current situation is absolutely very bad.


    "Did these three people talk for half an hour?"


    Su Chen sees the news record in the chat group and laughs.


    Immediately he had an idea and uploaded Naruto and iron man 1.


    "Ding, little brother Su uploaded a small memory scene" Iron Man 1. "


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded a large memory scene Naruto."


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony doesn''t have money, @ the fourth generation of fire shadow, this is the scene you two need to see. Have a good look!"


    Su Xiaoge: "also, the wave wind water gate, when watching, you have to control your own mentality, to avoid emotional control, after all Naruto is the main object of description, is your son."


    "My son? Did I not appear in it


    Su Xiaoge: "yes, but you appear in the form of a dead man."


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    In the form of the dead?


    He Dead?

 Chapter 7

    I''m not slim: "God! Watergate, are you going to be the first dead man in our group


    Seriously, he sympathizes with the wind and water gate.


    As soon as I entered the chat group, I got the news that I was about to die. I''m afraid no one is more sad than Watergate.


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    How to talk?


    Does he want to die?


    "Brother Su, administrator, can I ask you a question?"


    Su Xiaoge: "well, you ask."


    "Can my future be reversed?"


    Su Xiaoge: "that''s natural. If you know in advance what will happen in the future, or if it is inevitable to die, is that too much? I''m ashamed of you, not to mention anything else


    In fact, he doesn''t know. It''s a lie.


    After all, the geomancy gate appears in the chat group, which means that the world he lives in is a real world, not a fictitious one.


    Since it is the real world, it must be No plot, right?


    Since the birth of a child, Ming Ren should be happy?


    "If so, thank you very much."


    The future can be reversed, so much better.


    Perhaps his death was due to some necessary reasons, but this tragedy can be avoided if we know in advance and make careful precautions.


    Fortunately, the administrator said that the future can be reversed. If the future is inevitable and irreversible under certain forces, it is a tragedy for him!


    It''s not a tragedy to know your death in advance, but you can''t do anything about it. What is it?


    I''m not slim: "brother Su, the administrator is big. Can we really change in the future?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Lim Lu, what do you care so much about? Anyway, you''ve had a good journey and reached the peak without any big problems. What are you dissatisfied with? "


    I''m not slim: "no, er Well, in fact, I just want to ask, can I recover my body, restore my gender, and lead a normal man''s life? "


    Slim, it''s neutral!


    This bullshit reality, let him have a kind of humility collapse feeling.


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "me or him! This shit reality, goddamn Obadiah, damn it! Damn it


    Tony has no money: "I always treat him as a close uncle. If I sell weapons to those warlords, I won''t talk about it. I''ll give him back my information."


    At the moment after watching Iron Man 1, Tony''s mind completely exploded.


    To be fair, he has always been very kind to Obadiah, very trusting and tolerant. Even if he knew that Obadiah was secretly making some small moves, he did not care.


    But what did Obadiah do?


    He wants to kill himself and take advantage of it!


    I''m not slim: "it looks like something big has happened to make Mr. Tony so angry. I have to go and see."


    Limulu is not a fool. Now that Tony is so angry, he will not call Mr. shit again, because it would be really stupid to do so.


    It''s OK to make a joke in ordinary times, but we can''t make a joke in an emergency.


    But he just scolded the reality in his heart. Mr. Tony, he scolded in the group?


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK, Tony, since you know what he''s going to do, you can do it directly!"


    Tony had no money: "don''t worry, administrator. I''ll kill that old bastard! No, I''m going to give him a good reward and let him experience the feeling of heaven falling into hell


    Just simply kill Obadiah, which is obviously too cheap.


    However, in the future, he will have so many fights, so he can''t be lazy any more. The manufacture of iron man should be prepared in advance.


    If he is lazy, will he sit and watch the future of bullshit happen?


    Su Xiaoge: "well, yes, kill him! This kind of scum is the most disgusting person


    The fourth generation of Huoying: "Alas..."


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "Watergate, did you find anything more unacceptable than your death?"


    Wave, wind and water gate did not sigh when they learned that they would die in the future.


    But now he sighs, obviously in the future some things happen, let him some unacceptable.


    Or, it''s hard to accept.

 Chapter 8

    "I saw some experiences of my son, Naruto, inside."


    The fourth generation of Huoying: "I''m very pleased with Naruto''s strong growth, to tell the truth. Under the attack of so many aspects, he stood up bravely and kept full of passion, and did not bow down to the cruel reality


    "But I am glad to return to me. I must not allow my son, the son of four generations of fire shadow, wind and water gate, to be called a fox in the future, and abuse and slander, and endure the nightmare childhood that he should not bear


    The fourth generation of Huoying: "it is clearly the son of a hero. Why should he be treated like this? If all this did not have the tacit consent of Muye''s senior management, then who dares to do so? "


    His wife is Jiuwei Zhuli.


    If Jiuwei runs out to destroy Muye village on the night of his wife''s childbirth, he will fight against each other with his own fate!


    After all, he is the fourth generation of Muye and has the responsibility and obligation to protect the village!


    But if he tried his best to get his son, Naruto should have had a happy but miserable childhood. He should have been loved by thousands of people, but was hostile to the whole village.


    It made him feel very colic.


    So he Why struggle?


    Yes, Naruto''s final growth is really gratifying.


    But when he saw Naruto''s childhood despair and pain from the memory scene, and the purpose of pranking was to make people see him more humble and helpless, his tiger eyes were already red.


    Especially in the memory scene, when he meets Naruto in the sealed space for the first time in a state of soul, Naruto''s eyes and roaring words pierce his heart like sharp spears, which makes his soul tremble in pain.


    Although Naruto is not yet born, jiuxinnai is six months pregnant. He is ready to be a father and embrace his son.


    Which father in the world wants his son to grow up through endless pain?


    Growing up for a lifetime is accompanied by The bottom of the deep calculation!


    Now that he has learned about the future, his son can''t tolerate other people''s scheming!


    If you want to count his son, step over his body first!


    As a father, if he can''t protect his own son and wife, what''s the point of living in this world in front of this broken fire shadow?


    "Dark part, root, Tuan Zang and three generations of fire shadow Since you are a teacher, Muye, it''s time to change. "


    Wave wind water door slowly from the position of the fire, eyes sharp cold, heart hair cold thought.


    The top of the wood leaves, rotten.


    According to the future he sees, he has three months to prepare.


    Now the top priority is to think about how to ensure the safety of mother and son. I hope that time will come.


    Tony has no money: "Watergate, has your son been calculated by someone you trust?"


    His future is really miserable.


    If it is as he guessed, then he and wave wind water gate, can be really difficult brothers and sisters.


    However, his luck is still a little better. After all, he is not dead, isn''t he?


    The fourth generation of fire shadow eyes: "well, a little bit!"


    "The high-level of Muye village is rotten. I can''t tolerate those disasters remaining in the village!"


    Tony has no money: "is it? You have to start to clear away the villains around you. So, we two really have a little imagination. I have a suggestion. Do you want to listen? "


    "You say so."


    Although he didn''t see the memory scene about Tony, it was worth his attention if he could be pulled into this communication group!


    Tony has no money: "since we are in a chat group, and we all have enemies to clear, the most important thing is that we can go to other worlds through cross-border seal characters."


    Tony had no money: "so I thought, help each other. You are a supernatural force, and I am a technological force. There is no way to deal with this power in either of our worlds. "


    "Are you talking about alliance?"


    "But Tony, I don''t want to hit you. Do you have points? What''s the channel to get points, do you know? "


    The fourth generation of fire shadow: "no points, how can we form an alliance and cooperate?"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    It''s really embarrassing to say so!

 Chapter 9

    Tony had no money: "Yeah! What if there is no integral? "


    From the moment the integral mall appeared, he had a little understanding. Maybe these points are equivalent to the trading currency in the endless dimension.


    Dollars?


    To tell you the truth, one hundred million US dollars can be exchanged for one point. I''m afraid he will exchange them for them.


    "Brother Su, do you know how to get points?"


    Su Xiaoge: "at present, I don''t know, but it''s OK. After the group leader goes online, I''ll ask."


    This sentence belongs to blind Zou, but it is not completely blind Zou.


    After all, the points mall has come out, there is definitely a way to get points, but now they have not found it.


    I''m not slim: "woo Hoo Mr. Tony, how miserable you are! And after reading it, I seem to understand the meaning of the name of blacksmith. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    The name of blacksmith, eh Before he saw it, he had a little guess in his mind.


    "Ding, all members are very satisfied with the memory scene uploaded by the administrator, so I hereby reward the administrator with 500 points."


    "Ding, group sign in to open."


    "Each group member can sign in once a day, and after checking in, they can get points ranging from 5 to 50."


    This moment, chat group into a strange quiet state.


    I can''t help it. This sudden news really makes them I''m so happy.


    As for the first one, just ignore it!


    The administrator has just said that he doesn''t know how to get points. Wait for the group leader to come out, and then come out?


    Most importantly, the administrator is also awarded 500 points?


    This wave of operation, really show their face.


    With the powerful administrators, I''m afraid they can come to the world they live in without cross boundary seal characters?


    Well, all this can be explained very well.


    If there is no accident, it should be that the administrator has just opened the group sign in channel with their reminder, so that they can get some points every day.


    Although not much, but at least can accumulate ah!


    "Ding, the group sign in function is turned on, and the group leader can invite two members to join the endless dimensional chat group."


    A cold voice rings in Su Chen''s mind, and before he returns to his mind, five Internet names appear in front of him again.


    "Marquis wobang."


    "The surname is Cao, the nickname is ah ha."


    "Inspirational young man."


    "Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu."


    "I''m not Xiong er."


    Su Chen looks at these five net names, thinks for a moment, and chooses to invite Marquis wobang and Cao mingcao, the nickname ahuang.


    Marquis wobang, if not expected, should be the Marquis of wobang, the oldest demon in the world of the God killer, with great power.


    According to his conjecture, I am afraid that the present Limulus are not rivals of the Marquis of Vauban.


    But the surname Cao mingcao, the nickname ahan, looked at this name, he also used to guess who it was?


    Although he didn''t know which world Prime Minister Cao was, it didn''t matter even if he was Prime Minister Cao in history.


    He just wanted to see what would happen when Prime Minister Cao joined the chat group?


    As for the remaining three?


    According to the consistent character of this online name, Xiaoyu, who is quiet and obedient, should be Xiaoyu in the adventures of Jackie Chan, that lively and cheerful, ghost spirit of Xiaoyu.


    If it wasn''t for Marquis Vauban and Prime Minister Cao that attracted his eyes, he really wanted to pull Xiaoyu in.


    After all, in Xiaoyu''s world, he has a series of powerful props, such as 12 charms, ghost masks and so on. These props are still very hot for him.


    But there will be more time in the future. Take your time.


    Now the most important thing is to increase the number of strong people in the chat group. You can Well, it can make him better deceive the power and strengthen himself.


    Pooh!


    What kind of bluff?


    This is an equivalent exchange, not a hoax!


    But I don''t call Xiong Er this name, already very obvious, he pulls a stupid bear to come in for what?


    Finally, the inspirational young man, um This name, and the last time my little cute, what are the ghost names?


    "Ding, the Lord invited Marquis wobang to join the endless dimensional chat group."


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited Cao mingcao and ah Hu to join the endless dimensional chat group."

 Chapter 10

    Tony didn''t have money: "Yo, two new people coming? welcome! Welcome


    I''m not slim: "Welcome! Welcome


    "Welcome! Welcome


    Surnamed Cao mingcao, nickname ahan: "who are you? What is this? "


    "When I first came, I thought I had been hit by some unknown magic, and I was as flustered as you. But later I found out that it was just my shallow knowledge and I was watching the sky from the well. "


    The fourth generation of Huoying: "I remind you, go and have a look at the memory scenes in the group profile and group materials. I believe that as long as you have seen the memory scenes, you will not think that this is an illusion any more @ surname Cao, and speak the characters ahuang."


    Endless dimensional chatting group, the appearance of this thing, simply broke his cognition.


    If he had not experienced the terror of a group leader, he would not have believed the truth of the chat group. The chat group with endless dimensions would have been It''s incredible.


    How did he experience the great?


    It was the first time that the group leader spoke, especially after he said the word "wanton". He would never forget the great prestige that made his soul tremble to the point of collapse.


    Is it necessary to deceive a strong man with such prestige?


    Surnamed Cao mingcao, nickname ahan: "OK, thank you very much."


    Tony doesn''t have money: @ fire shadow fourth generation eye, Watergate, didn''t expect you to become an elder? How do you say that? We are a few hours ahead of you! "


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    "Tony, I think I should think about it. Should I make an alliance with you


    Tony has no money: "of course, to be an ally is to be an ally. I''m just kidding you, isn''t it?"


    I''m not slim: "yeah? Isn''t there another one? Yes? Is that the big guy who dived as soon as he joined the group


    "The Marquis of warbon should be more careful in his character. I''m afraid he is watching the memory scene to distinguish whether our group is true or not."


    Su Chen looks at the chat records in the communication group, and can''t help smiling.


    After the newcomer enters, he should not be fooled again After that, someone will explain everything in the communication group for him, so that the new members can believe it.


    "Well? Upgrade and strengthen? "


    After seeing the sign of upgrading and strengthening on the group function bar, Su Chen''s eyelids jump and open directly to enter it.


    "Magic (perfect) upgrade points: 1000."


    "Thunderbolt (defective) repair points: 500."


    "Well A total of 500 points have been awarded to me. It happens to take 500 to repair the flying Thor''s skill. Is this good? Why do I have the feeling that krypton gold can get stronger? "


    Su Chen''s mouth a smoke, no language way.


    Immediately, his mind moved and he repaired the art of flying thunder.


    This is reality, not game!


    At this stage, his points can be used to repair the deficiencies in the art of flying Thor. Then start repairing and hoarding. Can''t you buy yourself a coffin?


    "Hum!"


    A mysterious feeling reverberates from Su Chen''s mind, just like a drop of crystal clear water falling into his mind, rippling a trace of indisputable cool ripples.


    The art of flying Thunder God is a kind of instant body skill, space ninja. It can achieve instant movement by using the operation.


    The caster should leave the flying Thor technique on the target in advance, so that the caster or the object in indirect contact with the caster chakra can move instantaneously.


    Therefore, there are obvious defects in flying Thor''s skill. You must leave the operation form on the target to move quickly. Otherwise, there is no way to transfer space.


    However, as long as Su Chen''s mental strength is strong enough, he can move to any place without having to endure the limitations of the operation.


    Chakra belongs to the energy of living beings'' cultivation, and magic element is also the energy of living beings'' cultivation.


    Although magic and chakra are not the same, the perfect version of magic, can directly replace chakra, the perfect version of flying thunder magic, there will be no discomfort.

 Chapter 11

    "Hoo..."


    Su Chen spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, slowly opens his eyes, flashing a fine awn in his eyes.


    At this moment, he had a trace of self-protection in this completely strange parallel world.


    If he has enough energy, he can teleport as long as he can.


    But he was not sure what level of magic energy in his body was in the six levels of cultivation?


    "Well? What''s the matter with Tony, the Marquis of Vauban? "


    Su Chen saw the records in the chat group, the corner of his mouth took out, slightly shook his head and covered his forehead.


    Marquis wobang: "the chatting group of endless dimensions, if this is not the eye blocking God power, it must be a powerful and extreme existence."


    Tony has no money: "nonsense! The great power of the Lord is far beyond your imagination. "


    Marquis wobang: "Oh Do you know what will happen to anyone who dares to speak to me in this tone, except the one in the Middle Kingdom? "


    Tony had no money: "cut, what''s the end of it? Why don''t you go to heaven when you talk so hard? "


    Tony had no money: "and, you think it''s Middle Ages? Return the Marquis? I''m afraid it''s not an antique, is it


    Tony doesn''t have money: "yes, only the antiques living in the middle ages can say this kind of so-called myth of theocracy."


    Tony had no money: "gods? It''s just a trick for the people in power. But it''s all right. You, Tony, will forgive you, an ignorant ancient man


    Tony Stark, as a bohemian genius, takes up people, which is also a lever.


    Marquis wobang: "the dignity of the king must not be insulted! I declare that from today on, you will be the king''s enemy


    I''m not slim:


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    How do they feel, this is a real big guy?


    Talking so crazy?


    Tony had no money: "Ouch! The enemy of the king of restitution? Are you not a marquis? How did you suddenly call yourself king


    Tony had no money: "the Marquis is is not interesting! It seems that you have a heart that is not ancient


    Tony had no money: "and I''m sorry to say that. You are a medieval antique and you have so many people under your command! How many come, how much do you Tony destroy you


    I''m not slim:


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    Now they have another feeling again. It looks like Mr. Tony Shita, more crazy!


    This is Two big guys fighting?


    Especially now, is he so worried about himself?


    Su Xiaoge: "cough, Tony, do you know that the curse comes from the mouth?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "what''s up, warden? Can''t my steel suit be a medieval antique


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s not that you can''t do a medieval antique. Should you know something about it before you marry someone else?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you have to know, the Marquis of Vauban came in, but has been diving to understand the situation."


    Su Xiaoge: "so You must have seen the memory scenes in the group, haven''t you? @Marquis wobang. "


    Marquis wobang: "well, I''ve probably seen it. If I think it''s right, Tony doesn''t have money. It''s Toni stark in Iron Man 1, right? If we meet in the future, I have to crush your iron and steel clothing in front of you


    This is the first time since he became the devil. Dare anyone speak to him like this?


    The dignity of the king must not be desecrated!


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Listen to the administrator''s words, how does he feel that he seems to have provoked a real big guy this time?

 Chapter 12

    Su Xiaoge: "Tony has no money. Do you know the situation now? The Marquis of Vauban has seen your memory scene and even knows the power of your steel battle suit, but he still dares to attack you. You don''t think about the reason? "


    Tony has no money: "this..."


    Tony had no money: "the administrator, is this Marquis really a master of powerful forces Wang? Marquis, only his leisure self address? "


    For Su Chen''s words, he still believes very much.


    After all, Su Chen makes his future events into a scene and puts them in group files. How could he doubt what the administrator said?


    In fact, he has been worried about the memory scene called Iron Man 1. Is there Iron Man 2, Iron Man 3, or even iron man 100£¿


    Su Xiaoge: "well, what you said is not very right."


    Su Xiaoge: "Marquis of wobang, but he is the devil of the world. He died of natural disasters when he walked Many gods, aren''t they


    Su Xiaoge: "but your last sentence is very right, marquis, it is his self address indeed. Maybe he thinks that Marquis''s title sounds very artistic conception and powerful!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    The legendary devil?


    Natural disaster of walking?


    I''ve done a lot of work gods?


    This he He now feels very flustered in his heart. Inadvertently, he offends such a big man who easily kills gods?


    No, this is a giant!


    Although he knew that the steel clothing in the memory scene was only the first generation, he would surely invent the second generation, the third generation and even the 100th generation.


    But the gods and demons in the legend?


    What is the concept?


    Perhaps people are not old or dead, flesh and white bones, live life and death, can reverse Yin and Yang, fly away from the earth, omnipotent?


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m going to give you some science popularization. Every world has its own rules, and the rules of each world are hard to understand."


    Su Xiaoge: "and the spirit of the world where the Marquis of Vauban is called the God of disobedience, which means disobedience to the God of history."


    Su Xiaoge: "and the demon king is a powerful human who kills the God who doesn''t follow him, never plunder the divine power from the God, and controls the power of the God. This is the general situation."


    Tony had no money: "plunder the gods..."


    Since joining this chat group, he has found that his three views have been constantly updated.


    Kill the gods and then plunder the divine power of the gods themselves?


    It sounds like it''s super interesting!


    If he can go to that world, he can lead a pile of steel war clothes, and only need to die a God, can he obtain the physical quality that is strong enough to go against the sky?


    Devil, can you live forever?


    Marquis wobang: "the administrator knows the world of me very well, and even knows my real identity. It''s also right to think about it. As the administrator of this incredible chat group, you must be very powerful. "


    Marquis wobang: "but to get to the point, @ Tony has no money. I saw the cross-border seal script. When I save enough points, I will go to your world."


    Marquis wobang: at that time, I will let you experience the power of king


    Endless dimensional chat group, this is a thing beyond his imagination and understanding.


    So even if he is a little angry in his heart, he won''t take a big fight over this matter and spend 150 points to buy cross-border seal script.


    After all, there is only one commodity in the integral mall now, which does not mean that there will be only one commodity in the future.


    In any case, the points will be precious.


    So he won''t spend the precious points just to beat Tony Stark.


    As for killing tonistak?


    The thought was extinguished by him as soon as it rose.


    He didn''t understand the rules of this group, but he knew very well that the strength of the group leader and administrator in the chat group must be far stronger than him. Even if he can continue to become stronger in the future, maybe he still has to rely on this magical chat group.


    In this case, why did he break the direction of his own progress in order to fight for the spirit?


    "Ding, friendship tips, group members must not hurt each other!"


    Suddenly, a message appeared in the chat interface, and then a stream of information mysteriously appeared in the minds of all group members, explaining to them that group members should not hurt each other.

 Chapter 13

    Tony has no money: "ha ha Marquis of Vauban, isn''t he? Did you see the group announcement? Members of the group should not hurt each other. I want to see this time. What can you do for me


    Tony had no money: "I said you''re an antique. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? If you have the seed, come and kill me? Come and bite me? Buy cross-border seal script, come to my world, and tear down my iron and steel battle suit


    Members of the group should not hurt each other. This notice is really timely.


    Since his life is safe, who is he afraid of in this chat group?


    Of course, administrators and group leaders can not be provoked.


    He''s not stupid. Can he do such a stupid thing?


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    He now increasingly felt that tonistak was not a good ally, at least for now, it looked very unreliable.


    Is this attitude of hatred too arrogant?


    There may be a jest in the words of marquis Vauban just now.


    But Tony Stark''s sarcasm, and what the Marquis of Vauban said next, was absolutely real, real and angry.


    A demon king who is capable of killing gods is originally in the same chat group and can become a powerful figure of his friends, so he is inexplicably his enemy?


    Now he needs to think seriously about whether he wants to make an alliance with tonistak.


    The total feeling continues to ally, will be a pitch black matchless no return road.


    Marquis wobang: @ brother Su, administrator, please ask me if you can''t hurt each other among group members. Is it limited to group members


    Su Xiaoge: "yes."


    Marquis Vauban: if so, it would be easier to do


    Marquis WOBAN: "tonistac, isn''t it? I tell you, no one has ever dared to provoke me like this. Members of the group can''t hurt each other, but what about your family? Where''s your friend? "


    Marquis wobang: "of course, for the sake of our friends, I won''t go too far. It''s not as bad as your family. It''s just that the city you live in and the company group you''re in should be cleared away! "


    Since members of the endless dimensional chat group should not hurt each other, the meaning of the group leader and administrator certainly do not want them to burst into conflict.


    In particular, killing friends, relatives and friends may violate the bottom line of the group leader and administrator.


    At that time, the administrator said it was OK to say that, at least, the administrator looked more kind. Even if he violated the bottom line, he would have to say some good words and pay some price. He should be OK.


    If the mysterious and powerful group leader hands, the Taoist master is just a name, and you can see some clues.


    I''m afraid that he would really Dead.


    So if he wanted to intimidate Tony Stark, all he could do was to let him lose all his efforts.


    Marquis Vauban: "of course, when destroying New York, I will appropriately call out the name of tonistak, so that everyone can know that it is you who ushered in this natural disaster."


    Marquis Vauban: @ Tony has no money. What do you think? Mr. stark? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony has no money: "big man! I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please forgive me


    Why did he not think that the Marquis of Vauban could do such a thing?


    If a demon with powerful power really destroys New York and shouts his name on the way, I''m afraid he will be invited to tea by aegis before long.


    And it''s not something that can be solved by a single drink.

 Chapter 14

    Su Xiaoge: "cough We are chatting, happy anger is also very good, so the feelings warm up the fastest


    Su Xiaoge: "Marquis wobang, Mr. Shida has great potential. Maybe you can cooperate in the future."


    Marquis wobang: "since the administrators have spoken, I can''t help but forgive this rude man."


    The administrator has given him a step down, how can he be stubborn there?


    Maybe in the world of God killers, he will kill whoever he wants. Anyone who dares to offend him must die!


    But this chat group is different. There are unpredictable leaders and administrators in the group, so in some things, he should not be too arrogant.


    Cao mingcao''s surname is Cao mingcao, and his nickname is ahan: "senior, can I ask if this Is chat group created by immortal


    Although for this chat group, he did not understand, did not know the group What does it mean.


    Even when he looked at the chat records inside, he felt that he was reading the story, but he knew that he had absolutely encountered a strange thing.


    The devil who slaughters the gods!


    Slim!


    Fire shadow!


    If not for his strong receptive ability, I am afraid he would have fallen into self doubt.


    But if this strange thing is used properly, he will get great benefits.


    Perhaps in the future, he can also become immortal, immortal!


    Marquis wobang: "Oh Fairy? Joke! How can you have this power with those things? "


    Su Xiaoge: "ah ha, I''ll ask you what''s the situation of the Eastern Han Dynasty? To what extent has the Yellow turban army solved the problem? "


    The surname is Cao, and the characters are ahan: "Huangjin Army..."


    Now he is more sure that this endless dimensional chat group is definitely the fairy in the legend. No, at least it is all created by the immortal.


    If not, how could the administrator ask?


    How far did the Eastern Han Dynasty develop?


    Have the Yellow scarves solved it?


    This shows that this powerful and mysterious administrator knows the future trend of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and absolutely knows his future!


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and the characters are ahan: "brother Su, now the eighteen route princes have formed an alliance, and the army is coming to Sishui pass. Even if there is a brave general like Lv Bu Huaxiong, he will surely die in the case of the eighteen route princes attacking together!"


    Su Xiaoge: "Sishui pass, the Eastern Han Dynasty only developed here?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Hey, do you have an impression of Liu Bei and Liu Xuande under Gongsun Zan?"


    It''s not a long time for general Huaxiong to kill Huaxiong, but I don''t think it''s too long for him to kill Huaxiong.


    "It seems that I have a little impression..."


    At the same time, in the barracks of the 18th route princes.


    "Brother Bogui, could you introduce Liu Bei and Liu Xuande to me?"


    Cao Cao got up from his seat and walked in front of Gongsun Zan and said with a smile.


    Although he doesn''t know Liu Xuande, since this person can be mentioned by the administrator, it shows that this person is extraordinary. Maybe he needs to manage a good relationship with this person in advance.


    "Monsieur, is this?"


    Gongsun Zan was stunned and hesitated.


    Cao Cao and Liu Bei, after a noble family and nobleman, were selling straw sandals. If he had not looked at the friendship in the past, he would have scorned to bring Liu Bei here.


    It is reasonable to say that there is a relationship between the two people who can''t get together and he doesn''t know?


    Liu Bei stood behind Gongsun Zan''s side. After hearing Cao Cao''s words, Liu Bei''s eyes fell into a daze. Then he reacted and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    Cao Cao may not have heard of him, but how can he not know him?


    Su Xiaoge: "have a little impression? In fact, I want to say that if you can kill him ahead of time, you can kill him directly, so as to save the big eared thief from dragging you back and digging your corner. "


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and the character is ahuang


    Now, what should he say?


    I''m really too anxious. I should sit in the same place and listen to the administrator''s words.

 Chapter 15

    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    "No, it''s not a problem. It''s just the administrator''s words that I can''t react for a while," he said


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    "The fourth generation of fire shadow": "


    I''m not slim:


    The administrator tells you your future and even asks you to solve your future enemies. Do you have any opinions?


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha I can see that the administrator doesn''t like Liu Bei and Liu Xuande very much! "


    Su Xiaoge: "sure."


    He didn''t hide anything about it.


    Who would like a person who tears and cries when he does not agree, sighs about the world, and sighs that people are not old enough to win sympathy from others?


    Of course, people who are completely fooled by such people will still like it.


    Even think, this is the real noble royal family!


    Look, people pay for the world, but the true feelings ah!


    If not, how could you be so tearful?


    In fact, at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Su Chen knew something about it. Maybe Prime Minister Cao lacked some aspects.


    But in the treatment of the people, it can be said that it is very good.


    If there was no Liu Bei at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, perhaps the battle of Chibi would not break out and the three kingdoms would usher in reunification in turbulent times.


    Then the Jin Dynasty will not appear. The dark history of Wu Hu Luan Hua is bound to be rewritten.


    Most importantly, he did not think that Prime Minister Cao was a traitor.


    It depends on how to say it.


    For the Qin Dynasty, Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, was also a rogue official and a thief!


    "Thanks for the reminder from the administrator. In this case, I know what to do."


    Is this Liu Bei his future enemy?


    Even if he is not his future enemy, the existence of this man makes the mysterious and powerful administrator very unhappy. He will crush Liu Bei to death by the first point alone!


    Without him, the administrator is a golden thigh. If he doesn''t hold the administrator tightly, does he still care about Liu Bei''s life and death?


    "Since Meng De wants to know Xuande, it is certainly Xuande''s pleasure."


    Gongsun Zan rose slowly, reached out to Liu Bei and said with a smile.


    Cao Cao came here just to get to know Liu Bei?


    To be honest, it raised a little doubt in his heart.


    Is there any talent in Liu Bei that he doesn''t know?


    After all, Cao Cao is not an idle flustered person. For Cao Cao, he feels that he must be cautious


    "well, he is Liu Bei


    After Cao Cao restrained his smile, he asked faintly.


    "I''ve met brother Meng De, and I''m Liu Bei and Liu Xuande."


    Liu Bei gently arched his hand and said, "I dare not hide from brother mengde. Xuande is actually a descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan."


    He came here with Gongsun Zan, the only purpose is to gain fame.


    Of course, he also knew his own advantages, so he would talk about the descendants of King Jing of Zhongshan and mention it from time to time.


    In today''s Han Dynasty, the Han Dynasty is in decline.


    However, the Han Dynasty has been established for hundreds of years, and there are still many families loyal to the Han family.


    So he is just waiting for an opportunity, a time to make him famous and be known by those loyal Han family forces.


    The descendants of King Jing of Zhongshan are worthy of the name of the Han family. All the people present are not as dignified as him!


    "Hum!"


    After hearing Liu Bei''s words, Gongsun Zan frowned and snorted.


    How could he not know what Liu Bei said?


    But he still wanted to see what Cao Cao wanted to do?


    Among the eighteen princes, Cao Cao''s power is not weak!


    "Oh? Are you a descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan? "


    A little surprise flashed in Cao Cao''s eyes. It was true that someone would send a pillow when he fell asleep!


    Royal descendants?


    Who knows?

 Chapter 16

    "Yes, Xuande is the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan."


    Liu Bei''s face did not change, and he said neither humbly nor haughtily.


    He had noticed the change of Cao Cao''s tone, so his heart was pounding.


    Is Cao Cao''s heart, Cao family is absolutely loyal to the Han forces?


    Is Cao Cao the noble man who is waiting for him to rise from the dragon?


    "Well, in this case..."


    Cao Cao''s eyes narrowed and he yelled, "come on! Give me this fake Royal thing


    "Hum! If you dare to pretend to be a royal family, you really don''t know what to do! Let''s make an example of the nine tribes! "


    This sudden scene immediately attracted the eyes of all the princes, including Yuan Shao, the leader of the 18th route princes.


    Yuan Shao was puzzled when he saw that Cao Cao was angry about an unknown man.


    Ah ha, what are you doing?


    When he was young, he played with Cao Cao. There was still some friendship between them.


    "Elder martial brother, help me!"


    After Liu Bei''s reaction, his whole body trembled and he quickly called for help to Gongsun Zan.


    Cao Cao''s words made his head a little confused.


    What did Cao Cao say when he came?


    Let Gongsun Zan introduce himself. He asked himself that he did not have this qualification, so he guessed that his royal identity played a role.


    As long as Cao Cao admits that he is the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan, his identity will be beyond doubt!


    What he could never have imagined was why such a change had taken place?


    "Wait, mender. What are you doing?"


    Gongsun Zan asked in a hurry. In fact, he had a headache in that scene.


    This is What''s up?


    Is Cao Cao coming to make trouble?


    But just now Cao Cao came here, but let him introduce Liu Bei. Obviously he came to know Liu Bei!


    "What do I do? Gongsun Zan! I''d like to ask, what are you doing


    Cao Cao''s face was cold, and he said in a cold voice, "this is the place where all the princes of the 18th route are allied. It is the gathering place of our righteous teachers for fighting against the traitor Dong Zhuo."


    "You are the princes along the way. I can understand you and have nothing to say when you bring your own generals."


    "But what is this, saying that he is the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan? The king of Jing is an emperor. Did he have any evidence before he said these words? Is there any evidence to prove it? "


    "I''d like to ask Gongsun, what kind of family background is Liu Bei? How dare he call himself the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan?"


    "Is it because his surname is Liu?"


    Sun xuanzan said, "I''ve been studying with Mr. Sun xuanzan."


    He brought Liu Bei to the camp. If he ignored it, would it not have chilled the hearts of other generals?


    "Lu Shi Ren De, Meng de knows this."


    Cao Cao''s face did not change, and said: "but I still said that, since I claim to be the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan, then please show evidence to prove his blood."


    "If it is true, Mende should apologize."


    "But if not, don''t blame mender for his ruthlessness. The majesty of the emperor and the dignity of the Han Dynasty should never be disgraced! "


    "There is no mercy for those who insult you


    If Liu Bei was really an official descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan, would he follow Gong sun Zan and become a nobody?


    Now he doesn''t care whether Liu Bei is a descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan. Even if he is, what about it?


    Everyone present, who doesn''t know the romantic character of King Jing of Zhongshan?


    So today, Liu Bei is doomed!


    The big ear thief, who can be nicknamed by the administrator, will surely shine in the future.


    But it''s a pity that all of this, at this moment, is going to change.

 Chapter 17

    "Leader, this..."


    Gongsun Zan was anxious and got up to speak.


    Although he was not sure of Liu Bei''s identity, he was also annoyed by Liu Bei''s frequent talk about the descendants of King Jinghou of Zhongshan.


    However, since Master Lu accepted Liu Bei as his disciple, it is very clear.


    "Oh, Bo GUI, don''t worry about anything. Speak slowly."


    Yuan Shao''s eyes flashed, waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Although he didn''t know why Cao achuan wanted to kill this unknown person, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But since there is no conflict of interest with him, what''s the harm if he helps ah hang?


    After all, the two of them were good friends when they were children. Ahun''s influence was not weak. It was helpful to consolidate his position as the leader of the alliance and to distribute the interests after the war.


    Is ah ha really so loyal to the Han Dynasty?


    This thought only flashed in Yuan Shao''s mind. After all, he knew a little about the character of ah Hu.


    "You Oh, forget it, Xuande. I can''t do anything for my brother this time. "


    Gongsun Zan sighed, then sat down slowly with a lonely expression.


    He is not stupid. Looking at the expression on Yuan Shao''s face and listening to what Yuan Shao just said, how can he not know what Yuan Shao thinks?


    Originally, he wanted Yuan Shao to stop Cao Cao, but now it seems that the leader of the alliance also sentenced Liu Bei to death.


    In this case, when it comes to the end, the only result will be his disgrace!


    Can he force Yuan Shao and Cao Cao to change their minds?


    If he had the strength, the position of the leader would not be Yuan Shao.


    What he didn''t understand was why Cao Cao came here and killed Liu Bei?


    Is it really because Liu Bei said he was the descendant of King Jing of Zhongshan?


    To tell you the truth, how many of the eighteen princes who can gather here are loyal to the Han Dynasty?


    Who has no heart?


    "Liu Bei, do you have any evidence? If there is any evidence, take it out and I will plead with you personally. "


    Cao Cao stared at Liu Bei with cold eyes. The murderous intention in his words was not covered up at all.


    He would like to explain to the princes here a problem, that is, he is very determined to kill this nobody, and no one is going to make trouble.


    Otherwise, they will be enemies!


    "If you don''t speak, it means there is no one. Come on! Pull this traitor down and execute it immediately


    Cao Cao said, turning his eyes slightly, looking at Zhang Fei and Guan Yu, he said, "nian''er is deceived by this, this time, you will not be punished."


    Guan Yu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He immediately forced Zhang Fei to bow his hands and said, "thank you, general."


    There is a large part of the reason for the three of them to form a marriage in Taoyuan. It is Liu Bei''s Royal identity!


    But now, no matter whether Liu Bei''s identity is true or not, from now on, Liu Bei will only be a dead man.


    What''s more He also had some doubts in his heart. Is Liu Bei really a royal family?


    After all, how could the descendants of King Jing of Zhongshan be reduced to selling straw sandals?


    Moreover, general Cao is so decisive and murderous that he must have the Han Dynasty in his heart.


    "Yes, general!"


    After several soldiers who were escorting Liu Bei answered, they took Liu Bei down and prepared to be executed.


    During the period when Liu Bei went out of the camp, no one of the princes stood up to speak for him, no matter how loud and loud Liu Bei was.


    After all, the princes are not fools. How can they not understand the meaning of Cao Cao just now?


    At the same time, chat groups.


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "brother Su, the administrator, Liu Bei, that big ear thief has been killed by me."


    Su Xiaoge:


    What efficiency is this?


    So fast?

 Chapter 18

    Tony has no money: "wait, I think I found a problem."


    Tony has no money: @ Cao, Meng De, how did you change your name


    Cao''s name and Meng de said: "there was my nickname on the internet name just now. When we communicate as friends, I''m embarrassed to reveal my nickname."


    The surname Cao was given the character Meng de: "so I changed my name. Meng De is my word. You can call me Meng de later."


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, I can change my name. How high do you think my real name is?"


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha Indeed, limulu''s real name is much better than I''m not slim. "


    Su Xiaoge: "Meng Wang, big pineapple, why do you change your online name? You didn''t see your network name, how in line with your temperament? "


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Wave wind water gate:


    Cute king?


    Big pineapple?


    What''s the title?


    After the administrator gave Tony a nickname, he put his ugly hands at them again?


    Tony has no money: "tut What a nice name, but then again, Watergate, are you blonde and erect


    Tony has no money: "and lim Lu, the administrator has been calling you cute king. You must be cute, right? Come on! Send a picture to make the big guy happy


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tony, this guy, is he?


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony doesn''t have money, Mr. shidazhi, have you forgotten the fear of being dominated by the Marquis of Vauban?"


    Su Xiaoge: "to remind you, the power of Meng Wang and big pineapple is very strong. To say nothing else, at least destroy a New York City. It''s just like playing."


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu tempest, @ wave wind water gate, two, I can only remind you here. You can do the rest by yourself."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Administrator, this is It doesn''t hurt to stand up, does it?


    Pick on this one, it''s really, no one.


    Tony has no money: @ Taoist Lord, the group leader is big, you come to take charge of your family administrator


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Shida, look, my hand is shaking a little. You may be leaving this group forever. How about it? Are you flustered? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "you can''t afford it! Ask for mercy


    Although he knew that the administrator was joking, the joke really made him a little flustered.


    What a chance for him to chat?


    Immortality!


    Never die!


    Even go to other worlds to see the beautiful sceneries of other worlds, which was unthinkable before. After joining this chat group, everything will become possible!


    The group leader is a great power standing at the end of the road. Even if it is just a leg hair, it can bring him unimaginable benefits?


    If he is really kicked out by the administrator, I''m afraid it will become one of the most regretful things in his life!


    Su Xiaoge: "pay attention to your words in the future. Do you still want to call my report? Don''t you know that the group leader is hardly online? Does my little report work? "


    To be honest, he almost couldn''t help laughing at Tony''s words.


    This guy is really brave. He dares to report himself to himself. This is full of Inexplicable joy!


    Bo Feng shuimen: "OK, Mr. Shita, after communicating with the administrator, let''s talk about it again!"


    Wave wind water gate: "after I have accumulated enough points, I will definitely go to your world to play, so that you can feel the love from your allies."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Care from allies?


    This


    He doesn''t want to experience it!

 Chapter 19

    Tony had no money: "Watergate, what are you talking about? We are allies and should help each other. How can you do such a thing? "


    Wave wind water gate: "huh? What have I done? "


    Wave wind water gate: "I want to go to your world, let you experience the care of allies, is this wrong?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "do you not welcome me to be a guest?"


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha Fourth generation fire shadow, wave wind water gate, right? Yes, I feel like you should have done this for a long time, to destroy New York, and then Mr. big shit won''t be any more. "


    Tony has no money:


    How did the Marquis of Vauban, the demon of the alien world, join the battle?


    He is still stirring up the flames. Why is Mr. shite big grain called out?


    Devil, aren''t they all very cold?


    Especially just now, how long did it take for the devil''s high and cold appearance to fade and reveal his funny nature?


    Limulu Tempest: @ Beauvoir Watergate, if it''s not suitable for you, I can go. Seriously, I''d like to see that modern city again


    Limlu Tempest: "of course, it would be great to experience the destruction of New York."


    Tony didn''t have money: "how did our lovely Limulus become like this?"


    Limulu Tempest: "hmm? Lovely Limulus? Didn''t you talk about Meng Wang just now? Do you want me to send you photos to make you happy


    Tony had no money: "well It was an accident. It was really an accident. "


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha If you are close to the ink, you will get black. In the future, Mr. Shida will become a favorite of the masses and be threatened and coerced by various forces. "


    Su Xiaoge: "tut That sounds like a lot of sense, doesn''t it? "


    Su Xiaoge: "all members."


    Tony Stark, chairman of stark industries, is a proud technological genius.


    He believes that no genius has always wanted to be threatened, even if it is just a joke. This is a shame for a genius.


    And shame is not necessarily a bad thing. At least tonistak must have a good study of the steel war suit during this period of time.


    Otherwise, in the chat group, there is no status at all.


    Limulu Tempest: "very touching! Super feel! Let''s let Mr. Shida big stone tremble with fear under the threat of our dark forces! "


    Wave wind water gate: "it''s very touching! Super feel! Let''s let Mr. Shida big stone tremble with fear under the threat of our dark forces! "


    Marquis of Vauban: "very touching! Super feel! Let''s let Mr. Shida big stone tremble with fear under the threat of our dark forces! "


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "it''s very touching! Super feel! Let''s let Mr. Shida big stone tremble with fear under the threat of our dark forces! "


    Tony had no money: "the essence of human beings is really a repeater."


    Tony has no money: "huh? Wait a minute @ Cao''s name and Meng De''s character. If they threaten me, you''re a historical figure, an antique, and pretend to be a dark force to threaten me? "


    Tony has no money: "do you believe that if I go down with a few missiles, you can destroy all the troops in your hands."


    Tony has no money: "really, I didn''t bluff you, under the missile, human life is nothing!"


    His surname is Cao, and his name is "Meng de":.... "


    Are missiles the most powerful explosive irons in Iron Man 1?


    In this case

 Chapter 20

    Marquis wobang: "Hello, Hello! Yes? Are you still bullying people? "


    Marquis wobang: "antique? When I first came, what you called me was an old-fashioned one? Now what? You want to bully our antiques? Don''t you want to mix up? "


    Marquis Vauban: "or do you want to experience the fear of being dominated by the destruction of New York? I don''t mind helping you if you really want to


    As the oldest demon king in the world, he read a lot of books and learned a lot about the history of that mysterious ancient country.


    Cao Cao, the hero of the Three Kingdoms period, naturally knew about him, and even went to the ancient country to learn about him.


    Understanding Cao Cao is not an important reason, it is boring!


    In fact, the reason why he came out to help Cao Cao was because of the administrator.


    Although Liu Bei was an enemy of Cao Cao, Cao Cao killed Liu Bei under the instructions of the administrator.


    The most important thing is that the efficiency is so fast that the administrator will feel a little good about it.


    It seems that Tony was in the group three hours before listening to the conversation.


    In this case, we have nothing to come first, all of us are the same.


    In other words, maybe the administrator''s favor to Cao Cao is the highest, not one of them!


    Limulus Tempest: "hum, did Mr. shit get slapped in the face? Although Prime Minister Cao is not your opponent, someone else is covering him. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, you did this very badly. It was not easy for an ordinary person to enter the group. You also threatened others. Did you want to cause a group fight?"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "please, I''m a normal person, OK?"


    Cao Cao is an ordinary man, isn''t he?


    What''s the logic?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, Mr. big stone, you''d better go to research and develop your steel battle suit! If you don''t develop it, you''ll have to play with mud. "


    Su Xiaoge: "the surname is Cao, and the character is mengde. After some time, I may go to your world. How about it? Welcome or not? "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:!! "


    Marquis wobang:


    Tony has no money:!! "


    The administrator wants to go to the world of Cao Cao, what to do?


    You know, according to their conjecture, the administrator is a world-class power. Even if you just click a few words at random, they can get a general promotion.


    Most importantly, is there any important treasure in Cao Cao''s world?


    Su Xiaoge: "are you a repeater? All day long? "


    Su Xiaoge: "I just want to see what it looked like at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty when wars broke out frequently."


    As a modern man who grew up under the red flag, he was always very curious about the Three Kingdoms period.


    In particular, other forces now are enough to ensure that he will not be in any danger during the Three Kingdoms period.


    Even surrounded by a million troops, they can come and go freely.


    What''s more, it doesn''t look very expensive, does it?


    "If the administrator comes here, of course, I would like to express my warmest welcome."


    "This is also the most glorious moment in my life. Please inform me when the administrator is coming. I will be ready for everything!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Suddenly, he felt that he had just threatened the wrong person?


    Cao Cao, it''s the golden thigh!

 Chapter 21

    Su Xiaoge: "you don''t have to be so nervous. When I go, you can set a table casually. I''m not so particular about it."


    Cao''s surname is good. I understand


    The administrator does not pay attention to, that is the administrator does not pay attention to!


    It would be foolish for such an immortal to visit his home if he did not arrange it properly?


    Across the world!


    It''s just that this magic power has gone beyond his imagination.


    In fact, he is still thinking, do you want to collect beautiful women?


    I heard that there was a beautiful woman in Wang situ''s family. It seems that her name is Diao Chan?


    Do you want to bring it over?


    Well


    In this way, even if the administrator takes a fancy to Diao Chan and finally takes it out of the world, it seems that it has little to do with himself?


    At most, it can only be regarded as a contribution to beauty, and it is not of great use.


    Do you want to accept Diao Chan as an adoptive daughter, or to become a foster brother and sister? In this way, the administrator will have a relationship.


    It''s better to blow the pillow side wind. As long as the administrator gives himself a little something, he will definitely make a lot of money.


    It''s no longer a dream to live forever!


    As for the administrator did not like Diao Chan?


    What''s in that?


    Do you have any loss?


    No!


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony doesn''t have money. You can upload the romance, chronicles and historical records of the Three Kingdoms to the group!"


    Su Xiaoge: "how?"


    Tony has no money: "OK, no problem."


    He knows, this is the administrator is giving himself a step down.


    After all, what he said just now is a little too much.


    A generation of heroes, the most will hide their emotions, if Cao Cao in the future strong, think of today''s hatred, then he will be embarrassed?


    In fact, Su Chen has no way, after all, he is not in his original world.


    Perhaps this world also has the Three Kingdoms record, but always returns said, certainly not allowed!


    Prime Minister Cao of the world may be a strong man with profound accomplishments. He is afraid that he plays all kinds of things by chopping mountains and filling the sea.


    If he uploaded the history of this world record to the group, how ignorant should Cao Cao be?


    Even if one is not good, you have to doubt yourself Has this power?


    Marquis wobang: "Oh, administrator, in fact, I can also upload it. How can I trouble Mr. Shida Da for such a thing?"


    Marquis Vauban: "right? @Tony has no money. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    This demon king, is really hateful!


    No, I have to seize the time to make steel war clothes, and then update and upgrade.


    When he can beat the old man, he must know why the flowers are so red?


    "Ding, Tony doesn''t have the money to upload the romance of the Three Kingdoms, the annals of the Three Kingdoms, the book of the later Han Dynasty, and the meeting of the Three Kingdoms Please download and watch. "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "the surname Cao, the name and the character Meng de are all over the world, and they are different. I don''t know whether your world is a romance world or an official history world, so what I can do is to upload all the historical data about the Three Kingdoms."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "compare it yourself and see which is true."


    Cao, Meng de: "OK, thank you very much, Mr. Tony."


    Although what tonistak said just now was not pleasant, he always came back to say that he was not lying.


    As long as he can get a suit of steel war clothes, I''m afraid he can push the whole Han Dynasty with one person''s force.


    Feudalism, army war?


    In front of the artifact of steel war clothes, they are all jokes!


    What''s more, how could tonistak be so stubborn when he''s making advances?

 Chapter 22

    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. It''s all small things. If you can help me in the future, I''ll help you as long as I can."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and his character is Meng de: "in this case, I really appreciate it."


    Although he knew that it was tonistak''s polite remark, since it was released, it would be nothing to ask him to do a little favor later?


    I need a good study of iron man 1, to understand Tony Stark''s future world, so as to put forward some requirements in the future.


    Marquis wobang: "Oh, what''s the matter with our big shite? Suddenly that big change? Do you suddenly understand life and know how ignorant you were before


    Limulus Tempest: "well, what''s the matter with our Mr. big shit? Suddenly that big change? Do you suddenly understand life and know how ignorant you were before


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Yo, what''s the matter with our big shite? Suddenly that big change? Do you suddenly understand life and know how ignorant you were before


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony has no money: "is it interesting to keep repeating? A bunch of repeaters


    Limulu Tempest: it''s nice to repeat it for a while, and it''s good to repeat it all the time!


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha Mr. Shita, take your life! Well, when you''re a favorite, shiver under the oppression of evil forces like me


    As an ancient demon, the Marquis of Vauban is actually lonely in his heart.


    In mastering the powerful power, he also endured the loneliness of the strong. It was in this situation that his character became more and more eccentric.


    However, after joining this magical chat group, let alone the magic degree of the chat group, just this kind of joking way of communication makes him feel happy.


    At the very least, when the group members talk, they will not think too much about it, nor will they be afraid of his identity as a demon.


    All this brought him a strong sense of experience.


    Tony has no money: "a bunch of bitches!"


    Tony has no money: "I''m going to do research and development. Goodbye!"


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, what''s the research and development?"? R & D is so boring, water group! Have fun with everyone, have fun together


    Wave wind water gate: "Shida big finally engaged in research and development? Ha ha It seems that the persecution of our dark forces is still very useful! "


    As a temporary ally of tonistak, he was very happy to see that tonistak had finally started to develop and research steel war clothes.


    If tonistak is in the water again, he will really have to think about whether he should cooperate with tonistak.


    Marquis wobang: @ wave wind water gate, I saw you said six immortals when I was browsing the chat record. Ask, how powerful are the six immortals in your world


    Wave wind water gate: "six immortals, I have not seen, so the specific situation, I do not know."


    Wave wind water gate: "but as far as I know, the moon floating over our world is specially made by six immortals to hold a tailed animal."


    Marquis wobang:


    Building the moon?


    Sounds like something!


    At the moment, Su Chen stretched out a stretch and came out of the rental room.


    He did not pay attention to the dynamic chat group, he is not weak now, it is time to see the magic of the world.


    There must be many strange things in the bright world of practice, right?

 Chapter 23

    "Did you hear that? Master Rongfang will come to Linjiang. "


    "Naturally, I heard that Mr. Fang graduated from Linjiang University. Now it is the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University. As the strongest among the graduates, Mr. Fang has naturally been invited by the highest standards."


    "Tut Linjiang university is worthy of its reputation as a first-class university if it can cultivate master Fang, the most powerful one in the world. "


    "Well It''s a pity that we can''t go to Linjiang University, otherwise we really want to see Master Fang''s honor. "


    "If you can talk to me for a lifetime, you can talk to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not long after leaving the rental house, Su Chen heard a lot of useful information.


    It''s not that he likes eavesdropping. The main reason is that he has no access to information. Under all kinds of helplessness, he can only do so.


    What''s more, it can''t blame him. It can only be said that his physical quality is good and his mental strength is strong.


    When mental strength is covered, what others say will naturally come to his ears.


    "Master Fang? Then go to Linjiang University and have a look! "


    Su Chen pondered for a moment and said with a smile.


    Immediately step on the foot, the figure disappeared in place.


    Since I have come to this world, it is always to contact with the strong in this world.


    How do you know the secret information of the world without contact?


    Is it hard to wait for others to come to their door?


    As for going to Linjiang university?


    That''s because, in the six levels of practice, those who practice heart state can be called masters!


    This master Fang, if no accident, should be a heart state practitioner.


    Jarvis has shown him the video of the heart state practitioner. After comparison, Su Chen thinks that his current strength can crush the heart state practitioner.


    Therefore, master Fang was his first goal after he came out.


    And the pedestrians who come and go around don''t seem to care too much about the sudden disappearance of the figure.


    Who hasn''t seen a few people who will disappear in the same place in a moment?


    Is it worth making a fuss?


    At the same time, at the gate of Linjiang University.


    An endless stream of pedestrians entered the school.


    Linjiang university gate guard station at the school gate, looking at the information of each visitor.


    Students of our school, please show your student ID card.


    If you are not a student of our school, please show me the invitation.


    No student ID card and invitation letter, I''m sorry, can''t come to participate in this school celebration.


    The 70th anniversary of Linjiang University, especially today, master Fang will be present to congratulate his alma mater.


    So it is very important that every guard will not be stupid enough to make mistakes at this time.


    Once you make a mistake, the consequences are bound to be very serious!


    Of course, there are also people who don''t need birth cards and invitation letters. They are famous people in Linjiang.


    This kind of person will definitely have an invitation.


    Therefore, the doorman would be stupid enough to ask for an invitation from such a person. If anyone asked for an examination, he would be really stupid.


    "Sorry, classmate. You can''t enter until you show your student ID card."


    A guard saw Su Chen, straight forward to extend his right hand, said seriously.


    He did not say the invitation, because Su Chen looks like a student. How could there be an invitation?


    "Excuse me, how can I get in without a student card and an invitation letter?"


    Su Chen turned his right hand and asked with a smile.


    How could the doorman be unreasonable if he acted according to the rules without being arrogant?


    Moreover, he did not move to Linjiang University. He just wanted to enter from the gate of the University normally. He came here to participate in the celebration of the University, not to do evil things.


    So it''s not necessary to be furtive!

 Chapter 24

    "You don''t have a student card? Are you not a student of this school? "


    The guard frowned slightly and said, "but there is still a way to go without a student card and invitation letter. If you can meet this requirement, you will naturally have the qualification to enter Linjiang University."


    "Smell Chen, the face does not change


    If there''s another way, that''s fine.


    In fact, he has a plan in mind. If he doesn''t let in, he won''t force him to break in. It''s unnecessary and it''s really out of etiquette.


    He will only be on the side, and when the master Fang comes, he will release the air to lock him in.


    As a heart state practitioner, he should be very sensitive to this kind of Qi locking. In addition, if he does not hide himself, he will surely find his own figure.


    At that time, won''t you let yourself in?


    "As long as you have the strength of chongmai environment, you should be qualified to enter Linjiang University."


    The gatekeeper said in a deep voice that the practitioners of chongmaijing, who are well-known figures in Linjiang City, are naturally qualified to participate in the celebration of Linjiang University.


    Although he looked at Su Chen''s age, he did not think that Su Chen would have such strength.


    However, as the gatekeeper of Linjiang University, his attitude will not be so bad, treating all comers equally is their professional quality.


    Even if there is some disdain in his heart, he will never show it.


    Look down on others, if that person is really just an ordinary person, look down on, also look down on.


    If the comer conceals his identity, if he looks at the other party with a look of disdain, then it is bound to bring great disaster to himself.


    This kind of vision can only bring disaster to himself, so why should he Show it?


    Of course, he said these words to Su Chen for a reason.


    This young man made him feel different from ordinary people.


    He only saw that kind of indifferent self-confidence in the young generation of Linjiang University, so he was worried that this one was also a favored one.


    After all, there are a lot of things about pigs eating tigers.


    "The strength of Chong Mai Jing?"


    The corner of Su Chen''s mouth cocked, and his eyes immediately moved. A momentum burst out and swept around.


    Anyway, I come to see Master Fang. I have no need to keep a low profile.


    What''s more, it''s required by others, but it can''t be regarded as forcing oneself.


    In this case, it should be, burst into momentum, at the request of others.


    "Who is your excellency? What can I do for you to come to Linjiang university? "


    "When you are celebrating our school, you are going to challenge our school?"


    "It seems that Linjiang university has some bad guests. How strange! Knowing that master Fang is coming, he is still like this. Is the purpose of this person, master Fang? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Powerful momentum spread from the interior of Linjiang University, and then a figure in ancient Taoist robes appeared at the door in turn, looking at Su Chen with a dignified face.


    The 70th anniversary of Linjiang university is a happy day for all teachers and students.


    But if evil guests come to visit, all this will change a lot.


    It is also possible for a day of joy to turn into a day of sorrow and shame.


    What''s more, in this momentum, everyone knows that the strength of this uninvited guest is very strong.


    This is a master!


    "I just want to test whether I have the qualification to participate in the school anniversary. Why are so many people coming?"


    Su Chen thought of a move, put up his momentum, and asked with a smile: "guard brother, I don''t know if I am qualified to participate in the celebration of Linjiang university?"


    Gatekeeper:.... "


    What should he say?


    I''m glad I didn''t have a bad word just now?


    Even if you''re in front of the tiger, you''re still laughing at yourself?


    Is this the quirk of the strong?

 Chapter 25

    "Your Excellency is really joking. With your strength, how can you not be qualified to enter?"


    After swallowing saliva, the guard pressed down the panic in his heart and said forcefully.


    Although his strength is low, but also know that Su Chen just burst out of momentum, not to mention the school leaders have come, from which we can see how powerful this one is in front of him?


    "Ha ha ha It turns out that you are here to attend the school celebration. In this case, Linjiang should be warmly welcomed. "


    A thin man in a elegant robe walked towards Su Chen. He changed his face and said with a smile: "I''d like to introduce myself to Wu Dingguo, President of Linjiang University."


    The momentum that just broke out just now has already explained many problems and made people understand what kind of identity he is.


    Who dares to ignore the master''s visit?


    Even if you know that this master is a villain!


    But who dares to turn a grand master out of the door before picking a case?


    "My name is Su Chen. I''ve heard that Linjiang university is celebrating. I''d like to visit it."


    Su Chen smiles and reaches out to say.


    Hearing this, Wu Dingguo''s eyes flashed, then he said with a smile: "it''s really an honor for master Su to come to our school''s celebration, and it makes all the teachers and students feel brilliant."


    Judging from the young master''s tone of speech, he didn''t feel like he was trying to find something.


    Perhaps all this, just he thought too much!


    This master Su really just came to visit Jiang University.


    Two masters came to attend the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University, which will be a milestone recorded in the history of Linjiang University!


    I really don''t know. Do you know Master Su and master Fang?


    Of course, this idea only flashed in Wu Dingguo''s mind, and he did not ponder on it.


    After all, even if he wants to get closer to reality, what''s the use?


    Now the most important thing is to welcome the young master to Linjiang University, and make all the etiquette arrangements to make the master feel comfortable.


    When the master is comfortable, the celebration of Linjiang University will be more smooth and successful!


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Chen stretched out his hand and said that, surrounded by the leaders of Wu Dingguo, he entered Linjiang University.


    This also makes him feel a little sigh, this world of practitioners, ordinary people do not even have the qualification to enter a university, really


    However, it also proves from the side that all the students trained in the university should be practitioners.


    College students in this world are much more valuable than those in that world. Who dares to ignore a not weak cultivator entering the society?


    This group of college students, I am afraid, will be approached by a group of forces before graduation and make various commitments.


    As for threats?


    He felt that under normal circumstances, it should not exist.


    After all, the university is not just a decoration.


    If we let the senior management of the school know these things, what this force is facing may be the disaster of extinction.


    The world of practice and the making of laws may be very different.


    "Whoosh!"


    Shortly after su Chen sat down, a blue streamer crossed the sky.


    Then a middle-aged man in blue and blue robes, with a firm face and a breath of no entry, appeared in the public view.


    This is master Fang!


    At the moment when master Fang came to his alma mater, he turned his eyes to Su Chen.


    Because in the eyes of all the people around him, only Su Chen let him feel a trace of pressure and crisis.


    This is a young gentleman who is very likely to be sitting in this position!

 Chapter 26

    "Ha ha Mr. Wu, don''t you introduce me to this one? "


    Master Fang said with a smile when he fell to the ground.


    Although he is unshakeable, he still needs to express his kindness to a master.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome for a master to misunderstand him.


    Although he is not afraid of trouble, but can avoid the trouble, why let him appear?


    But inadvertently, master Fang glanced at Wu Dingguo with his dissatisfied eyes.


    Why didn''t Wu Dingguo inform him in advance when a great master came?


    If he knew, he would not enter in such a high-profile way, which is really embarrassing.


    "This is master Su Chen."


    Wu Dingguo got up in a hurry and said, "master Su, I''d like to introduce you. This is master Rongfang, who graduated from our university. You should have heard of him."


    Su Chen got up slowly, reached out his hand and said with a smile: "I have heard something. Master Fang, Hello, first time."


    Fang Xiangrong saw Su Chen reach out, also reached out to hold up.


    "For the first time, please give me more advice."


    Even so, Fang Xiangrong could not help but raise a little doubt in his heart.


    This is all he has seen.


    Even if he had not seen them, he had heard of the deeds of the Chinese masters and knew their looks.


    Can''t I meet you later?


    It''s embarrassing to think about that kind of scene.


    Fortunately, there are not many masters in China, so every master basically knows other masters, which is a minimum of respect.


    But why has he never met master Fang?


    Is this master Fang a young master trained by a hidden force?


    "Well?"


    In two hands after holding, direction Rong can not help but slightly frown.


    Shaking hands is also a good test.


    In the face of a strange master, although should not be too rash, but in the handshake, quietly try, there is no problem.


    However, after entering Su Chen''s hands, Zhen Yuan, who was trying to test, fell into the sea like a stone, without any ripples.


    This kind of vision also made him understand that the master Su was far more powerful than he imagined!


    "Ha ha..."


    The direction Rong laughs two, after covering up own embarrassment, slowly pulls out own right hand.


    If anyone looked closely, his right hand was shaking slightly.


    He tries Su Chen. How can su Chen not try him out?


    However, just a trace of magic element entered the body, which made master Fang unable to bear it. His right hand began to shake slightly.


    "I don''t know what kind of influence master Su came from? Who is it that has nurtured the incomparable Tianjiao like master Su? "


    Direction Rong sits next to Su Chen after, smile Yin Yin of ask a way.


    By shaking hands just now, he has known Su Chen''s age through his bone age.


    At such a young age, he became a master, even a master far stronger than him. How can he not be shocked?


    But what does that mean?


    Why should we let such peerless Tianjiao participate in the 70th anniversary of Linjiang university?


    What else does it mean?


    "The influence of famous families?"


    Su Chen shook his head slightly and said, "I am not from a famous family, and I have no master. Today''s cultivation is just the result of my blind thinking and random cultivation."


    Fang Xiangrong:


    Wu Dingguo:


    All of them said, "well


    If you don''t want to say it, you don''t want to say it. But is it interesting to say that now?


    It''s not from the influence of a famous family, but a person''s own blind speculation, and cultivate to a master?


    Are they stupid?

 Chapter 27

    "Ha ha ha Master Su must be extremely talented. "


    Direction Rong laughs a way, since Su Chen does not want to reveal more, then why does he continue to ask?


    "In general, third in the world."


    Su Chen smiles and says slowly.


    Direction rongwen, the corner of his mouth, this man of heaven, is really Not modest at all!


    Immediately the two began to talk. For Su Chen, this is an opportunity to absorb important information from the current world.


    For Fang Xiangrong, this is a good time to make a good friend with a man of God.


    So they talked about speculation.


    Wu Dingguo saw the two masters sitting in the same place and began to talk with a smile. After that, he felt relieved.


    Master Su, I''m not here to find trouble.


    In this way, the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University will be a milestone.


    Seventy school anniversary, two masters come!


    Perhaps he can take advantage of this opportunity to apply to the Ministry of education for more educational resources.


    After that, Wu Dingguo did not hesitate any more, and directly began to invite people to hold the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University.


    After a while, all kinds of music began to ring, and the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University began.


    And in the performance, one of the Acting students worked very hard.


    Because they all know that there are two powerful masters sitting on the bench.


    If they can be appreciated by the two masters, their life will be greatly changed.


    But it''s a pity that Su Chen and Fang Xiangrong''s joking conversation made them not interested in the performance above.


    Soon, the 70th anniversary of Linjiang University was over.


    During this period of conversation, Su Chen also got a lot of useful information from the direction of rongkou.


    The earth, China, this bright world of cultivation, does have a great crisis.


    Ghosts and monsters have always existed in the world.


    Human cities are safer.


    But it''s just safer. No one knows how many demons lurk in the city''s black and stinky sewers?


    As a matter of fact, demons are still relatively easy to solve for practitioners. They have the body and can be killed in battle.


    However, ghosts are invisible, and ordinary practitioners are helpless when they encounter them.


    Of course, the weak ghosts dare not look for practitioners. The vigorous Qi of practitioners can disperse the weak ghosts.


    However, powerful demons and ghosts are enough to destroy a city!


    Without exception, those cities destroyed by demons and monsters, the fate of human beings, are very miserable.


    In particular, in cities destroyed by powerful ghosts, all human souls dissipate and turn into corpses, which are filled with terrible stillness. Unless the powerful practitioners clean up, this area will only become more and more silent, and finally become a ghost paradise.


    From Fang Xiangrong''s words, Su Chen can hear that he is worried about human beings and confused about the future.


    This world, human beings, seems very unsafe!


    "Ha ha..."


    Su Chen after chuckling, waved goodbye with Fang Xiangrong.


    Then a thunderbolt flashed, Su Chen''s figure disappeared in place.


    He has got the news he wants, and there is no need to stay here.


    Now he feels that his first priority is to find a way to improve his cultivation power. He should first become a practitioner of the realm of Tao and fruit, and then think about other things.


    After all, the world is not very safe.


    Ghosts and monsters, can they kill the city?


    "It''s nice to be young, full of hope for the future, so nice. Unlike me, I am so gloomy and uncertain about the future. "


    Fang Xiangrong looked ahead and whispered to himself.


    He is really envious of Su Chen''s mentality.


    Full of hope for the future, the whole body exudes surging vitality, good!


    As for what I just said?


    He thought that Su Chen must know that Tianjiao, who was born in a big family, did not understand these common sense?

 Chapter 28

    As soon as Su Chen returned to his rental house, he felt that someone was chatting with him in the group.


    With a little bit of his right hand, the chat screen appeared in front of him.


    He didn''t think he would encounter the attack in a short time.


    What''s more, the current strength of their own, even if they encounter monsters, there is no need to worry about fear.


    Demons and ghosts are powerful, and it doesn''t matter if they can''t stop them. They can use cross-border seal characters to hide in other worlds for a while.


    In addition, he is not a native of this world, which is just a strange world for him, without any fetters.


    Do you expect him to die for this strange world?


    Marquis wobang: @ brother Su, administrator, I heard that you can predict the future. I wonder if you can tell me about my future


    Marquis wobang: "although you may not like this, but this is a little of my heart."


    "Ding, Marquis wobang sent an exclusive red envelope."


    Tony didn''t have money: "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Tony has no money: "Why are all the exclusive red envelopes sent by the administrator? When can I have an exclusive red envelope? How envious


    Marquis wobang: @ Tony has no money. If you don''t mind my destroying New York, I can send you a special red envelope right now, OK


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Exclusive red envelope, which is also classified.


    He can also send a number of exclusive red envelopes, not to mention anything else, he still has no shortage of dollars.


    But does it work?


    If the Marquis of Vauban sent him some stone rubbish, wouldn''t he be so ignorant?


    Tony doesn''t have money: "you can''t afford it, you can''t do it!"


    Marquis wobang: "Tony, if you are as talented as the administrator said, let me open my eyes. On that day, I won''t be stingy with exclusive red envelopes."


    The administrator said Tony Stark was a genius.


    Can be called a genius by the administrator, so we can know the talent of tonistak?


    So even if he sends an exclusive red envelope, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, he has given out his divine power, and he has no loss. In this case, what can be done to promote the friendship between the two?


    Of course, if Tony doesn''t show his value, he won''t have any compassion.


    Compassion?


    Three hundred years ago, his compassion was gone.


    "Ding, brother Su has received your exclusive red envelope."


    At this moment, a prompt lights up on the chat screen of the Marquis of Vauban.


    This also let him know that the administrator is online.


    Su Xiaoge: "really, one by one so polite, I am embarrassed."


    Su Xiaoge: "I upload a scene, which is the development of your world, but your picture is only a little bit, it seems that you are still a villain."


    Su Xiaoge: "how? How do you feel about being a villain boss? @Marquis wobang. "


    "Ding, brother Su uploaded a small memory scene" God killer. "


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "Ding, wave wind water gate has been received."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received it."


    "Ding, the surname is Cao, and the character" Meng de "has been accepted


    Marquis, what do you want to see in the future?


    Is he really a villain?


    And others want to see if the Marquis of Vauban is in a world of power, powerful or not?


    Tony Stark, in particular, watched with all his might. Once he found out that the power of the Marquis of Vauban was only a mere facade, he must let him understand why the flowers were so red?


    Isn''t it 150 points?


    He bought it!


    Anyway, this time he signed in and got 42 points. It''s not just four days at most!

 Chapter 29

    "Well The exclusive red envelope given by the Marquis of wobang is the Theocracy of those who judge the sin of fire. It seems that this divine right was plundered from zhurong, the God of fire? "


    Su Chen looks at the strengthened column of his chat interface, frowns slightly and falls into meditation.


    "Points required for repairing (defective) person of industrial fire: 1500."


    1500 points, just the number of points, we can see the power of the divine power.


    Lim Lu''s magic power is upgraded, but 1000 points, so the divine power must be stronger than Lim Lu''s magic power.


    And he also knew from the information from the communication group that the divine power of those who judged the sin of the karma fire had great side effects.


    Let''s not mention the issue of Rune consumption. It only takes tens of seconds to accumulate power, which is enough to cause a great crisis to the caster.


    After all, the enemy won''t stand still and watch you amplify your moves, unless the enemy is a fool, or is also accumulating strength to release big moves.


    Group check-in, each check-in, will get 10-50 points.


    His luck was a little bit better. After his first check-in, he got 45 points.


    Now he has nothing but 45 points.


    "Forget it. I''ll talk about it later if there''s an integral."


    Su Chen sighs a little, and then he moves his mind, and melts the divine power of the one who breaks the fire of karma into his own body.


    "Hum, hum..."


    An extremely hot burning power rose in the Dantian under Su Chen. With the blessing of the mysterious power, it soon integrated into the magic power in his body.


    The power of the talisman and the power of the magic element merge into a new power in the circle.


    In the world of God killers, people are killing gods who can''t follow. If they want to become natural disasters, they must go forward to the border of life and immortality, and accept the reincarnation ceremony of Pandora.


    But that''s in the godkiller world, in which, even if Pandora exists, there will be no power to interfere with alien energy.


    What''s more, fundamentally speaking, the divine power of Ye Huo''s judgment of sin enters Su Chen''s body from the exclusive red envelope, which can also be said to be the power of communication group.


    Under the power of communication group, how can Pandora control it?


    "Hoo The power of the fire of karma is really powerful. It is much more powerful than Limulus''s power of demons. "


    Su Chen feels the fusion power of the body galloping, his eyes twinkle and murmurs in a low voice.


    The magic energy of Limulus is just the magic energy from the period of the wolf clan. It can be said that Limulus was the weakest, so it is not as good as the power of the Marquis of Vauban in judging the sins of fire. This is very normal.


    If limulu is allowed to grow up to the end and become the leader of the twelve demons, the Marquis of Vauban will not be able to beat limulu tempest.


    Anyway, this is a hanging force complex!


    "Integral, integral this thing, can only sign in every day to get?"


    Su Chen melancholy thought: "although every day dozens are also very beautiful, but this speed, is not too slow?"


    Just when Su Chen was sad and melancholy, a new announcement suddenly appeared in the communication group, which made the whole communication group begin to boil.


    "Ding, the conditions for opening the task interface have been reached."


    "Notice!"


    "The existing task is open. Please go to the task interface to view the task!"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:!! "


    Marquis wobang:


    The surname is Cao, the name is "Meng de"


    If there is a task, there must be a reward.


    And what is the reward?


    It goes without saying!


    Points!


    The channel of getting integral is group task!

 Chapter 30

    "Task: there are micro loopholes in the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty, and there are vicious transgressors coming to the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, who are about to cause great turbulence to the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Please go to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty to eliminate this vicious incident and return the world to a brilliant future


    "Number of tasks: three (excluding group leader and administrator)."


    "Mission reward: it depends on the level of mission completion and the world development."


    Su Chen looked at the details of the characters in the taskbar, rubbed his chin and began to think.


    The world of the Eastern Han Dynasty?


    Is Cao Cao''s world?


    Task Tips, the Eastern Han Dynasty world appeared micro loopholes?


    Does this not mean that there will be small, medium and even large loopholes in the future?


    Well And the pernicious penetrator?


    Have malign, still have benign?


    In fact, he also saw that the task should be to send points.


    How strong can the vicious transgressors of the Eastern Han Dynasty be?


    After all, in an ordinary world, even if the wearer has a golden finger, the ability provided by the golden finger is very limited, isn''t it?


    In the group, apart from Cao Cao and now Tony, which has no power to crush the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty?


    Cao, Meng de: "the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty Is this the world I live in? I''m in a world where there''s a walker in it? "


    Although Cao Cao was an ancient man, he was far inferior to others in ideological level.


    But after accepting Tony''s books and watching the memory scenes, he took the initiative to learn and make up for his own shortcomings.


    Therefore, in the occasional chat group, he also knows many words.


    The traverser is one of them.


    Tony has no money: "it seems It''s very possible. According to the infinite dimension, there should be a lot of the world in the Eastern Han Dynasty. "


    Tony has no money: "but I guess that only when there is a problem in the world where the group friends live, the communication group will manage it, and release tasks to let the group members complete."


    Tony has no money: "after all, what does it matter to our communication group whether other worlds are destroyed or not?"


    Limulus Tempest: "although Mr. shite is usually very unreliable, but this time, I am in favor of Mr. shit big."


    Bofeng Watergate: "well, yes, Tony, this time, has finally talked to people once."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    What do you mean he''s usually unreliable?


    As the chairman of stark industries, he has always been very reliable, right?


    And Watergate, is that what the allies said?


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha I haven''t been so excited for a long time. Going to other worlds sounds exciting to me


    Limulus Tempest: + 1, support the old Marquis


    Wave wind water gate: + 1, support the old Marquis


    Tony has no money: + 1, support the old Marquis


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. shite big stone, when will it be gone? Shouldn''t you jump out and criticize me and attack me by the way? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Is his staffing already like this?


    How do you suddenly feel that you can''t get along in the communication group?


    We have something to do with it. It seems that Happy fruit?


    Limulus Tempest: "anyway, the world of the old Marquis is is not low! It''s destroying the city all the time. Besides, the battle scene of the old Marquis is is much better than me now


    Marquis wobang: "it''s ok if you don''t mention it. I really feel a bit incredible when you mention it. There is a feeling that the three outlooks are broken."


    Wave wind water gate: "what''s the matter?"


    Marquis wobang: "the God killer and the God of disobedience have always been enemies. They are innate enemies and irreconcilable enemies. But what kind of thing? After becoming a god killer, they fell in love with the God who did not follow him. He was so invincible."


    Marquis wobang: "I''m really convinced. I have to say, it''s really awesome!"

 Chapter 31

    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha It seems that our Marquis of Vauban is very confused at the moment


    Su Xiaoge: "this is the horror of the protagonist. It''s very possible to make everything impossible possible. Don''t say you fall in love with the God who doesn''t follow. Even if the God who doesn''t follow commits suicide for the protagonist''s sake and voluntarily integrates his own strength into the protagonist''s body, it''s very possible."


    Su Xiaoge: "and Did the Marquis find himself stupid in the memory scene? "


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "it seems to be the case that the warden said so."


    Marquis wobang: "I remember the scene, feeling Like a fool? Why do I have to stand there and watch the grass shaving hall magnify its moves? "


    Marquis wobang: "and that kind of telepathy, my intelligence network, is paralyzed? Knowing that those women are so important to the thatched cottage, don''t you get rid of them first? "


    Marquis wobang: "with those women, you want to fight me? One finger can crush them


    Marquis wobang: forget it. There are too many loopholes. Am I really old? How can I talk so much at a time


    How many gods has he killed in 300 years?


    Now, in addition to the Middle Earth, other God killers are still ignored by him.


    If the grass shaving middle hall just plunder a divine power from the army God, can he be defeated?


    Even forced him to escape as a black dragon?


    This is really The protagonist!


    Su Xiaoge: "understand, after all, it is the protagonist! Let''s not mention the innate advantage of not being able to die, but the aura of intelligence reduction pervades itself. "


    Su Xiaoge: "in the battle, some protagonists will lower your IQ to the same level as him, and then beat you with rich experience."


    Marquis wobang:


    Although this sentence sounds strange, but it seems that there is some truth.


    Cao''s name is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "brother Su, I don''t know when the administrator is going to come to our world, which also gives me a psychological foundation."


    Now really, he''s panicked.


    It''s not because of the task. He knows that since the interlocutors who come to their world are identified by the communication group as vicious, they even issue missions.


    That shows that there is not much suspense about this matter.


    He doesn''t know how strong the administrator is, but according to his estimation, there should be no problem destroying the heaven and earth, calling on the wind and rain, and immortality.


    Otherwise, how can it be set as an administrator by the group leader?


    He is mainly worried that the administrator is coming. He has no arrangement. Isn''t that very embarrassing?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha Don''t worry, Prime Minister Cao. We may all go to the Eastern Han Dynasty


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, it''s the first task of the communication group. It''s a little important to always come back."


    Su Xiaoge: "I didn''t expect that this communication group also has the function of task, and it seems that after completing the task, the reward points will not be less."


    Su Xiaoge: "this looks like, very attractive!"


    Marquis wobang:


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Points, really attractive.


    They can see this from the mall.


    Maybe there are only cross-border seal characters in the mall now, but they believe that after a period of time, there will definitely be a lot of good things in the mall.


    At that time, they need to use their expensive points.


    But then again, the administrator said that points have great attraction, is it appropriate?


    Are you worried that they don''t pay attention to integral, so I''d like to make a statement here?


    It''s really


    Have to say, administrator this wave of operation, very show!

 Chapter 32

    Su Xiaoge: "you are really a group of repeaters. Apart from rereading others, will you not innovate yourself?"


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, because of the quota problem, I''d like to ask, who doesn''t want to participate in this mission?"


    Su Xiaoge: "three places, not including me, in addition to Cao Cao, there are four people in the group."


    Su Xiaoge: "does anyone voluntarily give up this opportunity?"


    Four people, he is not easy to say who to give up directly.


    If no one really gives up, he can only randomly draw, or roll dice in the communication group, depending on whose luck is bad.


    Tony had no money: "well I won''t go this time, warden


    Tony has no money: "be a good man, give this opportunity to others, save some people to hate me all day, saying that my character is not good."


    Limlu Tempest: "who said that? Who is so shameless because of his good character? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "that''s right. Which one doesn''t want to talk about? Really, Tony is such a good man, how can he say such a thing


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha Big shit, it''s the first time I''ve seen you do a good job. Keep up your efforts


    Tony Stark''s voluntary withdrawal also made the three people feel relieved.


    If no one withdraws voluntarily, the administrator is bound to screen out one person.


    The three of them don''t feel that they are too noble and more conspicuous in the eyes of the administrator.


    It''s not nice to say that I''m a great power like administrator, and mole ants What''s the difference?


    Therefore, tonistak''s active withdrawal, let the three people elated, very happy.


    After all, who doesn''t want to see the rest of the world?


    Even if there is no supernatural force in this world, it is all ordinary people.


    This is very interesting!


    The most important thing is that this time, they can meet the mysterious and powerful administrator, not to mention the favor of the administrator, and leave a good impression in the administrator''s heart, which is also a great harvest.


    Su Xiaoge: "Yo, this is not in line with the character of Mr. Shida big!"


    Su Xiaoge: "say! Have you recently asked a beautiful woman to spend the Spring Festival together


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Administrator, what do you want to do?


    Why is it so difficult for him to serve the public once?


    All right!


    In fact, it''s not to serve the public. The main reason is that he has not developed a steel war suit. If he goes to the Eastern Han Dynasty, he can only carry a few guns with him.


    Is the gun a threat to a strong man like the Marquis of Vauban?


    Maybe after going to the Eastern Han Dynasty, he still had to rely on Cao Cao''s people to protect him?


    This is, indeed, a little humiliating.


    Especially when other people are showing their power in front of the administrator, they are particularly eye-catching.


    In that case, he might as well not go.


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, whoa, that''s it. The old driver is going to be on line soon!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony had no money: "Lim Lu, are you really a cute king? How do I feel, you are a hidden old driver? "


    Su Xiaoge: "hidden old driver?"


    Su Xiaoge: "then you misunderstood Lim Lu. He is an old driver with real value. How can you hide it?"


    Limulus Tempest: --


    He felt that he shouldn''t have spoken just now.


    He even guessed that the administrator was a boring and explosive power, who would make up the knife mouth and bombard it every day.


    This is really

 Chapter 33

    Marquis wobang: "ha ha Yes, the administrator is right! "


    Marquis wobang: but I really want to know now, do we need to prepare for going to another world


    This is the first time that he has never been to a different world.


    Even before that, he had never heard of going to another world.


    Therefore, in the final analysis, he is still a little excited and excited.


    But do you need to prepare for going to another world?


    And Would he like to change into a solemn formal dress, or at least as powerful as the administrator.


    If it''s too casual, isn''t it Disrespectful to administrators?


    Don''t say whether the administrator will be dissatisfied, in case of dissatisfaction, then he is not very dangerous?


    What''s more, if both limulu and Bofeng shuimen are not solemn when they go to see the administrator in a solemn manner, doesn''t it show that they are even more impolite?


    Maybe the administrator doesn''t stick to the details in the group, but who knows what character the real administrator is?


    The older and stronger the existence, the more rigid the thinking.


    So he didn''t dare to bet. He thought it would be better to ask.


    Wave wind water gate: "ask together, tell the truth, the first time I went to another world, my heart was full of excitement, so excited!"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha With you, especially the administrator''s under the line foundation, I also super expect to say, I do not know what the administrator looks like? "


    Limlu Tempest: but I guess the administrator must be super handsome


    Tony didn''t have money: "how does Meng Wang talk? Is it worth estimating? Administrator, must be the most handsome! Even in the endless dimension, the administrator is the most handsome! "


    Tony has no money: "who dares to oppose this matter, I am in a hurry with whom!"


    Marquis wobang: "although I don''t support Mr. shite Dazhong in other things, but for this matter, I think Mr. Shida Da is right. The administrator must be the most handsome."


    The surname Cao, the character Meng de: "I feel, handsome and unrestrained, Yushu Linfeng can not describe the appearance of the administrator in case."


    "Now I regret that I didn''t read much. I racked my brains and tried my best to figure out what words could describe the appearance and posture of the administrator."


    Su Xiaoge:


    Why for a while, all become bragging force king?


    Have you seen him in the group?


    One by one, blowing like this?


    In fact, they don''t have to see Su Chen''s appearance. They just need to follow Tony Stark''s words and go on.


    The face and posture of the administrator must be perfect.


    So they just praise it. How many normal people don''t like others to praise?


    Of course, if the administrator is not a normal person and annoys others to praise his / her handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome / handsome /.


    The communication group has just started. The administrator should not Get everybody out of here?


    Su Xiaoge: "but you''re right, especially Prime Minister Cao, who is worthy of his family background. It''s good to say that."


    Su Xiaoge: "continue, don''t stop!"


    Cao''s surname was Cao''s and Meng De''s character was "Meng de": I''m really ashamed that the knowledge in the book can''t express what I feel and want. I''ve decided to work hard and study hard from now on


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Marquis wobang:


    This is, in ancient China, the famous historical Xiaoxiong?


    Maybe Yeah!


    Normal people, who would be like this shame on you?

 Chapter 34

    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha In fact, Su is very happy to chat with you. "


    Tony has no money: "talking to the administrator is one of the happiest things in my life, not one of them."


    Tony had no money: "after joining this group, I found out how dark and hopeless I had been in my previous life, and there was no light at all."


    Tony had no money: "Thank You Almighty Lord! Thank you, handsome administrator


    Su Xiaoge: "well Tony, you''re really, very interesting


    The chairman of stark industries, who flatters, is also slick.


    But look like this, flattering for the first time?


    There are still some


    Su Xiaoge: "Marquis wobang, in fact, before I left, I was still a little curious about the Marquis''s treatment of your world leading role?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Marquis ready to let go, let the protagonist continue to be the protagonist, or is he ready to kill the protagonist in advance?"


    Marquis wobang: "at any rate, it is the two gods who do not obey, or the God of the army and the God of the Mediterranean. After plundering, my strength should be greatly improved."


    Marquis wobang: to tell you the truth, after my time is over, I will go to meet the so-called protagonist, and then press him to death with one finger


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    This Marquis, a little cruel?


    In fact, he didn''t feel much if he just killed people.


    The key is that he seems to be the protagonist in the memory scene sent by the administrator, right?


    The Marquis of Vauban killed the protagonist in such a way that he, as the protagonist, felt cold in his heart!


    Now he is suddenly very glad that the group leader invited him into the communication group. If the group leader invited Obadiah, he did not know how miserable he would die.


    Maybe this is the halo of the protagonist?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha It''s really extreme for the Marquis to do so. "


    Su Xiaoge: "the protagonist of your world is very useful. The Marquis can raise him up and even plunder some weak gods at critical moments."


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, the protagonist! The frequency of not following the gods around us is always much greater than that of other people. "


    Su Xiaoge: "as long as you keep an eye on him, will the Marquis still lack of God? I''m afraid that after a few days, ten days and a half months, there will be gods who do not follow. "


    Su Xiaoge: "think like this, marquis feels how?"


    Marquis wobang: "well In this way, it seems that it is better to keep the results and have greater value. "


    Marquis wobang: Thank you for your advice. In that case, I will keep this guy


    Marquis wobang: "but administrator, what do you think of the women around the grass shaving care hall? If the administrator needs to take advantage of this trip to the Eastern Han Dynasty, I can take it with me directly. "


    He looked at the women around the thatched cottage. They were OK.


    Mainly, he doesn''t know what kind of women the administrator likes. Otherwise, he must carry out a beauty pageant for the administrator all over the world.


    In his position, a beauty pageant will be held all over the world. Who dares to say what?


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Wave wind water gate:


    Limulus Tempest: --


    What''s the point? Suddenly it''s changing?


    This is the right sex deal?


    This is how the ugly py deal started?


    Hum!


    They are so ugly that they are ashamed of this man''s company!


    It''s shameless!


    Tony had no money: "Marquis, how can you do such a thing? It''s shameless. "


    Tony has no money: "as for the administrator, do you prefer to be gentle or wild and unrestrained? As long as the administrator says it, I will definitely handle this matter for the administrator. "


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "what are you doing? We are serious people! Be serious

 Chapter 35

    Su Xiaoge: "Tony has no money. What are you doing? Look at this group of winds. What have you done with them? "


    Su Xiaoge: "it seems that for some time, I have to see the Taoist master and give him a good opinion."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    In other words, the group wind is crooked, is he bringing it?


    It was the Marquis of Vauban. He was just following the lead. He was not the main culprit!


    And The administrator said that he would go to find the group leader. My God, this is very frightening, OK?


    After the group leader has gone online, he will not rectify this evil trend, will he?


    Pooh!


    What is the evil trend?


    He was just a gift.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s just a small gift. The administrator doesn''t like it.


    How embarrassing


    Su Xiaoge: "well, to get to the point, we should also start."


    To tell you the truth, the Marquis of Vauban and Tony Stark, he still has a trace of heart.


    But can''t, a strong person big ability, can for mortal beauty heart?


    If he really chooses to accept it, it is difficult to explain in many things. If the future is not good and let them know that they are just a rookie, it will be really embarrassing.


    "Ding, do you want to turn on group leader privilege 2?"


    A cold promotion sound in Su Chen''s mind, which makes Su Chen a Leng, doubt asked: "what is the second group leader''s privilege?"


    "Group leader privilege 2, completely cover their own natural mechanism and breath, shield all perception, except the naked eye can see, all perception functions will not be able to perceive the existence of the group leader."


    "That''s a great privilege."


    Su Chen''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "open it quickly! Oh, by the way, do the leaders have any other privileges? You don''t have to tell me if you have, just open it. "


    "Current number of privileges: two. All of them have been opened. There is no other group leader''s privilege. "


    Su Chen:


    The posture of communication group seems to be showing a point of view. I remind you that you can open the privilege of group leader.


    If I don''t remind you, you don''t.


    Can we say that the opening of the group leader''s privilege still needs specific conditions?


    The second group leader''s privilege was opened because he wanted to go to another world, in order to improve his visual level and to deceive his friends?


    Well, this may be very big!


    Limulus Tempest: "mm-hmm, let''s go! I can''t wait. I''m completely ready. "


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha I''ve got my luggage ready, ladies and gentlemen, I''ve brought some of our world''s specialties. This time, let''s have a taste. "


    Marquis wobang: no problem. I also want to have a taste of the specialties of your world


    Marquis wobang: warden, since we are all ready, can we set out


    Tony had no money: "woo Hoo Shuimen, give me a red envelope, just send some of your specialties. I can''t go this time. What a pity


    Wave wind water gate:


    "Ding, wave wind water gate sends out an exclusive red envelope."


    The two are allies for the time being, and they have nothing to do with their products.


    It seems that Tony''s steel war clothes are very good. When I get there, I ask Tony for one. It seems that there is no problem?


    Well, it seems that he won''t lose in this deal by replacing some specialty products with steel war clothes.


    Tony has no money Thank you for Watergate. I''ll also give you our specialty in the future. "


    Wave wind water gate: "good, I wait, you don''t let me down."


    He is not short of delicious specialties and amusing specialties.


    After all, there are fire and shadow in the world. However, ninja can''t make steel war clothes.


    This specialty should be OK.


    If Tony knew that Bo Fengshui men was fighting for steel war clothes, he would not help vomiting blood.


    The steel suit was targeted before it was made?

 Chapter 36

    Su Xiaoge: "good, since everyone is ready, that can really start."


    "Ding, the task is about to start!"


    "Participants: Three: Limulus tempest, Beauvoir Watergate, marquis Vauban (excluding wardens and Lords)."


    "Please prepare all participants, the transmission is about to start!"


    "Tip: this crossover is required by the mission, so it does not consume cross boundary seal characters."


    "Whew!"


    A white light comes from the void and falls on Su Chen instantly.


    The next moment, Su Chen found himself in a very simple environment. At a glance, he could see soldiers wearing standard armor in the distance.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    Before long, he saw three white lights fall.


    Then a blonde man and a middle-aged man in a suit appear in Su Chen''s view. The blond man, naturally, is the fourth generation of fire shadow, known as the wave wind water gate with golden flash.


    And the European look of the man in the suit has proved his identity, the Marquis of Vauban.


    As for the blue slym coming with the third beam, is there any explanation?


    Limulu, the cute king, is really cute.


    "It''s the first time you''ve met. I think you can guess your identity?"


    Su Chen smiles and reaches out to say.


    "Ha ha It''s nature, the identity of Limulus and the Marquis, and I think I already know. "


    Wave breeze water gate is bright smile way, Lim Lu is a slim, this matter, he is still clear.


    Although there is no shrem in ninja world, he has never seen him.


    But by the time he came, he probably knew what slim looked like.


    And Marquis of Vauban, is there any more to say?


    As for the administrator, he really didn''t expect that the administrator was such an approachable person. It was so pleasant to talk and laugh!


    In fact, when he came to this world, he had already felt his surroundings.


    The breath shows that there are only three.


    The administrator is clearly in front, visible to the naked eye, but under the perceptual ability, there is not a trace of gratitude, as if never existed, very terrible!


    If it was someone else, he would be shocked, even frightened.


    But this man is the administrator, so he is not shocked.


    The administrator!


    That strong existence, let oneself not feel any breath, how normal?


    , as like as two peas, the same as the Marquis of the state of the state of the world, they all perceived it, but they came to the conclusion that they were exactly the same as the wind and water gates.


    Administrator, as expected, tough!


    It''s just that they can''t imagine the ability to hold back breath.


    I can''t feel it at all. Even if the real person is in front of me, I still can''t feel it. This kind of power is like a big hand to erase everything, which makes people think deeply!


    "Hee hee After the base line, I found that the administrator was really handsome, and Mr. Shida was not exaggerating


    Limulu jumped on the shoulder of the Beaufort water gate and said with a smile.


    Among the three, he preferred the storm gate.


    No way, who let the Watergate look at the most gentle, and the warden and the Marquis of Vauban''s shoulders, he did not dare to jump.


    "Administrator, are we here to see Cao Cao? Anyway, he''s a friend of ours


    The Marquis of Vauban looked at Su Chen and said with his hands arched.


    After living for more than 300 years, he was familiar with the etiquette of the East and the West.


    When he talked in the exchange group, he felt that the administrator might be a great shore of Oriental civilization.


    So before he came, he constantly warned himself that it was better to follow the eastern etiquette when speaking.


    By the way, take your temper.

 Chapter 37

    "Let''s go and see Cao Cao."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "Cao Cao''s position is easy to find. He''s in the camp of the eighteen route princes. Let''s go directly."


    Coalition barracks, do not disturb others!


    But are they idle people?


    Even if they are idle people, in this world, who dares to say that they are idle people?


    Not to mention anything else, limulu, the weakest among them, could easily destroy the eighteen princes.


    Despite the large number of coalition forces, if we really want to fight, it won''t take long for LIM Lu to destroy his regiment!


    "I also want to see the demeanor of Prime Minister Cao."


    Lim Lu''s figure turned into a small hand. He waved his hand and said, "under the line, the success will be with you, ha ha!"


    At the same time, among the communication groups.


    Limulu Tempest: "the foundation is successful, the perfect union! Now, we are going to set out to look for Prime Minister Cao


    Limlu Tempest: Prime Minister Cao, are you happy to see us soon


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "the administrator is so handsome. All the people I have met in my life are ashamed of their handsome appearance."


    Tony has no money: "really, including me, there is no handsome administrator in case."


    Tony had no money: "if I had an administrator who was one in ten thousand handsome, I''m afraid I would wake up laughing in my dreams."


    Wave wind water gate:


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Marquis wobang:


    Why didn''t you see him for a while, and Tony turned into a dog licker again?


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony, you say so, I really want to ask, do you know which is me?"


    Su Xiaoge: "give you three seconds, say it! Hum, if you don''t answer You know the consequences. "


    Su Xiaoge: "three!"


    Su Xiaoge: "two!"


    Tony had no money: "of course I know who it is. The handsome man on the far left, with black hair and black pupils, is the administrator."


    Tony has no money: "really, administrator, the most handsome must be you. What else can I say?"


    In fact, who is Su Chen?


    This is not a problem at all. The special form of slim directly exposes the identity of Limulus.


    The general images of the geomancy gate and the Marquis of Vauban have also appeared in the memory scene, and Tony has seen all the memory scenes, so he can distinguish the administrator from every problem.


    Three people and one slim, it''s still very easy to distinguish.


    Bofeng Watergate: "anyway, limulu, how did you take the picture?"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha We didn''t meet just now, and then I thought it would be great if the chat group could take pictures


    Limlu Tempest: "as soon as the idea came out, the chat group became a photo interface, and naturally, I photographed this amazing moment."


    Limulus Tempest: "anyway, this is the first time we''ve crossed the world. I''d like to leave a memorial."


    Limlu Tempest: "we''ll see this picture in the future and it''s going to be full of nostalgia. Do you think I''m right? If the administrator would mind, I will delete the photo


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. It''s OK to take a picture to commemorate it. It''s just that the photos can only be kept in the communication group, and no one can send them out. "


    The communication group also has the function of taking pictures. To be honest, he really doesn''t know.


    This time, he is also a new function.


    "Ding, the first group regulation is released."


    "Do not pass on the photos in the communication group without authorization. Those who violate the rules will be kicked out of the communication group and never accept them!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Administrator, this is, start to use the power in hand again?


    It''s a little scary!

 Chapter 38

    At the same time, the coalition camp.


    After seeing the information in the communication group, Cao Cao got up from his seat and his face changed greatly.


    "What happened to you, Mende?"


    When Yuan Shao saw Cao Cao''s appearance, he couldn''t help frowning and said unhappily.


    What happened to Cao Cao?


    I was very strange just now that I had to kill an unknown person. Now my face has changed a lot. Is there something else to do?


    In the past, Mende was not so reckless!


    "No problem. I''m in a hurry. Go out for a while."


    Cao Cao said in a hurry and then went out in a hurry.


    This anxious appearance really makes people feel that Cao Cao is very anxious at the moment and needs to solve his physiological needs.


    This scene also made other princes smile.


    Cao Cao!


    After eunuch!


    When such important decisions were made, Cao Cao could not bear to be impatient. It was really useless!


    For the ideas of other princes, perhaps Cao Cao used to care, but now he doesn''t care at all, and will choose to ignore when he knows.


    Since the moment he joined the communication group, his fate has changed dramatically.


    Dragon, how can you care about ants?


    "Ah ha, why do you..."


    As soon as he was out of the League tent, XiahouDun could not help asking.


    Xiahou family and Cao family are close friends. They grew up together since childhood.


    So the relationship between them is much closer than the outsiders know.


    "Yuan rang, in a moment, you will know."


    Cao Cao''s face was straight and he said, "don''t talk for a moment. No matter what happens, you don''t interrupt. Otherwise, bad things will happen."


    Xia Houdun was stunned at the speech, and then said, "well, I understand."


    Although he didn''t know what Cao Cao was planning, it made Cao Cao give up discussing with the princes about the event of cutting Dong in the camp of the United Army. Obviously, it was of extraordinary importance.


    What do you want, Mende?


    However, since childhood, monter was intelligent and did not do anything that he was not sure about.


    So his heart is not very worried.


    Even if Meng de said he would kill the princes of the 17th route, he felt that Meng de must have his own wonderful arrangements.


    Not long after they left the Union Center, they felt a flash of light ahead.


    Later, Su Chen and others appeared in front of them because of the photos Lim Lu sent in the communication group.


    Therefore, Cao Cao had psychological preparation. In addition, he knew that the administrators had extraordinary power, so he was not too shocked by the sudden scene.


    But XiahouDun was different. He knew nothing about everything in front of him.


    Su Chen and others suddenly appear in front of him. Lim Lu''s strange appearance breaks his cognition. The alien appearance of Marquis of Vauban makes him shocked.


    If not for Xia Houdun''s advice when he remembered when he saw Cao Cao''s smiling face in front of him, he might have wanted to pull out his sword, put on a fighting posture and even launch an attack.


    "The arrival of the administrator really makes me shine."


    Cao Cao said with a smile. The bright smile on his face made Su Chen a little uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha You don''t have to be like this. We are all friends. We come here to finish the task. There are still some things we need to get rid of


    Su Chen smiles and reaches out to say.


    "Yes! Prime Minister Cao, I''ve been fascinated by you for a long time. "


    Said Limulus briskly, and he suddenly happened, shaking the whole body of XiahouDun behind him.


    This thing, how can you say it?


    Is this the legendary monster?


    According to the situation, ah ha, this is Obviously know this monster!


    But why has ah Hu never mentioned it to him over the years?


    Did he know ah Hu, only the tip of the iceberg?

 Chapter 39

    "Ha ha I''ve been fascinated by Limulus for a long time


    Cao Cao arched his hand and said with a smile.


    "By the way, Prime Minister Cao, the task says that you are flooded with vicious transgressors. Do you know what strange things have happened recently?"


    Su Chen gently lifted his right hand and said, "according to the information Tony sent to you, if what happened recently does not conform to any of the versions, it should be the ghost made by the penetrator."


    It''s a very interesting word.


    If the perforator is classified into benign and malignant, he should be regarded as Benign, right?


    After all, he is the leader of the communication group, how to calculate, should not be regarded as a vicious penetrator?


    Always can''t release group task later, oneself want to solve oneself, this how funny?


    "As far as I know, there is not much difference between what I have experienced and what Mr. Tony sent me."


    After pondering for a moment, Cao Cao said solemnly.


    Su Chen smelled speech, his eyes moved, and whispered to himself, "is that so? Release group task, is it possible that this traverser has just entered the world? "


    It''s a big possibility, though.


    Vicious penetrator, should cause great damage to the world.


    If this traverser had come to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty long ago, why hasn''t there been any big noise so far?


    Of course, if this man has just arrived in the Eastern Han Dynasty, everything is possible.


    Maybe what''s brewing in the traverser now?


    "Gentlemen, we may be in the world for a while."


    Su Chen turned around and said with a smile.


    "I''m a newcomer to a different world. If I have time, I''d like to visit Europe before to see how the world is different from the world I live in?"


    The Marquis of Vauban said with a hearty smile that he would like to see what Europe would be like if there was no God who would not obey, and a Europe where ordinary people were the masters of the country?


    "It''s OK to have a look, but don''t destroy the structure of the world, or it may have a big impact on our mission rating."


    Su Chen nodded and said, "this world is called the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty.".


    Since it is a world, then Europe should exist, right?


    Maybe it was only when Cao Cao entered the communication group that the communication group regarded the world as the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    If so, the attitude of communication group towards group friends is really good.


    "I understand that. I''m just going to have a look and satisfy my curiosity."


    The Marquis of Vauban said solemnly.


    This matter, he is not too casual.


    After all, the task score reward is also very important for him.


    The higher the task score, the higher the bonus.


    Since the administrators have prompted this, this is for sure.


    After all, the administrator is a high-level person. Even according to his guess, the final score is made by the administrator.


    Otherwise, why are there no restrictions on the number of administrators in the communication group?


    The power of a bad communication group to cross the world still comes from the administrator''s great power. At least the administrator and the Taoist master stand at the same level of terror.


    "Well, you know what you know."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and said, "Prime Minister Cao, we people are dressed strangely. It doesn''t matter if you take us with you."


    Cao Cao didn''t dare to hesitate when he heard the speech. He said, "of course, it doesn''t matter. If the administrator wants to go to the camp of the United Army, I can take you to have a look."


    And now, standing in XiahouDun''s mind, he was in a state of chaos.


    What do these people call ah Hu?


    Prime Minister Cao?


    Ah ha When did you become prime minister?

 Chapter 40

    "I..."


    Xia Hou Dun was eager to speak but stopped. Ah Hu called one of them, who was also black hair and black pupil, but dressed strangely as an administrator.


    Although he didn''t know what administrator meant, he understood the meaning of the word management.


    Moreover, ahun''s attitude towards the administrator was obviously more respectful than that of the princes and even the elders of his family. From this point, he had seen some clues.


    "Caretakers, please follow me."


    Cao Cao half side over the body, reached out and said.


    "Ha ha ha I can''t wait to see the eighteen princes in ancient books. I''m really excited


    Limulu jumped twice on the shoulders of Beauvoir Watergate and said expectantly.


    "Since we are looking forward to it, let''s go and have a look."


    Su Chen chuckled and said slowly.


    At the same time, in the communication group.


    Marquis Vauban: @ Tony doesn''t have money, Mr. Shida big, we are going to the coalition camp soon. Are you happy


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    How can the old Marquis of Vauban be skinned?


    Marquis wobang: "also, after the completion of this task, I must buy a cross-border seal script, and go to Mr. Shida''s world to sit down."


    Marquis wobang: when the time comes, don''t refuse to welcome me


    Tony had no money: "Oh, marquis, I''ve been very busy recently. I may not have time to receive you. Just in case, come back in a few years! "


    Marquis wobang: I know you are very busy recently, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t need you to accompany me when I travel to your world. We just need to meet and say a few words


    Marquis Vauban: "the rest, you don''t care about me."


    Marquis wobang: "I really, just stroll around, I''ll go back after shopping."


    Come back in a few years?


    Every moment is precious when you join this magical communication group. Who knows what tonistak will become in a few years?


    I''m afraid by then, things have changed!


    Limulus Tempest: "good, good! I also want to go back to the world of science and technology, and I heard that Mr. Shita Dazhi is the richest man, and stark industry is also a very powerful group. "


    Limlu Tempest: "Wow! Speaking of, I have not spoken with the richest man in my life! I also want to experience it. I''ll be very good then. Don''t worry about it


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Why did limulu come in?


    Aren''t you participating in the group mission?


    Do not participate in the task well, tease me together, interesting?


    Although it was ridicule, Tony could not guarantee what Limulus and the Marquis of Vauban said. After all, he did not know how many points would be awarded for this mission.


    Cross border seal character, 150 points.


    If there are a lot of task reward points, 150 points seems to be nothing, right?


    In this way, it is very likely that these two monsters will use cross boundary seal script to find him.


    If limulu comes, he doesn''t reject it very much.


    After all, he looked at the memory scene of LIM Lu, whose character can be said to be very gentle. When weak people try to provoke Lim Lu, Lim Lu can finally let go.


    So even if Limulus comes, it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    But the Marquis of Vauban is not the same. This old man is strange and moody.


    Who knows if he will make a big bang in New York when he comes to New York?


    They have no power to compete with it in this world. Even if the aegis bureau finds the position of marquis Vauban, it will not have a second result.


    At that time, as a contact with the Marquis of Vauban, I am afraid that he will be greatly criticized.


    Tony has no money: "in fact, if you want to come, I can make time for you."


    Tony has no money: "but I think many people in the group are very curious about my world. Would you like to form a group and come together?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "let the administrator lead the tour, and I''ll be your tour guide, OK?"

 Chapter 41

    Su Xiaoge: "a group tour to your world? Mr. Shita, what a big brain hole


    Su Xiaoge: "but anyway, if I have a chance in the future, I will go."


    Tony Stark is in the marvel world, and he still has some interests.


    At present, his strength is not suitable for the weak world.


    Tony has no money: "ha ha If so, it''s really exciting. When the administrator comes in the future, you must inform me in advance. My tour guide will definitely arrange everything properly. "


    Tony has no money: "I promise you will have a happy experience!"


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Wave wind water gate:


    Marquis wobang:


    Why do they read out a trace of evil from Tony Stark''s language?


    Tony Stark is trying to commit a crime against the wind?


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Under the leadership of Cao Cao, Su Chen and his party soon arrived in the coalition camp.


    With Cao Cao as the leader, the soldiers guarding the gate did not dare to stop them, but their eyes showed curiosity.


    How can you bring in so many strange looking people when you go out?


    Is this the legend of strange people and strange things?


    "Mende, I don''t know if these people are..."


    Yuan Shao saw Su Chen a few people after the face slightly changed, then frowned and said.


    How can Monde lead people into the coalition camp at will?


    If it''s a general, he won''t say anything, but do these people look like generals?


    Strange clothes!


    The most important thing is, the body is hairy, the parents, why these people are short hair?


    "Originally, these are my friends, very close friends, this time they can come, to tell the truth is beyond my expectation, also let me very happy!"


    Cao Cao said with a loud smile. Seriously, he thought about the introduction all the way.


    If we talk about the immortals, we may make these princes laugh and say the words of ridicule.


    Even if you don''t laugh, you can''t hide the sarcasm on your face.


    He didn''t care. He didn''t care at all. He was afraid that the administrator would be upset.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know what level of existence the administrator is. He can cross the world. I''m afraid that none of the immortals in myths and legends have this ability?


    If the existence of the administrator is countless times stronger than the immortal God, then he said that the administrator is an immortal God, isn''t he insulting the administrator?


    Just as the dragon is a mole ant, can the dragon not be angry?


    "Hum!"


    Gongsun Zan snorted coldly, disdaining to say: "if you dress up strangely and don''t respect your parents, when can you come and go freely in this coalition camp?"


    Cao Cao killed Liu Bei in front of him, which can be said to have slapped him in the face.


    Now it is not easy to seize an opportunity to attack Cao Cao. If he let go of it, would he be too stupid?


    He would like to see how Cao Cao would respond to this question?


    "Don''t you know the truth that evil comes from the mouth?"


    Su Chen turned around and said coldly.


    Eyes, that is, from a flash of light.


    At the next moment, Gongsun Zan''s head and neck were separated, and a large amount of blood was ejected from his neck.


    The princes of one side will fall!


    This seeping strange scene also made the coalition camp silent, and even the breathing sound was heard clearly at the moment.


    However, Bo Fengshui gate could not help shaking his hands when he looked at Gongsun Zan''s death, because he could see that the administrator had just used the art of flying Thunder God.


    When was the power of flying Thor''s art so great?


    Can the head and neck be separated directly without positioning?


    All this, is the strength of the administrator is too strong, or what other reasons?

 Chapter 42

    "Newspaper!"


    Just when all the princes were confused, their brains were short circuited by the sight before them, and the fear in their hearts rose, a small soldier rushed into the camp.


    "Report to the commander, a large-scale enemy attack is detected ahead!"


    "What? Is the enemy coming? "


    Yuan Shaoteng got up from his seat and said strangely, "we are here for the princes of the 18th route. We have strong forces. As long as Dong Zhuo is not stupid, he will not take the initiative to attack."


    Cao Cao''s eyelids leaped and he thought of something in his heart. His eyes showed a little surprise. He turned around and looked at Su Chen in a low voice and said, "administrator, there is no sign of Dong Zhuo taking the initiative to attack, as recorded in various historical materials. It must be strange to take the initiative now! "


    In addition to Sun Jian''s defeat, it seems that the eighteen route princes did not have much loss when they attacked Dong.


    Although Dong Zhuo moved his capital in the end, it didn''t mean anything.


    As for Lv Bu, who has no equal combat power?


    In front of the administrators and friends, what big waves can he make?


    "Limlo, Watergate, Vauban, let''s go out and have a look."


    Su Chen said softly, immediately step a move, the figure instantly disappeared in place.


    The three figures also disappeared at the same time, and the scene was obviously unexpected. It is likely that the task target appeared.


    In that case, they should go out and have a look.


    In fact, the three people speculated that the administrator must have known everything, did not say it, just acted in front of them.


    I''m afraid you will know everything about these great powers in a moment.


    "Meng Mende, this is... "


    Yuan Shao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked in a trembling voice.


    First, Gongsun Zan died of breaking his neck for no reason. Now he disappears in front of them.


    Are these immortals in the legend?


    Su Chen and others in, he did not dare to ask, now they leave, he naturally want to ask.


    "As I said, these are my friends, very important friends."


    Cao Cao''s face did not change, light said.


    As soon as this was said, the faces of the princes were constantly changing.


    Now that the Han Dynasty is weak, chaos will arise, and Cao Cao is favored by immortals. Does that mean that Cao Cao''s future is the supreme supreme supreme in the Ninth Five Year Plan period?


    For a while, the princes kept thinking.


    But Xia Houdun could not help feeling superior when he looked at the dull and ignorant appearance of the people around him.


    None of these people have seen the world.


    Look at him. How calm is he for the shocking scene just now?


    In fact, on the way, he had a slight guess in his heart, so he was not too shocked by the appearance of that scene, but only his hands trembled at most.


    "Dong Zhuo''s army is disorderly. How can it be so orderly?"


    Su Chen appeared on the defense line of the war, looking at the enemy gradually approaching, deep eyes, whispered.


    All the soldiers in front were dressed in white armor and well-equipped. There was no sign of disorder during their running. They looked like a dragon and tiger division.


    Even he saw that all the soldiers in front of him were expressionless, just like one mechanical processing robot. It was extremely cold!


    "Perhaps, the vicious penetrator is in Dong Zhuo''s camp, and his status is not low."


    Wave wind water gate said with a smile, for the front of the relentless soldiers, his heart is still very happy.


    Their mission is to target vicious penetrators, so the more unconventional they are, the happier they are.


    Because this means that the vicious transgressor is likely to be in the opposite direction, not to mention a group of ordinary people. Even if the number is large and the military discipline is strict, it will not change anything at all.


    "Administrator, may I help you?"


    The Marquis, said Marquis, is the first to be an administrator.


    And he doesn''t think everyone has the same score for any scoring standard.


    So he still has to fight for it and let his character score higher!


    It''s all integral!

 Chapter 43

    "You can do it if you want to."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "it''s just that the goal of our mission is the penetrator. For these soldiers, there is no need to waste energy and time."


    The Marquis of Vauban was stunned, and then said, "the administrator means not to kill too much? But the souls of these soldiers are obviously wrong. They are not the souls of normal people. "


    He didn''t believe that a great power could exist and care about the lives of some ants.


    So it is very likely that this is a test problem for administrators.


    "I don''t mean that. If you don''t feel like a waste of energy, you can do whatever you want."


    Su Chen said with a smile, and then the figure flashed, instantly disappeared in place.


    The Xiliang army, all have become this kind of strange appearance.


    That means that it is very likely that the vicious transgressor was in the capital of the emperor.


    In other words, Dong Zhuo may be the one who passes through.


    After all, there are a lot of things like soul wear, right?


    Even if it is not Dong Zhuo, he should be a general close to him.


    Otherwise, who can transform the Xiliang army into this cold appearance so soon?


    So he thought that he might have a surprise when he went to Luoyang to have a look.


    "Administrator, this is..."


    The Marquis of Vauban, with a dull face, said, "is it to let us play at will?"


    The wind and water gate rubbed his chin and nodded: "maybe we want to let us play at will, especially the last sentence is casual, which has no meaning!"


    Limulu lay on the shoulder of the water gate and sighed, "are we too cruel to kill so many people at once?"


    For his kind-hearted slim, he can''t kill hundreds of thousands of people, even hundreds of thousands of pigs!


    He was a man in his former life.


    "These people''s souls are limited. Let''s help them recover."


    The Marquis has stepped on the air with a cruel smile.


    "Boom!"


    Clouds quickly gathered in the sky, thunder flashed across the sky, and the wind began to blow.


    The Marquis of Vauban once killed a God who was in charge of the trinity of wind, rain and thunder, so he could control the thunder storm to attack the enemy.


    And the scene of such a change of the earth also caused a great shock to the princes who came out of the camp. They did not dare to confirm just now, but now they think that this is the immortal!


    Besides the immortal, who can change the world in a moment?


    "Administrator, I''m afraid it won''t be easy."


    Cao Cao looked up at the sky and whispered, "so that''s to say, the great power of changing the world is just caused by one of the three Limulus?"


    "Marquis of Vauban Is it? "


    He has seen the memory scenes in the group, but he still has some impressions of the memory scenes in the world of God killer.


    When the Marquis of Vauban and the protagonist of "God killer" fight, it seems to control the power of the weather and the power of nature.


    Perhaps Feng Shui men and limulu may have this power, but the first thing he thought of was the Marquis of Vauban.


    The devil!


    Walking disaster!


    Every title indicates that the Marquis of Vauban is very powerful. Is this the strongman of the supernatural world?


    Is it possible for him to have the power to change the heaven and the earth at a single thought, and become a strong man standing high above and overlooking all living beings?


    "Well, Limulus, since you think it''s cruel, you can watch it."


    Bo Feng Shui men''s eyes flashed and he said, "if you kill these soldiers who should not exist in the Eastern Han Dynasty, you can get a lot of points, right?"


    "Points, in the long run, are good for us."


    Finish this sentence, thunder flash, wave wind water gate figure also disappeared in place.


    Limulu''s face suddenly changed after thinking for a moment.


    Because of his sudden reaction, he wants to recover the body, it must need a lot of points ah!

 Chapter 44

    "Hey, you don''t want to kill so fast. At least wait for me and leave some for me."


    Limulu turned into a wolf with black horns and said quickly.


    Immediately jumped up, instantly rushed into the front of the cold army, began to wantonly kill.


    Although he didn''t like slaughter, he loved peace very much.


    But if the massacre can help him recover, he actually They don''t mind killing.


    Slim is neutral!


    But he doesn''t want to be neutral!


    His soul is a man, so he also wants to be a man, a real man!


    As for the trace of the administrator?


    Lim Lu three people do not dare to speculate, no one knows whether the administrator has mind reading skills, thousands of miles apart, directly read the inner thoughts, for the administrator of this kind of power, I am afraid it is nothing?


    So they decided to clean up these soldiers first, and then go to Luoyang after cleaning up these alien things in the Eastern Han Dynasty. After finding out the vicious intruder, they can solve it.


    They''re not in a hurry for a vicious penetrator!


    Anyway, the only three of them came to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Can''t someone compete with them?


    But not far away, the soldiers saw the supernatural scene of breaking the three outlooks, one by one, stunned in situ, some at a loss.


    This is Fairy?


    Dong Zhuo was indeed a traitor. Even the legendary immortals were born and stood on their side.


    Meanwhile, Luoyang, the imperial palace.


    After Dong Zhuo led the Xiliang army into Luoyang, the whole Luoyang began to suffer from cholera, and the people were in dire straits!


    After all, the military discipline of the Xiliang army was chaotic. When entering Luoyang, the imperial capital, and seeing the prosperous capital, did you not expose your desire?


    The inner court of the Imperial Palace and the back palace of the Dragon bed also became the permanent residence of Dong Zhuo.


    "Father in law, you can rest assured and enjoy it. You can also see that in front of our army, the so-called princes of the 18th route are nothing but local chickens and dogs."


    A young man wearing a Confucian robe and holding a feather fan said with a smile.


    This man in Confucian robe is Li Ru!


    Next to him, Dong Zhuo, who was full of flesh and blood, sat on the chair and said with a loud smile: "ha ha ha What Wen you said is quite right. In front of our tiger and wolf masters, all the princes of the eighteen routes are just scum! "


    He has great trust in Li Ru.


    Otherwise, how could he bring Li Ru into the imperial palace?


    As for Li Ru''s eccentricity in recent years, maybe he really got the immortal''s advice and suddenly his brain was enlightened.


    At the beginning, he didn''t believe Li Ru''s statement at all and had some doubts about him.


    But with the elixir under the military uniform Li Ru gave pills, combat effectiveness really changed, he slowly believed.


    Who can possess this kind of supernatural power except the immortal?


    As for saying that Li Ru would be bad for himself?


    Danju watched him take the medicine himself. He didn''t think about it.


    Now such a great change has taken place, so obvious immortal magic power, Xiliang army officers and men will only be more loyal to him.


    And Li Ru''s decisiveness also made him trust Li Ru more!


    After all, to get this magic pill, you can give it without hesitation. How many people can there be in the world?


    Who is so loyal to him?


    "Li Ru and Dong Zhuo, aren''t they?"


    Suddenly, a faint voice sounded around.


    In the eyes, the two faces were frozen.


    There are so many guards outside, and they are all powerful soldiers who have been transformed.


    They all know the fighting power of those soldiers.


    But now there are still people who sneak into them, how can they not be frightened?


    This person, who can it be?

 Chapter 45

    "Tut It seems that only Dong Zhuo is so unscrupulous in the Imperial Palace at this time? "


    Su Chen appears before and after two people face, smile say: "as for you, also can only be Dong Zhuo''s dog head Army division."


    Li Ru''s pupils shrink after seeing Su Chen''s clothes. In Dong Zhuo''s opinion, this dress up may be a strange dress, an incomprehensible one.


    But he was too familiar with the dress, which he had worn not long ago.


    Modern dress!


    Is he not the only one in the world?


    At the thought of this, Li Ru couldn''t help but flash a cold light in his eyes.


    In this world, it is enough to have him as a passer-by, and another one will only cause more troubles.


    What''s more, he who has a military building system and has hundreds of thousands of tiger and wolf Division will eventually become the Supreme Master of 95!


    Wake up to control the world power, drunk beauty knee!


    It''s just a little thing for him.


    So in any case, the traverser, the tearful fellow townsman who should have met, must die!


    As for whether we can solve the problem in front of us?


    How many can a man fight again?


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands. Is it difficult for this person or immortal cultivator?


    What''s more, those soldiers were transformed into cold and merciless tiger and wolf division by the army building system. Even if they were immortal practitioners, they could die by force if they were given time.


    "Oh? You want to kill me as soon as you meet? "


    After su Chen felt Li Ru''s killing intention, she raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "but I''m curious. What do you want to kill me with? Are those soldiers out there with broken souls


    After that, Su Chen stretched out his right hand and held Li Ru''s neck directly and lifted it up.


    "What are you going to do? Presumptuous! To... "


    When Dong Zhuo regained consciousness, his face changed and he cried angrily.


    But Su Chen listens to Dong Zhuo''s loud voice, can''t help but frown.


    With a wave of his left hand, a huge impact force came out vigorously, which directly blew Dong zhuona''s fat body onto the wall.


    How can Dong Zhuoyi bear this power?


    Soon, the man who controlled Luoyang, the capital of the emperor, died quietly in the palace.


    This scene also had a great impact on Li Ru.


    That was Mind attack?


    My hometown, with supernatural power?


    He''s not normal?


    But why?


    Wait!


    This fellow countryman just said, soldiers with broken souls.


    Is it true that he guessed that this man was a real immortal cultivator?


    "Rao Give me a break. Look at Looking at the same fellow countrymen of the walkers For your part. "


    Li Ru said intermittently that he didn''t think Su Chen had the first time to kill himself. Maybe he had the value of existence.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid his own fate will not be much better than Dong Zhuo.


    "For the sake of the same walkers?"


    This word, Su Yichen says: "smile really."


    "Now that you''re sure you''re a traverser, don''t talk nonsense and go on the road!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Chen broke Li Ru''s neck with his right hand.


    Even if the group mission didn''t let him kill Li Ru, he would kill Li Ru just because of his intention to kill him.


    This also makes him a little melancholy, since crossing, his character, seems to be more and more cold.


    Is it nature?


    Or did his heart swell after he got the power?


    In less than a day, he has already killed two people who did not dare to kill a chicken before.


    But now this state of their own, is the performance of inflation?


    "Ding!"


    At this moment, a new message is generated in the communication group, which instantly attracts everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 46

    "The vicious penetrator has been killed. The mission is completed!"


    "Bonus points for this mission: 10000."


    "Start to assign task points according to the task completion ratio."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, task completion 70%, reward points: 7000."


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, task completion 15%, reward points: 1500."


    "Group members: wave, wind, water gate, task completion 10%, reward points: 1000."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, task completion 4%, bonus points: 400."


    "Members of the group: surnamed Cao, name of the character Meng De, task completion degree 1%, reward points: 100."


    Tony had no money: "that Excuse me, isn''t there only four people participating in this group mission? Why does Prime Minister Cao also have a task reward


    Limulu Tempest: "it may be because the location of this mission is in the world of Prime Minister Cao!"


    Limulus Tempest: should this be a consolation reward


    His bonus points, only 400!


    Prime Minister Cao did nothing. He got 100 consolation prizes, but he only got 400?


    Alas Heartache!


    Had known that he was not hesitating there, how many points did he miss when he hesitated?


    The Marquis of Vauban has 1500 points, and the wave wind gate has 1000 points.


    Indecision is harmful to a lifetime, and a slip is a everlasting regret!


    Tony has no money: "comfort reward


    Tony has no money: "let these tasks come to my world more and more!"


    Marquis wobang: "Oh Group tasks come to your world? When you''ve decided to be a comfort guy


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. Shida Da''s dream is really ambitious. I admire it very much."


    This group task, he always thought that the administrator would not intervene.


    But I didn''t expect that the administrator started at such a fast speed that the vicious penetrator died before the battle stopped here?


    How did you die?


    Is that still a guess?


    All three of them are here. The administrator must have done it.


    Cheating!


    The administrator is such a great power, bullying them, isn''t it a joke?


    After that, when they were working with the administrators, they could only drink some soup nearby?


    Is it necessary to say so?


    Did the group leader and the administrator discuss to strictly control the direction of the integral?


    Or is it one of the tests of the mission?


    They need to kill the task target before the administrator kills it?


    If so, the administrator''s power will not be too strong!


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Tony, do you think that when there are too many people in the group and the tasks are not divided enough, it happens that the task is your world. Do you think that if you rob the mission qualification, you won''t make people angry?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "what am I doing to qualify for a mission?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "who says the goal of the mission is my world, I have to mix the consolation prize?"


    Tony has no money: "if I guess correctly, Prime Minister Cao has not participated in this time, right? If you don''t participate, and you get 1% bonus points, if you participate in it and even kill a lot of enemies, you will get no less points. "


    Tony has no money: "brother Su, the administrator, the future group tasks are all arranged in my world. Really, I don''t care."


    Tony has no money: "if it causes a lot of damage, we stark industries can pay for it."


    A person who doesn''t have to scramble for the task qualification can still participate in the task and get the opportunity of task points, which can definitely make the number of his points soar.


    It''s just that he thinks this possibility is a little low.


    But try it. Is it OK?

 Chapter 47

    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Shida big, are you dreaming?"


    Su Xiaoge: "and The generation of group tasks, you must also know that we are to clear the loopholes and make the world develop in a better direction


    Su Xiaoge: "so I don''t have that much power. In other words, if I had such a big right, I would have changed my integral into positive infinity."


    Limulus Tempest: ha ha


    Tony has no money: "ha ha!"


    Marquis wobang: ha ha


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha!"


    The power of the administrator may not be as great as that of the group leader, but it will never be small.


    A standing in front of, but in any case, do not feel the slightest breath of the existence of the great shore, that is how strength?


    However, they think that if the administrator shows it a few more times, they may be calm.


    Change integral?


    Administrator this is to them crazy hint, can oneself change integral?


    Su Xiaoge: "tut What is your tone of disbelief? What I said is true


    Limlu Tempest: "we, we believe the administrator very much!


    you''re not the organization of money! Just use your own appearance to make an expression bag? "


    Tony has no money: "but don''t say, super cute!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I can already imagine that if a group of strong women come into the communication group later, Lim Lu must be the favorite of the group."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "of course, it may be the public enemy of men."


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Didn''t he just make an expression bag in his own way?


    As for that?


    Return male enemies?


    Well When he''s on the line, he''ll have to ask more people about his gender!


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha It''s really interesting. "


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu tempest, @ wave wind water gate, @ Marquis wobang, now the task is completed. Those who want to leave can leave. Those who don''t want to leave can stay in this world for a while."


    Su Xiaoge: "we are related to each other. We are backed by the mountain of Prime Minister Cao!"


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "the administrator is serious. If you don''t dislike it, you can really come to Meng De''s home. Meng De is very welcome."


    How could he not be welcomed?


    All the friends who come here are always destroying the heaven and the earth.


    He knew very well that if he had not joined the communication group, he would have been very poor all his life, and would not have been able to talk to one of them, let alone invite these strong people to their home.


    Limulus Tempest: "good, good! I''ll be a guest at the house of Prime Minister Cao in a moment. Don''t stir it up! "


    Cao, Meng de: "of course not. I''ll be at home, waiting for limulu."


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "This traverser, the soul wears on Li Ru, but How did he transform the Xiliang soldiers into that? The Marquis of Vauban said that the soul is incomplete. An ordinary person has absolutely no power to act on the soul. "


    Su Chen said softly, if not for the warbon marquis to remind, he could not see that the soul of those soldiers had problems.


    After all, he has just embarked on the road of transcendence, and his perception of the control of extraordinary power must be inferior to that of marquis Vauban.


    "Ding, explore the incomplete system, do you absorb it?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in Su Chen''s mind, which made his face a Leng.


    System?


    Or incomplete?

 Chapter 48

    "What happens if we don''t absorb it?"


    Su Chen pondered for a moment and asked in his heart.


    "If it is not absorbed, the system function can be used for its own use, but in the process of no side effect accommodation, it needs to consume a lot of points."


    "Well What''s the use of this system? "


    "This system is a fragmentary soldier building system, which can extract the negative emotions from ordinary people''s souls and turn them into cold soldiers with no feelings."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, Wu forehead way: "absorb!"


    What''s the use of this system?


    I think it''s right. What kind of powerful system can a vicious penetrator carry with him?


    "Drop Drop... "


    "After absorption, the refining and chemical system is completed, and the score is 10000."


    This prompt sound makes Su Chen''s face a Leng. When he comes back to his senses, he can''t help showing a glimmer of joy. After finishing this task, he only gets 7000 points.


    Now absorb a broken system, can get 10000 points, compared to the task of all the harvest.


    Now it seems that the recycling system is also an important channel to earn points!


    17000 points, for the current he, this is indeed a very large number, this integral is also enough to let his strength usher in a qualitative leap.


    In other words, this feeling, how inexplicably there is a krypton gold strong sense of seeing?


    Immediately Su Chen shakes his head gently, and wants to return to his own world.


    "Whoosh!"


    A white light flashed by, Su Chen''s figure disappeared in place.


    As soon as he got the points, he couldn''t wait to improve his own strength, but in this world, he was really not convenient to improve his strength.


    Most importantly, in their eyes, he is a super power.


    If he is found out by them when he improves his strength here, it will break the mysterious atmosphere he has always created, although it is not a big deal.


    Everything is possible, so he thought he had better go back first!


    As for the destruction of the world by Limulus and others?


    He thinks, should not.


    In fact, in the final analysis, even if the destruction of the world is not a big deal, he also wants to see if the communication group will punish this aspect?


    ¡­¡­


    Communication group, strengthen the interface.


    "Points required for repairing (defective) person of industrial fire: 1500."


    "Magic (perfect) upgrade points: 1000."


    "Thunderbolt (perfect) upgrade points: 2000."


    Su Chen sits on the bed of his rental house, and then arranges the next border. After that, he whispers: "repair the defects first, and then we can talk about other things."


    After that, a touch of golden flame appeared in his elixir field, and soon integrated into the compound energy.


    Just in an instant, a trace of golden streamer appeared on the composite energy. Looking at it at a glance, it makes people feel submissive to the king.


    On the interface of communication group strengthening, it also began to change gradually.


    "Points required for upgrading (perfect) of the guilty judge of industrial fire: 5000."


    After a stick of incense, Su Chen''s energy fluctuation subsided. He slowly opened his eyes and could not help but jump when he saw the score behind the person who had made the judgment of the industrial fire.


    Is it more than three times?


    Are you kidding?


    But then again, the perfect version of the karmic power of the sinner is much better.


    Weili, not to mention it, has greatly improved the value of this skill just by thinking and acting.


    "Ding, to complete the group task, the group leader can invite a group member to join the endless dimensional chat group."


    "I''m fierce."


    "Tu Shan carries the handle."


    "Dream is pawnbroker."


    "Naughty little monk."


    "Wang Xiaoer."

 Chapter 49

    "Tu Tu Shan shouldering the handle


    Su Chen sees this name, eyelid cannot help but jump.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle. From this name alone, he probably had already guessed who the owner of the net name was.


    It also means that he has made a decision in his heart.


    As for other names?


    I''m fierce. What the hell is this?


    Next net name, dream is pawnbroker.


    This online name has already represented the great ideals and aspirations of its owner. The dream is to become a pawnbroker. It is very likely that he is just an ordinary person, a very ordinary person.


    And the naughty little monk, eh What did he invite a naughty little monk in for?


    Have fun?


    The last online name, Wang Xiaoer.


    Obviously, this is the name of a store sophomore. Even if it is not the name of a store sophomore, it will not be the name of a strong one.


    Fortunately, in the invitation list this time, Tu Shan is carrying the handle, otherwise, it will be really embarrassing.


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited Tu Shan to join the endless dimensional chat group."


    Tony didn''t have money: "is there another new comer?"


    Tony has no money: "welcome new people!"


    Wave wind water gate: "welcome new people!"


    Limlu Tempest: welcome to the new


    Marquis wobang: welcome to the new


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "welcome new people!"


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s really a group of repeaters, and I''m really drunk."


    Su Xiaoge: "but then again, Tu Shan shouldered the handle, this name really let me feel thousands of emotion!"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony does not have money: "can let the administrator''s adult feel, it seems that the strength of the new man, very strong ah!"


    How does the administrator exist?


    If it''s just an ordinary person, then what''s the qualification for the administrator to say the word "full of emotion"?


    "Who are you? A man of one heart? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and this kind of picture that can appear in my consciousness. What do you want to do with your alliance?"


    She was just practicing, and the sudden appearance of this strange interface shocked her for a moment.


    Insulated claw can break all magic weapons in the world!


    But in the face of this bizarre interface, the insulating claw doesn''t work.


    She hit the odd picture several times without any fluctuations.


    It also let her know that this strange picture may not be a magic weapon, or even a magic weapon.


    Marquis wobang: "unite together? What is that? "


    Marquis wobang: "but then again, I have met some Taoists from the mysterious eastern land. Those Taoists are really interesting. Do you mean the alliance of Taoists


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "have you ever met a Taoist, but you don''t know how to unite with one spirit?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "hum! Do you think it''s very easy for me to paint mountain red, but can''t you cheat me? "


    Limulus Tempest: "mm-hmm, that I''d like to say, new comer, do you want to take a look at the group profile, and then look at the memory scene in the group information after reading it. I believe that after reading it, you will understand everything. "


    Marquis wobang: Yes, speak after reading it


    Marquis wobang: "for the sake of you being a newcomer, I don''t care about you in general."


    When the new man arrived, the administrator spoke up.


    And from the administrator''s words, he can see that this new man is not ordinary.


    It''s not necessary for her to understand the general situation.


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, I want to know more about the development of your world? Did you beat up the scum of Jin Renfeng


    Su Xiaoge: "Tu Shan shouldered the handle, after you understand the communication group, tell me about it."


    Su Xiaoge: "as an administrator, I need to pay proper attention to the world situation of each group friend."

 Chapter 50

    Tony has no money: "tut Administrator, you are very concerned about this new man! "


    Tony has no money: "this extraordinary care, we do not realize that the administrator of this differential care, whether unfair?"


    You have no money: "I also want to enjoy this extraordinary care, haha!"


    Tony doesn''t have money: ((slim''s crazy smile)


    Limulus Tempest:???)


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, why are you using my picture? You have violated my portrait right, and you need to compensate me. "


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t want any more. Mr. Shida Da Da will pay me for a more advanced steel suit."


    Steel war clothes, that''s a man''s romance!


    If possible, he also wants to experience the feeling of fighting in mecha.


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony had no money: "cute king, are you too cruel? That''s not your image at all? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "if you want more, you want me to wear a suit of steel. If you want more, don''t you want to bankrupt me?"


    Su Xiaoge: "cough Limulu, don''t get off the subject. Let''s get back to business. What did you say? I didn''t see it clearly, just vaguely remember that you asked me to care more about you, didn''t you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "you see my hand, recently began to shake again, and a little shake, you may have to say goodbye to our group of amiable friends."


    Su Xiaoge: "slim''s crazy smile"


    Tony doesn''t have money:... "


    Administrator, this is, began to play their shameless noble character again?


    But this time, he will never bow to the dark forces!


    Tony has no money: "what I said just now is that the administrator is fair and just. He absolutely does not have any selfish intentions. He treats everyone equally and will definitely manage the group in an orderly way."


    You don''t have money: "the administrator read it wrong, I absolutely did not say that kind of extraordinary concern."


    Tony had no money: "how could I say that?"


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Wave wind water gate:


    Marquis wobang:


    His surname is Cao, and his name is "Meng de":.... "


    Tony didn''t have money: "are you four becoming repeaters again?"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh A repeater? "


    Limulus Tempest: Mr. big shit, I''m going to warn you that licking a dog doesn''t kill you


    Limlu Tempest: lick the dog until the end, and finally nothing


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Licking a dog doesn''t kill you?


    Anyway, what did he do?


    Didn''t you just say something to the administrator?


    Those words, he can be from the bottom of his heart, without any false words!


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, guys, my steel suit is about to be made. I thought I''d make more red envelopes for you, but now it''s OK."


    Tony had no money: "well I''m a licking dog! So, to tell you, there is no red envelope! The red envelope is gone! "


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, what happened just now? Why don''t I know anything? "


    Limlu Tempest: Mr. Tony, although we haven''t met, I''m sure you''ve been a lot more handsome lately


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Meng Wang, is it so realistic?

 Chapter 51

    Wave wind water gate: "cough Limulu, at least you should pay attention to the image.


    Wave wind Watergate: "but then again, Tony, after you have developed the steel war suit, can you remember to issue the red envelope of the steel war suit? I can look forward to this for a long time."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I can see that you had a plan. You''ve been aiming at my steel suit, haven''t you?"


    Tony had no money: "a bunch of animals! Before the steel war suit was born, you took aim at it. Ask yourself, are you guilty? "


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Shida big, you are really excellent!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "brother Su, is that the administrator? Now, I have some understanding of the existence of communication groups. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but I think those memory scenes are It''s the future scene of the group friends. Can the administrator tell me that my future has fulfilled that dream? "


    Dream!


    Yes, her dream, a beautiful dream!


    As for the dream, she did not say, because she felt that as the administrator of this magical communication group, since she knew her future, she must know her dream.


    This dream has been rooted in her heart ever since the wrong thing happened.


    Su Xiaoge: "no Is that right? "


    Su Xiaoge: "but in the future, the relationship between the demon and the human really eased a lot, at least when we met, we fought desperately less."


    Su Xiaoge: "but you and Dongfang yuechu this life, you two people''s dream did not complete."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "at the beginning of the Oriental month? Who is that? "


    She has heard of dongfangling people in the realm of human beings and Taoism. It is a clan power that is as famous as the royal family in heaven and earth, and has a great influence among the Terrans.


    But at the beginning of the Oriental month, she had never heard of it.


    Who is that?


    Su Xiaoge: "well How do you want me to describe it? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "although the administrator describes it, I don''t care."


    Yes, no matter what the administrator says, she doesn''t care too much.


    Is it useful to care?


    Let''s not say whether she can call the administrator, but the world is different, which makes her helpless.


    What''s more, the administrator knows her future, so Even if the words are hard to hear, this person has a lot to do with her, and her enemies will accept it.


    After all, it''s a good thing to know your enemy''s name early!


    If you know in advance, you can solve it in advance!


    Su Xiaoge: "in your time line, Jin Renfeng has not attacked you Tushan, so you should not have seen the beginning of the Oriental month, but I am not afraid to tell you that the Oriental month beginning is the person you love in the future."


    Su Xiaoge: "maybe you feel that you will only strive for the ideal in your heart and devote yourself to it. There is no place in your heart to accommodate the germination and growth of love seeds."


    If you give up your dream, will you go to the place of your heart for the sake of your dream


    Su Xiaoge: "ha It''s almost impossible to save your life. In fact, you have no control over your own dreams


    Su Xiaoge: "but believe me, after joining this exchange group, your destiny will certainly change!"


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, it''s not too difficult to revive a person?"

 Chapter 52

    "I don''t know, and I haven''t thought about it."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if it is really as the administrator said, there is such a People, I may, really, be different! "


    She is now haunted with nightmares every night, and the original scene has been replayed in front of her.


    That scene is the obsession of her life!


    Only to stop fighting between the demons, real peace, complete the dream of the little Taoist heart.


    At that time, perhaps her obsession will really disperse.


    Su Xiaoge: "for me, you leave Tushan; for me, you become famous and famous; for me, you try your best to stop the fighting between demons, just for the one in my heart that couldn''t accommodate you!"


    Su Xiaoge: "this is what you said to the beginning of the Oriental moon at the moment when the tragic ending happened. When you spoke, two lines of tears fell down, but it was true It''s very touching! "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Ask yourself, if she really said this kind of words, then at that time her heart, must be very guilty.


    At the beginning of the Oriental month


    Is this the name of your future lover?


    She thought that she would never fall in love with others in her whole life, and she could not fall in love with others.


    But it doesn''t look like that now.


    And the administrator said that communication groups can revive people if If she can really revive the little Taoist, then her inner guilt and pain may gradually dissipate.


    Tony had no money: "well How do I feel, this time joined the big man carrying the handle, is a tragic love drama hero? And this seems to be the tragedy of the love between human beings and demons. "


    Limlu Tempest: "I We can also see that if it is really as the administrator said, the future outcome of the big sister is really too miserable. "


    Limlu Tempest: "but don''t worry, since you have joined the communication group, we are all friends. With our strength, I believe that big sister will have a happy future."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, that''s right


    Marquis wobang: "even if our strength is not good, there are still administrators and group leaders. These two can be super powers. From the moment you join this communication group, your destiny has changed."


    People familiar with the Marquis of Vauban would be stunned if they saw what he said.


    After all, the Marquis of Vauban is famous for his ruthlessness and strange character.


    I''m afraid it''s not a dream to say something to help others?


    If, before joining the communication group, someone told the Marquis of Vauban that he might take the initiative to help others in the future, he would surely smash his head to see what was in his head?


    He offered to help others. Are you kidding?


    But now Communication group is the key for him to become stronger. These group friends are strong people from different worlds. Good feelings can be exchanged without any harm!


    Su Xiaoge: "you continue to talk, we all help each other in the future, so that we can go further on the road of the strong."


    Su Xiaoge: "I still have something to do. I''ll go down first. You can chat."


    After leaving this sentence, Su Chen''s consciousness withdrew from the communication group.


    His strengthening process is not over, more than 10000 points, can not stack up moldy?


    What''s the use of this?


    And Tu Shan Hong?


    This Tu Shan is very careful about breaking all kinds of methods!


    Under her insulated claws, all magic weapons and magic powers are illusory!


    The only way to defeat her is to surpass her in Demon power.


    But in that world, from ancient times to the present, how many people are stronger than Tu Shan''s red demon power?

 Chapter 53

    "I''ll think about it later."


    Su Chen whispered to himself, and then a blue virtual barrier appeared in front of him.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic (perfect) upgrade points: 1000."


    "Thunderbolt (perfect) upgrade points: 2000."


    "Points required for upgrading the divine power (perfect version) of the sinner of karma fire: 4000 points."


    Looking at the three reinforcement options displayed on the virtual screen, Su Chen rubbed her chin and meditated in a low voice.


    The three choices are perfect.


    But the three perfect versions of the enhanced integral, not the same.


    He doesn''t know, what is the upper limit of these three reinforcement options?


    Infinite reinforcement, he felt, was not very likely.


    Each time the enhancement needs a lot of points, and the increase range is very large, not the kind of slightly more growth rate.


    "Magic element, strengthen first, look at the feeling."


    In the desert, it is a wonderful feeling to find a sweet spring in the desert.


    The beauty of life evolution is the desire of living instinct, which is more comfortable than everything.


    At this time, the magic element''s options have changed in the enhancement column.


    "Magic element (strengthen + 1) upgrade points: 5000."


    "After the enhancement, the concentration is about twice as much as before, and the amount is three times as much as before."


    After perceiving the change of magic element, Su Chen thought to himself, "this is a good deal, about six times. But the fighting damage is much more than six times. "


    "Is this a big boost?"


    "Then One more time? "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, among the communication groups.


    "Ding, group announcement!"


    "Points mall has been updated, new products: restore seal character, increase seal character, heal seal character."


    "Further notice: the enhancement bar is open."


    "Please explore the specific magic effects by yourself."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "my God, the points mall is updated? Three new products? And the enhancement bar is on? "


    Tony has no money: "no, no, I have to go and see."


    Marquis wobang: "Oh Mr. Shida is worthy of being the king of water group. After receiving the announcement from the group, his first reaction was to speak in the group? "


    Marquis wobang: "I have seen that restoring the seal script can restore the energy in your body to a satisfactory state by 100 points; increasing the seal script by 100 points can increase the combat power by 10%, and the maximum use of five at a time."


    Marquis wobang: "and healing Rune 200 points, no matter how many injuries, can instantly heal half of the injury."


    Marquis wobang: "only these three kinds of seal characters can bring great improvement to our group''s combat."


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, yes! Just imagine that we will fight the enemy in the future. If we hold three kinds of runes, each with hundreds, we will consume the enemy to death. "


    Limulus Tempest: "ha ha, hum, I can''t beat you. I''m sick to death! Kill you


    That kind of picture, absolutely beautiful!


    Every time he is seriously injured and the enemy feels that he is going to die, he suddenly recovers completely, his energy is complete, and even his strength becomes more powerful.


    That''s absolutely, can hit the other side by surprise.


    Even if the other party is much stronger than himself, the one who uses the increase of the seal character is not his opponent, but he can stand firm!


    You just can''t kill me. What can I do?

 Chapter 54

    Bo Feng shuimen: "Lim Lu is right. Not to mention the strengthening column, these three kinds of seal characters alone can make our strength and survival ability soar."


    Wave wind water gate: "say everybody, did you see the strengthening column?"


    Wave wind water gate: "the most basic chakra repair, all need 2500 points, which really let me There is no strength in the heart


    Tony had no money: "well I suddenly found a very embarrassing thing. My future combat mode depends on mecha. Why, the products in the reinforcement column and the points mall are all aimed at themselves. "


    Tony has no money: "I can only strengthen my self ability. I am an ordinary person. What can I strengthen?"


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. Shida big, this is not true. I feel that the strengthening column is very reasonable for itself. You can''t always wear mecha when you control it in the future


    Marquis wobang: "if you are very vulnerable, then in the face of extremely powerful enemies in the future, some attacks may be able to penetrate the mecha and directly affect your body and soul. What will you do to stop it then?"


    Marquis wobang: "and There is also the most important factor, the stronger the strength, the longer the life span. "


    Marquis wobang: "if you are just a physical fetus, then when we are still happy, you have entered thousands of years. Think about it Don''t you feel sad? "


    Only when we are strong can we be truly powerful!


    Although he has seen the memory of Tony, he knows that the steel suit is not weak, if developed, it may be stronger than he is now.


    However, foreign things are foreign things after all.


    Even more powerful, as an enemy, you only need to boil the Shou yuan exhausted, then it is a big revenge.


    I live, but you die.


    This alone is enough to explain a lot.


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis said, indeed."


    Tony didn''t have money: "but I don''t have any extraordinary power, and I don''t have any cultivation secrets for me to practice. Even if I get points, isn''t it still useless?"


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha..."


    Marquis wobang: "it''s easy to want extraordinary power."


    Marquis wobang: "come on, send a naked picture of you, and let all the friends enjoy it. I''ll give you a divine power, so that you have extraordinary power, how about it?"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    If he does, I''m afraid the administrator will kick him?


    Damage to the wind


    Even if the administrator and the group leader did not take care of him, but he sent a naked photo in it, I am afraid that in the future, he would not be able to raise his head in the group.


    As long as you are in the group, sooner or later, you will get extraordinary power, so you are not in a hurry.


    Limulus Tempest: "Hoo Hoo Hoo! The old Marquis is is very popular with me. Mr. Shida Da Da, I feel that this idea is good. If you send a naked photo, I will also give you a skill. What do you think? "


    Limulu Tempest: how are you? Do you want to


    Tony has no money: "get out of here!"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! Don''t be like this, Mr. big shit


    Limlu Tempest: "send out two beautiful pictures for everyone to enjoy! (slim funny face) (slim funny face) "


    " Ding, Lim Lu Tempest was forbidden to speak for ten minutes by the administrator. "


    Su Xiaoge: "we this group, the group wind really can''t be crooked!"


    Su Xiaoge: "this time, first forbidden warning, if there is another time, my hand can shake."


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, I''m not too heartless either. If you really want to make such a transaction, you can do it in private. There''s no need to say it in the group. How embarrassing is this? Is that right? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    What do you mean by that?

 Chapter 55

    Su Xiaoge: "OK, let''s get to the point."


    Su Xiaoge: "in the future, with the increase of group friends, the integral mall will be updated with the times, and more and better things will appear."


    Su Xiaoge: "the better things are, the more expensive the price is. For this, I think we all understand it?"


    Tony has no money: "it''s natural, understanding."


    Tony has no money: "more washing is better, which means that the production cost is higher, so the price, naturally, is a little more expensive."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "we understand that in our hearts."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "but administrator, can you point out a new way to earn points for us? Group tasks refresh depends on luck. Group sign in is just a little bit every day, and points are not enough!"


    The opening of the strengthening column made him see the hope of changing his own tragedy.


    In his heart, he knew very well that as long as he had enough points, his strength would usher in a leap in a very short period of strength, and he might even surpass the legendary six immortals.


    Anyway, the strength of the six immortals is just the strongest in their world.


    And the most important thing is, if there are good things in the future, but they are suffering from no points to buy, isn''t it very embarrassing?


    It can only be seen, not used.


    Well


    Su Xiaoge: "the way to get points will be gradually open in the future, so don''t worry."


    Su Xiaoge: "for the promotion of their own strength, we should not always focus on the strengthening column. In the future, more and more strong people will join the group."


    Su Xiaoge: "trade with each other, talk about each other, promote each other, and be strong is the right way."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, as long as their own points sufficient, to patronize the strengthened column, or no problem."


    He believes that there will be more ways to get points in the future.


    There are also points mall, will certainly continue to update, this still use guess?


    How can a mall be updated only once?


    However, what are the opportunities for the opening of the communication group and the renewal of the integral mall?


    Is it related to his strength as the leader of the group?


    "Magic element (enhancement + 2) upgrade requires 10000 points."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 1) upgrade points: 5000."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 1) of the sinner of karma fire: 11000."


    "Well Integral still, not enough to spend! "


    Su Chen looked at the data on the strengthening column and couldn''t help sighing.


    17000 points, on a simple strengthening, now there are 3500 points.


    3500 points, it sounds like a lot, but now he can only buy the Fu Zhuan in the points mall, even Fu Zhuan You can''t buy much.


    "When there is no group task, can only rely on the group sign in to get points?"


    After finishing a group task and getting a lot of points, Su Chen is very eager to have another group task.


    Compared with the harvest of the group task, group check-in is just a small shrimp.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of thunder like explosion suddenly sounded, directly interrupted Su Chen''s meditation, which made him frown slightly.


    Outside, what''s going on?


    Immediately he looked up slightly and looked out of the window.


    I saw the solid ground covered with concrete outside. There were big holes everywhere. At a glance, it was full of scars.


    And a head of black and ferocious mice continue to climb out of the big hole, dense swarms to the four sides, wantonly destroying all the facilities in the city.


    This song, the devil slaughters the city!

 Chapter 56

    "This is Rat tide


    Su Chen looks at black pressure a piece, the rat group that bites everywhere, frowns slightly, murmur to oneself way.


    Immediately he stepped out, and the figure disappeared in place.


    Although he knows that the world is unstable, there are all kinds of strange ghosts and ghosts.


    But he didn''t want to go out of his rental house, all kinds of demon defense.


    After all, this world is not a world where we have our own children. Our relatives and friends are not in this world.


    The world has no feelings for him.


    How can we repay them if we don''t have children?


    In a foreign country, he is Foreign land?


    So if you have this time, you might as well chat in the communication group to see if there are new group tasks generated, and think about your future direction.


    However, he does not take the initiative to kill the demons, but does not mean that these demons and ghosts hit the door, he will be familiar with it.


    Anyway, this is where he lives.


    Of course, he also wants to see how strong the originator of this animal tide is?


    Now, with your own strength.


    "Ah, ah! Monster


    "Help! Is this the demon slaughterhouse


    "What about the strong ones in Linjiang city? Why don''t they do it? Why don''t they do it after we die? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the city of Linjiang, shouts and curses are incessant.


    Although this is a world where the flowers of cultivation are in full bloom, the most common people in this world are still ordinary people.


    Those who practice Chong Mai Jing can enter Linjiang university directly without invitation.


    Smart world, is also known as the master!


    If there are many practitioners of the spiritual realm, they will never be called masters.


    What is a master?


    In a sense, this name also represents the absolute rarity!


    "Roar!"


    Not long after su Chen went to the street, more than a dozen mice and Demons rushed at him. The scarlet eyes were full of cruelty and killing desire.


    "Hum!"


    Su Chen snorted, more than a dozen mice demons began to burn white flame.


    In an instant, it was burned to fly ash.


    "There are a lot of people in Linjiang City, otherwise a fire can solve this battle."


    Although Su Chen doesn''t have deep feelings for this land, he can''t do the act of arbitrarily depriving others of their lives, and he doesn''t have the mentality of regarding human life as a grass root ant.


    What''s more, there are not a few people in Linjiang city.


    The most important reason is that this land is also called the land of China.


    Maybe it''s different, but I always come back to say that the people who live in this land are also Chinese people with black hair and black pupils who call themselves the descendants of the Chinese people.


    As a result, he couldn''t be completely heartless, nor could he watch these people die and cry.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven kills the earth.


    It''s true that he can actually leave, regardless of this matter.


    After all, if he wants to leave, he can''t be stopped by these demons, and he doesn''t even know how to leave.


    But he was born a man, and there is still some kindness in his heart, and baseline!


    "Yes, you are hiding here."


    Su Chen two eyes one squint, say softly.


    Immediately the body turned into a ray of thunder, and instantly appeared in a foul smelling sewer near Linjiang city.


    "It''s so smelly and rotting. No wonder so many mice can be raised."


    "In other words, do you come out by yourself or Shall I ask you out? "


    Su Chen''s face did not change, reaching out to say.


    As soon as the voice fell, the open and gloomy sewer suddenly trembled, and then a huge dark shadow appeared slowly from behind.


    At the moment of the appearance of this dark shadow, the surrounding temperature suddenly decreased, and became a little chilly!

 Chapter 57

    I saw a huge black mouse out of the dark, green mouse eyes flashing humanized light.


    This let Su Chen know, this giant mouse, I''m afraid wisdom is not low.


    "Respect the strong man of mankind, please allow me to offer my most sincere apology to you. I don''t know that this city is your territory. I know that my mistakes are irreparable. I am guilty and I repent. So please allow me to make compensation for my mistakes."


    The big black mouse bowed slightly, learning human etiquette, said very politely.


    This scene has a great impact on Su Chen.


    A huge mouse bows to you like a man, apologizes, and spits out that he has made a mistake, to repent, to pay compensation.


    What is this?


    Monsters and ghosts are the enemies of life and death of human beings. Isn''t that a meeting that starts directly the battle of life and death?


    This big rat, what''s the idea?


    Is IQ higher?


    In fact, the demons will attack and attack each other crazily after seeing the strong man.


    Comparing the flesh and blood of the strong human beings contains pure energy, which has a great role in promoting the evolution of demons. Otherwise, why do demons lead the ethnic groups to slaughter cities?


    But in the black rat''s perception range, there is no su Chen at all.


    What a powerful existence can only be seen by the naked eye, but not perceived at all?


    It can be said that if the strong man did not deliberately speak to expose himself, he would not know how he died.


    This makes him wonder, is this the great master of Daoguo among human beings?


    Only great masters can have this ability?


    It has received news that the human war situation has been uneven recently. The great masters of human beings are suppressing the situation in the battlefield, and they can not draw attention to these small cities.


    That''s why it dare to lead the ethnic group to come here and want to slaughter a human city, and use the human flesh and blood of the whole city to promote the great evolution of the whole rat population.


    Of course, it would be great if it could evolve once.


    But now, what is this?


    Why didn''t a great master sit on the battlefield and instead appeared in the small city of Linjiang?


    Are you kidding?


    If it knows that there is a great master sitting in the town, then if it is killed, it will not lead the ethnic group to Linjiang. This is not a massacre, but a death!


    A great master of human beings, absolutely has the power to suppress everything!


    The great master of mankind, that is a powerful existence that can fight against the king''s chamber.


    Now, it can only pray that this powerful existence can spare its life without causing too much killing!


    Of course, it will give all its collection!


    No privacy!


    It looks very thoroughly, life is still there, so everything is there!


    Life is gone. What''s the use of having more collections?


    "I can''t see it. You''re from the heart."


    Su Chen rubbed his chin and said with interest.


    He suddenly felt that this giant rat was very interesting.


    Although the appearance is ugly and ferocious, how can people want to laugh at what they say and what they do?


    "The elder generation is magnanimous, how dare the mouse continue to swim under the elder''s eyelid."


    The black giant mouse did not dare to hesitate, and said quickly, "please rest assured, but those who rush into the surface and have been damaged will be allowed to kill themselves and their bodies will be left in Linjiang."


    The corpse of a demon is of great benefit to human practitioners.


    And the life and death of our compatriots are not in the eyes of giant rats at all.


    As long as it''s alive, the tribe will not be cut off.


    If it dies, then everything is over!


    Su Chen:


    This black giant rat, to feel the breath, should be the cultivation of spiritual realm.


    On the human side, smart world is a master. On the side of demons, it is certainly not weak.


    But what made him curious was, what was the reason why he could persuade him to this extent?


    Seriously, it''s strange!

 Chapter 58

    "Tut I''m sorry to start with such a face. "


    Su Chen chuckles softly, this mouse appearance is so fierce, but so from the heart?


    Really, never before!


    "Elder, younger..."


    Black giant mouse said very politely, actually heard Su Chen''s words, it is still very happy in the heart.


    This man doesn''t have to kill himself.


    As long as you don''t die, everything is easy to say.


    "But you are very interesting. I want to ask you something. Are you your hometown here or did you come all the way to Linjiang?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed and asked with a smile.


    He was really reluctant to kill such an interesting mouse.


    "I..."


    The black giant mouse hesitated. If he lied, he would surely be felt by the strong man. But to be honest, he came all the way to kill the city?


    It felt that as long as it said it, it almost determined the end of its own death.


    "What? Is it inconvenient to say? "


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile.


    But the smile made the black rat tremble and said, "it''s not inconvenient, it''s just The younger generation''s nest is not here, but in the dark fog forest thousands of miles away. "


    Su Chen was stunned and said with a smile: "ten thousand miles away? It seems that I was wrong. I didn''t come all the way, but all the way! What are you doing here? "


    "The speed of our people''s reproduction is too fast, and food has become a big problem. However, because there are countless strong people in the black fog forest, and my strength is weak, I can only lead the people to the river to die. When I die to a certain degree, I will lead the people back to the black fog forest. "


    "Just to die?"


    "Yes, the tribulation of life and death can reduce the food pressure and increase the number of strong people in the ethnic group. This is a way to kill two birds with one stone. But I really didn''t expect that this is the master''s... "


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. I can guess your intention. Don''t be nervous. I won''t kill you."


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, slowly said: "but I do not kill you, also does not mean that will be intact let you go. Here, drop a drop of blood on it


    Before the words fell, an old scroll appeared in front of the black giant mouse. The old vicissitudes on it made the black giant mouse understand.


    This scroll is not simple.


    Is this the legendary slave contract?


    However, it did not hesitate, but very happy to bite the finger, drop a drop of blood.


    Is there room for resistance in the face of the great masters and the strong?


    What''s more, it''s a great good thing to have a king level strong man as the backstage.


    As for human beings?


    Please, as long as you can protect it, it''s whether it''s human or demon backstage.


    If a demon kills it and human beings protect it, it would rather turn to the human side.


    Its greatest expectation is that the race can be strong, and one day, it will become the king of the black fog forest!


    So, it can''t die!


    "You are decisive."


    Su Chen nodded slightly, and with a wave of his right hand, he put away the old scroll.


    In the communication group, the integral mall of the group leader is different from that of the ordinary group friends. The contract scroll is the product of this update of the integral mall.


    Contract scroll: 1000 points.


    But at this stage, only he can see this product.


    "For the elder No, it''s an honor of my life to serve the host. "


    Black giant rat crawling on the ground, very respectfully said.


    Su Chen:


    This mouse is very aware of his identity!


    And the speed of change, too fast?

 Chapter 59

    "Go back with your rats! Where to come from, where to go back! "


    Su Chen said softly: "in the future, if you encounter danger, you can inform me directly through this contract. But this time, the mice that have hurt human beings, let them stay!"


    "In the future, for no reason, you shall not harm mankind."


    "Of course If the cultivator attacks you, do as you please


    In fact, he just came here to kill the leader of the rat tide.


    The devil slaughtered the city, which he would not ignore.


    But this rat from the heart, let him feel a bit interesting, also let his heart surge an idea, he can cultivate this from the heart mouse.


    The ability of rodents to reproduce is very strong. If the rodents have the ability to evolve again, it may be a disaster for other species in the world.


    It can be controlled by the contract scroll. It will only be the power in his hands.


    This is only a conjecture in his mind. As for whether it will succeed or not, it will be known after trying.


    The natural disaster of rat tide sounds like something.


    He also knew that the outbreak of the rat tide by black mice was certainly not to reduce the number of their own ethnic groups, otherwise there was no need to come to human cities.


    There''s always a way to reduce the number of races in the dark fog forest, isn''t it?


    Of course, he didn''t expose it.


    But he is a person, so those who have hurt Linjiang city people, all stay!


    "Yes, master."


    The black mouse nodded and said, without any hesitation, he raised his head and let out a hiss.


    Then, ten thousand rats roared in unison, especially in Linjiang city.


    Because they already know the king''s orders, but as subordinates, they can only obey.


    So for a moment, there was a constant wail.


    "A contract has been signed. Can I directly benefit the black mouse through the contract?"


    Su Chen looks at the figure of the black mouse far away and asks silently in his heart.


    "Yes."


    "Can you use points to transform the black mouse''s group to have the ability to fight and devour evolution?"


    "Yes."


    "How many points do you need?"


    "The simple transformation, roughly has the phagocytic evolution ability, needs 100000 points; the meticulous transformation, simple has the phagocytic evolution ability, needs 300000 points; the perfect transformation, lets it have the extreme combat phagocytic evolution ability, needs 1000000 points."


    Su Chen listens to the cold voice''s reply, the corner of the mouth slightly twitches, a trace of helplessness flashed through her eyes.


    Can transform, explain oneself can realize the conjecture in the heart.


    But is there too much integral in this transformation?


    Perfect transformation, need 1 million points?


    This is just a transformation. Who knows whether it needs to be strengthened in the future?


    Although he has only become the leader of the communication group for a short time, he probably has some understanding of the communication group. This is a communication group that wants to score and knows how to pit money together.


    With integral, you can be powerful quickly.


    No integral, then wait!


    "All three levels need to be replaced."


    "Replace blood? It seems that as long as there are integral points, basically anything can be done, right? "


    After a moment of silence, Su Chen asked in a low voice.


    But the exchange group did not make a sound again, is default, or powerless, which requires Su Chen to guess.


    "It looks very proud."


    After finishing this sentence, Su Chen chuckled, then turned around and disappeared in situ.


    Here, soon, someone will come.


    Now, he doesn''t want to be the focus, please!

 Chapter 60

    Not long after su Chen left, a series of masked figures appeared around, sensing the gradually disappearing spirit of demons in the air, one by one looked down and did not know what to think.


    "This is a spirit sea realm demon."


    "Rodent demons start a wave of rats, which shows that there are a large number of rodents under their command."


    "But just now, all the rats and demons in Linjiang city all died by themselves. This vision, combined with the retreat of the mouse demons in the spirit land, clearly It should have been forced. "


    "Is there a strong man of my clan coming? But in addition to the great master, who can force such a mouse demon without bloodshed? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The information was analyzed and dissected by the comers. At last, they came to a conclusion that a great master of Terran came and forced the rats and demons to retreat.


    But there are many doubts.


    Let''s not mention the fact that the great masters are in charge of the battlefield.


    The arrival of the great master alone would not have been as simple as forcing the mice and demons to leave.


    Death, will be the only end of the rat demons!


    In the face of the great master of Daoguo realm, how many breaths can they struggle with?


    "Do you want to report it up?"


    A man in black with a bronze ghost face said in a deep voice that the results of their analysis may have great deviation, so we need to consider carefully whether to report it to the police or not?


    But if their analysis is true and there is a great master in China who has not been recorded in the list, it will be a great good thing for China and for mankind as a whole.


    After all, if this great master can help human beings, it shows that he is still devoted to human beings.


    As long as this point is confirmed, things will be easier to handle.


    If a great master joins the battlefield and takes charge of it, it will definitely reduce the pressure of other great masters.


    However, if they fail in intelligence and waste a lot of manpower and material resources without any harvest, they may be severely punished.


    "Report truthfully and explain all possibilities."


    A man in black wearing a clown mask raised his head, looked around, and solemnly said, "this matter is of great importance. We can''t hide anything."


    "How to deal with things depends on how Shangfeng handles them!"


    ¡­¡­


    As time went by, a month passed by quietly.


    Because Su Chen deliberately covers his identity, coupled with Jarvis''s whole city monitoring and sabotage, Su Chen''s information is not yet exposed.


    No one would have thought that a young master from a hidden family would be the great master hidden!


    Yes, Su Chen''s identity has been investigated.


    After all, Su Chen went to Linjiang university to attend the celebration of the University, which is not a secret matter, so a little investigation can find out.


    Hidden power, young master!


    A great master is indeed worthy of attention, but its all value is far less than that of a great master!


    In Linjiang City, there is a great master hiding!


    But a month''s pursuit of fruitless, also let the Chinese side have some speculation.


    Or, there is no great master, this is just their wild guess on the one hand, but in this case, the unexplained end of rat tide will be a suspense case.


    Or, the great master had been treated unfairly when he was weak. Even if he became a great master, he was still disheartened and unwilling to exert his powerful power.


    Second guess, it''s very possible!


    After this conjecture was put forward, it also made a great master of China angry!


    The great master is so frustrated that he hides his name in a remote town. From this we can see how sad his heart is?


    For a time, the whole country of China ushered in a change from top to bottom!


    A great master, absolutely qualified to change some of China''s policies!

 Chapter 61

    At the same time, the small rental house.


    When Su was immersed in his consciousness, he was checking while he was practicing.


    He did not know that for his own reasons, a great master of China was furious.


    Some of China''s policies have changed because of its own reasons.


    If he knows, he must be innocent.


    What did he do?


    What''s more, the reason why the great master of China was so angry is worth pondering!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, you can stand the future. I wonder if you can make my future come out in the form of memory scenes."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "please."


    "Ding, Tu Shan carried the handle and sent out an exclusive red envelope."


    After joining the communication group for a month, she knew some of the rules on the surface and the rules behind the scenes.


    For example, if you want to know your future, you have to send a red packet to the administrator.


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "woo Hoo Elder sister, also give me a red envelope! I want a red envelope, but he doesn''t love me


    Big sister!


    After a month of chatting, everyone has a general understanding of other people''s personalities.


    The domineering power of Tu Shan Honghong and The wild geese overkill, the beast walks to leave the skin''s disposition, also lets other people cannot help but shout out the title of elder sister''s head.


    The Marquis of Vauban did not object to this title.


    After all, he had a general cognitive comparison of the strength and age of the two people from Tu Shan Honghong''s speech and behavior, so he thought it was OK to call him.


    In the communication group, everything is impossible to be possible, not to mention a big sister?


    What is this?


    Wave wind water gate: "Oh Tony, if you can show the future scene of the eldest sister in the form of memory scene, the elder sister will definitely give you a red envelope. "


    Wave wind water gate: "and this red envelope, not small."


    The fourth generation of fire shadow is relatively cold.


    But communication groups that talk across the world have the power to fascinate people with change.


    Water group, make people happy!


    Of course, the most important thing is that the communication group can make them have more powerful power, and that kind of magical ability also makes their desire for points more intense.


    For a month, everyone will sign in every day.


    Although the points of check-in are not many, but accumulated for a month, it is also a considerable income.


    This income, together with the bonus points obtained from previous tasks, makes the defects in chakra, the goalkeeper of wave geomancy, complete the repair and achieve a perfect state.


    Perfect state of chakra, bring wave wind water gate very big shock.


    He really didn''t expect chakra to be like this?


    He is even more powerful in the face of Kungfu.


    And it''s easier to control.


    Just the perfect version of chakra, let his strength usher in a leap.


    He firmly believes that as long as he saves enough points to strengthen the chakra level, then the next crisis, for him, will no longer be a crisis.


    Nine tails?


    For him at that time, I''m afraid, it was just a small matter.


    There is also the decay of Muye village. As long as he is powerful, he has the ability to change all this!


    Naruto''s tragedy will never happen again!


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony didn''t have money: "anyway, elder sister, why do you think about remembering the scene at this time? Do you have What happened? "

 Chapter 62

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "nothing happened. Recently, I feel a little strange. Around Tu Shan, there appeared a group of people who dressed strangely


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "although we welcome human beings to Tushan, these human beings do It''s too weird. It''s not like you''re wearing it all the time. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so I want to take a look at the future and compare it to see if there is any problem?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if it appears, solve it in advance!"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "this situation, the world of the elder sister, why is my heart so excited?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "no, no, no, I have to check the group taskbar. Is there a new task to hand out?"


    Strange things happen, and there are strange characters.


    This kind of sign indicates that there may be a transgressor entering the world where Tu Shanhong lives.


    In the definition of communication group, the traverser is not integral?


    A lot of integral, this time, he won''t miss it.


    He has already made the iron and steel battle suit. He even used the points to improve it several times on the basis of the original one. The attack power and defense power of the steel battle suit have soared greatly.


    So now, compared with himself a month ago, he is not what he used to be.


    Group task, he is also qualified to participate in!


    If the situation is really beyond their own expectations, then their own, run side also OK!


    At least, it''s a participatory experience!


    Participation awards have a number of points, better than nothing!


    What''s more, he doesn''t think that the steel battle suit upgraded by himself will be so weak?


    This time he went to the other world, he also wanted to see the strength of the Marquis of Vauban, terrorizing himself in the group all day long, if he dared to let him find out that he was inferior to himself.


    So, hehe


    Wave wind water gate: "no need to go, group task has not been updated."


    Wave wind and water gate: "the group mission has not been updated, which means that the world of elder sister is normal. The people who appear in strange clothes around Tushan may be just human beings in your world!"


    Wave wind water gate: "after all, our exchange group, but our world, as a territory to maintain."


    As soon as Tu Shan Honghong opened his mouth, he noticed something wrong and went to investigate the taskbar.


    As a result, he was greatly disappointed.


    Group task, did not appear.


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! It''s so boring when there''s no task


    Tony had no money: "Yeah! I have made a batch of steel war clothes, and the combat power is very strong. As long as the group task appears, I will take my iron and steel corps to give the enemy a fatal blow. "


    Tony has no money: "of course, the world of elder sister''s head is so high that it must have some mysterious ores."


    Tony has no money: "after getting these mysterious ores, maybe I can make stronger steel war clothes."


    Marquis wobang: "tut Tony, there are some magic minerals in our world. I can give them to you if you want


    Marquis wobang: I''m still that condition. As long as you let me go to your world, I''ll give it to you, OK


    Cross border seal characters can cross the world!


    But the cross-border travel is not unlimited, that is, when they want to cross the world by crossing the seal script, they need to get the consent of the world group friends.


    The Marquis of Vauban was helpless.


    When the news came out, he remembered that Tony became arrogant again.


    So now, he wants to go to Tony''s world and give him a blow!

 Chapter 63

    Tony didn''t have money: "ha ha, No


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, you''d better keep those iron stones by yourself."


    Tony didn''t have money: "old man, don''t think I don''t know what you think. Wait for me to develop for a while and upgrade the steel suit again. Then You are absolutely welcome. "


    Limlu Tempest: "tut tut Mr. Shida is more and more skilled at his wishful thinking. "


    Limulus Tempest: "when you''re developing for a while, the old Marquis may not experience that pleasure."


    Tony had no money: "little Limulus, don''t you want the steel suit?"


    Now he has the conditions to threaten others.


    After he made the steel suit and cheered in the group, Lim Lu tried to get him a red envelope in the group.


    This desire, he can feel very clearly.


    Although in this period of time, he made a lot of steel war clothes, in the final analysis, it would be OK to send a few to his friends.


    But he can''t create a common feeling of steel battle clothes, but he hopes to bring him some harvest from the steel battle clothes. Can''t he always give them away?


    The evolution of his body made him more and more interested.


    After all, the long Shou yuan is really What a thrill!


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha What did I just say? (slim confused face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" I just started out from the village and went to the dwarf country to exchange supplies! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "huh?"


    Tony had no money: "look at the memory scene of Limulus. Is the first story coming?"


    Marquis wobang: that is to say, our Limulus is going to experience the feeling of imprisonment


    Marquis wobang: in fact, limulu, your temper is really good. You have the power to crush everything. Why should you be so counselled


    Marquis wobang: "we don''t bully others, but others Never bully us


    Marquis wobang: "as the strong, we can not tolerate the bullying of the weak!"


    Bell goes to jail!


    What happened to Limulus was really funny.


    Clearly is a strong person, but in the face of humiliation did not fight back, or even fear?


    Dragon, disdain to pay attention to ants!


    That''s true!


    But if mole ants provoke the dragon and make the Dragon unhappy, the whole country of mole ants will usher in a devastating blow!


    Indecision is the taboo of the strong!


    Although he also saw, Lim Lu''s non resistance, did usher in a lot of benefits.


    But is it necessary?


    In the words of the administrator, does a hanging force complex need to be so aggrieved?


    And prove your friendliness to outsiders?


    Joke!


    If they were not in a communication group, what limulu would do was his business, and the Marquis of Vauban would not care about it, nor would he care to do so.


    However, since he was in a chat group and had a good time chatting for a month, the Marquis of Vauban regarded limulu as a rare friend from the bottom of his heart.


    Friends of the same level can grow together and become stronger together in the future.


    So he can''t tolerate being humiliated by a friend like him!


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha The old Marquis, I have a clear idea of this. We need not worry about it. I will be fine. "


    Marquis wobang:


    What do you know?


    And said It''s going to be okay?


    Why does this kind of discourse make him feel that he is in a weak position?


    Limulu is still not going to be tough.

 Chapter 64

    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, our Lim Lu is always like this. People are cute and kind-hearted."


    Su Xiaoge: "well, let''s get to the point. You can describe in detail the clothes of strange people near Tu mountain. Let''s analyze them for you."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony didn''t have money: "the administrator still gets the red envelope while talking, and he can''t delay it."


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha, the administrator should want us to understand that there is no rebellion for free. If you want to get it, you have to pay."


    Tony has no money: "Pooh!"


    Tony had no money: "Watergate, how did you get this way?"


    Tony had no money: "when did you become a licking dog?"


    Wave wind water gate: "huh?"


    Limulus Tempest: "Hey, it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid. I''m just right! (slim''s arrogant face) "


    Tony has no money:"


    The administrator''s authority warned that the group''s way is more and more cross-country.


    Anyway, the administrator doesn''t come out to take care of it?


    Su Xiaoge: "well, Watergate is right. I agree. (permission warning) "


    brother Su:" Mr. Shida, don''t make any mistake. Go and develop your steel battle suit quickly! In the future, if your enemy comes out, you will be embarrassed if you can''t fight. "


    Su Xiaoge: "don''t expect us to save you. Cross border seal characters are so expensive that we can''t afford them."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Marquis wobang: "hahaha, the administrator is right. Cross border seal characters are so expensive that we poor people can''t afford it."


    Marquis wobang: "of course, if Mr. shidazhen undertakes the cross boundary seal script, we are not unable to rescue it, but the entrance fee It''s a little expensive! "


    Marquis Vauban: "as friends, if you call us only when you are in danger, we will be very sad. Once we are sad, we don''t know what will happen after we go there. "


    Limulus Tempest: "no, no, no, Mr. big shit, I''m not the same."


    Limulu Tempest: "I don''t have to pay for my appearance. Even my cross-border seal script can pay for it. As long as I go to help, Mr. Shida Da Da will give me some different sets of steel war clothes."


    Limulu Tempest: "of course, of course, I''ll bring a batch of ore, the magic stone."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Is there still no entrance fee?


    If so, how much is the entrance fee?


    Also bring a batch of ore in the past, this is already prepared materials, waiting for their own production?


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, as an ally, I have a duty to support."


    Wave wind Watergate: "but allies come to support, do you want to give something meaning? (slim''s smiley face) "


    Tony doesn''t have money."... "


    Where are so many shameless people in the group?


    His steel battle suit, feel covetous a lot of ah!


    But then again, the administrator will not be aimless. Since he said it, it means that he will meet some powerful enemies in the future.


    Well The memory scene is iron man 1. The administrator must have Iron Man 2.


    I need to get this memory scene over!


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, it seems that Shida is very popular. Only in this way can the quality of our communication group be very high if the members of the group get along well with each other


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    He felt very tired now.


    Why are there some shameless people in the communication group?


    The administrator is such a big power, can open his eyes to tell lies, completely does not care about his own feelings.


    Alas


    No way to mix!

 Chapter 65

    "Ding, congratulations on getting the insulated claws."


    Rental house, communication group cold prompt sound in Su Chen''s mind.


    "Insulated claws?"


    Su Chen felt the change of his hands and couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth.


    He thought that Tu Shan Honghong wanted to send her Demon power as a red envelope, but now, what was sent was the insulated claw?


    Wait!


    Their image in the group, is a great power!


    Powerful people, with the magic power of heaven, for their red envelopes, must be strange.


    So Tu Shan Honghong doesn''t think that insulating claws will make you more interested?


    After all, Demon power, fundamentally speaking, is just a kind of energy, insulating claw. Since ancient times, only she can use it. This is a kind of strange magic power.


    Well


    This possibility is not small


    after regaining consciousness, Su Chen looks up and looks at the strengthening column.


    "Insulation claw (defective) repair defect: 5000 points."


    Now Tu Shan Honghong has not met the beginning of the Oriental moon. Her insulated claws can''t even ignore pure Yang inflammation, not to mention the powerful powers of other worlds?


    But then again, after the insulation claw repairs the defect, can you really ignore all the magical powers?


    Other worlds, too?


    "5000 points, now I''m still 500 points short, only wait for the next task to open, the group sign in to accumulate points, is really too slow."


    Su Chen sighs, helpless way.


    A month of group check-in, only provided him with 1000 points.


    With his remaining 3500 points, he now only has 4500 points, which is still 500 points short, so he can repair the defect of insulating claw.


    "Well? The red world of Tu Shan is really strange. "


    Su Chen see Tu Shan red words, eyes a squint, whisper a way.


    At the same time, communication groups.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, I have seen all the memory scenes in the group."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and the people who appeared near Tu Shan recently have the same clothes and clothes as those in Naruto."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "because of this, I feel very strange."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I am sure that there will never be such a dressed human in our world."


    Wave wind water gate: "what? Is there any dressed human in our world around Tushan? Elder sister, are you sure you read it correctly? "


    Ninja dress up, compared with ordinary people, is really very different.


    However, if there is a ninja near Tu Shan, he can be sure that there is something wrong with the world where Tu Shan Honghong lives.


    Can there be a penetrator, then why Group task has no display?


    What do you mean by a blank?


    Is the transgressor legal?


    Well This kind of operation is also possible.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "my perception can''t be wrong."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and those people are very strange, as if they know my creed. Even if I appear in front of them, they do not panic, just apologize to leave Tushan territory."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "there are still some, take out some silver, into the territory of Tu Shan to play."


    Su Xiaoge: "so You let them in? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "they paid the toll and wanted to spend money in Tu mountain. Why should I stop them?"


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Limulus Tempest: --


    They really want to say, big sister head''s heart, really big!

 Chapter 66

    Su Xiaoge: "cough Did they do anything out of the ordinary after they entered Tushan? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "no, but a few people came to me and talked to me. They also mentioned The name of the beginning of the eastern month. "


    Su Xiaoge: "and then? How do you answer that? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I beat them away."


    Su Xiaoge:


    He could not help but feel silent for those who passed through.


    If Tu Shan Honghong didn''t know the existence of the eastern moon, he might just ignore them.


    But I see, it''s not as simple as ignoring.


    Ask the future uncle of Tu Shan. What is this for?


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded a medium-sized memory scene" fox demon little matchmaker. "


    "Tony has no money to take."


    "Wave wind water gate received."


    "Tu Shan shouldered the handle."


    "The Marquis of Vauban has taken over."


    "Limulus tempest has received it."


    "The surname of Cao is Cao, and the character Meng de has been accepted."


    After a month, they finally upload a new memory scene. How can they not care?


    What''s more, this memory scene is also the experience of Tu Shan''s red world, which is also a standard for them to understand the world combat power level of Tu Shan Honghong.


    However, Cao Cao''s timely reception also let Su Chen know that he has been watching the screen silently.


    Su Xiaoge: "if you want to know about the beginning of the Oriental month, just jump over and see the red moon."


    Limlu Tempest: "the red moon Listening to this name, I have already guessed that at the beginning of the eastern month, Tu Shan is red, one is early, the other is red, and the combination is Yuehong. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony had no money: "little Limulus, do you think Can''t we see that? "


    Red moon, what an obvious hint?


    However, if the chapters are separated, does it mean that there is only one chapter in the play of the eastern yuechu and Tu Shan Honghong?


    That is to say, can''t Tu Shan Honghong and Dongfang yuechu be regarded as the protagonists in this world?


    Well


    Or are there many protagonists in this world?


    Half an hour later.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I didn''t expect that ya''er would become so strong one day."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "that kind of ending may be our destiny, but It''s really hard for ya''er. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "lively, suddenly become cold, it seems that my fall, for ya''er''s attack, really big."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha Elder sister, I feel that Su Su Su is very cute. The degree of stupidity is even worse than that of the cute king of our group


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "am I stupid? I''m cute, but it doesn''t mean I''m dumb and cute. "


    Limulu Tempest: I''m super fierce


    Tony has no money: "ha ha Yes, yes, yes, you are fierce. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "but then again, are you admitting that you''re cute out there?"


    "Fox demon little matchmaker" memory scene, he is fast forward to see.


    Only looked at a rough, because of the strange world, let him know, even if the group task does not appear now, it is not far away from the emergence.


    What''s more, will he have no time to watch a memory scene?


    When I''m free, I have plenty of time for him to watch.


    But then again, the world in which Tu Shan Honghong lives has a single round of destructive power, like It''s OK, too!


    Not much different from the old Marquis and the world class of Watergate?


    Of course, the magic weapons in it sound interesting.

 Chapter 67

    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, you have to remember that many wrongs will kill you! (slym''s scoffing face) "


    Tony has no money:" Oh? Little Limulus, you are Threatening me? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Again?


    he really can''t help but want to make complaints about Tucson, Tucker, how are you, the chairman of stark industry, the world''s leading genius?


    The head is so good to turn, why not think about other threats?


    It''s just one way every day. Is that interesting?


    Does he think that he will always be threatened by this condition?


    Well


    Limulu Tempest: "elder sister, there are dressing people in Watergate world in your world. From this point, it is almost certain that they are not from your world."


    Limulu Tempest: "as for why there are no group tasks, it''s up to the administrator."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "brother Su, the administrator, are those who have legal status? So communication groups, no matter? "


    Marquis Vauban: "I think that should be the case."


    Marquis wobang: "Alas Originally, I thought that if there was a group of tasks, I could go to another place to visit and visit, so as to increase my own knowledge. "


    Cross border seal script, 150 points.


    Maybe 150 points doesn''t seem to be much, but on the premise that his income is only group check-in, he is not willing to buy a cross-border seal script.


    After all, he has experienced the magic of integral.


    His plundered theocracies are flawed, and points can fix them.


    Points, related to their own strength, how can he Buy cross border seal characters for sightseeing?


    In the future, when you have enough points and don''t care about the points required by cross-border seal characters, you can buy some cross-border seal characters and travel around the world.


    As for what he said about going to donestak world?


    When chatting, blow off the bull force, intimidate, can''t you?


    Who stipulates that what is said must be realized?


    "Communication group, what''s going on? Can you explain it? "


    Su Chen looked at the words in the communication group and couldn''t help asking.


    Fox demon little matchmaker world appears to cross, why not group task generation?


    Group mission, not only Tony, they are looking forward to it, but also him!


    After all, one of the most basic little people, bring him more than 10000 points income, so that his strength has been greatly improved.


    And the level of the fox demon little matchmaker world is not comparable to that of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    So Su Chen thinks that if the fox demon little matchmaker world produces a group of tasks, then it must not be the lowest level task!


    Then they must be able to gain a lot of points!


    "Ding, we''re exploring the situation."


    "Ding, we have found the shielding rules and are cracking them..."


    "Ding, the shield has been cracked, found the dark forces, reincarnation space."


    "Ding, the group task has been updated."


    At the same time, in the communication group.


    "Ding, due to the feedback from the administrator, the taskbar has been adjusted, and the group task has been updated. Please feel free to check."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Limulus Tempest: --


    All of them said, "well


    Due to the feedback from the administrator?


    How can this operation be so coquettish?


    Sure, it''s not because of their reminder that the administrator checked it and updated the taskbar?


    Administrator, what do you want to express to them with this operation?

 Chapter 68

    "Task interface."


    "Mission: there are small loopholes in the little matchmaker world of the fox demon. The dark forces'' reincarnation space brings reincarnation to the fox demon little matchmaker world, which will cause great turbulence to the world. Members of the group are invited to go quickly to wipe out the evil members of the dark world and return the world to a glorious world. "


    "Number of tasks: four (excluding group leaders and administrators)."


    "Mission reward: it depends on the level of mission completion and the world development."


    People look at the information on the task interface, one by one into a sluggish.


    The dark ones?


    Reincarnation space?


    And Reincarnation?


    Especially Tu Shanhong, looking at the information in the task interface, his eyes turned into scarlet, flashing cold and cold.


    Sure enough, there are transgressors who come to their world and want to destroy the world and make profits for themselves in this way.


    The world is prosperous, all for profit!


    If there is no interest attraction, why should these transgressors undermine world stability?


    However, when the group task comes into being, the group friends in the communication group are bound to come to their world.


    Although the wild geese are overgrown and the animals are left with their skins, this concept does not mean that she is stingy. Her friends will help her. She should be more generous in her feelings and sense.


    Just when Tu Shan was thinking, there was a frenzy of discussion among the exchange group.


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "micro loopholes, bonus points are 10000, that small loopholes, at least to turn over ten times?"


    Tony had no money: "administrator, I don''t know whether you will participate in this mission or not."


    Limulu Tempest: same question


    Wave wind water gate: "1."


    Marquis wobang: "1."


    They did not forget that the last time they went to the group task of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the administrator took the integral head of the group task alone.


    Administrator, such as Wei An''s existence, even with them to grab points?


    This Is it suitable?


    So this time they asked, administrators, are they still participating in this task?


    Small vulnerabilities may be several levels more difficult than micro vulnerabilities, but they feel that they are still within their acceptance range.


    After all, only a higher level, there will not be too far off the strong.


    If the administrator does not participate, the number of points they get will get a qualitative leap.


    Of course, if the administrator participates, they need to make a good plan about how to get more points as much as possible without letting the administrator''s popularity decline.


    Su Xiaoge: "participate, certainly participate."


    Su Xiaoge: "group task, can be said to be an offline exchange meeting of group members, how can I not participate?"


    A month later, he finally met a group task. How could he not participate?


    Points, Tony, they''re short of points, don''t they?


    Even if you give him millions, tens of millions of points, he is not too much.


    The more the better!


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Although he had guessed the result, but the administrator really said it, he could not help but sigh.


    The administrator participated, and the points It''s going to take a large part.


    In fact, he has been wondering why the administrators want to control the outflow of points. Does he want them to understand the value of points?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, this group task, who gave up voluntarily?"


    Su Xiaoge: "some words in advance, Tony, do you give up this time?"


    Su Xiaoge: "slim funny face"


    not counting him and Tu Shanhong, there are five people in the communication group.


    There are four task indicators.


    So there is one person who must stay.


    As for Tony?


    He knew that Tony''s steel suit had been worked out, so in any case, he would take part in this mission.


    Of course, if Tony is left in the end, it only means that he is out of luck.

 Chapter 69

    Tony had no money: "well I stayed on my last assignment. This time, it''s time to change? "


    Tony has no money: "how bad is it if it''s always me?"


    Tony has no money: "to use an old Chinese saying, Feng Shui turns around."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha Isn''t Mr. Tony always saying that he wants to be a good man? "


    Marquis Vauban: "since you want to be a good person and a kind person, now is the time to use Mr. Tony. Mr. Tony, it''s time for you to play your own value."


    Marquis wobang: "more people, go on! Tony, big shit


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony has no money: "although I want to be a good man, I have the heart to contribute to the exchange group, but everyone is here, how can I make a contribution all the time?"


    Tony has no money: "although I don''t have any complaints, I''m worried that people will be dissatisfied and think I''ve robbed everyone of their opportunities to contribute."


    Tony had no money: "opportunity, take turns! That''s fair. "


    Don''t let him go yet?


    You''re kidding!


    If he doesn''t go this time, he''s in a bad head.


    After quietly solving Obadiah, he has fully mastered stark industries.


    Now the steel battle suit is ready. This group mission is the time for him to play a big role.


    Su Xiaoge: "if there is no one, you can select the participants."


    Su Xiaoge: "the group members who have not been screened should not feel uncomfortable in their hearts. If they are not screened this time, there will be another chance."


    Marquis wobang: "cough Sir, can you wait a moment


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "do you want to give up this mission quota?"


    Marquis wobang: "it''s not. I want to discuss with other people. It''s better for someone to give up voluntarily. Otherwise, if someone loses the election, he will be disappointed."


    His luck is not bad.


    But who are the people who join the communication group?


    Better, are all the protagonists in the same world?


    As the administrator said, he is a villain. Can the villain''s luck be higher than that of the protagonist?


    Maybe he''s in a world of high class, but he really doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Although Cao Cao was just an ordinary man, he was able to divide the whole country into three parts in the era of separatism, and cooperated with the two forces by his own force.


    If not for the wrong time, I am afraid that the unification of the three kingdoms would have ended that chaotic era.


    Among them, there is a high element of luck.


    Therefore, he did not feel that his luck must be better than that of Cao Cao.


    What''s more, if you can join the communication group, which group friend''s luck will be bad?


    As for what he said to Tony, he was just joking.


    Because he also knew that Tony had made the steel suit, and now he was no ordinary man.


    Plus Tony''s character, he will definitely take part in this group mission. There is no doubt about it.


    So he didn''t want to ask Tony to give up the group mission.


    Su Xiaoge: "if there is initiative to give up, but I vilify said in front, who if threatening others, don''t blame my ruthless!"


    Marquis of Vauban: "the administrator is really joking. Who would do such immoral things in the same communication group?"


    In reality, all kinds of means are used together, and any threat you want will do.


    But in the communication group, under the eyes of administrators and group leaders, who threatens group friends is a fool!


    Of course, the administrator said that we would not allow threats to coerce, but we did not say that we would not allow inducement, right?

 Chapter 70

    Marquis of wobang: "I''ll say that if anyone gives up the opportunity of this mission, I will give him a red envelope of divine power."


    Marquis of Vauban: "tut This is divine power! I believe that you have seen the memory scene of my world. If you control a divine right, you can be called a devil! The natural disaster of walking


    Marquis wobang: "and under the transformation of theocracy, the body will also be extraordinary, especially the life span will be greatly increased, almost No natural aging and death. "


    Tony had no money: "Oh! I am a little moved by what the old Marquis said


    Tony had no money: "this is a big red envelope. If you give up an illusory group mission, you can get a divine power. How do you look at it, it''s a sure win and no loss deal!"


    He said that he was a little moved, which is true.


    Although he made the steel suit, he thought that he was no longer the ordinary Tony before.


    After all, with the blessing of group points, he has seen the power of the steel battle suit upgraded under the blessing of group points. It''s really amazing!


    But one can be incarnated.


    If you can rely on your own physical strength, who Want to rely on foreign things?


    Great power belongs to oneself!


    This is the instinct imprinted in the heart of living beings, the instinct desire of life transition and evolution, surpassing everything!


    Wave wind water gate: "cough The old Marquis has given a red envelope. I''ll give you a red envelope, too


    Bo Feng shuimen: "all friends of the group, if you voluntarily give up the opportunity of this group mission, I will send a skill red envelope. I believe all of you who have seen the memory scene know that this Ninja is powerful."


    Limulu Tempest: "so I also send a red envelope


    Limulu Tempest: "everyone gives red envelopes. If I don''t, it''s not too embarrassing."


    Limulu Tempest: "if I send it, I''ll send one Well, Mount Tianma


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha Some time ago, I just caught a group of white Tianma back, think about it, riding the white Tianma, that tease a girl to a certain degree! "


    Limulus Tempest: the romance of the prince


    In fact, he has no idea about white Tianma.


    It''s just that in the process of chatting before, Tony mentioned this matter, and said that riding the Tianma to tease the younger sister, that buff added, certainly has no direction and disadvantage!


    Slip up!


    He wanted a piece of iron and steel to try it, so he caught a batch of white Tianma and wanted to find a chance to change it.


    Of course, he also knows to set off the value of white Tianma.


    Otherwise, Mr. Tony will make more advanced steel war clothes, and he will only be greedy nearby?


    Tony had no money: "I All the big guys are praising me


    Tony has no money: "I want to give up this mission, it''s great!"


    Theocracy, the art of multiple shadows, white sky horse.


    Well, not to tell the truth, he was really moved.


    But this mission, his first mission, must be attended.


    Tony had no money: "so, I Red envelopes, too. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "send out a steel uniform. Wow, don''t you want it very much?"


    Tony had no money: "I''ll send one to anyone who doesn''t go this time. How about it?"


    Tony has no money. "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xiaoge:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    There are so many good things. It''s a big red envelope!


    And they have probably guessed who the group friend who finally gave up the group mission would be.

 Chapter 71

    His surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "well Everyone is like this, which makes Xiaomeng new shiver! "


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "in fact, I don''t need so many things. If you really want to send a red envelope, just give me one."


    "I don''t mind, really!"


    Divine power!


    The art of multiple shadow separation!


    White sky horse!


    But also has the extraordinary ability, can fly the horse.


    The most important thing is that the war artifact he longed for most, the steel war clothes, was given to him as a red envelope?


    What a surprise?


    Although his goal has changed now, he has no desire to dominate the world. He only wants to become a strong man who destroys heaven and earth, and Shouyuan is unrestricted.


    However, the iron and steel war clothing, which is a weapon of war, has always been worn on the body It''s his expectation!


    Even if it is Tony''s eliminated steel battle suit, it is also a magic weapon for him!


    So if you choose one, he will definitely choose Divine power.


    After all, the divine power will give him extraordinary power, and his physical quality will be greatly improved, and his longevity will be greatly increased.


    If there is an opportunity for great power to return to himself, why should he rely on external things?


    Marquis Vauban: "I don''t care about the others, but I have said it and will not take it back."


    Marquis wobang: "the surname Cao is Cao and the character is mengde. If you are willing to give up this group mission quota, I will send you a theocracy skill immediately."


    Tony has no money: "I promised, I will not unilaterally break the contract."


    Lim Lu Tempest: "well, since we have already said it, and Prime Minister Cao has already answered it, if we break the contract, isn''t it just like farting?"


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha You don''t have to feel embarrassed. As a group friend, you should have helped each other. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "of course, before that, I have to remind you."


    Wave wind Watergate: "you may need to use integral to perfect the technique of multiple shadow separation, otherwise Ninja requires chakra, you may not be able to use it."


    They all know that the administrator is watching in the group. Who dares to break the promise?


    What''s more, this matter was originally promised by them. Cao Cao fulfilled the agreement and gave up the group task qualification. They gave things, which is very normal.


    If they don''t, it''s a bad reputation.


    Not to mention anything else, just the image in the administrator''s mind, that suddenly pulled to the bottom.


    Maybe after a bad mood, the administrator will clean them up.


    After all, group leaders and administrators certainly don''t want a group of dishonest people in their own group. What''s the significance of such communication?


    Of course, the things given are not very precious, so they don''t have to.


    As for Cao Cao, when he is strong, he will give them the qualification to take up the task?


    The communication group has such a magic power, and there are many opportunities. If their eyes have not improved a little, they will really have such a great opportunity.


    Cao Cao has joined the communication group, with extraordinary power, will it be far away?


    In this case, what good is it for them to exclude Cao Cao and make him hate them?


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "if you perfect it, can you use it?"


    Bofeng Watergate: "well, the divinity given to you by the old Marquis will give you a rune. Although the rune and chakra are different, they belong to one kind of energy."


    Wave, wind and water gate: "after the multiple shadow body is perfect, you don''t rely on chakra very much. It should be OK to use the rune."


    The surname is Cao and the character is Meng de: "OK, thank you very much."

 Chapter 72

    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha, really don''t be so polite."


    "Ding, a red envelope has been sent to the Feng Shui gate."


    "Ding, Marquis wobang sent a red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony didn''t have money and sent a red envelope."


    "Limulus tempest sent a red envelope."


    At the same time, the Eastern Han world, a quiet courtyard.


    Cao Cao was dressed in black. After seeing the four red envelopes on the communication group, he got up from his chair. His face was full of excitement, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    At last, he is going to be the master of extraordinary power.


    Waiting for more than a month, in this day, his heart, five flavor grains.


    Ordinary people can''t imagine, guarding such a magical communication group, the group friends inside, each has the powerful power to connect heaven and earth, legendary life.


    And he can only look at the chat records in the group every day.


    In fact, he also wants to talk about hi every day.


    How happy is it to chat and joke with the strong people in all over the world?


    But he has no power. Every day, he can only watch the chat content of group friends, look at group files and think about problems.


    He knew very well in his heart that in this world, without power, you have no right to speak.


    A weak person, even if the words are reasonable, is also nonsense!


    And a strong man, even if he said nonsense, are worthy of all people''s conviction!


    Even if he knew that he was joking and talking in it, as long as he didn''t agree, even if he offended a strong person, that strong person would not come to his world.


    What''s more, group friends should not hurt each other.


    He can also throw his face away, but he has no power, and everything is vain.


    But now, it''s all different.


    He is about to have supernatural power, and when he thinks of it, he has an impulse to cry with joy.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Cao Cao looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. In the sound of laughter, he vented all the depression in his heart during this period.


    In the exchange group of super strong people, he finally And become extraordinary.


    Thank you!


    Thank you administrator!


    While laughing, he raised his right hand and collected all four red envelopes.


    Although these four red envelopes are not exclusive red envelopes, but Cao Cao did not receive, no one will.


    After all, we all know that this is the red envelope that Cao Cao gave up the group task qualification. If we want to rob again, it will be really immoral.


    Maybe Cao Cao is an ordinary person. Even if he takes part in the group task, he will not do anything big and get a lot of points.


    After that, he must be a runner, even if he doesn''t count as a runner.


    But at this stage, at least we can confirm that all of them are qualified for the mission.


    No one will be screened out because of bad luck.


    That''s enough!


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha You send so many red envelopes, I am a little moved. "


    Su Xiaoge: "if I didn''t know that the red envelopes were all from Prime Minister Cao, I would have robbed them directly. Really, if those red envelopes belong to Mr. Shida Da, I will never have any hesitation. "


    Su Xiaoge: really, grab it directly!


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Is it interesting to tease him all day?


    He can guarantee that no one in the Group believes what the administrator said just now?


    Are the red envelopes they give very precious?


    Maybe for an ordinary person, it''s really precious.


    But for the administrator of this kind of ability, I''m afraid it will not be more precious than picking up a weed by the roadside.


    As for what the administrator just said?


    Maybe the Administrator Really boring!

 Chapter 73

    Marquis wobang: "warden, when we start, I can''t wait."


    Su Xiaoge: "don''t worry, this is a medium-sized loophole, and the enemy is the reincarnation space, is no longer the only penetrator, so the danger must be greatly improved."


    Su Xiaoge: "so I hope you should pay attention to this mission, do not participate in this mission back, are all come back with injuries, even some people did not come back."


    Tony has no money: "well Isn''t the caretaker going? "


    If there are administrators who can walk with us, will their lives be in danger?


    Group leader, Taoist Lord is big, that''s the end of all roads.


    If the administrator can get acquainted with the group leader, the strength must be beyond their imagination. If they want to break their heads, they can''t imagine the real strength of the administrator.


    But now, what do you mean by that?


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, you go with us to complete group tasks, and even compete with us for points. Are you just trying to train us?"


    Tony has no money: "experience..."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "the old Marquis said that I had this idea since I came back from the last Eastern Han Dynasty."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "the administrator we met last time may not be his real body."


    Wave wind water gate: "compete with us for points, there is a competitive relationship, which can make us more motivated, and in this prerequisite, the strength of the administrator is certainly not too strong."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "let''s not say anything else. If the administrator comes to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty, I feel that the ordinary world of the Eastern Han Dynasty will collapse in an instant."


    Marquis wobang: "yes, Watergate is the same as my guess, so the administrator certainly will not come to the mission world in person, and the administrator''s sub body will certainly be limited in strength and will not be much stronger than us."


    The endless dimensional communication group, the name of this group alone, has revealed a lot of information to them.


    There are endless world dimensions, so the level of each world must be different.


    Different levels make the world bear different forces.


    The last time they came to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty, they could not help but feel that their full strength would destroy the world, so they did not have the real strength.


    The most important thing is not forced by powerful enemies. A group of ordinary soldiers charge to kill them. Do they need to break out and do their best?


    So All the arrows point to this aspect. The administrator comes to be a separate body, and the strength is only a little stronger than them at most.


    Limulu Tempest: "I think it makes sense to listen to your analysis."


    Tony had no money: "Oh Little limulu, you have only such a hindsight. "


    Limlu Tempest: "hum! Don''t you know, Mr. big shit? "


    Tony has no money: "I don''t know. Isn''t it normal that I don''t have this guess in mind?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "Why are you normal in hindsight and low in I?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "little Limulus, I don''t mean, your IQ is really low."


    Tony had no money: "last group mission, the Eastern Han world, did I go?"


    Tony has no money: "I only listen to you chatting in the group. If I know, it''s not normal."


    Limulus Tempest: --


    He always feels something wrong, but he can''t feel it.


    It seems that tonistak said, it makes a lot of sense!

 Chapter 74

    Su Xiaoge: "OK, you don''t make a blind guess. Get ready. It''s time to start."


    It has to be said that the power of brain tonic is really powerful.


    He also thought about this problem. What should he do when he encounters a stronger enemy than himself when he carries out a group mission?


    But this time, the Marquis of Vauban and Beauvoir Watergate solved the problem for him.


    Tony has no money: "OK, I''m ready to go any time!"


    Limulus Tempest: you can see, Mr. shit is looking forward to this mission


    Tony didn''t have money: "that''s necessary (slim''s arrogant face)"


    Marquis Vauban: "OK, after that, you can chat when you have time. Now you''d better listen to the administrator and prepare to start."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "the old Marquis is is right!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony had no money: "Watergate, don''t forget that we are allies, OK?"


    Su Xiaoge: "if you are ready, we will start."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I have prepared a banquet in Tushan. If you come, you can see our enthusiasm."


    How could she have Not a good treat?


    The most important thing is that the administrator will also come. This is super powerful. If the administrator revives the little Taoist this time, she will be able to get out of the demon.


    After all, little Taoist


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha All right, we''ll see! "


    Su Xiaoge: "go, everybody!"


    "Ding, the mission is about to begin."


    "Participants (four): Limulus tempest, marquis Vauban, Beauvoir Watergate, Tony has no money (not including caretakers and owners)."


    "Please prepare all participants, the transmission is about to start!"


    "Tip: this crossover is required by the mission, so it does not consume cross boundary seal characters."


    Information began to appear in the communication group. At the moment when the word "Zhuan" fell, Su Chen felt a white awn, and then the space changed.


    When the surrounding scenery returned to normal, it was a completely different scene.


    Desolate!


    Remote!


    This is like the frontier fortress general desolate scenery, let Su Chen''s eyes flash a trace of helplessness.


    Sure enough, the group task transmission method is always so casual, if only there is a location, directly to Tu Shan Honghong, they do not have to go back and forth to waste time.


    "To tell you the truth, the administrator, you are not photogenic!"


    All of a sudden, a voice came out, instantly attracted all the attention of people.


    "Tut Our Mr. big shit is starting to die again


    Limulu jumped to his feet, jumped on the shoulder of the wind water gate, shook his head and sighed.


    I said that the administrator was not on the photo, what is this for?


    "Limulus, you''ll come back to my shoulder to rest later, but you''ll have to pay for it."


    Teasing, looking at the water door.


    Lim Lu smelt the speech to smile slightly, don''t care a way: "good! I''ll bring you some supplies when we meet next time


    He still knows something about Watergate''s character, and he won''t suffer a loss in trading.


    Two different worlds, exchange what we have!


    "I said Tony, do you really want a plane ticket?"


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, lose a voice to say.


    "No, administrator, I said you are not photogenic. That''s because when I saw your real person, I found that the handsome and pressing you in the photo was not as good as your real appearance."


    Tony put away his steel helmet, revealed his true face, and said with a smile.


    Su Chen:


    All of them said, "well

 Chapter 75

    "Come on, don''t flatter."


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, speechless way: "we still have a look, now we are in which direction?"


    "It seems that we are far away from Tu Shan in this desolate area."


    When they heard the speech, they nodded slightly, and then a wave of waves burst out from the people''s bodies and radiated around them.


    It is also very simple for them to find out where they are.


    Just find the creatures, whether they are human beings or monsters, and ask about them.


    Of course, if these monsters don''t cooperate with human beings, or insist on telling them false information, they may have to take some violent measures.


    After all, there were no good people except Lim Lu who was kind-hearted!


    "Administrator, in that direction, I feel that there is a lot of breath of life, and there is even a hidden strong breath."


    The Marquis of Vauban opened his eyes and whispered, "of course, although the master of that breath is trying to hide himself, I still can''t escape my perception."


    "And we are not weak, he It''s no match for us. "


    Chuqing smelt speech, her eyes flashed, and she said with a light smile, "let''s go there and have a look."


    In this remote and desolate area, there is a lot of life breath?


    If so, where they came this time is not far from the circle?


    Out of the circle, if he has a chance, he will go and have a look.


    However, a gold Chenxi group outside the circle could destroy the mask group. He felt that their strength was not far beyond the mask group.


    So, it''s not too late to develop for a while.


    There, is it the southern region, the western region, the north mountain, or Human Frontier?


    The Marquis of Vauban is aware of a strong breath and tries to hide his strong breath?


    Well, it shouldn''t be the monster zone.


    Human Frontier?


    Tianmen old man?


    It''s interesting. They don''t go out of the circle. They just ask about the way to Tushan. Shouldn''t it be in the way?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the human frontier.


    Su Chen and his party, who kept approaching the frontier, were soon discovered by the human Taoists stationed here.


    "Attention, someone is approaching, set up the array immediately and prepare for defense!"


    A young Taoist with a delicate face changed his face and said in a hurry.


    In a moment, he turned his body and flew to the frontier.


    "Newspaper, a group of people dressed in strange clothes are approaching the border village very quickly. Their purpose is unknown. Please let me know."


    "Ha ha ha Over the years, there have been no uninvited patrons of the border. "


    An old man with white hair and slightly bent body said with a smile, "look, where is sacred?"


    When the old man turned his eyes to Su Chen and his party, he narrowed his eyes, tightened his right hand holding the wine pot, and whispered, "these people I can''t see through it at all? "


    "Are you here to break through the frontier?"


    "After being powerful, do you want to touch some taboos? But you know, there are always taboos that you can''t touch. "


    After saying this, the old man picked up the jug, took a sip of the wine, and said with a laugh: "let me teach them the rules of the world."


    However, when the wall is pulled out, it''s like a huge moat, which makes people feel at the beginning.


    "Interesting, Tianmen old man''s Tianmen mantra?"


    Su Chen looked at the rising wall with a smile and said, "the old man''s Tianmen mantra is still intact. I don''t know where the time of the world has developed?"

 Chapter 76

    "Wow! This city wall is really high


    Limulu looked at the towering gate in front of him and exclaimed.


    Wave Feng Shui door glanced at Lim, speechless: "Why are you so surprised? You haven''t seen the memory scene sent by the administrator? Need to be so surprised? "


    "Well Limulus, I want to ask you something


    "What?"


    "How many times have you watched the memory scene of the fox demon little matchmaker world?"


    "It''s like Twelve times? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Limulu looked at the wind and water gate, and said, "it''s not like seeing it with my own eyes, but experiencing it with my own eyes, so I''m surprised, um Express your own inner amazement, don''t you? "


    Although the administrator sent a memory scene, when he watched, he also had a feeling of being in the scene, but he always came back and said Now he stands here and feels it personally. It must be different.


    At the same time, in the communication group.


    Limulus Tempest: "look at this one."


    Limulus Tempest: "Wow, look at this one. Isn''t it very loud?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "did you run to the human frontier?"


    She said that the administrators had already set out. Why haven''t they come to Tushan yet?


    It turns out that they went to the human Taoist frontier.


    Tony had no money: "well, we''re going to ask about the route to your Tushan."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    "The key is You see, the human Taoists over there are obviously ready to fight. "


    Marquis Vauban: so what


    Marquis wobang: we just come to ask the way. If they want to fight, do you think they can win us


    If you don''t cross the gate of heaven, it''s really powerful.


    But at the moment when he saw that he could not cross the gate of heaven, he had already made a decision.


    Very defensive?


    It''s really high!


    But he is confident that he can break through this gate!


    As for the Taoists around?


    As long as they dare to take the lead, he does not mind, let them die.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK!"


    The administrators ask about the route to Tushan. If there is a conflict with the frontier officers of the Yidao alliance, the Aikido alliance will probably charge the account to Tushan.


    Although she doesn''t care much about the alliance, the ideal in her heart is indeed We can''t do without an alliance.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the administrator can revive the little Taoist, her demons will naturally dissipate.


    Surnamed Cao, his name was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "ladies and gentlemen, I wish you all a good time. And on the way to happiness, you can get a lot of points


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha What Prime Minister Cao said is very right. I also hope that the next journey can be the same as that of Prime Minister Cao


    Tony has no money: "1."


    Wave wind water gate: "1."


    Marquis wobang: "1."


    Su Xiaoge: "tut Prime Minister Cao is right. But then again, how do you feel after absorbing the red envelope? "


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "speaking of this, Cao is here to really thank you for your generosity."


    His surname is Cao, his name is Meng de: "I really hope that one day, we can fight side by side with you, fight the sky together, and meet the enemy together!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Limulus Tempest: --


    Obviously, Prime Minister Cao said that he was so excited and enthusiastic.


    But why did they feel a surge of Muddled mood.

 Chapter 77

    Tony has no money: "cough Prime Minister Cao, you don''t have to be so excited or fantasize about a passionate future. "


    Tony has no money: "a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. The first thing you have to do now is to get familiar with the extraordinary power and strive for First of all, perfect control of yourself. "


    Limulus Tempest: "well, Mr. shit is right."


    Bofeng shuimen: "yes, as far as the things we send you, you should make the best of them. First practice for two months, get familiar with them and then fight. Otherwise, it will be too embarrassing to hurt friendly troops."


    Marquis wobang: "the Fengbo theocracy I sent you belongs to a kind of relatively powerful theocracy. I believe you have already realized the power. It took me nearly a year to master this theocracy."


    Marquis wobang: "so you need at least three months to be able to fight without harming your friends."


    Will the next mission be far away after the end of this mission?


    So they wanted to get rid of the idea of Cao Cao, or at least let him put off fighting.


    Fight for the next time, um If it''s a big deal, we''ll send some red envelopes. We''ll fight for the quota first. If the next task is less, we''ll talk about it later.


    Cao, Meng de: "OK, I see."


    With extraordinary power, how can he give up the next chance to join the group mission?


    How could he not see the meaning of the group''s words?


    If they want to say it, let them say it!


    Just got extraordinary power from the group of friends, he can''t directly start to oppose it?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Tianmen old man with a wine pot, floating in the air, glanced at the crowd, said with a faint smile.


    These five people, one more strange than the other.


    It''s a weird armor with a breath of life in it, obviously there''s a man inside.


    But this strange armor can make him feel a bit of a threat, which shows that this strange armor is not simple.


    One was dressed in strange clothes, with one lying on his shoulder Monsters?


    Is that a monster?


    There is also a man with such a face that he has never seen before. Instead, he seems to be a barbarian in ancient books.


    The barbarians have long disappeared. Is this People outside?


    Of course, none of this shocked him the most.


    What shocked him most was the man in the middle. He could only see the figure, but he didn''t have any breath.


    If this kind of strong person is good at assassinating, I''m afraid all of them will come to the cultivator, and the cultivator will not find his trace.


    What do you want to do when you come to the border?


    If you want to go out, you have to World War I!


    "We just want to ask the way."


    Su Chen chuckled and raised his hand.


    Hearing this, the old man of Tianmen narrowed his eyes and held the right hand of the wine pot tightly. He said, "I don''t know. Where is the road you asked?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Taoist around him looked awe inspiring.


    Immediately, one by one, they grasped the magic weapons in their hands and were ready to fight.


    For a moment, there was a lot of killing around.


    Ask for directions?


    Where else can I go when I ask for directions at Budu Tianmen?


    After Tony noticed the appearance of the Taoists around them, although they had some disdain in their hearts, they were still dignified.


    They have known about the world. Taoist Masters master magic weapons, and each magic weapon is also very magical. If they underestimate it, if they are not careful, maybe they will capsize in the gutter.


    "Where is the way?"


    Su Chen lost voice a smile, way: "you don''t have to be so nervous, we don''t go outside."


    "We just came to ask, Tu Shan, how to get there?"

 Chapter 78

    "Tu Shan..."


    Tianmen old man''s expression was sluggish, and then he repeated it in an incredible whisper.


    These five people in strange clothes don''t want to break into the frontier and go outside?


    Instead, you''re going to Tushan?


    I If you go to Tushan, why do you say that kind of misunderstanding?


    "Are you really going to Tushan?"


    Tianmen old man asked uncertainly, how did the people who went to Tushan run to the border?


    Are you really lost?


    The five strong men who could threaten him were lost?


    Is this ridiculous?


    "We really want to go to Tushan. It''s funny to say that we should go to Tushan for a party, but somehow we come here."


    Su Chen had no choice but to smile and said, "speaking of it, I''m sorry to let you have some unnecessary misunderstanding."


    Hearing this, the old man of Tianmen waved his hand and said, "it''s OK for us to go out and provide some help."


    After saying this, Tianmen old man raised his head and said, "go and get a map to Tushan for these strong men. Remember to make the route signs clearer."


    He felt that he was still a good man to do the best of the five lost strong men and give them the route.


    I''m afraid that if you go to other places, you''ll go wrong.


    After all, the strength of these five is not weak, and they will cause fear wherever they go.


    "Yes, master."


    A little Taoist Yujian flew to the attic and quickly handed a map to Su Chen.


    "Ha ha Ladies and gentlemen, the red mark on the map is where Tu Shan is


    Tianmen old man chuckled and said, "as long as you follow the guidance of the map, you should not make mistakes."


    Su Chen smell speech to nod slightly, way: "that really thanks."


    Although he knew that Tianmen old man was so talkative, it had something to do with their power.


    But in the end, there is no conflict of interest between the two sides. He is not arrogant and conceited. Others have helped him. Thank you. What''s up?


    The next moment, Tianmen old man''s face changed.


    Because he sensed that a group of external experts were coming in the distance.


    Maybe, ten breath.


    "Administrator, shall we rescue them?"


    Lim Lu jumped on the shoulder of the wind water gate, looked at Su Chen and asked softly.


    During the execution of the group task, he still needs to ask the administrator for advice on what to do.


    "What are you doing to save them? It''s their own fault


    The Marquis of Vauban snorted coldly and disdained.


    When Limulus said "they," he naturally knew who it was.


    Ten breath, come to the frontier at this time, plus Budu Tianmen is intact, Tianmen old man is not injured.


    Mask group!


    Maybe we can say, the death party!


    In this world, the top Tianjiao of the younger generation is all in this mask group.


    Therefore, the death of the mask group also opened the king''s hegemony and the miserable life of huaizhu in the East.


    And of course Their son, the power of the king and the wealth of his life.


    "I can''t say that. In fact, when you look at the memory scene, do you have that feeling when you see the bamboo chapter?"


    Su Chen grinned and said, "I really want to see the mask group. What about the scum of the jinrenfeng?"


    "Villains, in fact, are classified. Some villains have different positions and are in different positions with the protagonist, so they can only be villains. "


    "And some villains are villains because of their disgusting personality and do some disgusting things."


    "Jinrenfeng is the latter!"

 Chapter 79

    "Ha ha I really want to see it


    The Marquis of Vauban, whose face changed slightly, said with a quick smile.


    He did not expect that the administrator would say such a thing?


    But according to the boredom shown by the administrators in the communication group, it makes sense.


    Since the administrator wants to go, he How can we have an opinion?


    "If you want to see it, go and have a look."


    Chuqing smiles, and then turns to look at the mask group that keeps approaching.


    The overlord


    If you know the next thing Dongfang huaizhu will face, will you lead your brothers to explore outside the circle?


    "What are you going to do?"


    Tianmen old man looked at Su Chen and said with a frown.


    He can be sure that the ten figures flying here are the experts in the field.


    Moreover, they are still masters of the younger generation. If they are still young people, they will be the top fighting forces of the United League.


    As a master of the old generation of the United States, he will not pay attention to these young people?


    So when he saw the five strange strong men turned around, he felt nervous.


    "What we want to do, for you, is a pleasure to see and hear."


    Su Chen said with a smile, and immediately stepped out, the figure appeared in front of the mask group.


    "Hello, everyone."


    "I don''t know if you are..."


    The king''s overlord squinted and said solemnly.


    Su Chen''s appearance can''t help but he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Because in his perception, the front is empty, there is no breath.


    But as the naked eye could see, the man dressed strangely was in front of him, even talking to them.


    "Can you see the movement of the man''s breath with a sigh?"


    The king''s face did not change. He asked in silence.


    He is not good at observing the strength of the enemy.


    But some of them are good at it.


    Yang Yiwen, the Third Master of divinity, comes from the famous Tianyan Yang family. He is born with divine eyes. He can have insight into the movement of the enemy''s Qi and anticipate the enemy''s opportunities before recruiting.


    "I can''t see through it at all. No, I should say Not at all. "


    Yang Yitan clenched his hands and looked dignified. He said, "elder brother, be careful. This man is very strong."


    They thought they knew a lot about Yiqi Dao alliance, but they didn''t expect that when they came to the frontier, they first met such a strong man.


    In front of the strong man, the eye of heaven, which he was most proud of, had no effect at all.


    Even people can''t see it. How can we have insight into the movement of Qi?


    There is no second situation for such people, except that they are far superior to them.


    As for the concealment method, it''s very strong?


    You''re kidding!


    His strength is not as good as his cultivator. In front of his God''s eyes, all hidden methods will be invalid!


    "I understand that."


    The king''s eyes moved and his heart returned.


    A sigh said so, it seems that the strong man in front of him is really strong.


    "It''s no use knowing my name. You don''t know it when you say it."


    Su Chen shakes his head and says: "you ten people, want to cross the gate of heaven, go outside the circle, right?"


    Hearing the speech, the king''s eyes shrank, nodded and said, "yes, now only outside the circle is attractive to us. We want to go outside the circle and harvest the wonderful part that belongs to us."


    He has been wandering around with his brothers for many years, and daomeng has no attraction for them.


    And the world is so big that only outside!


    What''s more, the purpose of mask organization is to Open the mask of the world!


    "What do you think is more precious than your own life?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed, then his eyes swept over the mask group and said slowly.

 Chapter 80

    "Do you mean that if we go outside, we will surely die?"


    After a moment''s silence, the king raised his head and asked.


    Before they came, they knew a lot of nicknames outside the circle.


    Forbidden area!


    Jedi!


    But he always felt that the outside of the circle is the forbidden area for the cowards. For them, it is just a strange place to explore.


    How can this unexplored land frighten them?


    How can you frighten him Monarchy?


    Now that they have come here, they will not be dissuaded by a few words.


    Every one of them is a proud son of the times, with a firm heart and pride in their hearts!


    Therefore, if this person is determined not to give way, then only The first World War!


    "It''s not that you have to die."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "it''s just to say that the probability of your ten dying there is 99%


    "I''d like to ask you a few questions. Do you know anything about outside the circle?"


    "Do you know how the outer circle is formed?"


    "Do you know what kind of abilities and forms those creatures outside the circle possess?"


    "You don''t know anything. You''re going out of the circle? A black eye is just steel, isn''t it


    "Or is it because it''s strange that you''re going to explore strange places and seek stimulation?"


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped for a moment and said, "you know, if you die, your one What will happen to Hong Yan? "


    Hearing this, the king''s overlord squinted and said, "do you know my name? You know my business so well? Who the hell are you? "


    The strange strong man called out his name directly.


    Although he intends to introduce the members of the group to the world before going out of the circle.


    They, this group does not want to be called a certain generation of outstanding young men, to explore that piece of forbidden area, no one dares to go!


    But now, he hasn''t said.


    Everyone in the mask group should be in a state of secrecy.


    But this man


    "I know your name, isn''t it strange?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, light smile way: "I not only know your name, other people''s name, I also know."


    "Yang yisigh, Li Quzhuo, Wang Quan drunk Do you want me to talk about them all? "


    "Well, that''s all nonsense. I''m not here to talk nonsense."


    "I''ll tell you a message. If you go out of the circle, I will never stop you. I will even help you go out of the circle."


    "Please say so, sir," he said


    "After a period of time, the Oriental master of Shenhuo mountain villa will get sick. Jinrenfeng, you should understand."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and he said faintly: "killing the teacher and seizing the throne, you estimate the possibility of this happening How much is it? "


    "Oh, by the way, according to the grapevine, Jin Renfeng recently cheated a girl from the leech demon clan into exchanging blood. You said What does he want to do? "


    With this sentence, Su Chen rubbed his chin and said, "if my guess is right, you have had communication with Jin Renfeng, although you don''t know his character very well."


    "But, based on what you saw the last time you met him, do you Can''t you see that? "


    "The two young ladies of Dongfang lingzu are both What about his goal


    "If there is one who can escape, who do you think it will be?"


    "And who is the rest? What will happen to the remaining one? "


    As soon as the sound falls, the surrounding air solidifies instantly.


    And at this moment, the king''s face turned very black and ugly, even if he With a mask.

 Chapter 81

    "Brother, shall we Go back first? "


    Wang quanzui looked at the overlord and said in a deep voice, "go back and have a look, and solve your worries."


    At this moment, her gentle and beautiful eyes twinkled with cold and incomparable cold light.


    If there are ordinary people watching, they will feel their eyes tingling, and even may be blind.


    Some time ago, she knew that her elder brother was in love with the girl of Dongfang lingzu. She had already regarded the oriental girl as her sister-in-law.


    After all, she knew that her brother-in-law, who was in advanced stage of aesthetic cancer, was absolutely in love with her sister-in-law in that situation.


    Now, someone is trying to rob her sister-in-law by means of inferior means?


    Damn it!


    "That''s right, big brother. It''s fixed outside the circle. We can go any time, but there It''s not waiting for people. "


    "Hum! That jinrenfeng is so crazy that I don''t know what to say


    "Big brother, let''s go back and let the beast see the power of our mask group!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mask group members said solemnly, in a tone of some anxiety.


    They really want to explore outside the circle, to explore the wonderful part that belongs to them, and even want to let the old men at home look up to them with this.


    But they can also distinguish between the urgent and heavy, outside the circle decisive time to go, but big brother and sister-in-law''s matter, urgent!


    The most important thing is that the strange strong man in front of him seems to know something about the outside of the circle?


    Since this strong man is a human being, there must be some relationship between him and Yiqi Dao alliance.


    So they spend some time and should be able to get some outside information from this person''s mouth.


    Although they are very confident, as this person said, they know nothing about the outside of the circle. They can know something about it in advance. They always come back and say It''s a good thing.


    "Well, then we Go back


    When the king turned his body, he said in a cold voice.


    Jin Renfeng, if what the strong man said is true, he should be killed!


    Last time, he was unwilling to compete with him in the face of Dongfang huaizhu.


    After all, they are the eldest disciples of Shenhuo mountain villa. If the two people quarrel too hard, they will be very embarrassed in the future.


    But now, different!


    If this is true, even if they kill Jin Renfeng, no one will say anything.


    "Wait a minute, gentlemen."


    Su Chen raised his hand slightly and whispered, "we just want to go to Shenhuo mountain villa. How about going together?"


    Hearing the words, the king''s face did not change. He nodded and said, "since you are on your way, let''s go together! But before that, I hope you can give me your name. "


    He felt that they would communicate with each other in the future.


    Therefore, he should know the life of this strange strong man.


    "Su Chen."


    Su Chen smile, way: "Tony, Watergate, we should also go."


    Tony four people smell speech to lose a smile, then did not hesitate, the figure appears next to Su Chen.


    The mask group fights Jin Renfeng?


    This is a good play!


    The most important thing is that the administrator likes it. As long as the administrator likes it, then they like it!


    Members of the mask group can absolutely kill and kill the golden man and Phoenix!


    The administrator wants to go to Shenhuo mountain villa. I''m afraid I just want to have a look.


    Of course, if anything happens, they don''t mind helping.


    "Ha ha ha Let''s go


    "This time, I''m going to prepare some rotten eggs next to me. I''ll catch an opportunity and throw him to death!" she said


    "Hum! The regiment war can be lost, and the golden scum must die! "

 Chapter 82

    At the same time, in the communication group.


    Limulu Tempest: Wow, we''re going to the theatre


    Limulus Tempest: mm-hmm, see a big play


    Limulu Tempest: @ Tushan shouldered the handle, elder sister, you don''t have to wait for us, we have something important to deal with


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "deal with important matters..."


    she really can''t help but want to Tucao, you group of "outsiders" to the world''s first day, what are the important things to make complaints about?


    Tony has no money: "yes, we are going to the Shenhuo villa under the leadership of the administrator."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "watching the Opera..."


    Let''s go to the Shenhuo mountain villa?


    However, because of the memory of the scene, she knew the name of the beginning of the Oriental month in advance, so recently, she has also paid attention to the Oriental spirit clan.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "wait! You went to the Shenhuo villa to see the opera. Did you see anything outside the Great Wall? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "have you met the overlord?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "now, is it time for the mask group to go outside the circle?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, that''s right. It''s the same as the news I got recently. The beginning of the Oriental month Not yet born. "


    As a matter of fact, she learned that the old Oriental master of Shenhuo villa was still alive, and that Qin Lan was still very young, and she was confused.


    If there is no accident in Dongfang lingzu, Qin LAN will not flee to avoid jinrenfeng.


    If Qin LAN doesn''t run away, he may not be born at the beginning of the month.


    If the East is not born at the beginning of the month, then she


    Pooh!


    In other words, the eastern lunar month has not yet been born. Why did the samsara in the dark circle come to Tushan to inquire about the news of the beginning of the eastern month?


    What''s their purpose?


    What do you want?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha Don''t worry. You have to believe that the world has a strong power of correction. As the protagonist of this world, the Oriental month is bound to be born. "


    There is no doubt about it


    Tony has no money: "yes, yes, I am the protagonist of our world. Do you see, our world may not have my existence?"


    Su Xiaoge: "cough..."


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Shida, although I don''t want to attack you, one thing I have to say is that without your existence, your world will really work normally."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "administrator, don''t tease me. According to your opinion, I''m not the protagonist?"


    Tony has no money: "one side of the world does not have the protagonist''s existence, will it still work normally?"


    Protagonist!


    He''s the main character!


    The world can be short of anyone, but we can''t lack him!


    Su Xiaoge: "yes, you are right. You are indeed the leading role. For your world, it is very important."


    Su Xiaoge: "but I told you, your side of the world, only you a protagonist?"


    Su Xiaoge: "your side of the world, quite big, energy level, is not low, spaceships and so on, often destroy the sky and earth, destroy the planet."


    Su Xiaoge: "the universe is so big, the protagonist It''s not going to be one. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Tony has no money: "spaceship Destroy the planet... "


    Isn''t the world of the old Marquis the earth?


    Watergate''s world, speaking of, is the size of an earth, perhaps not as big as the earth.


    But how can I hear from the administrator that his world is a The universe?


    Well The universe


    Why does he feel flustered now?

 Chapter 83

    Su Xiaoge: "what? Do you think it''s impossible? "


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha Mr. Shida, when this group mission is over, I''ll give you a gift to show you. "


    Su Xiaoge: "this gift will definitely surprise you."


    Tony has no money: "watch..."


    The administrator said this word, let him have a bad feeling in his heart.


    Watch, then he can exclude most things.


    Although he is a little familiar with the administrator, he knows the rules of the administrator. If he wants to belong to the memory scene of his own world, he has to pay something.


    This time, the administrator said that he would take a memory scene as a gift. He was just a little flustered just now, but now he is very flustered.


    He''s the main character!


    There is no doubt about this!


    But the administrator said he was not the only protagonist.


    He had some understanding of the plot of the multiple protagonists. If the painting style is partial to fighting, the ending seems to be Tragedy.


    Limulu Tempest: good duck, good duck


    Limulu Tempest: "the caretaker said that, my heart is suddenly looking forward to it!"


    Marquis wobang: "yes, in my heart, a trace of curiosity also rose suddenly."


    Marquis wobang: "nothing is more comfortable than seeing Mr. shite struggling in adversity."


    Tony doesn''t have money:.... "


    Listen, is this human talk?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "gentlemen, since you are all on the way to Shenhuo mountain villa, I will go there too!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "after all, you are here, I have not yet done the friendship of the host."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you don''t mind the trouble, you can come here."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "no trouble, no trouble."


    Is the Oriental spirit family of Shenhuo villa?


    In fact, she also wants to see the girl named Dongfang qinlan.


    Well


    If what the administrator said is true, the relationship between Qin LAN and her is a little bit Little embarrassment.


    This time, I''ll take a peek at it.


    If, she means if, if Dongfang qinlan is in trouble, she doesn''t mind taking a step to solve it.


    Wait!


    She suddenly found that she had only joined this communication group for a month. How could her own ideas be different from those before?


    Yes, why so much?


    I haven''t seen the beginning of the Oriental month. I haven''t been born at the beginning of the Oriental month. What am I thinking about here?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Your honor, or Give me some information in advance? "


    Tony controls the plane armour, flies to Su Chen side, flatters said.


    "Tell me what? Wait


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "when you go back, you can have a good look."


    "You may be the most important protagonist in your world, but you are not the only one."


    Tony''s eyes flashed, excited: "I am the most important protagonist? I am the most important, that is to say, I will not die. I will not die who dies? "


    The protagonist has the aura of the protagonist.


    No matter how you die, you will live to the end.


    And anything that can''t happen can happen to the protagonist.


    Since he is the most important protagonist in the world, the son of the world!


    Then, surely he will not die!


    Yes, it must be.


    "Well Mr. Tony, I think you may have made a mistake


    Su Chen looked at Tony and hesitated: "do you think that there are many protagonists in a world. Which leading role''s death can sublimate the protagonist''s experience?"


    "Seriously, guess."

 Chapter 84

    "I..."


    Tony listened to Su Chen''s words, his head was confused and he opened his mouth, but he could not speak.


    Isn''t it obvious that the administrator said this?


    If a world, the protagonist is not one, and the protagonist will eventually die, there is a great probability that the dead will be the most important protagonist.


    Because the most important protagonist, or the central figure in the protagonist group, will make the world usher in a sublimation.


    According to the administrator, he is the most important one in the protagonist group.


    So, in the end...


    well Will he die?


    "Yes, that''s what you guessed."


    Su Chen looked at Tony and nodded.


    Isn''t the final outcome of the Avengers alliance ended with the death of iron man?


    However, since Tony has joined the communication group, his fate has changed.


    Destroy tyrants?


    He is powerful, especially after the stone inlaid on the infinite glove is perfect, it can kill half of the universe with one ring finger.


    But no matter how powerful he is, he is still not beyond the scope of Marvel''s world.


    Infinite dimensional communication group can attract the strong in all dimensions.


    From this point of view, the outcome of exterminating hegemony is obvious if it is against the communication group.


    Perhaps there is no strong one in the world that we are linking up with, but in the future, there will be.


    Even for those who are strong, mieba is just a stronger mole ant.


    Tony took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    The administrator will not be aimless, that is to say, if he continues according to the original track, the future... The world will sublimate with his own death.


    Maybe in the long run, his death can make the world sublimate, which is a perfect thing.


    After all, he is just a person, too small for the whole universe and the whole world.


    But in this world, who wants to die?


    What''s more, he has been in contact with such a wonderful exchange group, and his future experience will be extremely wonderful.


    How could he die without experiencing such a wonderful life?


    Traveling through the world, witnessing innumerable wonders, exotic beauty, and fighting with all your friends, this is an exciting experience.


    So he didn''t want to die.


    Now that he knows the news in advance, he has to start preparing ahead of time.


    As much as possible, make yourself stronger.


    As long as you are strong enough to be fearless and the whole world is afraid of you, no one can kill you in that world!


    Of course, at that level, it will be very easy for him to realize his idea.


    A group of people flying very fast, before long, they arrived at the boundary of Shenhuo villa.


    "Well?"


    Yang yisighs and frowns, and the sky eye opens between the eyebrows, emitting a faint purple light.


    "Sigh, what''s the matter?"


    The king looked at Yang with a sigh of seriousness, and his heart thumped with a premonition of foreboding.


    Yang yisighed, took a deep breath, turned and said, "elder brother, I have observed that the bloody atmosphere is soaring above the Shenhuo mountain villa, and the killing intention is constantly turbulent and spreading. Over there, fighting is going on. "


    Yang''s heavenly eye, which can penetrate the enemy''s Qi, can naturally see things that ordinary practitioners can''t see in the distance.


    The elder sister-in-law is the eldest lady of Shenhuo mountain villa. This time, they really came to the right place.


    "What!"


    The king''s despotism was shocked, and immediately burst out all his strength and rushed to the front crazily.


    Huaizhu!


    You can''t do anything!

 Chapter 85

    "Go. Keep up


    "The strength of Shenhuo mountain villa is not weak. Let''s catch up quickly. Don''t let anything happen!"


    "Go and see! Our mask group is not easy to get into trouble with


    "..."


    people in the mask group burst into full force, and some of them even used secret methods to fly slowly.


    If there are problems in Shenhuo mountain villa, the battle is inevitable.


    Therefore, they should seize the time to keep up and avoid the big brother being besieged.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, soft voice says.


    Then the figure flashed, and instantly caught up with the figure of the overlord in front.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Tony and others were not slow, and none of them fell behind.


    As for the atmosphere of violent conflict in Shenhuo mountain villa, except Tony, they all have some perception.


    After all, their strength in the original world, all belong to the top group of people.


    And this kind of speed also makes the mask group people look shocked.


    Among them, do not use secret arts can also shoulder, at this time big brother speed, only Ji Wuji.


    But these people...


    do they all have the strength of those old monsters of Aikido?


    At the same time, Shenhuo villa.


    "Brother Jin, don''t be in a hurry. With our help, brother Jin will be the master of Shenhuo mountain villa in the future."


    A man in a white robe with a white feather fan standing above, looking at the battle below, said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I still believe in brother he very much."


    Jin Renfeng was full of white hair and said with a loud smile, "it''s just one thing. I don''t quite understand it. Can you explain it to me?"


    The way he''s been fighting for the first half of a month.


    He said that we should cooperate with him to help him solve the obstacles ahead and win the sacred fire mountain villa!


    This is just what he wants.


    After a lot of trial, coupled with the strange nature of these people, the master could never instruct them, so they fell in love with each other.


    Just yesterday, under their scheme, his master, the master of the Oriental family, was critically ill.


    And his master''s blood was replaced by his secret method of exchanging blood.


    Sure enough, only the blood of the Oriental people can bring pure Yang Yan into full play.


    After the replacement, he felt more and more that he had made the right decision.


    Powerful power, can always make people intoxicated!


    Although after absorbing God''s blood, his hair turns pure white, but it doesn''t matter.


    In the process of becoming stronger, he always has to pay some price, which he knows!


    "Brother Jin, please."


    The man in white gently waved his feather fan and said with a smile.


    Just after saying this, a cold light flashed deep in his eyes.


    Golden Phoenix?


    Ha ha... It''s just aborigines. If it wasn''t for the strength of the Shenhuo mountain villa, if their small team would have a great loss, how could he have lowered his status and become a brother to an aborigine?


    Killing the division and seizing the throne is really a good play.


    Tut... If not for the conditions, he would like to film this scene from the sky to the end. After the mission is over, he will show it in the reincarnation space. There are many people who want to see it, right?


    Speaking of it, this is also a revenue!


    "Why do you have to kill the two young ladies of Dongfang family?"


    Jin Ren Feng''s eyes congealed and said, "women of the Oriental race can pass on their spiritual power to the next generation. You know this powerful talent."


    "If you want to take it for yourself, I can understand."


    "But you want both of them to die. I think about it. It''s really I can''t think of it

 Chapter 86

    "Brother Jin, before I remember, we had a negotiation."


    The man in white narrowed his eyes, raised his right hand slightly, and said with a smile: "we helped brother Jin take the sacred fire mountain villa. Brother Jin helped us kill two young ladies of the Oriental family and cut off the blood of the Oriental family."


    "Did brother Jin not want to keep his promise after he changed his blood?"


    "Or does brother Jin feel that our strength is not good enough and wants to tear down the bridge?"


    They cooperate with Jin Renfeng, but they don''t want to have too much loss in the process of completing the task.


    But if Jin Renfeng prevents them from completing the task for their own selfish desire, they will have to finish the task no matter how much they pay.


    They can''t bear the punishment for the failure of the samsara space mission.


    After all, their task points have been spent before this task, and they will get a batch of points after the completion of this task.


    Mission failure requires deduction of points. If the points are insufficient, they will be eliminated.


    Therefore, the task of reincarnation space must be completed!


    If Jin Renfeng wants to destroy their mission, then only... Never die!


    "What did brother he say?"


    Jin Renfeng was stunned and then said with a smile, "I just have some curiosity in my heart, just ask about it."


    At the same time, a shadow flashed deep in his eyes.


    Are these people talking too much?


    If not...


    "curious? Brother Jin, do you know that curiosity kills the cat? "


    The man in white snorted coldly and said, "the conditions we put forward naturally have our intention."


    "If brother Jin still wants to cooperate, don''t inquire about our affairs."


    After the event, miss huaidun said, "how can we get along with each other


    The mission of samsara space is to kill the son of the world at the beginning of Oriental month.


    But they have come to this world for a long time. According to the information they have received, there is no such person in the world.


    According to the samsara space, they found the Oriental spirit clan here.


    There are only two young ladies in this generation, Dongfang huaizhu and Dongfang qinlan.


    The beginning of the Oriental month?


    There is no such person!


    So they suspect that the East has not yet been born at the beginning of the month!


    However, this is also in line with the consistent style of reincarnation space. As transmigrations who have wandered through more than a dozen worlds, they still have this insight.


    The samsara space will not allow them to stay here for a few years, so their mission to kill the early Oriental month, on the other hand, is to erase the parents of the early Eastern month from the world.


    Is it possible to be born at the beginning of the eastern month when the parents are away, the Oriental spirit clan is not there?


    In this case, it will be their best choice to exterminate the Oriental clan.


    As for his promise to Jin Renfeng just now?


    When they have finished their task, what will they do?


    If he was in a good mood at that time, he would have made a puppet out of the body of Dongfang huaizhu at most, which would have been the condition for him to agree to Jin Renfeng.


    "Is that true?"


    A little surprise flashed in Jin Renfeng''s heart and asked in a hurry.


    Dongfang huaizhu, his good sister, finally... If he!


    What kind of bullshit mask, dare to rob a woman with him. If he didn''t know his real identity, he really wanted to break into the door and kill him on the spot!

 Chapter 87

    "Of course, it''s all small things."


    The man in white nodded and said with a smile.


    Then his eyes flashed and he looked down at the battle.


    The flame used by Miss Dongfang huaizhu is really interesting.


    Even if he is not careful, he will suffer under the so-called pure Yang Yan.


    Tut


    But it''s just that, he is not too eager for the so-called strong blood vessels and pure Yang Yan of the Oriental spirit clan.


    They are not these aborigines. They are shocked and obsessed at the sight of something. They can''t control their inner desire and fight to rob them.


    In the samsara space, the powerful blood is endless. Do they need to care about this little Oriental blood?


    At the beginning of the Oriental month...


    No, it''s not safe to just kill the Oriental spirit clan.


    After all, it''s not a matter of one person to have children. The two young ladies of the Oriental family may be the mothers of the early days of the Oriental month. Who is the father of the eastern month?


    It is very difficult to give a circular query.


    Look first!


    If it''s really not possible, the world will be...


    "hope not to use..."


    the man in white whispered in a low voice. If the task is not completed, he will have to use it.


    But he really didn''t want to use it.


    In other words, the world is not worth it.


    "Well? What happened to Ling Yi and Tu liang? "


    With a frown on his brow, the man in White asked through the transmitter, "aren''t the two of them going after the second miss of the Oriental spirit clan? What''s the situation? "


    "Dead, is this?"


    The team of reincarnation space reincarnation has team communication, and the disconnection means that both sides are not in the same world.


    Now the mission has not been completed, that dropped line represents... Death.


    "What happened?"


    Jin Renfeng asked solemnly as he approached the gloomy face of the man in white.


    Now he is only one step away from mastering Shenhuo mountain villa and his dream sister.


    So at this time, there must be no accident!


    "There are some accidents. You are here. I''ll go there and have a look."


    As soon as the voice of the man in white falls, his figure disappears in place.


    At the same time, the three practitioners dressed in strange costumes who besieged Dongfang huaizhu suddenly and fiercely attacked, and their murderous spirit was awe inspiring.


    Two companions dropped the line, indicating that a strong hand.


    So they need to solve this task as soon as possible.


    As for Jin Renfeng?


    Why do they care so much?


    The captain agreed, but they didn''t!


    "What''s going on?"


    Jin Renfeng felt the ice cold hidden in the moves. After her eyes narrowed slightly, she straightened up and was fully prepared for the battle.


    Dongfang huaizhu, his good younger martial sister, can be injured and faint.


    However, he would never allow Dongfang huaizhu to die.


    If Dongfang huaizhu died, he would have less fun in his heart.


    At this time, the bamboo, surrounded by pure Yang, also noticed the change of attack.


    This makes her heart cautious at the same time, can not help but rise a glimmer of hope.


    They are in a hurry to kill themselves. Are there people from outside?


    Will it be... You?


    At the thought of this, a trace of loss flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    No, it can''t be him.


    At the last meeting, he told himself that he would take the masks and go outside to have a look.


    There, there is more attraction.


    At this time, I''m afraid you''ve already gone out?


    But I am really powerless now, how I want to see you come back from the cloud!

 Chapter 88

    "Younger martial sister, you will be mine soon."


    Jin Renfeng eyes burning at the East Huai bamboo, some crazy murmur.


    He stretched out his right hand towards the position of Dongfang huaizhu, as if it were in front of him now. As soon as he reached out, he could take it into his arms and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Over there, something''s wrong."


    "Yes, I also feel that the captain''s breath of life is falling rapidly. It seems that the comers are not good!"


    "The strength of the comers is not weak. The captain is fighting hard. Do we need to support them?"


    "No, the strength of the captain. We all know that there are very few people in the world who can kill the captain, so the most important thing for us at present is to finish the task first."


    "Yes, if you have a killing move, use it. Don''t hide it."


    "..."


    the three practitioners who besieged Dongfang huaizhu looked at each other and quickly reached communication.


    Don''t rescue, kill Dongfang huaizhu!


    Their task is to wipe out the existence of the world''s leading actor at the beginning of the month.


    This task is the task of the whole team.


    Although the captain is under attack, as long as they complete the task, the reincarnation space will lead them back.


    At that time, the captain''s crisis will be self defeating.


    Let their tasks be fulfilled.


    Therefore, the urgent task now is to kill this miss Dongfang huaizhu!


    There are two Miss Dongfang in Shenhuo mountain villa. They can only make a bet.


    "Brother he''s there..."


    when Feng picked her eyelids, she suddenly felt a foreboding in her heart.


    Brother he''s strength, even if weaker than him, will not be much weaker than him.


    Because when he stood beside him, there was always a faint sense of threat in his heart. The source of this sense of threat was brother he!


    Otherwise, how could he tolerate this?


    But now, brother he has gone there to deal with things. He has not returned, nor has he sent a message saying what happened.


    Is there really an accident there?


    "Hum! A group of shameless people dare to be so presumptuous


    Suddenly, a roar came, shaking the whole Shenhuo villa.


    At the next moment, a golden sword spirit cuts through the sky, carrying the breath of cutting off everything, and directly shakes back those who besiege Dongfang huaizhu.


    The three practitioners vomited blood and retreated.


    Because they did not expect that this man would come back early.


    Naturally, they know something about the leader of the mask group contacted by Dongfang huaizhu.


    If they didn''t know that the mask group leader would not come back soon, how could they choose to start at this time?


    After all, people in the mask group have tried to test them.


    Strength, very strong!


    Is this the mask back now?


    "Is that you?"


    Oriental huaizhu body a shudder, looking at a figure above, murmured in a low voice.


    "It''s me. I''m here. Huaizhu... Has made you suffer."


    The king''s overlord figure flashed, appeared in front of Dongfang huaizhu, slowly stretched out his right hand, stroked the cheek of Dongfang huaizhu, and said in a soft voice.


    Really, in the sight of Oriental huaizhu''s haggard pale face, his heart, very scared.


    If he comes back a quarter of an hour later, I''m afraid that...


    he doesn''t dare to think about the consequences. Just thinking about it, his heart will have boundless anger burning!


    Damn it!


    "If you intrude into my Shenhuo villa, I think you are reckless!"


    Jin Renfeng roared, then suddenly raised his hand, a huge ball of fire formed by pure Yang Yan appeared in his hand.


    For a moment, the heat wave was rolling around and the air was raging.


    He was about to succeed, and the masked bastard was ruining him again!


    Today''s he, with God''s blood, strength is not better than before!


    So this masked man will die today!

 Chapter 89

    "Don''t..."


    Dongfang huaizhu''s face changed when she saw the pure Yang Yan fireball above. She was very aware of the power of pure Yang.


    Especially after absorbing and replacing the whole body blood of his father, Jin Renfeng''s power has gained explosive growth.


    After all, father...


    pure Yang Yan, only the Oriental people can display the divine fire.


    And Jin Renfeng borrowed his father''s blood to display pure Yang Yan, which is powerful enough to destroy the heaven and earth!


    "Don''t worry."


    Seeing the worry of Dongfang huaizhu, the king''s hegemony smiles and whispers.


    At this moment, he did not seem to feel the pure Yang inflammation that had been formed in the rear, and he did not look back at all, nor did he make any means to resist it.


    In other words, he really doesn''t need to care.


    "Boom


    A thunderbolt flashed in front of Jin Renfeng. The violent and destructive power contained in the thunder directly defeated Jin Renfeng''s right hand.


    The pure Yang inflammation is controlled by Jin Renfeng''s right hand. When the right hand is abandoned, the pure Yang inflammation condensed on the right hand will dissipate naturally.


    "What a bold thief, he wants to rob my sister-in-law!"


    Ji Wuji showed his body and cried angrily.


    His thunder and lightning is enough to crush the immortal sword of the cultivator, not to mention the human body?


    If he didn''t think the animal could die so easily, he would have killed him just now.


    He will not be merciful to such scum.


    "Ji Wuji, good job!"


    "If you dare to rob my sister-in-law, I''ll give you two words to die!"


    A voice full of anger came. When the voice was introduced into Jin Renfeng''s ears, his eyes were dazed, making a big blank and entering a hazy state of confusion.


    In the mask group, only one person has such a strong spiritual ability.


    The king is drunk!


    "Whoosh..."


    soon, all the members of the mask group came together, and their figures stopped in the sky of Shenhuo villa and looked at Jin Renfeng as if they were looking at the dead.


    As they all know, Jin Renfeng will die today!


    "You take care of him. I''ll go there."


    The animal spirit with the lion mask gave a cold smile and said in a cruel voice, "those three ghosts dare to besiege my sister-in-law. I want to explode them all my life!"


    Their herdsmen are a refined family.


    So his body and his power can easily smash magic weapons.


    Those three people, they must be smashed!


    "How about a discussion with you, gentlemen?"


    Su Chen stood aside and said with a smile, "can we handle those three people?"


    After hearing the words, he was stunned. Then he took a look at Wang Quan''s drunkenness, nodded and said, "OK, but when you deal with the three of them, can you let them experience the feeling that life is not like death?"


    If it had not been for the reminder of these five mysterious strongmen, I am afraid they would have walked out of the frontier by now.


    They certainly didn''t know what happened in the Shenhuo villa.


    When they come back, even if they can cut the Golden Phoenix into pieces, the elder sister-in-law will...


    therefore, these five mysterious strong men can be said to be the benefactor of their mask group, and the benefactor of the elder brother is their benefactor!


    "No problem with that."


    Su Chen said with a smile that he knew the identity of these three people from the clothes of those three people.


    Samsara!


    The dark ones reincarnated in the space of reincarnation, their mission objective this time.


    Although he did not know how to allocate the points after the completion of the task, he felt that there must be a lot to do with these reincarnations.


    Just on the way to here, he solved two, the Marquis of Vauban solved one, and now there are still three. The number is not enough!

 Chapter 90

    "Administrator, can you stop robbing these soldiers for us? Let''s drink some soup and develop... "


    Tony looked at the smile on Su Chen''s face and said without tears.


    On the way to the beginning, the two even if they found out late, by the administrator a move seconds.


    And the last one, under a siege, the old Marquis was lucky and received the head.


    This also let them know that their conjecture is right, the administrator has never come in person.


    I think it''s right. Everything has its limit. If the administrator comes to this world, the world will collapse in an instant.


    It''s like putting an elephant into an ant''s mouth, and the end result is What would it be?


    But now, he, Watergate, and Limulus didn''t get any heads.


    There are three samsara here in Shenhuo mountain villa. Three of them are just right, and one of them is. Isn''t that just good?


    However, the administrator and the old Marquis did not intend to let go.


    The warden and the old Marquis are both very powerful. If they want to earn more, he, Watergate and limulu are likely to have only one head.


    Watergate and limulu are not weak, and he relies on battle armor, and he does not know how explosive his armor is?


    So there''s a good chance that he... Won''t get a head.


    Isn''t that bullying?


    He really wants to ask, administrator, why do you want those points?


    If you really want to, just let the group leader get you some?


    For your power, isn''t integral just a number?


    As for that?


    Of course, he also had a guess in his mind that the administrator might have been inspired by the group leader to control the outflow of points, let them know that the points are not easy to obtain and cherish the hard won points.


    But...


    "what soldier? Mr. shite, what are you talking about


    Su Chen smile slightly, turn round a way: "everybody, on three, everybody depends on ability!"


    After that, he lifted his right hand, and a white flame burst out of the bodies of the three reincarnations below.


    Even under the burning of the white flame, the surrounding space is slightly distorted, as if unable to withstand such high temperature, which makes people feel shocked and can not help but raise doubts.


    What kind of flame can''t bear the burning space?


    Is this a power that man can master?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three samsara were burned by the white flame, and then they were gone.


    Tony "...


    wave wind and water gate"...


    people: "is this... Each with his own ability?


    But when you think about it, it''s true that it''s up to you.


    But the administrator''s recent operation, how more and more coquettish?


    Even if you don''t want them to think that points are hard won, don''t you?


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ve told you. You should rely on your own abilities."


    Su Chen chuckled and waved his hand and said, "in fact... You have the time to be ignorant. It''s better to kill some samsara."


    "Tony, why do you keep your eyes here?"


    "The number of reincarnations is more than this team."


    "What''s more, it''s not a big war. There''s no endless crisis in the world, so there''s no need to be together all the time."


    "Even together, five people acting together, isn''t it... Too much?"

 Chapter 91

    "The administrator means that when we carry out the task, we should complete it independently?"


    After a moment''s silence, he said solemnly.


    "It''s not like that. Since there are five candidates for the group mission, you will not be forbidden to act together."


    Su Chen shakes his head and says: "just in eliminating these reincarnations whose strength is obviously inferior to ourselves, there is no need to carry out it together?"


    "After all, if we are together, who is the reincarnation of the killing?"


    "Let''s all depend on our abilities. Why should I give the head to you?"


    "Of course, this is just a suggestion. You are not weak. You should have a clear idea of it."


    "If it''s all together, it''s really not efficient."


    Speaking of this, Suchen paused, and then said: "you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have so many rules. As long as I don''t do too much, I don''t usually say anything."


    "Anyway, if we want to become bigger and stronger, we also need your cooperation."


    The last time they carried out the group task, the three of them went together.


    This time, the five people have not separated to act.


    The number of reincarnation is definitely more than that in front of us.


    Otherwise, when he''s finished, the mission will be over.


    But is it easier to create a small world vulnerability than a micro world vulnerability?


    What is the lethality of those people to them?


    "But Tony, I suggest you work with Watergate."


    Su Chen''s eyes turned, looked at Tony, and said with a smile: "this is the world of practitioners. Your armour is very strong. I don''t deny that."


    "But if you lose your armor, the lowest monster in the world can kill you, so you still have one with Watergate."


    "Aren''t you two allies? It''s good to take advantage of this opportunity to cooperate and enhance the exchange of feelings between allies. "


    Tony smell speech a Leng, then gently smile way: "I have no problem, where is the Watergate?"


    Indeed, it was his first time in this strange world.


    The cultivator in this world has good magic weapon, and his steel battle suit can cope with it.


    But if the supernatural powers, especially the psychic ones, they will be hypnotized when they meet, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    So for Su Chen''s words, his heart is still very agree.


    Well... It''s good to find a partner. Although the efficiency of killing reincarnation may be lower, at least the safety is guaranteed.


    But Watergate''s strength is very strong, belongs to Naruto world''s peak combat power.


    Although the two men had forged an alliance in communication, they did not cooperate. He did not know whether Watergate would agree or not.


    "Well, I''m fine, too."


    Wave wind water door slightly nods, smile way: "excrement big Mr. big, in the next cooperation, take care of more."


    He has carefully analyzed the scenes in Iron Man 1, and the administrator has said that Tony is just one of their leading roles.


    Tony''s world is huge.


    The starry sky in the universe is much bigger than the fire shadow world.


    The bigger the world, the more powerful.


    So Tony, the world is more powerful than the six immortals, there must be many.


    Tony can become the most important protagonist in that world, and maybe he will fall for some reason.


    But that''s just one reason, and it already shows Tony''s potential in the future.


    Why doesn''t he form an alliance with the top of the universe?

 Chapter 92

    "That... The old Marquis, Tony and Watergate are moving together. Shall we form a team?"


    Limulus looked around, hesitated for a moment, then turned and asked.


    The idea of forming a team with the administrator only flashed in his mind for a moment.


    After all, the purpose of administrators participating in group tasks is likely to prevent them from getting points.


    On this point, everyone has a guess.


    If he works with the administrator, then Think you have too many points?


    "No, I still like to act alone."


    The Marquis of Vauban waved his hand and refused.


    Since the moment he became the devil, he has basically no longer cooperated with others.


    After all, how many people in the world are qualified to cooperate with him?


    "Then I''m the only one left?"


    Limulu said pitifully, "do you want me to act alone?"


    Su Chen listened to limulu''s words and said with a soft smile: "Lim Lu is OK. You are very attractive. Those samsara who have been to many worlds are the best, so they know your breed. Maybe you can camouflage with slim, much better than us. "


    Slim, no matter which side of the world, seems to be the bottom of the creatures?


    At the bottom of the food chain?


    And Limulus, this is a hanging force, an exception!


    Those reincarnated people never thought that this cute slim would be a strong man with the power to kill them.


    Taking advantage of its unprepared, unexpected, this can be Lim Lu''s natural advantage.


    Even if the balance is attacked by the other, the balance will suddenly tilt to the other side.


    Step by step, step by step!


    "But I don''t want to act alone..."


    limulu looked at the crowd and said pitifully.


    And the Marquis of Vauban looked at the appearance of limulu and listened to the tone of limulu, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but draw.


    After he arched to Su Chen, he turned and disappeared in place.


    His character, let him really some can''t stand Limulus.


    As a strong man, why is his character so unreliable?


    Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t need the help of his teammates. He can solve these samsara by himself.


    Don''t talk about one samsara team, even if it''s ten teams?


    Therefore, he wants to make a good profit in this task. After getting a lot of points, he can improve his strength again and become stronger!


    In this world, only to become stronger is the final choice of life.


    "Limulus, let''s three together."


    Wave wind water door clapped Lim Lu and said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Limulu held out her little hand and said happily.


    As for the old Marquis?


    No cooperation, no cooperation!


    What''s in this?


    Everyone has everyone''s choice, so he won''t be angry.


    "Then the three of us, in this world, are a small team."


    The wind and water gate chuckled, took Lim Lu''s little hand and said, "the old Marquis is is one, we are three, so we must kill more than the old Marquis."


    "How about setting such a goal first?"


    Tony smelled the speech and nodded and said, "this is for sure. The three of us must be more than him, otherwise it will be more humiliating?"


    Su Chen stood aside, looking at and three people formed a small team, lost a smile, did not speak.


    He will not interfere in the choice of everyone in the communication group.


    Then his eyes flashed and he looked to one side of the battle.


    A group fight!

 Chapter 93

    Meanwhile, the mask group is beating Jin Renfeng.


    It''s not nice to say, but who can join the mask group is not the top one in the Taoist League today?


    This is the Jin Ren Feng killed the division and won the throne. After replacing the blood of the old master of the East, his strength increased greatly.


    Otherwise, anyone in the mask group can hang and beat Jin Renfeng.


    But even though Jin Renfeng''s strength was greatly increased, she was still beaten black in front of her eyes when facing the group fight of nine top Tianjiao peers, without any resistance.


    If the members of the mask group didn''t want Jin Renfeng to die so early, he would have been dead in the beginning.


    As for what they have done, the top management of Yiqi Dao alliance will be criticized?


    You''re kidding!


    Ten of them are not low in status. They are all "second generation of immortals"!


    All the parents and grandparents are high-level leaders in the Aikido alliance. Let alone this time, they are reasonable. If not, who will blame them?


    No matter where genius is, there is always privilege!


    What''s more, they are still a group of high-level talents, so they have no worries about this matter.


    "Fight! Hit me hard


    "Hum! I''m not in the mood to joke this time. I''m a dreamer to others, and I''m a dreamer to you


    "The elder brother finally found a woman who liked him very much, and he was still wearing that kind of face... Hit me and hammer him to death!"


    "..."


    Wang quanzui stood aside, hypnotized Jin Renfeng and interfered with Jin Renfeng''s normal combat, and said angrily.


    In fact, he has been helpless for her elder brother''s hegemony.


    I even worried about whether I would have a sister-in-law before?


    After all, I know my brother best!


    That aesthetic cancer terminal, no cure!


    Not to mention anything else, it can be seen from the masks worn by the creation of the mask group.


    The swordsmanship is so superb and handsome, and the process of using swordsmanship is also so handsome and unrestrained.


    But once she saw the mask on her face, she could not help but look black.


    After all, it''s really...


    hard to image!


    It''s not easy. It''s not easy for big brother to have a lover.


    Moreover, the identity and status of the eldest daughter of Dongfang lingzu can be called the right match, and it is also very good for the cultivation of the next generation!


    Now some people want to obstruct and destroy?


    Can she forgive?


    Dongfang huaizhu is a sister-in-law to others, but to her, she is a real sister-in-law!


    Sister in law!


    This can''t be tolerated!


    "Looking at Jin Renfeng being blasted by the mask group, I don''t know why. I feel very happy!"


    Su Chen rubs the chin, the double eyes light says.


    In the world of fox demon little Hongniang, the most tragic one is probably the love between the Oriental huaizhu and the overlord.


    Of course, this is not to say that other lovers are not sad.


    Just to say, in contrast, the Oriental huaizhu and the monarchy are the most miserable.


    Other people, or bitter tree, can also be reincarnated between the demon.


    But... The Oriental huaizhu and the overlord are both human beings, only this life, no afterlife!


    Let alone reincarnation?


    After all, the rule of reincarnation is for demons, not for people!


    And in this world, human life span is very short!


    No matter how advanced your cultivation is, no matter how strong your mana is, after a hundred years, your qi and blood will decline and you will reach the end of your life.


    Compared with the power level, the world is too cruel for human longevity.


    This is only the beginning.


    Because of the destruction of the mask group, the overlord lost the heart of the sword. Even if he held the sword of heaven and earth, the king''s sword was not the opponent of Jin Renfeng.


    In addition to the situation of the United States, we can only let the tragedy happen.


    All sorts of reasons, more and more tragedy.


    Therefore, the scene of Jin Ren Feng being blasted by masks is a scene that makes people feel comfortable.

 Chapter 94

    "The reincarnation space places reincarnation into this world, and the choice of those reincarnations is to help Jin Renfeng."


    Su Chen looked at the front of the fight, silently thought in his heart: "this shows that the task of samsara people, with the Golden Phoenix, is not in conflict."


    "In other words, the samsara can use Jin Renfeng to help them complete their tasks."


    "Coupled with the fact that Tu Shan Honghong mentioned the beginning of the eastern moon in the group last time, those samsara in Tushan inquired about the whereabouts of Dongfang yuechu, which was obviously not a random question."


    "They came to Shenhuo mountain villa to help Jin Renfeng kill his teacher and seize the throne, which advanced the development of this event, and made the old Oriental master die ahead of time. The news was blocked directly and never reached the ears of the major families of yiqiaomeng."


    "Suppress the Oriental world, and inquire about the beginning of the eastern month..."


    "if the two samsara tasks are the same, does the reincarnation space want the eastern early moon to die?"


    If the mission of reincarnation space is to protect the beginning of the eastern moon, then why do the samsara come to Shenhuo villa and stir up the civil war in advance?


    Instead of exposing the evil side of jinrenfeng?


    In addition, he also believes in the judgment of the communication group because of the small loopholes in the world. Therefore, it is normal for the samsara to kill the world''s protagonist at the beginning of the month, and let the world fall into a certain chaos. Perhaps... Is it really normal?


    To put it another way, samsaras come to this world to help it.


    The exchange group is the "evil force" that destroys the world and is greatly contradicted by the world.


    After all, what does it matter to him?


    They did not come here to do good.


    Can get integral, integral can make oneself become stronger, that is to say, come here to mend the loophole of the world can make them stronger.


    What else are they doing here?


    Does idle egg ache?


    "It seems that the administrator is very interested in the scene of mask troupe beating Jin Renfeng!"


    Tony''s tone changed and the thief said, "since there is such a good time, what are we waiting for here?"


    "Let''s get started before the administrators do any damage."


    After hearing this, Bofeng shuimen and limlu nodded their heads.


    The old Marquis has begun to move, and they can''t leave much behind.


    The administrator is attracted by this matter, good thing!


    Immediately after the three left to Su Chen, they began to run in the direction of Tu Shan.


    Only Tu Shan is left with the known position of samsara.


    So they had to go to Tushan first to see if they could get information about other reincarnations from the mouths of those who were reincarnated?


    And in the process of their all-out journey, the three people also prayed in their hearts, hoping that the old Marquis would kill more slowly.


    I also hope that reincarnation strength is stronger, even if the hiding ability is stronger.


    At the very least, let them take a few heads.


    If the reincarnations know that Tony and others want them to be strong, they just want them to hold on for more time until they arrive and kill them. How would they feel?


    "Huaizhu, do you want to kill Jin Renfeng on the spot, or do you want to abolish her mana and imprison her


    Wang Quan Baye stood at the bottom, looked at the Oriental huaizhu, and said heartily, "this matter, you make a decision."


    The elder martial brother killed his teacher and took the throne, but his father died.


    There are so many people in the whole Shenhuo villa, and few of them stand on her side.


    All of these, the king knew it well, so he had no choice but to feel sorry for Dongfang huaizhu.

 Chapter 95

    "Kill him..."


    After a moment of silence, Dongfang huaizhu raised his head and looked at the miserable Jin Renfeng above. He said with all his eyes full of evil spirit.


    Her home, is because of this fierce animal, just become this appearance!


    If his father is still there, Shenhuo villa will be the top force of wangquan villa.


    But the brute who deceived his master and destroyed his father


    "Two, I have a suggestion."


    Su Chen''s figure flashed, appeared before and after two people''s faces, said with a smile: "simply kill him, his soul is driven out, feel really too cheap this scum."


    "Why don''t you destroy his body and give his soul to me, and I will deal with it?"


    Oriental Huai bamboo smell speech tiny gnash teeth, way: "how do you plan to deal with?"


    She doesn''t know Su Chen.


    But she could see that Su Chen was not familiar with the overlord.


    So she worried about...


    "how to deal with it?"


    Su Chen smiles and lifts his right hand slightly. The white flame begins to burn in his hand. He says, "how about detaining his soul and burning his soul with this fire for thousands of years?"


    After being strengthened, his control and familiarity with the fire have been greatly improved.


    The fire of karma, it can be said, is the flame for the soul.


    If he wants to let the other party die, then the karma will burn his soul out.


    If you don''t want to, then the burning effect of karmic fire will only be pain collapse.


    But in the fire of karma, there will be a kind of repairing energy.


    This energy will always maintain the soul''s needs and will not let it collapse and dissipate.


    Therefore, it is a very cruel way to torture the enemy with karmic fire.


    "It is recorded in ancient books that industrial fire is invisible, and only those who bear it can see its burning color."


    "Even if some ancient books have been recorded in the unofficial history, the fire is dark red."


    "Why is the so-called karma fire in your hands blazing white?"


    Su Chen stood in front of him, so he could feel the terrible power hidden in the white flame.


    He did not want to question Su Chen, after all, it was the reminder of the mysterious strong man that he gave up outside the circle and came here to avoid the occurrence of this tragedy.


    But what this strong man said was different from what he had learned.


    What''s more, can people master the fire of karma?


    This is the fire of heaven and earth, the punishment of the world''s most evil people.


    If there are practitioners who can control this kind of flame, it can be said that they are gods.


    "Have you ever seen the fire?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and asked, "you are all hearsay. Why can you confirm that the industry fire is not blazing white?"


    In fact, it was dark red when the divine power of Ye Huo was just in his hands.


    However, after perfect repair and reinforcement, the fire changed from dark red to blazing white.


    Power, improved a lot!


    For this, he did not want to explain with the monarchy, and was too lazy to explain.


    "If you really have an industry fire in your hands, I agree with you."


    Dongfang huaizhu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    Jin Renfeng killed her family. She just said that she would kill Jin Renfeng on the spot, but she didn''t want to cause too much trouble to others.


    If there is a way to make Jin Renfeng worse than death, why doesn''t she?


    As for Su Chen''s millennium?


    She didn''t care. People live for one hundred years. How can we say it''s a thousand years?


    But she did not expose, such a strong person, even if the performance is more indifferent, there must be incomparable pride in the heart.

 Chapter 96

    "Do you two have doubts in your heart, why should I help you?"


    Su Chen glanced at them and asked softly.


    Two people smell speech facial expression one Zheng, then slightly nod.


    The two of them really don''t understand.


    This mysterious strong man has no relationship with them. Why help each other?


    The world is prosperous, all for profit.


    If we know each other and have emotional basis, we can understand it.


    But who among them knows the one in front of him?


    "I''m a little envious of you two, really."


    Su Chen slightly side, looked up at the sky, said: "although your future, your end is very sad, but at least... You met the people you love."


    "Heaven let you meet, this is the biggest fate!"


    "You have me, I have you. You give me all my love, and I will give you all my love


    "Isn''t this the happiest thing in the world?"


    "When you meet a person you love and someone who loves you, hold your hand and grow old with your son!"


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped, and then said: "so your love, I am very envious, because of envy, I do not want to see your future, so bumpy."


    "I''ll give you a hand thinking that they''re all here anyway."


    "I want to see a perfect ending for both of you, not... A sad, helpless, mournful ending."


    Two people listen to Su Chen''s words, all silent.


    How do they answer these words?


    If not?


    This matter is really possible.


    After all, the world is so big.


    Wait!


    Just now, the strong man said... Their future is miserable?


    The future!??


    This word is not used casually?


    Is this strong man really the legendary immortal?


    A glimpse of the past and the future?


    Because the future of the two of them was too miserable to bear their suffering, so they went down to the earth to help them?


    Immortal, is that what it looks like?


    "Master, are you... Immortal?"


    Although he did not fully believe Su Chen''s words, so far, others have come to help.


    So his attitude is still very good.


    "Fairy? Maybe... "


    Su Chen chuckled and didn''t care.


    In the world of fox demon little matchmaker, what preparation is the immortal?


    He didn''t know, but he felt that he would not explore the area of Aolai country at present.


    After all, it''s too mysterious. Maybe he will go there after a while.


    Immortal this realm, will not be his end!


    For this, he has this confidence!


    If the leader of the endless dimensional communication group is just an immortal, is he still smiling and generous?


    "Immortal immortal, you know the future of big brother, can you tell me the future outcome?"


    A breeze blowing, the King appeared in front of Su Chen, a face excited to say: "if you can only say a little, you just tell me where my son of the true is, what his name is and what he looks like."


    Su Chen looked at Wang quanzui, then looked at Jin Renfeng who had been restrained above and the members of the mask group around him. Then he looked at Wang quanzui and said softly, "are you sure... Do you want to listen to your ending?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "it doesn''t matter. No matter what my future is, I can accept it. Immortal, you can rest assured to say that I am good at the spirit together, the psychological bearing capacity is very strong. "


    Wang quanzui patted his chest with a look of relief.


    "Yes."


    Su Chen sighs lightly, way: "your future, die very miserably."


    Wang quanzui: "what a miserable death?

 Chapter 97

    Quiet!


    All around, silent!


    Wang quanzui''s face is constantly changing. Is her future... Miserable?


    And the mask group above was also looked at each other, did not know what to say for a while.


    This strong man, very mysterious.


    To them, there is no malice.


    If it''s a fairy in the legend, maybe the future of Wang Quan''s drunkenness will be... Very miserable.


    On the other hand, the king died of drunkenness. What about them?


    Why did Wang quanzui die?


    They usually go to explore the big mysteries, they all act together.


    So if the kings die of drunkenness, their end can be imagined.


    But this thing, how could it be?


    "Yes, that''s what you think."


    Su Chen noticed the face of the mask group and raised his head and said.


    These people are not stupid. They should know what he wants to say.


    If all the masks fall, there are some...


    if these people grow up, everyone will be a big man!


    It''s just... If all masks survive, is it possible for humans and monsters to live in peace?


    I''m afraid it will be very difficult to implement Tu Shan''s dream?


    No!


    In the future, the communication group will definitely have a way to revive that little Taoist, so Tu Shan Honghong... Don''t be haunted by that "beautiful" dream any more?


    "Predecessors, we are all going to die... Miserable?"


    Yang yisighed, took a deep breath and said in disbelief.


    Ten of them, it can be said that they are the most powerful group in the middle level of Yiqi Dao League.


    In this way, can it be destroyed?


    "Not all of them. Eight people died miserably, and the two who survived were miserable."


    Su Chen slightly shakes his head and says a scene that makes the mask group people''s hearts cool.


    If ten of them go on an adventure together, eight of them die in the end, and only two of them are left to return to the alliance of unity.


    They just shivered at the thought of the consequences.


    If possible, they chose one of the eight who fell.


    Sometimes the suffering of the living is more severe than that of the dead.


    Brothers and friends are dead, only him?


    This news, like a thunderbolt pounding on the soul, made all of them lose control of their own power for a time. Under the overflow of power, Jin Renfeng, whose magic power was abandoned, was directly destroyed.


    "Well, I won''t say too much. Each of you has his own growth trajectory."


    Su Chen sighed softly, way: "I have changed a lot, the rest, you see to do, I do not want to change."


    With these words, Su Chen pulled his right hand backward, and an invisible wave surged out, directly catching Jin Renfeng''s soul.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Jin Renfeng''s soul in the fire into the moment, issued a very sad howl.


    This voice is full of resentment and unspeakable fear. The howl alone is enough to prove the pain that Jin Renfeng is suffering at present.


    "Well, this fire is for you."


    With a wave of his right hand, the blazing white industrial fire that seals the Golden Phoenix flies toward the position of the Oriental huaizhu.


    "I''ve banned it. It won''t hurt you."


    "Jinrenfeng, this fire of industry can burn for thousands of years. If you can hold on, you will be free again."


    "You have experienced the magic of karmic fire, so you should know that I did not deceive you."


    Millennium?


    He has no such ability to predict. He has done something in the fire of karma. As long as the fire burns nine tenths of the fire, the remaining 10% will riot and disappear in this world with the energy of the spirit of Jin Renfeng.


    What I said was just a casual swindle.


    Anyway, it''s a dead man. It doesn''t matter if you cheat.

 Chapter 98

    "Well?"


    Su Chen eyes move, body a turn, look at the rear, smile said: "finally come, this come, a little slow ah!"


    After hearing the speech, the mask group''s expression was stunned, and some people didn''t know why.


    What are you talking about?


    Then Yang sighs, God''s eyes flash, toward the direction of Su Chen''s eyes.


    I saw a terrible breath coming near in the distance. Is that scarlet Demon power... The king of Tushan, Tu Shanhong?


    This elder, are you waiting for Tu Shanhong?


    "Your honor, are you the only one here? Tony, where are they? "


    After Tu Shan Honghong came, he looked around and doubted.


    What about those people?


    Why is it that only the administrator is left?


    "All of them may have gone to your Tu mountain."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "after all, you tu Shan territory, there are some samsara?"


    Tu Shan red smell speech eyebrow a pick, helplessly smile way: "that may, they want to run in vain."


    How could she not know the importance of points after spending a month in the communication group?


    Not to mention the magic runes in the integral mall, the integral can be mended and strengthened to make herself stronger. She will not be unable to pass any integral.


    So at the moment of the group mission, she began to eliminate all the samsara in Tu mountain.


    After seeing it, there is no nonsense!


    Kill!


    Fox demon''s occupation is matchmaker, under normal circumstances, will not kill.


    But now, is it normal?


    These samsara are not creatures of their world. They belong to outsiders. If they are killed, they will be killed.


    "Indeed, they may think that you will not kill the samsara if you trap them at most."


    Su Chen mouth slightly Yang, said with a smile.


    Originally he thought that Tu Shan Honghong would not kill these samsara.


    But I think it''s right. After spending a month in the exchange group and seeing the different worlds, who will not change and still stick to the rules?


    If you have a broad vision, you will naturally break the shackles.


    "The battle here is over. What''s the matter with you coming here?"


    Su Chen asked in a low voice. On their way to Shenhuo villa, they met the reincarnation, and lim Lu and Tony yelled and cheered in the communication group.


    But he didn''t think that Tu Shan Honghong came here to collect his head.


    "Well..."


    Tu Shan red glanced at the mask group, his face hesitated.


    "OK, let''s talk as we go."


    Su Chen finish this sentence, figure a flash, disappear in place.


    And Tu Shan Honghong looks at the mask group and disappears in the same place.


    "The one just now is Tu Shan Hong, who is arrogant in the world?"


    The king''s overlord, his eyes narrowed slightly, said solemnly.


    With one''s own strength, we will unite the scattered demon clans to create the legend of the demon alliance.


    It''s not a good relationship with the gas demon alliance.


    They were educated from childhood to kill demons.


    So...


    the most important thing is that the mysterious strong man clearly knew Tu Shan Honghong and had a good friendship.


    Administrator, what kind of address is this?


    If that mysterious strong man helps Tu Shan Honghong to deal with the alliance, I''m afraid human beings will be in real danger.


    Although the mysterious strong man looks like a human being, it doesn''t mean it is.


    If it is the fairy in the legend, I am afraid it has already cut off the racial shackles between the immortal and the ordinary.


    Even if it used to be, it doesn''t really matter now, does it?

 Chapter 99

    "There is no one else here. If you have anything to do, you can say it directly."


    Su Chen stands in the sky among the white clouds, a white suit, fluttering with the wind, handsome.


    "I remember that the administrator said in the group that the little Taoist could be revived."


    Tu Shan Honghong took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m here to hope that the administrator can help."


    "I don''t have the qualification of being an administrator."


    "But I really... As long as the administrator can revive the little Taoist, from now on..."


    Su Chen suddenly raised his right hand and interrupted Tu Shan Honghong''s words. He said helplessly, "if I didn''t become an administrator, I could really help to revive the little Taoist. However, I am now an administrator. The Taoist priest once told me that when I am an administrator, I must not destroy the stability of the mission world at will. "


    In fact, what he said was all made up by himself.


    No way!


    If he can help, he will be able to revive.


    But the key is, now he, has this ability?


    Of course, the future of him, is sure to have this ability, but now is not yet developed?


    At that time, in order to comfort Tu Shan Honghong and let other people have sufficient confidence in the communication group, he just said that.


    Therefore, he would like to brew it for a while, and could not let Tu Shan Honghong place his hope on him.


    "Will resurrecting a man make the world unstable?"


    Tu Shan red eyes a stagnant, lost in the murmur.


    "In fact, it''s not. The main thing is that I''m not a creature in this world. If I forcibly resurrect a person, the world will certainly be turbulent."


    Su Chen did not change his face and said: "this is different from the original intention of the Lord and I, so this matter can only rely on yourself."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped, looked at TU Shan Hong Hong, and then said, "do you have no confidence in your future?"


    "After you join the communication group, your vision will go directly out of the world. What an opportunity is it to communicate with the powerful people of countless dimensions and even to discuss all aspects of Tao?"


    "Don''t say this, it''s just the integral mall of daozhu lane, as well as the column of strengthening, which can make you strong quickly."


    "In this world, only when you become strong can you do everything you want to do."


    "The little Taoist, indeed, died to save you, but it was not his own choice? When you are strong to a certain level, you can reverse the reincarnation of the world, call out his soul and revive it! "


    "If he''s out of his wits, that''s fine. If the soul is scattered, then reverse the time, set the time line to the moment when the little Taoist doesn''t fall, and then he will take a strong hand to rescue him. "


    "There are always traces in this world. Of course, as long as you are strong enough, you can do everything you want! Anything can be done! "


    "After all, the world always treats the strong well."


    Tu Shan Honghong listens to Su Chen''s words, in the heart crazy unceasingly.


    Reverse reincarnation... Reversal time...


    she can imagine and hope to achieve the former.


    But the latter, what kind of supernatural power is that?


    Time line... Even if she hadn''t heard of the word, she could still feel that it was a very enigmatic word.


    Sure enough, the administrator and the LORD were her unimaginable existence.


    "Thank you for your advice. I think... I know what to do."


    After a moment''s silence, Tu Shan Honghong raised her head and said solemnly.


    Since the administrator has so much confidence in himself, why don''t you have confidence?


    Who is she?


    She is, Tu Shan Hong Hong!

 Chapter 100

    "Come on, then. I''ll take good care of you."


    Su Chen nodded and said, then turned around and disappeared in place.


    "Even if it is famous for thousands of miles, even if there is no rival in this world, it is unparalleled in the world."


    Tu Shan''s red eyes moved and murmured in a low voice: "but the most basic is that there is no limit beyond this world."


    "Now that the administrator has said this, what can I do for hesitation?"


    "Strength is the foundation of everything. What I have to do now is to strive to improve our strength, set a goal and first surpass the limits of the world. "


    "Well... First."


    Read to this point, Tu Shan red mouth slightly Yang, showing a trace of soul stirring smile.


    In a flash, the figure disappeared in place.


    She did not return to Tushan. She has solved all the reincarnations in the Tushan area, so there is no need to go back now.


    There are samsara teams in Shenhuo mountain villa.


    Within Tushan, there are also samsara.


    Therefore, she speculated that there should also be traces of samsara teams in southern, Western and northern regions.


    At least for now, there must be a samsara team.


    Otherwise, the group task will end here.


    If the group task is not over, it means that the loopholes in the world have not been repaired, and there are still reincarnations in this world.


    ...


    in the communication group.


    Tony has no money:


    Tony doesn''t have money: @ Tu Shan shouldered the handle, elder sister, where are you now? We are in Tushan now. Why don''t we see you? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I''m not in the territory of Tushan. You don''t have to look for me there."


    Tony has no money: "cough... Elder sister, can I discuss something for you?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what''s the matter? Say


    Tony didn''t have money: "as you said before, there are some samsara in your Tushan territory. The group task is triggered. You must know that these samsara are borers that cause loopholes in the world."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so? What do you want to say


    Looking at what Tony said, she probably guessed what Tony meant.


    But unfortunately, she''s going to let Tony down.


    Tony has no money: "I know, you fox demon''s destiny matchmaker, not the killer, so for the reincarnation, certainly not under the killer."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, let''s make a deal. You tell me the positions of those reincarnated by you. We''ll go down to the killers. When the task is finished and the points are settled, we''ll give you 60% according to the value ratio of the reincarnated heads. What do you think?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "60%? Is that too little? "


    Tony has no money: "that 70% will do, we only need 30%, this can''t be lower."


    30% of the service charge, three of them, 10% of each, just fine.


    Marquis wobang: "cough... In fact, I can do it for you, not too much. You only need to give me 20% commission."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "old Marquis, that''s boring, Aung?"


    Marquis wobang: "I''m also in Tushan. How can it be boring?"


    Marquis wobang: @ Tushan shouldered the handle. Really, the price I sold here is definitely cheaper than them. After all, I am only one person, and they are three people


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    wave wind water gate:...


    the old Marquis is is to score points and lower his baseline level?


    Too... Shameless, right?

 Chapter 101

    Su Xiaoge: "OK, you all don''t argue."


    Su Xiaoge: "you so in front of this administrator''s face, in the group began to secretly carry out such transactions, also too do not put this administrator in the eye?"


    Su Xiaoge: "see, I just need a little hand to move now, you will be permanently banned."


    Su Xiaoge: "the feeling of permanent title, very cool, who wants to experience it?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "that... Administrator, we''re not dealing behind the scenes, are we?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "I agree with Tony quietly. We didn''t trade secretly. We can only explain the situation, so we didn''t violate the group rules?"


    Limulus Tempest: Mm-hmm


    It''s OK for the administrator not to speak, but it reminds them when they speak.


    Their behavior, in a sense, is already "money laundering".


    Yes, for them, task points are equivalent to money in the past.


    It''s just that the amount of money they have now is a little small.


    They are all poor people!


    As for the title experience?


    I just want to try, OK?


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... A group of stinky boys, the administrator is joking with us!"


    Su Xiaoge: "this really did not violate the group rules, but I can tell you very responsibly, your little abacus, will fail."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "did the administrator and the elder sister reach a secret agreement, so...


    he didn''t say the following words, but everyone understood them.


    If Tu Shan Honghong and Su Chen reach some kind of agreement, it is really none of their business.


    Su Xiaoge: "in your head melon, what are you thinking all day?"


    Su Xiaoge: "am I such a person?"


    Tony has no money: "I can testify that the administrator is not like this."


    Tony had no money: "why is that? Because the administrator, he is such a person! "


    Tony has no money: "slim''s crazy smile"


    brother Su: "Ding, Tony has no money and is forbidden to speak for ten minutes by the administrator."


    Beauvoir Watergate:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Tony this is, forbidden?


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, I have long wanted to test this function on Tony. This time, I finally get what I want."


    Su Xiaoge: "please pay attention, in the communication group now, the administrator appears."


    Limulu Tempest: "why do I feel so familiar with this kind of operation...


    brother Su:" what? "


    Limulu Tempest: "the operation of the authority dog, the administrator looks like this now. It''s proper... The authority dog''s face."


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest has been banned for an hour by the warden."


    Su Xiaoge: "well, all of a sudden, the group is much quieter."


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha... What do you have to say? Really, I don''t mind."


    Tu shanshoubazi: "Marquis wobang"...


    Marquis wobang "...


    the surname is Cao, and the characters are Meng de:...


    Bofeng shuimen doesn''t speak because their three person combination has been" cut off "now.


    He should be cautious, at least... To keep his voice.

 Chapter 102

    Su Xiaoge: "Yo, it seems that the sound just now is not small, and the Prime Minister Cao has bubbled up."


    His surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "in fact, it''s not. It''s mainly because everyone is chatting so hot in the group. I can''t help but feel my blood surging. I want to join the big family of comrades in arms and fight with you."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s, and his character is Meng de: "in addition to the different world, I''ve never had such an experience, so there is always a kind of uncontrollable excitement in my heart."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... We can understand the mood of Prime Minister Cao, but I think you should control your own power perfectly. Great power belongs to itself. If it is not in self-control, it will do more harm than good. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I agree with that."


    Wave wind water gate: "well, that''s right. This is the foundation of strength rising. We must lay a solid foundation."


    How could they not understand the hidden meaning of Cao Cao when they looked at what he said?


    Sure, next time!


    This is embarrassing.


    Big guy thinks, Cao Cao still stays in his own world, study strength slowly good.


    Fighting or something is really not suitable for a Prime Minister Cao who has just stepped into the extraordinary.


    What''s more, as a son of an official, Cao Cao grew up with a golden spoon in his childhood. Even though he had learned some martial arts and fighting skills, he was definitely not good at it.


    After all, the children of the princes need to learn a lot.


    So they agreed that Cao Cao needed to keep his mind steady and study hard.


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "everyone''s mind is good. I am also very grateful to you for your concern for gymnastics, which will keep this warm moment in mind and never forget each other. "


    Cao''s surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "but Cao feels that if you don''t experience a battle, if you grow up? If there is no theory without practical force, we can''t achieve great things. "


    Su Xiaoge: "from this sentence, I can feel that Prime Minister Cao''s ideological consciousness is very high!"


    Cao, Meng de: "in fact, the last sentence was said by one of the thinkers after reading the books that Tony uploaded last time. I felt it was very reasonable, so I wrote it down."


    Su Xiaoge: "study hard and make progress every day. Prime Minister Cao, come on


    Bo Feng Shui men: "I don''t know why. He is very speechless now.


    Fortunately, Tony is forbidden to speak now, otherwise he really doesn''t know what Tony will say?


    Does that count? Lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot?


    Of course, he also knows that this is actually an excuse.


    The most important purpose is that Cao Cao wants to participate in group tasks and obtain task points.


    I think it''s right. With supernatural forces and the opportunity to participate in group tasks, who will give up?


    As long as not stupid people, I believe you can see the role of task points.


    In other words, as long as there are enough task points, even an ordinary person can crush them in minutes.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, I will not waste everyone''s time."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "we don''t want to stay in Tushan any more. You won''t get anything there."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "don''t you think there is a deal between me and the administrator. Can you see this small point with the strength of the administrator?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the samsara of Tu Shan has been killed by me."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, our fox demon is a matchmaker, and Hongniang''s duty is not to kill."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but people think that I Is that a pedantic person? "

 Chapter 103

    Wave wind water gate: "OK, we know."


    Wave wind water gate: "look at this, we take too much for granted."


    Think about it. As one of the four demon emperors of the demon family, Tu Shan Honghong is arrogant in the world. How can he not kill people?


    Perhaps we can only say that for the other three demon emperors, killing is the least.


    In other words, under normal circumstances, if you can not kill people, you will not kill people.


    If you want to keep Tushan stable, don''t want to be coveted by foreign forces, do not kill... Is it possible?


    Of course, it can also be said that in order to promote the peaceful coexistence between human beings and demons, Tu Shan Honghong tries her best to restrain herself from killing people?


    Marquis wobang: in that case, I will leave Tushan


    Marquis wobang: "but then again, I have never seen the scenery of Tu mountain."


    Marquis wobang: "after this mission, I want to have a good look at Tushan."


    "To any group of friends, I would like to express the warmest welcome, Tu Shan will also serve you according to the highest standard of etiquette."


    Now in the communication group, there are five group friends, not even administrators.


    It can be said that the six group friends, including her, are all the elders of this exchange group.


    And according to this month''s chat, she probably knows that the threshold of this group is very high, and it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to join.


    Perhaps every member of the communication group, group leader and administrator have been assessed.


    As for the fact that she didn''t feel anything at the beginning of joining?


    How can the leaders and administrators exist? Will they let her know?


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... OK, with this sentence, I can rest assured."


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. You should have contacts with each other. You can see the scenery of different worlds and feel the rules of different worlds. It will be of great benefit to the future cultivation."


    Marquis wobang: "the rules constitute..."


    the administrator is worthy of being an administrator. He does not understand what he says.


    Sure enough, he hasn''t reached that level.


    Even if he is the supreme god killer in his own world, walking natural disasters, the dreaded devil!


    But for the administrator, this level of power is still too weak.


    Understand the rules of a world, maybe he can do it in the future!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Oh, by the way, I found an amazing thing. Do you want to hear it or not?"


    Wave wind water gate:


    Bofeng Watergate: "if you have any amazing things, don''t sell them. I can represent Lim Lu and Tony. We all want to hear that."


    Limulu and Tony were next to him, and although they were both forbidden, they could still see the conversation in the communication group.


    So he spoke on behalf of limlo and Tony, and that''s no problem.


    Marquis wobang: "I also want to know, what can make the big master of Tushan marvel at it?"


    "I have nothing to do at home now. Although I can''t participate in it, I can be a very qualified listener."


    Su Xiaoge: "please start your performance."


    "Mr. administrator, what I said is related to you. Do you really... Don''t care?"


    In her mind, the administrator can easily see the terrible existence in the future.


    Therefore, the administrator must know what she wants to do.


    Therefore, the administrator has no objection, that is to say, can we make it clear?

 Chapter 104

    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "what can I do to surprise people?"


    Did this happen to him?


    What''s more, it''s hard to make Tu Shan red and red After coming to this world, some strange things happened to his body?


    Why don''t you feel it?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Oh, yes, you certainly don''t care about it."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in that case, I''ll say it."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in fact, it''s not that I''m talkative, but I think we can do a little bit of help with Tu Shan fox demon."


    Su Xiaoge:


    Can Tu Shan fox demon help?


    What the hell?


    Isn''t the most famous fox demon in Tushan mountain the red thread fairy and the bitter tree?


    So far, he hasn''t met the opposite sex demon race that makes his heart beat, so the red thread fairy and the bitter tree are of no use to him, right?


    That Tu mountain fox demon to oneself, what help?


    Wave wind water gate: "say it! I can''t wait. (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:" I have to admit that I am so excited about this matter. "


    Cao, Meng de: "I''m curious about the administrator''s affairs. Of course, if I can help in this matter, I will die. "


    Bofeng shuimen: "Cao Cao is speaking official words again. If you don''t agree, you will say official words.


    If something happens to the administrator, what can he do if he is so weak?


    It''s really...


    brother Su: "OK, tell me! I''m also very curious, what kind of things can make you say that you can help with the mountain fox demon. "


    Su Xiaoge: "recently, also did not trouble to find a door."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "since the administrator doesn''t mind, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, don''t you have a favorite object yet?"


    Su Xiaoge: "at this time, how can I get him?"?


    It''s true that he doesn''t have a favorite.


    After all, how long did he set foot on the road of transcendence?


    Although he admired the love between huaizhu and wangquan, he knew that the time was not ripe.


    He''s still weak now.


    Even if one day in the future, meet your favorite goal, do you have the ability to protect each other?


    If the other side is very strong and the two sides are not at the same level, do you have the qualifications that people like?


    So now he controls himself and practices hard, just for one day, when he meets his favorite goal, he can say confidently that I am worthy of you!


    Of course, it''s one thing to be worthy or not, but it''s another to see whether the two sides like each other.


    But it''s better to be worthy of it than not to like it.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, did I guess wrong..."


    When she said this, she was really a little uncertain.


    After all, the administrator''s strength is powerful, and she is only judged by the administrator''s lack of emotional power.


    If the administrator deliberately hides herself, she can''t see it, but it''s normal.


    Maybe she won''t want to be a Taoist directly.


    But the administrator always came back and said that she knew much more than she did.


    Even if you don''t, a few sideswipes will be amazing to her.


    If she can help the administrator, her future will be less bumpy.

 Chapter 105

    Su Xiaoge: "well... You''re right. So far, I really don''t have a goal."


    Su Xiaoge: "but you tu mountain fox demon, can also help this matter?"


    He was curious about this.


    With the help of the book of heaven, isn''t it helping the reincarnated lovers?


    Can''t Tu Shan Honghong feel that he still has a reincarnated lover in his body?


    Is it possible?


    He has a reincarnated lover?


    So strange?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "we Tu mountain fox demon, although the most engaged in matchmaker is the relationship between human and demon, but this does not mean that we Tu mountain fox demon, only will continue the relationship between man and demon."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "for the love between everyone, although we are not as easy to deal with as between the demons, but there is no doubt that we can help."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "for example, the administrator, if you like a woman, I can help you to have a look, and judge whether she likes you or not through her willingness."


    Su Xiaoge:...


    Tu mountain fox demon, and this kind of operation?


    Can we judge whether the other party likes another person through the power of willingness?


    This ability, very strong!


    The surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "administrator, what type do you like? Last time you came to our world, you must have seen Diao Chan Yi Mei? "


    "I read the evaluation of Diao Chan''s Yi Mei in history books. She is one of the four beauties from ancient times to the present."


    Su Xiaoge: "wait, what do you call Diao Chan, Yi Mei Diao Chan?"


    Su Xiaoge: "did you and Diao Chan make a vow?"


    In the last war, he knew that Cao Cao must be the final winner.


    After all, the relationship between them and Cao Cao can be seen by anyone who is not stupid.


    The most important thing is that limulu also went to Cao Cao''s house as a guest. If those princes did not submit, they still wanted to die?


    Dong Zhuo was killed and Luoyang, the capital of the emperor, was recovered. All the princes of the 18th route had the heart of submission.


    So... Cao Cao didn''t put Diao Chan in the harem?


    Instead, they became brothers and sisters?


    What kind of fairy operation is this?


    What does Cao Cao want?


    Cao''s surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "when I saw Diao Chan, my mother was very happy with her. She said that seeing Diao Chan was like seeing my younger sister who had died early."


    Cao''s surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "it happened that every aspect of the day was suitable for making a vow, so Diao Chan and I became brothers and sisters. She was asked to serve her mother at home and be filial to her children."


    Marquis wobang:...


    wave wind water gate:...


    this Cao Cao is very powerful!


    One of the four beauties from ancient times to the present, this is really a very attractive name.


    It seems that they are going to speed up their pace, but we must not let Cao Cao seize the opportunity.


    In particular, the administrator once said that he envied the love between the Oriental huaizhu and the overlord.


    In addition, the administrator still has no favorite goal. Obviously, he is very selective about his other half, and he is not playful.


    Once you choose the other half, it''s probably this one.


    If Cao Cao is allowed to seize the opportunity and administrators choose Diao Chan, they will lose a good opportunity.


    Although this probability is very small, but very small, does not mean there is no!


    Wave wind water gate: "well... Administrator, your pursuit of the other half depends on fate?"


    Wave wind water gate: "when fate arrives, everything is easy to say."


    Wave wind water gate: "if fate does not arrive, then all don''t talk about this?"

 Chapter 106

    Su Xiaoge: "at present, it is like this."


    Fate!


    This word is very magical, move with the fate, and feel at ease!


    If two people have no predestination, then let the outsider break the mouth and do all kinds of things, the two people still want to separate in the end.


    Even if once together, but there is no fate, that is not to the end.


    And when there is fate, perhaps just a few simple words, the two sides will remember each other.


    Then began a wonderful fate encounter, until one of them moved the heart, began to accelerate the pace of the occurrence of fate.


    Finally, the two people have fate and share, happy life!


    Wave wind water gate: "in this case, you have to go out and have a look, only experience more, you will meet the right person."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I agree with this sentence."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "after this mission is over, the administrator can stay in our Tushan for a period of time. We have a good hand in making fate of Tu mountain fox demon."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in case the administrator is interested in which lovely person?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you''d better take care of yourself and don''t worry about my affairs any more."


    Su Xiaoge: "for this kind of thing, I know quite well."


    His biggest goal now is to become stronger.


    Only by striving to become stronger, can we have this confidence and motivation when we need to do something in the future.


    Tony has no money: "Hoo..."


    Tony has no money: "I Tony is back at last!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "administrator, can you stop forbidding me in the future? I''m really going to suffer for ten minutes."


    Su Xiaoge: "forbidden words are not forbidden words. I can''t decide and control them."


    Su Xiaoge: "especially for our little expert, Tony Shida, whether this taboo or not, can be all in your own grasp."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Oh, that''s not... Play with your own will."


    Tony had no money: "by the way, when will the administrator come to our world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "what? You think your world is too peaceful. Do you want me to look for excitement


    Tony has no money: "no, I just think that the administrator should experience life freely."


    Tony has no money: "cough... For example, like me, it''s time to relax, to be a free and unrestrained and happy dandy."


    Su Xiaoge: "well... Do you know what is the end of the dissolute childe?"


    Tony has no money:...


    die?


    He now has a headache. Since the administrator said his ending was to sublimate the whole universe, he began to have a headache.


    How could it be him?


    What he didn''t understand was that he was just a rich man in a country on a planet. Why did he finally have something to do with space war?


    How did the clash between the universe disturb him?


    There are a lot of doubts, in his mind began to ferment, let him think about it.


    Su Xiaoge: "you don''t want to think about all the time. If you have this time, you''d better think about how to improve the strength and improve the mecha."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, the most important thing is that you have too much body."


    Su Xiaoge: "and your mecha for external protection, is not too strong."


    Su Xiaoge: "for example, the old Marquis, if he wants to kill you, he can not appear in front of you, let you die quietly, directly in the mecha."

 Chapter 107

    Tony has no money: "old Marquis, you really..."


    Marquis wobang: "you doubt me? Or doubt the judgment of the caretaker? "


    Marquis Vauban: "Tony, I''m not attacking you. After repairing the theocracy ability, many restrictions are removed, and the controllability is much easier."


    Marquis wobang: "take the Theocracy of fire, I can control the flame to appear directly in your mecha."


    Marquis wobang: "with your slag like body, not to mention the industrial fire, I feel that the most common flame can burn you to death."


    Tony has no money: "what the old Marquis said is true.


    Although the old Marquis was right, he always felt that the old Marquis was deliberately attacking him.


    Also specially prompted that they did not attack themselves.


    Alas The old Marquis is really getting more and more dark. It seems that he should really think about it and strive to improve his own strength, so that he can... Also embark on the road of transcendence.


    In fact, he has had this idea for a long time. After all, after stepping on the extraordinary, he will be much stronger in terms of life span and physical fitness, not to mention anything else.


    When you are in good health, you can do more.


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen will focus from the communication group, no longer in charge of the group chat situation.


    However, the matter mentioned by Tu Shan Honghong really made his heart ripple.


    What''s your goal?


    His love will never end in tragedy.


    And do not want to let the end sad, that is only, strive to improve themselves, let themselves become strong enough.


    When their own strength is strong enough to crush everything, then the world... Will not be able to block his foot stone.


    "The number of reincarnations will certainly not be too many."


    Su Chen glanced at the bottom to see if there were creatures in strange costumes that did not conform to the dress of the world. On the one hand, he thought in his heart, "what is the goal of reincarnation space, the dark forces, invading the world and killing the beginning of the east?"


    "Is it really the so-called killing the protagonist and plundering the luck?"


    "And... Capture the world?"


    Finish this sentence, Su Chen body meal.


    If you really kill the protagonist, I''m afraid... The remaining reincarnation is still in Shenhuo mountain villa!


    Wait!


    No, Shenhuo villa. Dongfang huaizhu is there.


    Not to mention the strength of the Oriental huaizhu, the mask group alone can scare off a number of reincarnation.


    On the other side, Qin LAN in the East is weak.


    So will it be over there?


    Think immediately move, Su Chen into a streamer, quickly disappeared in place.


    Judging from the news that the two teams of samsara killed Dongfang yuechu but attacked Dongfang huaizhu, the samsara obviously did not know the relationship between Dongfang yuechu and Dongfang qinlan.


    What they can confirm is that the beginning of the eastern moon is related to the Oriental spirit clan.


    Qin LAN in the East is not growing up yet, and her strength is not as good as that of huaizhu.


    Therefore, the reincarnation people''s attention to Oriental Qin LAN should not be as good as Oriental huaizhu.


    However, we still need to catch up as soon as possible to avoid accidents. If Dongfang qinlan is killed and Dongfang cannot be born at the beginning of the month, their group mission should fail.


    Although the group task did not say what the consequences of failure, but no points, for them is a very serious consequence!


    But fortunately, on the way to Shenhuo villa, he felt the breath of qinlan in the East.


    Otherwise, how did the two reincarnated people who pursued and killed Dongfang qinlan die?

 Chapter 108

    Soon, Su Chen will accurately lock the position of Oriental Qin LAN.


    After all, it''s much easier to find someone after knowing the breath.


    "Well... There''s no one around. Here, wait a minute."


    Su Chen looks around, except for the eastern Qin LAN and the Shenhuo mountain villa that younger martial sister, did not discover anyone''s breath.


    Since the reincarnation will appear here, it is sure that the reincarnation will appear here.


    And Tony and them?


    Let them run around!


    If his conjecture is wrong, what about the reincarnation in many places?


    But then again, a tiny world vulnerability is caused by a single penetrator.


    The jumper, with a broken system.


    Even a broken system provides a lot of integral for itself.


    This time, the group task prompt is a medium-sized world vulnerability, but now he has not seen the communication group has a reminder.


    Can''t this time... No extra income?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Maybe the extra income is among the reincarnations of Tu Shan, but who were killed by Tu Shan Honghong, I don''t know if there are any bodies left?


    According to his estimation, it is more likely not to.


    It seems that after the end of the group mission, he needs to talk about it in the group. In the future, when he kills the target of the mission, he should be restrained. Not to mention leaving the whole body, at least he should leave some traces of the corpse.


    "Communication group, you say that you link the infinite dimension. In that infinite dimension, will there be two worlds with different time lines, one is the past, the other is the future?"


    Su Chen flashed a light in his head and asked with great interest.


    Because he suddenly thought, if a world, the protagonist of the future and the protagonist of the past appear at the same time, will it be very interesting?


    Just like the beginning of the Oriental month and the beginning of the white moon, Tu shanhonghong and Tushan Susu, Feipeng and Jingtian, etc...


    when these people appear in the communication group at the same time and chat face-to-face, isn''t it very interesting?


    In other words, if he could invite the growing up Oriental yuechu into the communication group and bring him to the world now, what kind of mood would he feel when he looked at his younger mother?


    This thought makes me feel super interesting.


    "Yes." As in the past,


    make complaints about the sound of mechanical communication.


    "So you said that the past self and the future self join the chat group at the same time. Is this hypothesis true?"


    "Established."


    "But it won''t violate the rules."


    "No, every world has a lot of parallel worlds. In the parallel world, some passers-by may not exist, but the protagonist must exist. "


    Su Chen smelled his words and breathed a screen. After a moment of silence, he asked in his heart, "do you and I live in a world where there are a lot of parallel worlds? According to you, I am also in those worlds? "


    Other people''s business is always someone else''s business.


    When he wanted to meet at the beginning of the white moon and the beginning of the Oriental month, there was something strange.


    But when you think about meeting two of you, it''s really... Weird, even weird.


    "Ding, beyond the scope of the answer, no answer!"


    The cold voice of the communication group sounded, this time with a hint of warning.


    This makes Su Chen lose his voice and smile. It seems that the question he asked is some super class!


    But infinite dimensional communication group, endless this word, can represent many meanings.


    However, there are countless parallel worlds in Tony''s Marvel Universe, and there are always some differences in what happens in parallel worlds.


    Therefore, it is normal that there are a lot of parallel worlds in the world linked by communication groups.

 Chapter 109

    "Is someone approaching?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, whisper to oneself.


    In a flash, he hid himself.


    He wants to see if it''s reincarnation?


    "Whoosh!"


    A red light crossed the sky, and then a man with red hair and waist, pale face and strange face appeared in the sky.


    When the monster man saw the figure of the eastern Qin LAN below, the corner of his mouth hook, showing a cruel smile.


    Mission target, found!


    "Miss, is Qin LAN from the east?"


    The eyes of the monster man flashed, and people and animals asked innocently.


    The mother of the world''s leading characters?


    He hasn''t experienced it yet. What a feeling!


    So, do you want to experience it?


    "East Qin LAN? Who is that? "


    Eastern Qin LAN body a Zheng, light doubt way: "adult, we are only nearby mountain to collect medicine village girl, not the person that adult seeks."


    The monster man chuckled and fell down slowly.


    "When did the village girl nearby have no calluses? It''s tender and tender. It''s very appetizing


    "My Lord, there is someone behind you."


    East Qin LAN stretched out his right hand and pointed to the back of the monster man and said.


    She didn''t answer, because she already felt that it was an enemy but not a friend!


    "Someone?"


    The monster man sneered and said scornfully, "do you think this kind of low-level trick can deceive me?"


    "What? Do you want to run for your life through the gap I turn around? "


    "I tell you, I''m not going to be that stupid, and I''m not going to give you this opportunity."


    The task goal is in front of him. Although he has the intention to enjoy it, he will never let the task target disappear in his own field of vision.


    Not even for a second!


    After all, he was a new comer to this world, and he didn''t know the cultivation system of the world very well.


    If the world has a prop to send people away, then he turns around. Isn''t it necessary to search for the target again?


    So he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    As for why he confirmed that Qin Lan was the mother of the early days of the month?


    That''s because he is not an ordinary samsara, but the representative of reincarnation space will, samsara!


    The reincarnation traveler can get some information reminders when performing the task of the samsara space publishing.


    Of course, when completing the task, they also get more rewards than the ordinary samsara.


    Otherwise, why are so many people trying to get in?


    "Do you really... Don''t look back?"


    Oriental Qin LAN sighed a little and said with pity.


    "You are too young to cheat me, little girl."


    Lan Lan said that the man''s ironic mother''s face is good.


    Yes, the protagonist of the world has not yet been born. I''m afraid the world doesn''t want this little girl to die.


    But if the world doesn''t want to, is it OK?


    And what this little girl said, you don''t have to guess to know it''s bullshit!


    His perception is not so weak.


    If there is someone behind him, he will definitely feel it.


    His rear is empty!


    He can guarantee this.


    "In fact, I think you should be obedient and look back."


    Suddenly, a voice from the rear into the ears of the strange man, which made his face suddenly changed, the heart raised a great terror.


    Is there really someone behind him?


    How could that be possible?


    At the next moment, the surrounding lightning flashes, the white flame surges up, forming a spiral flame dragon, swallowing the monster man.

 Chapter 110

    "Ding, the original fluctuation is detected. Is it phagocytized?"


    The voice of the communication group suddenly rings out in his mind, which makes Su Chen''s eyes flash, and his face can''t help but smile.


    Source fluctuation?


    It seems that I will have extra income this time.


    He said, micro world vulnerabilities have extra income, how can small world loopholes not?


    "Swallow it!"


    Su Chen said with a smile, although he does not know what the origin is, but he knows that this thing is useful to himself, and also useful to the communication group.


    Points...


    how many extra points will you get this time?


    I''m looking forward to it!


    "I don''t know if you are...


    Dongfang qinlan walks up to Su Chen and says respectfully.


    Just now that strange man, although appeared for a short time, but brought him a lot of pressure.


    She felt the pressure only in her father.


    So she understood that the monster man was a master at the same level as his father.


    But now, there is a strange strong man, directly kill that strange man, this is a bit of terror.


    The strange man is on the same level as his father, but this strange strong man can kill the strange man in seconds. Isn''t that proof that... This strange strong man can kill his father in seconds?


    Although she usually likes to be mischievous, she also knows her father''s level in the alliance.


    The existence of the elite level!


    How can we develop Shenhuo villa to the same level as wangquan villa by our own efforts?


    But what''s going on today?


    These Are they all old monsters hidden in Aikido?


    "Eastern Qin LAN, the second lady of Shenhuo mountain villa."


    Su Chen smiles and says: "you don''t have to be nervous. I''m not here to kill you. I don''t have the heart to pry into your Oriental spirit clan."


    "My goal, in the final analysis, is to save your life."


    East Qin LAN smell speech a Leng, subconsciously return a way: "ah?"


    This strange strong man is here to protect himself?


    It can''t be... Is it?


    Is he a good friend of his father?


    In these years, she never heard her father mention that she had such a good friend?


    As for cheating her?


    The thought just flashed through her mind, or... She subconsciously ignored it.


    In this situation, even if the strange strong man is a villain, he may open his mouth and deceive himself, which shows that his situation is not bad.


    It''s better than doing it directly, isn''t it?


    "Just now, did Miss Qin LAN regard me as a bad man?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "want to give that person to wake up, then let us two fight?"


    "Well... In fact, it''s OK. If I really come to catch you, and if we are even again, the situation will really improve for you."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped for a moment, then lost his voice and said with a smile: "OK, Miss Qin LAN, you can go where you want to go, according to what you want to go."


    "I''ll take care of those who are after you."


    More of them can kill more.


    What if there are fluctuations again?


    Each time, you will get more task points!


    What''s more, there is one thing in his heart that he doubts. Is there no big difference between this samsara and the previous samsara?


    Why does this samsara have a source of fluctuation, while other reincarnations do not?


    Is there any choice skill, or is there any difference?

 Chapter 111

    "Sir, can I ask you something?"


    Oriental Qin LAN takes a deep breath and hesitates to say.


    "Yes, ask!"


    Su Chen knew that he would have an extra income, so he was in a good mood.


    When people are in a good mood, what to see is very pleasing to the eye!


    "You said that you would solve those people who chased me, then my home side..."


    Oriental Qin LAN carefully said that she was not stupid, so she could feel that the people who pursued her were very strange.


    We have never heard of the means of attack that we have never seen before.


    So she had a bold guess in her heart that those people were not in the same league.


    As for where it came from, she didn''t know.


    But if those people die, will the former tranquility be restored?


    "The Golden Phoenix is dead."


    Su Chen left this sentence, the figure disappeared in place.


    He still has something to do. At the very least, he needs to inform Tony and them. Take it easy. Don''t lose the body of reincarnation.


    But he had to think about how he would say it to be unobtrusive?


    "Jin Renfeng... Dead?"


    East Qin LAN heard that sentence, such as lightning, Zheng in situ, whispered.


    A moment later, she turned around with tears in her eyes and said, "let''s go home."


    ...


    at the same time, in the communication group.


    Tony has no money: "these reincarnations are so good!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "before we got close, he flew away as soon as he saw us."


    Tony didn''t have money: "there are some miscellaneous things, so annoying."


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. big shit, do you feel that the samsara is not counseling, but like... Afraid of us?"


    Tony has no money: "afraid of us?"


    Tony has no money: "how can you be afraid of the three of us? After we came to this world, the credit of the three of us is low."


    Tony has no money: "and you see, the three of us are not famous in this world. Ordinary people don''t know our strength. Even if we have to be afraid, it''s the elder sister who is afraid of it?"


    Limlu Tempest: "no, there may be factors that you didn''t pay attention to."


    Tony has no money: "what details? Tell me. "


    After they left Tushan, they went to the western regions.


    In the communication group, everyone also exploded their position.


    After all, the world is not small, we separate action, do not all squeeze into a place, to avoid unpleasant things.


    Tu Shan Honghong went to the south.


    Old Marquis, went to the northern regions.


    As for the administrator?


    The administrator can go wherever he wants to go!


    They can''t control it. It''s hard for him to be with the administrator.


    And when they found those samsara in the western regions, the three of them were very excited.


    It''s been nearly half a day since I came here. How can I do without harvest?


    The operation of reincarnation shocked the three of them.


    As soon as I saw the figure of the three of them, I didn''t have any nonsense. I ran for my life directly, and I still ran as hard as I could!


    According to their experience in Shenhuo mountain villa, samsara is very strong!


    Why are the three of them so unlucky?


    Meet a group of counsellors?


    Limas like as two peas, "you noticed that when we first saw those reincarnations, one of the reincarnations wore the same amount of protection on their forehead as the Watergate."


    Limlu Tempest: "well... The world of fire, the forehead of Muye village."


    Tony has no money: "he seems to understand that.

 Chapter 112

    Wave wind water gate: "cough... This, you can''t blame me, can you?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "the problem of being too famous is also a point I have been very annoyed with."


    Wave wind water gate: "the height is too cold!"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "don''t interrupt me. Did you see that already?"


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, you know, of the three of us, Watergate is the safest and the most observant."


    Limulu Tempest: "at least they''re a fire shadow, the leader of the five major forces in the world."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "in our world, we stark industries are also one of the largest consortia."


    The shadow of fire?


    Is there a samsara from Muye village?


    So the samsara saw them run away because they saw the water gate?


    As the fourth generation of fire shadow, Watergate is very powerful. Other Ninja villages in the world have heard the name of Bo Fengshui gate, not to mention Muye village ninja?


    However, it can also be understood that the samsara saw a big man in the enemy, how could they not run?


    Of course, those samsara may not know, the three of them are big men!


    Limulus Tempest: "come on, Mr. big shit, you don''t want to put gold on your face."


    Limulu Tempest: "human Watergate is the leader of the five forces in the whole world, and your stark industry seems to be just a consortium of one country on earth?"


    Limulus Tempest: "well... Listen to the administrator, your world is a vast universe."


    Limulu Tempest: "so the stark industry you''re controlling is a little bit of a dust force. (slim''s crazy smile) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" Meng Wang, it seems that you really don''t intend to ask for steel war clothes. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "originally I thought that the three of us worked together. This time, I''ll give you some sets to play with."


    Su Xiaoge: "wait a minute first!"


    Su Xiaoge: "three, you did not form a small team to look for reincarnation?"


    Su Xiaoge: "three people are not far away. They can talk face to face. Why talk and chat in the communication group?"


    It''s nothing for three people to walk together and talk in communication groups.


    It''s mainly because he wants to put in a word and then start chatting.


    Finally, inadvertently, it revealed that it was possible to gain more points by retaining the body of reincarnation.


    Of course, he would like to speak from the perspective of friends.


    Well, that''s it.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony and lim Lu are both talkative. Maybe talking in a group will make them have a different experience."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, some people like water


    Marquis wobang: "even if people are nearby, they still like to chat in groups."


    Su Xiaoge: "is that right? Yes, I can understand that everyone has different personalities and likes different things. "


    Tony had no money: "Hello, Hello! Don''t take it for granted, will you


    Limulus tempest; "drop by drop!"


    Marquis wobang: "ah... How can we take it for granted? Tell me, you two don''t talk about it? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "how can this be a chatterbox?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "limulu and I talked to each other because they saw that the group was too cold. If there was no one to talk to in a group, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing?"


    Limulu Tempest: Yes, that''s right


    Marquis wobang:...


    can this Limulus have his own point of view?

 Chapter 113

    Su Xiaoge: "find the reason, you are really a set of a set."


    Su Xiaoge: "Oh, by the way, Tony, what level has your steel suit developed to?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "just... What I''m showing is that I''m wearing the best steel suit I''ve developed."


    Tony has no money: "administrator, do you want to give me some advice?"


    Su Xiaoge: "no, I''m not good at technology."


    Su Xiaoge: "but you manwei world is also very artifact, many yuan."


    Su Xiaoge: "there are mages, mutants, powers, Taoists, and so on, almost thousands of them."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you want to step into the extraordinary together, you can start from our group of friends, or from your world."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "we have mages and Taoists in this world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "otherwise?"


    Su Xiaoge: "on earth, there is a very good mage."


    Su Xiaoge: "master Guyi, she hides in the unknown dark place, silently guarding the stability of the world, and does not let the dark forces penetrate into it and destroy the peace of the world."


    The powerful master Gu Yi died very actively.


    Maybe she found her successor, so she thought she was dead!


    Indeed, it is not a guardian of greedy life.


    Tony has no money; "how do I feel that the world I live in is becoming more and more unfamiliar."


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha... It''s OK. You''ll be more strange in the future."


    Su Xiaoge: "in a few years, the protoss, ah, all kinds of chaos will appear, and then you will have a headache."


    Limlu Tempest: Wow


    Limulus Tempest: "suddenly I felt that the world where Mr. Shita is located is so grand."


    Limulus Tempest: "I thought the world Mr. Shita lived in was a more technologically advanced world."


    Limulu Tempest: "but I''ve only recently discovered that I think too little."


    Limulus Tempest: ''(slim envies the face)


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "what you envy is a fart?"


    Indeed, he would rather that his world was a very ordinary one.


    At the most, he invented the steel clothing, and then began to use the steel clothing to force the biography world of personal heroes.


    But now it seems that he is in a world beyond his imagination.


    Master Guyi?


    It seems that after his return this time, he will have a good investigation.


    He didn''t forget what the administrator said. He was the most important protagonist in the world, so as long as he found master Gu Yi, he could find what he wanted.


    If the protagonist wants to learn something, will someone refuse it?


    Su Xiaoge: "but you also don''t worry too much, the final result, the earth will be in peace."


    Su Xiaoge: "the person you love, your lovely daughter in the future, will be safe."


    Tony has no money: "wait, my future daughter?"


    Tony had no money: "well, warden, can we discuss something?"


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the matter? Say


    Tony had no money: "can you send me a picture of my future daughter and let me have a look ahead?"


    He has a lovely daughter in the future?


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but get excited and had a little expectation in his heart.

 Chapter 114

    Su Xiaoge: "this can''t be done. There are so many changes in the world. Different periods of time when you choose to get married and have children, or you make a different decision in the middle of the way, will lead to different results in the future."


    Su Xiaoge: "so I give your daughter''s picture now, that''s not necessarily your daughter''s picture."


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, your future has changed a lot."


    Tony has no money: "is that so?"


    Tony didn''t have any money: "the administrator, can you send me a clip of my future?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "Iron Man 1 has it. When will Iron Man 2 come out?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Well! It depends on the mood. "


    Su Xiaoge: "see when I am in a good mood, when I meet a happy event, I will send you some."


    Tony didn''t have money: "so... Didn''t you say you wanted to give me a gift?"


    Tony has no money:


    Su Xiaoge: "are you still in this grievance? How many expression bags have you made


    Limulu Tempest: not much... Bam


    Limulu Tempest: "just make a simple expression that you can use when you are chatting. How lovely it is to add an expression bag to your chat?"


    Su Xiaoge: "are you serving the public from the black?"


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, OK, there is a future."


    Limlu Tempest: "thank you for your compliment. I will continue to work hard."


    Su Xiaoge: "continue to work hard...


    ?


    What are you trying to do?


    Making emoticons?


    Tony didn''t have money: "administrator, I really don''t have any good things on hand recently. Can I owe it first? I''ll make it up for you when I have a brilliant idea and a flash of inspiration."


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, I don''t have to be a good thing. In this way, if you give us a little coquettish, I''ll let" Iron Man 2 "be released. How about it


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    ?


    He is the chairman of stark industries, a genius with high intelligence quotient, a famous iron man and a famous playboy. How can he do such a thing?


    This kind of thing, is not disgraceful, these two words can describe well?


    Would he do this just for a little bit of future footage?


    Is it possible!??


    Is he such a poor man?


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, Gee! I hate it! People don''t want to be like this ~ "~"


    brother Su:...


    Bofeng water gate:...


    limulu Tempest:...


    the crowd:...


    at this moment, all the communication groups were silent, and no one spoke except the exclamation mark.


    Because they didn''t expect that Tony would really be coquettish.


    The next moment, the whole communication group, suddenly exploded!


    Su Xiaoge: "well, it''s good. The screen has been taken! Tony, don''t read it


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha, yes, screen capture!"


    Limulus Tempest: "this is Mr. big shit''s black material. You have to take a screen shot!"


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel a bit nauseous (slim vomits), but I have to say, the administrator is mighty!"


    Limulus Tempest: last word, Mr. shit, don''t read it


    Marquis wobang: "Keke... Old man, I''ll cut a screen according to the situation."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "such an interesting thing, maybe I can take it out and enjoy it in the future."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "Mr. Tony is really broad-minded and admired by Cao."


    "Since everyone has taken a screenshot, I should be respectful rather than obedient."

 Chapter 115

    Tony had no money: "you''re all cold! Merciless! No reason to make trouble


    Marquis wobang: how can you say that, Mr. shite Daguang


    Marquis wobang: "we collect your black material, there is absolutely no intention of threatening you in the future."


    Marquis wobang: "really, I send four! (slim funny face) "


    the administrator is quite funny. In fact, they all know that Tony''s black material is the beginning, but it will never be the end.


    In the future, each of them may have black material.


    However, it''s also good that everyone has a black history and has "evidence" in the hands of friends. Maybe the relationship will be closer.


    After all, only those who have a good relationship will have the other party''s black material in their hands, right?


    So he made four instead of swearing.


    "Ding, brother Su has uploaded a small memory scene" Iron Man 2. "


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I have finished what I promised you."


    Su Xiaoge: "you go in and have a good look at your normal future, and then erase the threat factor as soon as possible."


    Su Xiaoge: "we are already in the communication group of people, before the need to worry about things, now you do not have to worry about so much."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received it."


    "..."


    "Ding, Tu Shanba has been accepted."


    Tony had no money: "well... I''d like to see it, but I think I''d better watch it carefully after I go back."


    Wave wind Watergate: "this is a sad story, we are fighting."


    The treatment of memory scene is to simulate the whole body as the experience in the memory scene.


    So they still have to wait until the battle is over and the reincarnation is ambushed, and then take a look at this new memory scene.


    If the reincarnation escapes because of this, they really want to die.


    After all, samsara, in their eyes, that is the integral ah!


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s OK. We''ll see it after the three of us fight."


    Limulu Tempest: "but then again, although I didn''t look, I had a bit of a hunch in my heart."


    Limulus Tempest: "this may be another sad, pathetic, helpless, sad story of Mr. big shit."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "let''s say a good word and be a person?"


    Although he had guesses in his heart, he didn''t see it. Couldn''t limulu leave him a little expectation?


    Limulus Tempest: did Mr. shit forget? Now, I''m not a human being yet


    Limulus Tempest: "I''d appreciate it if Mr. big shit could make me whole again."


    Limulus Tempest: "I, Limulus, swear here that if Mr. shit can get me back to normal, I''ll definitely restrain myself."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha!"


    Tony has no money: "don''t say I don''t have it. Even if I do, I won''t give it to you even if I do."


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, my dear, Mr. big shit is very serious."


    Limulus Tempest: I know you don''t have it, so I do


    Limulu Tempest: "my hope, from the beginning, has been placed in the great master and the great administrator."


    Tony has no money:...


    why does limulu want to shoot him so much?


    Come on, group members must not hurt each other.


    Even if you can hit him, you can''t kill him, right?


    Slym, with his own clothes, must be very resilient.

 Chapter 116

    Su Xiaoge: "you two are really happy enemies who hate each other."


    Su Xiaoge: "every mouth does not stop. I can already imagine that if a few more words come into the group, maybe this group can really burst the screen in minutes."


    Limlu Tempest: "Wow! It''s going to be very interesting at that time. "


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit and I are going to be a little bit cooler when we get there."


    Limulus Tempest: after all, we are masters. Isn''t distance producing beauty


    Tony has no money: "you can say you, but don''t take me."


    Tony has no money: ''(slim bares his teeth)


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh... Use my emoticon bag to make fun of me, Mr. shit, you''re so good."


    Limulu Tempest: shame on you


    Tony doesn''t have money: ''(slim''s akimbo face) (slim''s akimbo face)


    limulu Tempest::...


    Beauvoir Watergate: "you two, can''t you look for those reincarnations?"


    Wave wind water gate: "chirp makes my brain all ache."


    Wave wind and water gate: ''(slim angry face)


    brother Su: "Alas... You are really too hard for task points."


    He is going to perform. I hope that the two speakers in the group can cooperate with him.


    As long as someone cooperates, he can "reveal" the channel information of points without experiencing.


    If the corpse can get more points, then everyone is stained, isn''t it?


    He had a little conscience and gave them 10% points as travel expenses.


    Well, how good is it for everyone to earn points?


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s all tears when you talk too much! (slim sighs) "


    Limulus Tempest:" I hope the score of this task is enough for me to upgrade my magic element. There are thousands of points! (slim aggrieved face) "


    Tony has no money:" after I go back this time, I have a lot of things to do! "


    Tony has no money: "it seems that the transfer of the chairman of the company has to be put on the agenda."


    Tony didn''t have money: "there''s something about mage. I''m going to find master Guyi to learn magic."


    Tony has no money: "well... It must be pretty!"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "administrator, can you give us a clue, in addition to completing the task and group sign in, is there any other way to increase points?"


    Wave wind water gate: "our integral income, is really too little."


    The mood revealed in the administrator''s words seems to be a little pitiful for them?


    Poor, their point income is too low?


    Or do they have to fight hard to earn points?


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the administrator has pity on them, it will be easy.


    Although the administrator due to the group rules, can not be openly disclosed to them, but some more obvious hints, should not be a problem?


    Su Xiaoge: "actually! It''s not without it. It''s just a bit of trouble. "


    Su Xiaoge: "not only you are in trouble, but also in my side."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "does the administrator mean it


    Bo Feng shuimen: "please rest assured, we will never get rid of trouble."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "if this matter is very troublesome to the Administrator... Isn''t the administrator fond of strange little things, or more strange things? We will pay more attention, observe and collect more in the future, so I hope the administrator can pity us


    Wave, wind and water gate: "really, without integral, our life is really too hard...


    and

 Chapter 117

    Limulus Tempest: warden, please have pity on us and save the children


    Limulus Tempest: I can''t. what do you think of Mr. Big shite doing you another favor


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony has no money: "really, administrator, on behalf of me, I support Limulus."


    Tony didn''t have any money: "do you want to sell a cute girl


    Anyway, he has set a precedent. With the first time, it is much easier to accept the second time.


    What''s more, he is really serving the public this time. When the old Marquis and his friends read the memory scenes and look at the chat records, they will be very grateful to him.


    He is a coquettish, can be regarded as a group of friends feel comfortable.


    Of course, the most important thing is to get more points, which is exactly what he is looking forward to.


    For integral, he is too little but not too much!


    And what the administrator said just now is some trouble?


    If it''s trouble, let it get worse!


    Su Xiaoge: "I said Tony, you used to be very shameful? Now this is after the exchange group strong father love class temper, completely give up, really a little face not want? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "I''m... Actually, I''m pretty shameless."


    Tony has no money: "if serving the public needs to lose face, then I won''t have any hesitation!"


    Tony has no money: "no way, who let me Tony, is such a person!"


    Su Xiaoge: "forget it. If you look like this, you don''t have to be coquettish and cute. I don''t have such a perverse hobby to watch a great man go to act like a coquettish and cute girl. "


    Su Xiaoge: "another way to get points is that there are some different things in the body of some transgressors and reincarnations, and these different things are equivalent to the carriers of integral. Um... How do you say that?"


    Su Xiaoge: "task points can make you stronger and strengthen your skills. In fact, in the final analysis, integral is still an energy, but this kind of energy is more advanced and stronger. What kind of energy do you have in your body, the one with energy and the other with energy


    This is the draft he has already prepared. He can''t help it. He doesn''t understand it very well. He can only fool around in this way.


    As for whether it is right or not, we will talk about it later.


    If he really wants to find out that this is a pit in the future, he can let the group leader''s vest and the administrator''s Vest sing a red and white face!


    What kind of pit will be filled when we go here?


    Anyway, the power of the communication group is so magical. Who doesn''t think the leader of the group is a great power?


    What the strong say is wrong?


    Even if it''s wrong, it''s just that they don''t understand.


    Tony has no money: "yes, I understand, but administrator, how do we collect this energy?"


    Limulus Tempest: Mr. shit, get it


    Limulus Tempest: "Hey, somebody can understand. If you don''t understand, you can''t understand it. As long as you can get the integral in the end, it''s OK. "


    Su Xiaoge: "so, this is going to trouble me."


    Su Xiaoge: "just what I said, why don''t I want to tell you? Because it''s really troublesome to do so. At your current level of cultivation, you can''t feel the fluctuation of that energy. So you need to bring the corpse back, and I''m responsible for transforming it. "


    Su Xiaoge: "agitate to go, I become integral conversion officer?"

 Chapter 118

    Limulu Tempest: "administrator, the point conversion officer, that sounds like a good tall official title duck!"


    Wave wind water gate: "yes, right!"


    Tony has no money: "this official title, it sounds so shocking, if I wasn''t really competent for this difficult job, I couldn''t wait to take up the post."


    Su Xiaoge: "please don''t flatter me. I''ve really convinced you. Forget it. Just shorten your growth time. "


    Su Xiaoge: "then I will be the point conversion officer. When I have time, I have to go to the Taoist master and tell him that I have two jobs at once. He has to pay me two salaries."


    There is no need to continue to be hypocritical.


    Tony and they are not stupid. They are smart. They must be able to guess that they want them to know this channel.


    After all, he is a "capable" person. If he is really bothered, why should I tell them?


    But according to his conjecture, there may not be a second one with the original fluctuation among these reincarnations.


    Of course, it would be a surprise to have a second person.


    Limulu Tempest: "Whoa! Thank you very much. I hope you will find your love soon


    Wave wind water gate: "I thousands of words, coordinate together into a sentence, thank you administrator!"


    Tony did not have money: "administrator, you can rest assured that I will send it to the group if I meet young and beautiful female practitioners who think they are suitable for you."


    Tony has no money: "as long as you give orders, I will not talk nonsense. Second, I don''t want me to rob you... Cough, I mean, we should all understand?"


    Limlu Tempest: "slym funny face (SLM funny face)"


    their hearts are very clear that the administrator is a strong and powerful person.


    So the only way they can get help from the administrator is to say soft words and pretend to be pathetic.


    Although I have known the administrator for a short time, they can also see that the administrator is a strong existence with some boredom, such as eating soft but not eating hard, not stubborn, not weird.


    Speaking of it, this kind of character is really perfect for the weak.


    Maybe this is the reason why the group leader invited the administrator to join the communication group?


    As for the harsh words, or relying on their friendship with the administrator for a period of time, they have not considered this aspect at all.


    Who would do such a thing as long as it wasn''t really stupid?


    I''m afraid the flight ticket is the lightest consequence.


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I am really speechless to you."


    Su Xiaoge: "I''ll go to Tushan first. When you''re finished, come to Tushan to look for me."


    Limulus Tempest: "good drop, no problem."


    Do you want to visit Tushan?


    This is good news!


    There is no sign of reincarnation in Tu mountain, so the administrator will not rob them again?


    It means that they can get more points after this mission.


    Good news!


    This is absolutely good news!


    Alas... I really hope that in the future, the administrator can be a handsome young master who can enjoy the beautiful scenery of the alien world.


    Of course, he knew that the possibility of the idea being realized was slightly lower, so... Lost.

 Chapter 119

    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Ding, the source has been transformed, and the score: 30000."


    The cold voice of communication group rings out in Su Chen''s mind, which makes Su Chen''s body pause in the air.


    Wait!


    30000 points?


    Although this is not too much in comparison.


    After all, in the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty, a tiny world loophole, and a broken system on the penetrator provided him with 10000 points.


    It''s just an ordinary world without extraordinary appearance. Compared with the fox demon little matchmaker world, it''s wrong to make a grade.


    So the fox demon little matchmaker world this small world vulnerability mission''s extra gain is three times, seems to be no problem?


    Just think about it carefully, what we are facing this time is the reincarnation space, a group of reincarnations under the dark forces.


    That samsara only has source fluctuations, since it is source fluctuations, it certainly won''t be much.


    In other words, a trace of the original... Is worth a broken system?


    Or is that system too junk?


    There are levels for practitioners and levels for the world. There must be strict hierarchy between systems!


    He felt that the dilapidated army building system should be the most inferior one.


    Well...


    he was very happy to get 30000 extra points this time.


    The voice of communication group is really cold, but if it is such news every time, it is not too much.


    Really!


    "After going back, we should be able to usher in a number of strengthening waves."


    Su Chen mouth slightly Yang, in the heart of the beautiful thought.


    As for the gift he said in the group to get Tony back?


    He has already thought about it. Let''s take the memory scene of "Fu Lian 1"!


    "Couplet 1" is the timeline after "Iron Man 2". After giving it to Tony, let him have a good headache!


    I don''t know what Tony will be up to this time?


    Maybe Tony won''t have time for the next group mission.


    In fact, he was quite curious. What kind of power would Tony, who stepped into the extraordinary ranks with his own strength, cooperate with the iron and steel clothing, and with the help of the communication group?


    Can you stand it?


    And... In the future, with more and more group members, the probability of group tasks will be greatly improved.


    After all, the world is chaotic. It is also a vicious transgressor and a dark force like reincarnation space.


    It''s not going to be one or two.


    Is the dark side the equivalent of a large organization that makes a penetrator?


    He felt that there would be no shortage of such organizations.


    With the posture of communication group, sooner or later, there will be a war no matter whether it is the organization that the runners gather together, or the organization that nurtures the penetrator to destroy the world!


    One destroys the world, the other destroys the former, and prevents the former from destroying the world.


    Apart from anything else, this position alone means that there will be a war in the future!


    And it''s a life and death war. Unless one side dies, the fight will not stop.


    It''s not about personal temperament, it''s just... It''s just a different position.


    "Is this Tu Shan?"


    Su Chen stands in the sky above Tu Shan outside, looking at the bustling Tu Shan interior, chuckles softly.


    Since we have come to this world, how can we not look at the great tree of suffering?


    The development of the world can be said to be inseparable from anyone, including the world''s leading actor, the beginning of the Oriental month.


    If the East dies at the beginning of the month, the world may be in turmoil.


    But if the bitter tree collapses, the future of the world will be over.


    "Who are you? Name it


    At the moment when Su Chen stepped into the Tu mountain boundary, a crisp voice came.

 Chapter 120

    "Are you... Toyama Yaya?"


    Su Chen looked at the girl in front of him with a huge wine pot on his back. She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, and I''ve heard of my name of Tushan Yaya."


    Tu Shanya nodded slightly and said, "you human, what''s your name? Is it true that they are all together? What do you want to do here? "


    If sister leaves Tushan, she will be responsible for protecting Tushan.


    Of course, she also knows that her sister is out on business, and will soon return, so there will be no big enemy in Tushan.


    However, it is not allowed that some kids want to take advantage of this opportunity to do damage to Tushan.


    "I''m a friend of your sister''s. come to Tushan and have a look."


    Su Chen figure a flash, fell to the ground, slowly said.


    "Friend? When did my sister have human friends


    Tu Shan Ya Ya''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a cold voice, "it seems that it''s a liar who wants to come to Tushan to do damage again!"


    Su Chen hears speech to lose a voice to smile, then say: "come, attack me with your cold Qi magic."


    Tu Shanhong sends the insulated claw to him through a red envelope. Although the insulated claw is incomplete and has not been repaired, his hands are the same as those of Tu Shan Hong.


    Therefore, it is the same as playing the cold spell of Tushan Yaya.


    "Hum!"


    Tu Shan Yaya snorted coldly, and immediately his mind moved, and a slender ice thorn appeared around him.


    My sister''s friend?


    Since she is my sister''s friend, her strength must be extremely strong.


    What''s more, he took the initiative to let himself attack. What a bad thing was going to happen, and he wanted it.


    Most of all, her spikes didn''t attack at the key points, just a trial.


    Anyway, isn''t this human being trying to prove to himself?


    "Whew!"


    A sound of breaking the air sounded, and the ice thorn attacked Su Chen at a very fast speed.


    "If you want to fight, it''s not ambiguous at all."


    Su Chen said with a smile, and then stretched out his right hand, and grasped the ice thorn directly and properly, and pinched it with his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    Ice thorns break, turn into ice crystals, float and dissipate in the air.


    "You are...


    Tu Shanya looks at Su Chen''s right hand, as if thinking of something. Her pupil shrinks and she says in disbelief.


    Just now the ice thorn, she can guarantee that this person is not relying on the strong physical strength to crush it.


    In that way, it looks like...


    insulated claw!??


    How could that be possible?


    Insulation claw is the product of their Tu Shan fox demon, and today Tu Shan, only sister has this magic power.


    Human beings are good at intelligence and not good at power. Fundamentally speaking, they can never have insulated claws!


    "Yes, as you think, I am the insulated claw."


    Su Chen smiles and says, "as for how I got it? Your sister gave it to me. Now you believe that I am your sister''s friend? "


    Tu Shan Ya Ya''s body was stunned at the sound of his speech, and his face was constantly changing.


    His sister gave it to him?


    Insulation claw, can you give it away?


    Do you really think she''s a three-year-old!??


    "What''s wrong with your sister, you fellow?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya raised her head, staring at Su Chen, her eyes began to twinkle with strange red light.


    Over the years, she has never heard of... Giving away magical powers!


    And the man in front of us is obviously human.


    Human beings, however, master the magic power of insulated claws that belong to their Tu mountain fox demon clan alone?


    There is only one possibility!


    I''m afraid that my sister has already suffered an accident.


    As for this insulated claw, it is a magic weapon she has never seen before!

 Chapter 121

    "Don''t get excited. Don''t think too much. Forget it. I''ll let your sister explain it."


    Su Chen sighs, helpless way.


    He can see that Tu Shan Yaya is totally misunderstood.


    He can''t explain this kind of thing. The final result must be more and more black.


    Do you want to go shopping?


    He had already known that he had sneaked in. If he really wanted to slip in, how could there be so much trouble?


    When Tu Shan Ya Ya hears Su Chen''s words, her face slows down.


    But her face is still very grim, if this is a misunderstanding, this person can really call her sister, then she most I''m sorry.


    But she didn''t think it would happen. After all, she knew her sister''s identity.


    Is the Lord of the demon alliance a human being can come and go at once?


    So at this moment, she has already sent a message to Tushan Rongrong, asking Rongrong to prepare to open the ban of the big array inside Tu Shan, and be ready to fight!


    ...


    in the communication group.


    Su Xiaoge: "Tu Shan shouldered the handle, where are you now?"


    Su Xiaoge: "answer a letter, do you have a way to inform your sister, your sister now blocks me outside, a pair of kill elder sister enemy''s staring at me."


    Su Xiaoge: "Tushan shouldered the handle. I felt that after a while, the whole Tushan might be running and attacking me."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, I''m in southern China at the moment, and I won''t be able to come back for a while. Could you please start a video chat between us?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "after that, I will personally plead with the administrator. I''m really not sensible. I''m really sorry."


    As soon as the administrator said that, she probably understood the whole story.


    It must be Yaya!


    Because Rongrong will not do such irrational things, only Yaya will be so impulsive.


    But this is not the key, the key is... Yaya stopped the administrator, listen to the administrator''s voice, Yaya seems to attack the administrator?


    Although the administrator is not angry now, she can not guarantee that the administrator will not be angry for a while.


    After all, preparing to attack and having attacked are two results.


    If the administrator is angry, I am afraid that Tu Shan will usher in a catastrophe, there is no possibility of survival catastrophe!


    As for the strength of the administrator, she didn''t think that would happen.


    Su Xiaoge: "nothing, also count me, because of my reason, let your sister mistakenly think I killed you."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what?"


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge opened a group of videos."


    "Ding, Tu Shanba has joined."


    At the same time, the outside world.


    "I got in touch with your sister."


    Su Chen looks at TU Shan Ya Ya and whispers with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, a low voice sounded around: "Ya Ya, what are you doing?"


    Tushan Yaya was stunned at the speech and looked around in a hurry. After finding that there was no trace of her sister, she showed a trace of vigilance on her face.


    It was definitely my sister''s voice just now, but sister... Where are the people?


    "Yaya, don''t look for me. I''m still in Nanguo!"


    Tushan Honghong gnawed her teeth and said, "this is a distinguished guest of Tushan. You must treat him well and not neglect him."


    "I have something to deal with in southern China. After that, I will go back to Tushan and I will tell you about it."


    Speaking of this, Tu Shan hung up and said, "during this period of time, there may be some friends going to Tushan. You can never do such a thing again."

 Chapter 122

    "Is it really my sister?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion and whispered.


    It was really my sister''s voice, which she could guarantee.


    But...


    in spite of this, the red light in her eyes has faded and her face has gradually returned to normal.


    "Nonsense!"


    Tu Shan Honghong continued: "well, don''t make two, quickly lead the guests in!"


    "I have something to deal with, first of all!"


    Then the voice disappeared.


    Su Chen glances at the communication group and knows that Tu Shan Honghong has not quit the video chat.


    She wants to see it again?


    Worried about your sister not believing in yourself?


    All right!


    The probability that Tu Shanya doesn''t believe is still there, and it''s not small.


    After all, what appeared was the red and red voice of Tu Shan, and even no image appeared.


    No way, group video can only talk to each other.


    "Since you are a distinguished guest invited by my sister, I was really rude just now."


    Tu took a deep breath and began to apologize.


    Although she did not understand how her sister brought her voice from the southern region, it did not prevent her from knowing and affirming that it was her tone and voice.


    And there is no malice in this man.


    But can let elder sister some angry worry, obviously this human strength... Is very strong!


    At least, it''s a close match with my sister.


    I''ll have to consult Rongrong later to see how to deal with this matter?


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as my sister is OK, everything will be fine!


    "It''s OK. It''s understandable if you care about it."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said that for Tu Shan Yaya, the elder sister, there is no one more important than his sister in the world.


    Therefore, he can understand that what he said just now will make people misunderstand.


    Toyama Yaya has no contact with communication groups, friction, all from the unknown!


    It is because we don''t know, that''s why there is friction and fighting.


    What''s more, how can he get angry when he understands the causes and consequences of Tu Shanya''s cute appearance?


    "If you have nothing to do, take me to visit you tu mountain."


    "OK, no problem."


    Tu Shan Yaya nodded and said, "the sign of Tushan is bitter giant tree, as well as delicious snacks, candy, and catering. Where do you want to go first?"


    It''s a good way to go.


    People who enter the Tushan boundary have to pay their way fees according to their actual strength.


    But she has not been stupid enough to ask Su Chen to collect the road fare. If she wants to collect it, her sister may have to do it by herself when she comes back.


    "Since the KUQING giant tree is the sign of your Tu mountain, let''s have a look at it first."


    Su Chen looked at Yao in the distance and saw the huge ancient tree rising from the sky. He said with a smile, "the bitter giant tree is the root of the reincarnation of the love between human beings and demons. This time I come here, I want to have a look at the mystery of this ancient tree."


    Tu Shan Ya sniffed at the speech and said softly, "OK, please follow me."


    My sister''s friend is here to observe the great tree of suffering?


    But she was still curious about why her sister had a human friend?


    And never heard of it from my sister before?


    However, in recent years, the inexplicable obsession in my sister''s heart has dissipated. She doesn''t have nightmares at night. Is it related to the human being in front of her?


    Tu mountain fox demon, help reincarnation of the love of the demon.


    Is my sister interested in this human being?


    Such a thought, also very reasonable, otherwise, why does the elder sister roar at oneself? Still so eager?

 Chapter 123

    "Well, can I ask you a question?"


    The more like Tu Shanya, the more likely he felt that this was possible, and finally he couldn''t help asking.


    "Say it."


    Su Chen walked slowly in the Tu mountain, looking at the internal structure of Tu mountain, said with a smile.


    Do you have any questions to ask yourself?


    Although only looking at age, I am not as elegant as Tu Shan, but there are some things that are not about age.


    Tu Shan Yaya is so cute that he still calls Ya Ya Jie?


    Tu Shan Honghong calls him administrator, he calls Yaya elder sister?


    Are you kidding?


    Is it not that his facilities collapsed in an instant?


    "What is the relationship between you and your sister?"


    Tu Shanya pursed her mouth slightly and asked solemnly.


    "I said, friends."


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile that Tu Shan Ya Ya is sister control, so she is worried about... What kind of relationship is she and Tu Shan Honghong?


    Well...


    maybe in the eyes of sister Kong, she needs to know everything that is possible Right?


    "Just friends?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya is not sure, ordinary friend?


    If it''s an ordinary friend, why should my sister explain herself in that solemn tone?


    Dear guest!


    Don''t slack off!


    What is her sister like?


    Arrogant!


    Who is worthy of your sister''s attention?


    "Or else?"


    Su Chen looked at TU Shan Ya Ya and asked, "what do you think is the relationship between me and your sister?"


    Tu Shan Yaya breathed a little, then said, "I think you are friends, yes, you must be friends, certainly!"


    After that, she began to introduce to Su Chen the scenery around on the way to the bitter tree.


    Of course, she had never done such a thing before, so the introduction was very stiff.


    "Well, I can''t. You go back!"


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, "I''ll take a look at it myself. I''ll make it difficult for you."


    Looking at this little Lori standing next to him, his face embarrassed, he felt uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya throat move, some hesitant said.


    "It''s OK. I won''t tell your sister."


    Su Chen does not care about the way, finish words, his mouth corner can not help but slightly up.


    The video chat in the communication group is not off yet?


    And Tu Shan Honghong, also did not quit video chat, this should not be considered to dig a hole for this little Lori?


    He didn''t tell Tu Shan Hong Hong that it was Tu Shan Hong Hong who saw it himself. He can''t blame him.


    "Forget it! I''ll stay with you, or my sister will be angry when she comes back


    Tu Shan Ya Ya was excited all over and said with some fear.


    I don''t know what happened. Just now she had a chill in her heart, as if something bad was going to happen after she left.


    So she felt that even if she didn''t say anything, it was better to follow the stranger.


    "OK, you can lead the way ahead, and you don''t have to introduce me."


    Su Chen glanced at TU Shan Ya Ya and said, "there''s nothing good to see around here. Let''s go to the bitter tree quickly."


    "Oh, by the way, there may be someone coming soon, so I suggest that you''d better inform Tushan logistics and start preparing the banquet in advance."


    Tony''s trio has found the samsara in the western regions, but both sides can be said to be "hide and seek".


    However, when the fleeing props in the hands of those reincarnations are always used up, Tony and they will solve them in a few times.


    After solving the problem, I must come to Tushan.


    Come on, can Tu Shanhong not entertain you?


    "Anyone else coming?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya''s eyes were stunned, and then he asked solemnly, "how many people do you want?"

 Chapter 124

    "Four or five!"


    Su Chen chuckles softly, this time included him to come five people.


    Although Tu Shan Honghong is also a member of the communication group, can Tu Shan be regarded as a guest of Tushan?


    Tushan Yaya''s face changed slightly after hearing the speech, and then he did not hesitate to send a letter to Tushan Rongrong, telling him the situation here.


    Since my sister said that this strong man is a guest of honor and a friend from afar.


    So this friend, of course, would not be presumptuous in inviting people to Tu Shan.


    There were four or five other people who were friends invited by my sister.


    Well... My sister has so many friends?


    Forget it, no matter how much, we still have to prepare the banquet quickly, or my sister will be angry when she comes back.


    Soon, they came to the great tree of bitterness.


    Su Chen slowly raised his head and looked at the huge and incomparable bitter tree, feeling slightly in his heart.


    Is this the great tree of bitterness that promotes the reincarnation of the love between human beings and demons?


    Branches and leaves interspersed between trees, and huge trunk interspersed around.


    Especially in Su Chen''s eyes, the crown of the bitter tree seems to emit a slight light, but this light is very weak, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t notice it.


    "And let them see who is interested in it."


    Su Chen smiles slightly, then the idea moves, sends the picture of the bitter feeling giant tree to the communication group.


    Tony and Beaufort Watergate are both family members, and lim Lu is eager for love, so if you look at the appearance of the great tree of bitterness, you may be interested.


    "What is this man talking about?"


    Tu Shan Ya Ya looks at Su Chen and says strangely.


    Yes, people who come to see KUQING giant tree for the first time will always be shocked by the marvelous giant bank of KUQING giant tree.


    "Let''s go! I''ll go to the rest room of Tu Shan and wait for them to come


    Su Chen turns around, looks at TU Shan Ya Ya and says with a smile.


    The great tree of anguish had seen it, and he did not find much wonder.


    He is not a person in this world, so the great tree of bitterness for himself, that is to say, plays an eye opening role.


    In fact, he wanted to see if the great tree of bitterness would prompt communication groups.


    After all, it''s not so strange that even if there''s something on it that you can''t touch and convert into integral, isn''t it?


    But now it seems that I think too much.


    "No problem. Please follow me."


    Tu Shanya nodded slightly and said softly.


    This man, it seems, is really just a look at the big tree of misery.


    Really... Just to satisfy your curiosity?


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Su Xiaoge: "this is the symbol product of Tu Shan. If you are interested, you can go shopping when you come. Maybe you can get married."


    Su Xiaoge: "photo of a giant tree with bitter feelings"


    Tony has no money: "the administrator has gone to Tu mountain?"


    Su Xiaoge: "nonsense! Do you really expect me to have a conflict with Tu Shan? "


    Tony has no money: "no, I don''t think so."


    Although he knew that if Tu Shan had a conflict with the administrator, the administrator would never suffer.


    But among the communication group, there is a big man of Tu Shan.


    Can he say that?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if you are really interested in the bitter tree, I can show you around when I go back."


    Limulus Tempest: "I''m interested. That''s really troubling the elder sister."


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! (slim shy face) "

 Chapter 125

    Marquis wobang: "the bitter giant tree can be said to be the core product of the world. I am also very interested in this magical giant tree full of miracles. If I can, I would like to visit it."


    Wave wind water gate: "me too."


    "I want to go and see..."


    the name of Cao and the character of Meng de: "the crying face of slim"


    the great tree of bitterness!


    This is the most important thing in the world of fox demon little Hongniang. Any development can not be separated from this giant tree. How can he not be a little curious?


    Not to mention anything else, this is a good time to learn!


    No, he must take part in the group task in the future.


    Well... Although he can also use cross-border seal characters to go to other worlds in the future, a cross-border seal character is also 150 points.


    With your own money, how can you enjoy participating in group tasks?


    How cool is it to make money and travel?


    Unfortunately, he has to wait for the next group mission.


    Limulu Tempest: "Wow, you''re a real big shot in the crowd! No, I have to interview you. What''s your first experience of being cute? @Cao mingcao, mengde "


    Cao mingcao mengde:" Xiao limulu, where do you see that I am a cute girl? "


    Cute?


    Did he?


    What did he do just now?


    Limlu Tempest: How dare you say you didn''t sell your cute face pack


    The surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "I said You are really boasting to no limit now. Anyway, if you say so, don''t you prove that you agree with the title of Meng Wang? "


    So cute expression bag?


    Listen, is this human talk?


    Who in the world boasts himself to this?


    In the past, didn''t limulu admit it?


    What''s the situation today?


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah! What''s so hard about admitting you''re cute? Since God has given me this gift, why should I fail to live up to God''s love? "


    Cute king?


    Although this nickname is a bit shameful, but I have to say, his appearance is really cute.


    He also thought that in the future, this communication group must join a group of strong and cultivated beings. What if there are people who like cute appearance?


    Is it not he who wants to shine?


    People like to roll cats. There must be strong people who like to roll SLM!


    Therefore, he felt that he still adapted to the title in advance, so that he could hold his thighs better in the future.


    "I... you are so good that I can''t say anything for a while."


    Tony has no money: "that''s, I seem to have seen the future of Meng Wang."


    Wave wind water gate: "good, wide road, not in vain I and Tony''s earnest teachings."


    Limulus Tempest: "what is the teaching of the two of you? It''s my own idea, OK? "


    Wave wind water gate: "OK, you think it out alone, Meng Wang Niu force! Wang Wei Wu


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t know why, but he''s in a panic.


    If the last two words were from Tony, he would be very calm.


    But now it''s Watergate. I''m really flustered. Is he going to finish it?


    Marquis wobang: "everyone, I will not give you a quarrel, to prepare, set out for Tushan."


    Tony has no money:


    What happened to Tony: "no money? Going to Tushan? The old Marquis, have you solved the problem of reincarnation in the northern region? "

 Chapter 126

    Marquis wobang: can there be a fake


    Marquis wobang: "so you come on, I will withdraw first."


    Marquis Vauban: "except to fight a big fool here, everything else is OK. Oh If I didn''t think killing him would affect the development of the world, I would have killed him directly. "


    Wave wind water gate: "North Mountain demon emperor?"


    Marquis wobang: "yes, it is this big fool. I am chasing those samsara. This big fool has to come here to join in the fun."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Hey, old Marquis, Beishan demon emperor is one of the four big demon emperors in the world. I don''t think you are necessarily his opponent. You must be bragging when you say these words."


    The Marquis of wobang is the top strongman in his world, and Beishan demon emperor is the top strong one in this world.


    Therefore, he is not sure which one is stronger or weaker.


    However, in terms of force, he had to admit that it was the Marquis of Vauban who forced gegao.


    People say that they are killing gods to seize the divine power!


    But what about the world?


    When it comes to immortals, they still exist in legends.


    Immortals and gods, in a sense, should belong to one level.


    So...


    but what?


    Do you know, but can he use it to admit it?


    What''s more, the administrators have said that different world levels have different definitions.


    Maybe the immortals in this world can easily kill a group of gods in the old Marquis world?


    Is this comparable?


    Marquis wobang: "hum! I won''t argue with you


    Marquis wobang: "but you boy, please remember, pray that there is no group mission in your world, otherwise when I go to your world to carry out group mission, I will have to destroy New York and put the broken buildings of New York in the words of tonistak."


    Marquis wobang: "hum! I tell you, no one can stop me


    Tony has no money:...


    that''s right, too!


    Why didn''t he think of it?


    In the past, he only felt that as long as he did not agree, then the old Marquis could not come to his own world.


    But now...


    according to the administrator, his world is very grand.


    In such a big world, can there be no mistakes?


    Even if not now, there is certainly a future.


    There is no doubt about this!


    So when the old Marquis joined the group mission and joined the mission in his own world, would he... Destroy?


    He felt that with the old Marquis''s character of disrespect for the old, he could definitely do such a thing.


    Marquis wobang: "what''s the matter? Is there nothing to say? "


    Marquis wobang: of course, I have a more insidious move. Do you want to hear it


    Tony didn''t have money: "I don''t want to. Don''t say it!"


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, really, I repent here. I have been very clear about my mistakes, so... Don''t you want to destroy them?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "it''s not impossible if we really want to destroy it. Can we not get involved with me?"


    What do you mean, marquis? Do you think I just want to destroy for the sake of my desire for destruction? Am I that vulgar? "


    Limulus Tempest: old Marquis, don''t you talk to Mr. excrement first, and tell me about your insidious move


    Limlu Tempest: really, I''m very curious


    Tony has no money:...


    he really wants to smoke limulu now because he doesn''t speak in secret!


    Why doesn''t this guy open a pot?

 Chapter 127

    Marquis wobang: "Well! If you really want to listen, you have to talk to Tony first


    Marquis wobang: "if Tony says that he doesn''t mind, then I''ll say, after all, this move of mine is a bit shady and shameless. He doesn''t agree with me. I can''t open my mouth."


    Tony has no money: "cough... You don''t want to think about it. I don''t listen to it, and I don''t intend to listen to it. The old Marquis, you should forget this move quickly. I feel very upset about it."


    He had some understanding of the character of the old Marquis. He belonged to the kind of strong man who was cruel and ruthless, and did everything he could to achieve his goal.


    Of course, in the face of group friends, the old Marquis''s character is still very good.


    But the old Marquis and other people said that this move was too insidious, and he did not dare to think about it. How sinister could this move be?


    The word "Yin" is very connotative.


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha ha... OK, since Tony said that, I won''t say more."


    Marquis Vauban: "as for what I said? What did I just say? "


    In fact, that move, said that Yin damage is also Yin damage, said not Yin damage is OK.


    When he went to Tony''s world, he destroyed New York, and then made traces to show the official power in that world that the destruction of New York had something to do with Tony.


    On the way, he will find some traces of his own, which is just right for them to leave.


    Then he would stay with Beauchamp, Watergate, limulu, and others. After those people found their tracks, could they speak to themselves?


    Watergate and Limulus, they''re going to be partners.


    At that time, it will be the official power of the whole communication group against Tony world!


    So, Tony, what''s going to happen?


    Help who?


    If you''re on the side of the communication group, I''m afraid Tony will be blamed.


    As for standing on the opposite side of the communication group?


    Even if we can understand Tony, we can understand it, but it does not mean that we will forgive.


    Is it still rare for us to split up and become enemies of life and death because of different positions?


    Friendship has produced cracks, so naturally... Can not go back to the past.


    Of course, if the administrator and the leader of the group are in the communication group, if he does such a thing, there will only be two results.


    The first is to be kicked out of the communication group. From now on, I can only stay in my own world and look forward to the outside world, but I have no ability to jump out of this cage.


    Di two, is two big can hand, directly kill themselves.


    After all, this matter, in a sense, seriously violates the group rules made by the administrator and the group leader.


    Because of this, he didn''t even speak.


    With Tony''s character, what he said is so serious, will he still choose to listen?


    No!


    Naturally, this thought came to his mind, and it wasn''t Tony.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to fall behind in the verbal communication, which naturally comes into his mind.


    Well... He will wait for Tony in Tushan. When Tony comes back, he will tell Tony about it quietly, so that no one else will know.


    If everyone else knows, what a threat?


    Limlu Tempest: old Marquis, how many reincarnations have you killed in the northern regions


    Marquis wobang: "seven, but don''t worry. I am particularly concerned about the administrator, so I will never leak the information that the administrator said."


    Marquis wobang: "now I can only hope that it will be useful for me to bring back these seven bodies."


    Limulus Tempest: "did the old Marquis kill seven reincarnations?


    Are there seven reincarnations in the western regions where they are located?

 Chapter 128

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I found it here, and the three of you have to refuel."


    Wave wind water gate: "no, how did you find it so fast?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "this group of samsara is in the southern region. I come here to look for some people. Will the demon king in the South give me face?"


    Limulus Tempest: "elder sister, I ask weakly, what would you do if the southern demon king did not give you face?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I don''t give you the red face of painting mountain? Then give it face to face! "


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s a big sister. I didn''t expect it."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, you should also seize the time to look for it!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the West and the western regions are windy and sandy areas. It''s really suitable for hiding. It''s normal that you can''t find it for a while."


    The demon king of the southern frontier, a dead bone in Sichuan, dare not give her face?


    Others are afraid of the southern demon poison. They can''t touch it. They can''t touch it. But Would she be afraid?


    Southern demon poison, the body of ten thousand poisons is more mysterious, under her insulated claw, it is just a way of Demon power operation.


    Of course, since the demon king of the southern frontier gave such a face, she naturally would not look for trouble.


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... What the elder sister said is true. The desert is really a natural hiding place. It''s very troublesome to find people."


    Marquis wobang: "how about it? I''m fine now. Do you want to take a detour to your place


    Limulus Tempest: No, no, thank you for your kindness


    Wave wind water gate: "really no, here we completely control live."


    Tony has no money: "yes, old Marquis, since your task has been completed, go to Tushan to find the administrator!"


    Tony has no money: "how bad is it for us to leave the administrator alone in Tushan?"


    Su Xiaoge: "on this point, you don''t have to worry, this administrator is very good."


    So you don''t have to think about it


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    before his stage is built, the administrator starts to dismantle the stage again?


    Well... Why would he say it again?


    Maybe the administrator is very concerned about him, isn''t he?


    Su Xiaoge: "Oh, by the way, Tony, I''m free in Tushan anyway. Why don''t I go to the western regions to help you?"


    Su Xiaoge: "the administrator''s entrance fee is very high. This time, I''ll give you a discount. You don''t have to pay for the entrance fee. How about it? Are you moved? "


    Tony had no money: "I dare not move. (slim weeping face) "


    Tony has no money:" we can hold it here, so we really don''t have to bother the administrator to do it himself. "


    Wave wind water gate: "yes, yes, how to use artifact to kill chicken?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Alas... Really is, originally wanted to help you, since you do not need to help, that even if."


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m a good student to help, how to get the same as to Zhanguang?"


    Tony had no money: "no, the administrator had to go to Tushan very hard. He still wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Tushan. Otherwise, what a pity?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "the reincarnation people in the western regions are all novices. If we can''t solve this problem and need the help of the administrator, we should find a hole to drill in. It''s embarrassing."


    Administrator, come to the western regions for free?


    Ha ha... All of you in the group, who believe?

 Chapter 129

    At the same time, the western regions.


    "Tony, we have to hurry up."


    Bo Feng shuimen frowned slightly and said, "now that the old Marquis has returned to Tushan, Tu Shan Honghong has also found a reincarnation in the southern kingdom. I believe that with her strength, it will not take long to return to Tushan."


    "It may be ok if we let them wait for a while, but after a long time, we are sure that someone will come to the western regions and call it" support us. "


    Tony and limulu stood aside, listening to the wind and water gate, nodding slightly, their faces very solemn.


    They believed that if the old Marquis were to wait for a long time, this speculation might become a reality.


    The administrator doesn''t seem to care too much about this kind of head snatching.


    Listening to the words of the former administrator, this communication group was created to cultivate a group of strong people.


    And they were lucky to be the first to join the communication group.


    But to cultivate the strong, natural survival of the fittest.


    The stronger the stronger, the weaker!


    Even in the end... The weak may be cleared out of the group. In the future, this exchange group must be the holy land for the strong!


    So they can''t leave a bad impression on the administrator in any case.


    "Hum! Those little mice are really hiding


    Tony snorted bitterly.


    If this is not the western regions, sandstorms are not so unscrupulous.


    If the Ninja among these ninjas doesn''t know the samurai.


    And... If they had known that and Watergate had been disguised, the result might have been different.


    But there is no if in the world, and time will not reverse.


    So all they can do is try their best to find these reincarnations!


    "Don''t you have an infrared scanner in that steel suit?"


    Limulus suddenly remembered something and turned to ask.


    "Yes, yes, but it''s no use."


    Tony sighed and said, "the last time those reincarnations were right in front of me. The infrared scanning device didn''t respond at all, as if none of the people in front of me were people."


    Limulu fell silent. After a moment, she said, "infrared can scan the heat of living things. According to my guess, these samsaras either hide their breath and heat with props, or... They are not people at all!"


    It''s not human beings, it''s other species, so the body''s emission... Naturally, can''t be detected by an infrared scanner.


    The dark forces reincarnation space is a terrifying organization that cultivates people who travel around the world.


    In this kind of organization, they don''t need to know that there are facilities to change blood species.


    "Why don''t we go to the sand foxes for help?"


    Tony eyebrows a pick, helpless way.


    The western regions are the base camp of the sand fox clan, so if the sand fox clan helps, these reincarnations will soon be exposed.


    The southern kingdom to which Tu Shan Honghong went is a living example!


    "It''s not right."


    Bofeng shuimen shook his head and said, "the demon king of the southern frontier helped Tu Shan Honghong. That''s because Tu Shanhong is the creature of the world and famous."


    "But do we... Have a name in this world? How can they help themselves? "


    "Of course, if we really want them to help, they will certainly help, but this time, it will waste a long time."


    "Once the administrators come to the western regions, our harvest may be suspended."

 Chapter 130

    "Yes! Now we have wolves before and tigers after. "


    Limulu sighed a little and said helplessly.


    "No, we can''t say that there are wolves before and tigers after."


    The wind and water gate raised his head slightly and looked at the sky and said, "there are tigers behind. It''s true. If they really want to come, I''m afraid they are more terrible than tigers."


    "Wolf in front? As far as their reincarnations are concerned... Are they the same as wolves to us? "


    "If it''s true, it''s... A disabled mouse at best?"


    After saying this, Bo Fengshui was stunned, then his eyes flashed and he looked at Lim Lu. He said excitedly, "Lim Lu, do I remember that another skill you have is magic perception?"


    Lim Lu was stunned at the speech, then nodded and said: "it is the skill, but those samsara hide too deep, unless they are within my 100 meters range, otherwise I am not far behind."


    When the magic perception and enhancement column came out, he thought that this skill should have great practical value, so he took the lead in repairing and perfecting this skill.


    After all, you have to be aware of the enemy''s presence first.


    Otherwise, you will be like the administrator, standing behind you, just yawning, and you can''t feel it. What about farting?


    Of course, the perfect state of the magic element perception, the energy fluctuations are no longer just magic element, as long as the energy fluctuations, he can sense.


    But those samsara hide too deep, even if they have this skill, he can''t do anything about it!


    "100 meters?"


    Wave wind water door Mosuo chin, then two eyes slightly squint, said with a smile: "very good, as long as there is a 100 meters range, that is a good result."


    "Limulu, can the remaining points in your hand strengthen the ability of magic sense?"


    Fortunately, when he joined the communication group, he didn''t know much about the communication group at that time, so he read the memory scene of limulu several times, otherwise he could not remember this skill.


    Anyway, the memory scene of Limulus is the first memory scene!


    "My points are to match the harvest of this time and strengthen my magic element..."


    limulu hesitated and said.


    Magic repair perfect, has let him see the great benefits.


    Therefore, if you can strengthen magic element once, his strength will certainly usher in a leap.


    "Now, we can only find those who are reincarnated only by your demonic perception."


    Wave Feng Shui door glanced at Tony and said, "you see, your magic element perception can sense the range of 100 meters now. Then strengthen it once. If you don''t say too much, how can it be 300 meters?"


    Limulu nodded at the speech, and did not speak or express her opinion.


    "Three hundred meters, which makes our efficiency three times higher."


    "Tony and I will buy you five growth runes, so that your strength can be increased by half. If your strength is increased by half, we will expand the scope of our basic perception by half, that is, 450 meters."


    "The efficiency has increased five times. The western regions are just like this, and those who are reincarnated can only move in those areas. Therefore, the time we spend looking for reincarnations will be greatly increased."


    "What''s more, to strengthen the sense of magic element is to enhance your strength. It''s only good for you, not bad for you."


    Bofeng shuimen looked at limlu and said in a burning tone: "and you forget the most important point. If the administrators come to the western regions, how many points can you get in this group mission?"

 Chapter 131

    "Limulu, don''t hesitate. Our time is precious."


    Tony looked around and said, "don''t you really want a steel suit? I''ll send you a set this time


    "Of course, you have to send me your body parameters so that I can use your body to make a steel suit."


    "Is it true?" limulu asked subconsciously with her eyes wide


    Then he realized his mistake and said, "no, I really want the steel suit, but I''m still a slim now. It''s useless for me to take it."


    "When I''m in human form, I''ll give you something in exchange."


    After that, Limulus opened the communication group''s strengthening column.


    "Magic (perfect) enhancement points: 3000."


    "Magic sense (perfect) enhancement points: 500."


    "..."


    limulu looked at the 500 points behind magic and felt some pain in his heart.


    500 points, for him, but really a lot of ah!


    The next moment, his mind moved, and his choice strengthened the perception of magic element.


    As the wind and water gate said, if they can''t find the reincarnation person, the administrator will lead the old Marquis and elder sister, and their harvest will fall sharply.


    In this case, it is better to use the points in their hands, get the heads of those who are reincarnated, and get more points.


    If Su Chen is here and sees Lim Lu''s strengthening column, he will be surprised to find that the integral required for LIM Lu to strengthen magic element is three times of his own.


    Of course, Su Chen will not see Lim Lu''s strengthening column now.


    Even if I know, I''m afraid I won''t say much.


    I am a group leader and administrator. It''s not normal for me to communicate with the high-level people in the high-level group and have enhanced preferential treatment?


    No discount, just like group friends, that''s not normal?


    "Hum!"


    A mental wave centered on Limulus and spread around.


    Beauwind Watergate frowned at the scene because he knew that limulu was strengthening the ability of magic sense.


    Sure enough, magic perception still depends on mental power.


    Now he can only pray in his heart, hoping that after strengthening the magic element induction, it can turn five or six times.


    If the sensing range can be increased by ten times, that would be great.


    Of course, the two of them also know that the foundation of telepathy is mental power. Limulu''s mental power is just that. No matter how superb and amazing the skill of magic telepathy is, I''m afraid it won''t be strengthened once and doubled by ten times.


    Now it''s ten times more. What should I do in the future?


    Of course, Tony can''t feel it.


    After all, he is still just an ordinary person. At most, he has a sense of resistance from being spied on all over his body.


    "Hum!"


    Just when the wind and water gate prayed silently, it was a spiritual wave radiation.


    This makes him eyebrow a pick, in the heart flash a doubt.


    Did limulu... Reinforce it again?


    This time, he clearly felt that the intensity was still a little bit, but overall, the use of skills has been greatly improved.


    At least what he sensed was a little mental power to stay nearby.


    If this mental power can perceive all the surrounding areas clearly, then limulu''s magic element induction must have a qualitative leap.


    Two enhancements?


    He didn''t think of it.


    While Tony stood aside, looking at the strange expression of the storm gate, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? What happened? "

 Chapter 132

    "It''s a good thing."


    Wave breeze water gate smile slightly, way: "this time, I want to see where those reincarnation can hide?"


    "I don''t believe it, so we can''t find them?"


    As he spoke, he turned his right hand, and the three increasing amulets appeared in his hand.


    "Tony, I''ll give you three and you''ll give two. If this kind of thing happens again in the next cooperation, you can give more points and I will give less points. What do you think? "


    "Yes, no problem."


    Tony nodded with a smile, of course.


    When they are allies, future cooperation is essential. There is no need to tangle too much on this issue.


    Although in terms of integral, we should be fully aware that neither side can suffer losses.


    But occasionally more than a few scores of points, and still used in rotation, which door is the loss?


    After a moment, Lim opened his eyes slowly.


    "My current range of perception is about 700 meters."


    "Good, good."


    After hearing limlu''s words, Bofeng shuimen''s face showed a bright smile, and then handed him the five amplification runes, saying, "use these five amplification runes quickly, and then tell us how much the perception range is after using them."


    Lim Lu took the increase of the seal character, and nodded solemnly.


    Then he took the increasing seal script and patted himself. The five streamers turned around him, setting off Lim Lu like a suddenly changed color slim. It was very beautiful.


    The next moment, five streamers poured into Limulus.


    "This feeling is so powerful..."


    limulu shook her body and said, "Watergate, my current perception range is about 1100 meters."


    After hearing Lim Lu''s words, the smile on her face was even worse.


    "1100 meters, that''s really great."


    "Let''s go, limulu. Let''s not waste our time, taking advantage of this period of increasing the number of Fu Zhuan and directly turning over the group of samsara!"


    "Still hiding? I told them to hide! "


    Indeed, the western regions are very large.


    But according to limulu''s perception standard, it will not be long before we can perceive the western regions all over the world.


    Is their luck so bad?


    Do you have to be at the last to find the position of the reincarnation?


    Those samsara, can they hide like this?


    "Hahaha... Yes, I found them..."


    limulu laughed, but before finishing her words, her expression froze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tony asked quickly, "did you find the trace of the reincarnation?"


    As soon as the eyes of wave wind and water gate brightened, he also restrained his face and waited for LIM Lu''s reply.


    "I''m not sure if it''s reincarnation."


    Lim Lu said with a smile: "but under the three of us, just below the desert we are stepping on, about 900 meters away, I feel a breath, a... Very weak, hidden good breath."


    "If I hadn''t been more energetic and more perceptive, I wouldn''t have noticed it."


    Not sure if it''s reincarnation?


    This condition is almost certain to be a transmigration.


    After all, except for the samsara they pursued, who would hide more than 900 meters below them?


    Why?


    Peeping?


    What are their three big men to peep at?


    "Then I want to understand why we can''t find those samsara."


    Bofeng shuimen slightly bowed his head, looked at the place limlu pointed to him, slightly raised his mouth, and whispered: "more than 900 meters below the desert, these reincarnations are really... Magic tight!"

 Chapter 133

    "By the way, the number of reincarnations we perceived before was five."


    Wave wind water door slightly frown, whispered: "but I always feel, more than five."


    "The next one should be hiding to spy on us. We''ll force him out later, Tony... Do you have a tracker on your steel suit?"


    Tony was stunned, then nodded slightly and said, "yes, I considered this factor before I came here, so it is equipped with this device."


    Although he didn''t know whether this kind of thing would work for the cultivator, he would like to talk about the configuration first.


    If it works, of course, it''s the best.


    "Well, in a moment I will do my best to suppress the spiritual perception of the samsara, and confine his mental power for a period of time."


    Wave wind water gate right hand gently lifted, said with a smile: "between reincarnation, I believe is also the interest dispute just composed of the team."


    "So when the samsara is in danger of life, he will return to his team."


    "Even if he knows that we''re following him, he''s going to go back in circles at most."


    "If you don''t go back, you''ll die! If you go back, you can survive. "


    "What deep feelings can the practitioners who come to the different world to carry out their missions have? Besides, he should also know his own value. He is not a child any more. Who can be a fool? "


    Speaking of this, Feng Shui stopped and then said with a smile: "of course, if we are not lucky, that samsara is a person who attaches great importance to feelings, so that he uses his life to exchange for the survival of his teammates, then... We can only admit defeat, and take limulu to the western regions to start exploring bit by bit!"


    The world is so big that there is no wonder.


    Sometimes they have bad luck to drink water!


    However, the investigation is still OK. Even if the old Marquis and his team come, they will not be faster than them.


    Unless the administrator opens the hang up and borrows his own power, the speed of exploration is really different and can be compared with them.


    "Limlo, Tony, get ready!"


    With that, Watergate squatted down and put his hands on the desert below.


    After chakra mending and improving, all kinds of attributes can be transformed freely, and when applied, there is no need to make a printing shout.


    How could he have been so crazy about points if it hadn''t been for the appalling changes?


    Perfect chakra, worthy of... Perfect chakra!


    "Boom and boom..."


    the surrounding desert areas began to flow back and forth, forming a series of terrible desert cyclones in the sky, with the power of killing and felling.


    As the fourth generation of fire shadow, wave wind water gate still has some understanding of Sha dun.


    Indeed, he couldn''t use Sandun before.


    But chakra mended it completely. After knowing his own situation, how could he not know about Sha Dun?


    "Come out for me!"


    With a roar from the wind and water gate, a huge sand pit was formed under the sand. The center of the sand pit began to rotate wildly, forming a huge strangulation force. Under the control of human beings, the strangulation became more and more fierce!


    Samsara, hiding at 900 meters below?


    As far as his current strength is concerned, it will not take too much effort to create a deep tunnel with a distance of 900 meters below, although it can''t be said to be the same as playing.


    The reincarnation man is hiding more than 900 meters below, which means that his scope of spying, or... The scope of props in his hands, is within kilometers.


    What''s more, he created many killing traps with sand escape under the desert. According to the means of those samsara who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, his only way out is on the ground!

 Chapter 134

    "Whoosh!"


    Before long, a burst of air around the sound.


    Although the surrounding wind and dust, whistling, but limulu and Tony have been on guard around, so the reincarnation was found by the two people as soon as he appeared.


    I saw this samsara wearing black armor, holding a staff, carrying a sword, dressed all over, very strange.


    Since it was not the first time the two sides met, there was nothing to be surprised about.


    But in limulu''s eyes, there was always a lingering doubt.


    This dress, battle mage?


    Or magic and martial arts?


    "How could it be? Isn''t Sixian saying that wave wind water gate can only use fire, thunder and water three door escape skill? "


    After the black armor reincarnation appears, looks at the surrounding scene, one face is startled.


    Four generations of fire shadow, wave wind and water gate!


    Their team has been very lucky, fortunately there is a Muye village ninja in the team.


    Otherwise, they would not be able to recognize this big man before their eyes.


    Although they don''t understand why the four generations of fire shadow, wave, wind and water gate appear in this world, they have to be killed?


    But there is no doubt that this big guy... Is their enemy!


    they are not rivals yet, so once they meet, they only have a chance to survive!


    But now... The strength and skills of wave wind water gate are obviously much higher than his intelligence?


    With a distance of more than 900 meters, and the natural hiding of the desert below, does Bofeng shuimen still detect his existence?


    What a powerful spiritual force this is?


    Looking at the scene around him, he doubted that his team''s cards could defeat the four generations of fire shadow?


    What''s more, there are two unknown figures around the Fengshui gate, which once made them very flustered.


    After all, only the same level exists, can we walk together and talk and laugh quietly.


    So...


    "it seems that you know me well!"


    The wave wind water gate rises to look up, looks at the black armor reincarnation person to say.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about this.


    His deeds have already spread throughout the whole tolerance world, so don''t mention the ninja in Muye village. This basic common sense is known to the Ninjas in other villages.


    "Target is locked. Do you want to attack?"


    On one side, Jarvis''s voice sounded in the steel suit.


    Tony''s eyes flashed and he said softly, "attack, Jarvis, take care to mix the tracker in this attack, and fire it to the least visible part of the attack."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as Jarvis''s voice fell, a flash of light flashed across his eyes in his steel uniform, and then his chest opened to reveal the dense launcher.


    "Whew, whew..."


    a shell, like a runaway horse, is flying in the air.


    One of the very tiny instruments, following these shells, blasted towards the position of the samsara.


    For a time, the surrounding dust was flying and the explosion was continuous!


    "Success! Everything is in my calculations. "


    Tony saw the flash inside of the steel suit and said with a smile.


    He used integral to upgrade Jarvis, although the use of integral is not much, but enough to let Jarvis get rid of the interference of the signal.


    Of course, he also speculated that maybe it was the communication group or the administrator''s power that allowed Jarvis to travel through the world without being affected.


    But these are not important at present. What is important is that the invisible tiny tracker hit the reincarnation of black armor.

 Chapter 135

    "I''m sorry, sir. This is Jarvis''s calculation, not Sir''s calculation."


    Suddenly, Jarvis''s voice sounded in the steel suit.


    The tracking device launched is calculated many times. No matter where the samsara hides, the final result will be hit by the tracker.


    After all, all the shells fired are for this tracker.


    Well, Jarvis, you invented it, didn''t you


    Tony coughed twice and said solemnly, "I invented you and upgraded it. Isn''t your calculation my calculation?"


    "Besides, I am your master, and you are all mine. Isn''t your calculation mine?"


    "Or have you been successful recently?"


    Jarvis:...


    but above, the reincarnation of black armour, looking at Tony''s steel suit, whispered: "the strong on the technology side..."


    in the samsara space, there are not many people who test the strength of science and technology.


    Although the strong in science and technology are strong in the early stage, they are still too weak, and they need too many resources to grow up.


    Of course, those who are strong in science and technology are burning resources.


    As long as there are resources, the technological side of the strong rise faster than expected.


    Maybe the attack means of this strong man on the side of science and technology is not strong, but he can predict that he was definitely attacked by means.


    At the same time, they are not waiting for death. The arrangement over there has reached the end.


    Therefore, he only needs to go around a certain distance, delay some time, and lead the inexplicable enemies of wave, wind and water gate into the trap, and the task will be completed.


    "Hum!"


    Black armor reincarnation left a cold hum, turned to escape.


    For this scene, Limulus symbolically blocked a few times, but also did not use all his strength.


    After all, their purpose is to let this samsara guide them.


    "Tony, did you succeed?"


    Wave wind water door figure a flash, appear next to Tony, solemnly ask a way.


    "It worked. The tracker wasn''t found."


    The helmet of the steel suit was retracted to reveal Tony''s head.


    When he doesn''t fight, he always wants to come out and breathe. He can''t stay in it all the time.


    "OK, the tracker will do."


    Suddenly, Tony said, "let''s use the water Rune


    "Five increase Fu Zhuan, let''s increase our strength by half!"


    Tony smell speech a Leng, then a face cautiously said: "what''s the matter? Did you find anything? "


    In the exchange group, the old Marquis in the northern region, one person solved a reincarnation team.


    In the south direction, Tu Shan Hong Hong has no problem.


    What''s more, they haven''t separated yet. The samsara they met on the way to Shenhuo mountain villa is inferior to them in all aspects.


    The most important thing is that when they see them, these reincarnated people in the western regions all flee like crazy. How can they have the spirit of fighting?


    So what bothers them all the time is that these samsara hide too well.


    If we really want to fight, will the three of them lose?


    Is this possible?


    "No, Tony. Think about it."


    Wave wind water gate two eyes one meter, deep voice said: "do you think a team, everyone''s ability to hide, will be very strong?"


    "And... The loopholes that we''ve come to this world to deal with are small world loopholes."


    "It''s not that I worry too much. Among these reincarnations, at least one of them should be very strong, or... A small team!"


    "If the reincarnations in other regions are not strong, will we be lucky to meet the reincarnation team with the strongest strength and the core of wise men in the team?"

 Chapter 136

    Tony and limulu were all lost in thought when they heard the words of Beauvoir Watergate.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, they have to say that the wave wind water gate is very reasonable.


    In a team, everyone stands in a different position and performs his or her own duties.


    Otherwise, why form a team?


    If everyone is in the same position, is it just for the sake of Make friends with each other?


    A small team, especially a strong one trained by the reincarnation space, will never make such a mistake.


    Of course, it may be said that Watergate thinks too much this time, but they think that... This may not be too high.


    Tony doesn''t understand it very well. After all, it has risen to the level of premonition, which is a very abstruse aspect.


    But this kind of feeling, limulu knows, the strong will not think too much for no reason.


    Generally, in this case, the strong have a whim, and they are all in trouble or about to have an accident.


    "Let''s be safe, then?"


    Tony asked solemnly.


    "If you don''t have more than 500 points, you can get more than 500."


    Wave wind water gate tone unchanged, way: "if you don''t have enough points, I can borrow you first."


    "When the group task is completed, you can return it to me. In any case, the increase of Fu Zhuan is indispensable for future tasks."


    After hearing the speech, Tony nodded slightly, and said with some embarrassment: "this time, I''ll trouble you. You can borrow me two amplification runes first."


    Now he only has more than 300 points left, and can only afford to buy three increment runes.


    However, he has great expectations for the distribution of points after the completion of this group task.


    If Watergate''s guess is true and the reincarnation they are facing is indeed the most powerful group, then the three of them will also make a lot of money this time, and they will not lack points for the time being when they go back.


    Of course, it''s only temporary.


    There are so many points that need to be used in the communication group. I''m afraid that no amount of integral is enough.


    "Yes."


    Wave wind water gate right hand a turn, the hand appears two increase the seal character.


    After handing Tony the amplification rune, he took five of them on his body at the next moment.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and meet the most powerful team of reincarnations! "


    Each of the three of them used five amplification runes.


    Only these 15 increased seal characters will get 1500 points.


    So this time, they are looking forward to the reincarnation team of the western regions, which is the most powerful one.


    Only in this way can they not lose.


    If you encounter a group of weak chicken reincarnation, it is really in the heart of blood, loss big hair.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s so cool to use the five increasing runes!"


    Tony controls the steel suit to roll back and forth in the sky. This feeling of holding power makes him feel a strong sense of comfort.


    After all, the significance of being powerful is to make the life level transition of living beings.


    This is the natural desire of all creatures, so the comfort of being strong can make anyone indulge in it.


    Otherwise, how can we say that we should be masters of power, not slaves of power?


    When a practitioner is immersed in the pleasure brought by the promotion of power and cannot extricate himself from it by virtue of his own will, he has become a slave of power.


    The real strong master the power of tyranny, but can completely control this power, and let this power... Be completely used by oneself!


    Do what you want!


    At the same time, you should control yourself and know what you are doing.

 Chapter 137

    At the same time, on the other side.


    As soon as the samsara begins to flee, he informs the team leader.


    "Captain, four generations of fire shadow, they found me, and are now chasing me."


    "So soon?"


    The team leader was stunned when he received the news, then raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice: "what''s going on? Aren''t you hiding nine hundred places under the desert? According to our estimation, he would not have such a perception if he tried to figure out the strength of the four generations of Huoying to the greatest extent? "


    Hearing this, the black armour samsara flew faster, shuttling back and forth in the air. He said, "I don''t know. Another important thing is that the four generations of fire shadows will disappear. This is bad news for us."


    "Sha Dun? OK, I see. "


    "How are your arrays? I''ll take them out for a walk. When can I go back? "


    "It''s just the last three patterns that can be formed. When you lead them, we''ll wait for you to enter the urn."


    The team leader squinted, and said in a cold voice, "although we don''t know how the storm gate came into being and why it appears here, we can''t wait to die since he appears."


    "We, but the four-star team of reincarnation space, if we try our best to fight, we may not be able to kill the fire shadow!"


    "What about the four generations of fire? What about the golden flash? "


    "A life of nine deaths is better than ten deaths without life!"


    The magic lock heart array is the inheritance of the evil way that their team happened to get when they wandered into a dangerous world full of demons.


    There is no need for sacrifice or blood to carve the pattern of this large array.


    The only thing needed is the sculptor''s longevity and spirit.


    Take self longevity as the foundation!


    Lead yourself with your essence!


    Once lost in the central room of the demon lock heart array, the only result is... The body will sink and the soul will fall forever!


    Unless you can do something, you will die!


    Can Da Neng, that''s just the existence in the legend. Will you fight for the four generations of fire shadow in a world of fire shadow?


    "I need a specific time."


    After a moment of silence, the samsara asked cautiously.


    "Half an hour."


    "No, it''s too much. They won''t give me that long."


    "A quarter of an hour."


    The team leader looked at the gradually hidden pattern around him and said, "in a quarter of an hour, you should be able to support it?"


    A quarter of an hour, 15 minutes, it''s really too much time for the demon locked array.


    But if they do their best, they should be in time.


    "Well, I''ll try my best."


    Black armor reincarnation takes a deep breath to suppress the inner restlessness.


    Although he did not feel the pursuit of the atmosphere behind him, he knew very well that this time the exposure, the four generations of fire shadow and three people were definitely tracking themselves.


    They can hide the four generations of fire shadow can not be found, is not it?


    The experience of wandering in multiple worlds in reincarnation space tells him not to underestimate the big man in any one world, especially the big man who can cross the world!


    "Fifteen minutes, it''s really, really hard!"


    With a faint sigh in the heart of the samsara, he began to plan the route around him.


    How can he procrastinate as much time as possible in a reasonable and reasonable way without causing suspicion?


    Perhaps he can think like this, the other side did not kill himself, but also just wanted to test his own way to find the location of his team.


    Well... He needs to hold this degree. If it''s not good, what he pays is the price of life!

 Chapter 138

    "Watergate, Tony, how do I feel about this...


    limulu, lying on the shoulder of the water gate in the wave, looked at the black armor reincarnation fleeing in front of him, and whispered.


    "It feels like it''s slipping us, procrastinating, isn''t it?"


    Wave breeze water door loses a voice to smile, way: "this person thinks to take us to run around in circles, we can''t see, actually all can see."


    "Since they are going around in circles, it means that those samsara must be arranging their successors."


    "I just don''t know how much threat that backhand can bring us? Can it endanger our lives? "


    Tony heard the words quietly close to the wind water door, frowned and asked: "if we are close, we feel a huge threat, then what to do?"


    They have been circling here for five minutes, and he doesn''t know where the confidence comes from.


    Anyway, he thought that this matter, the wave wind water gate has the confidence to go.


    "Is there a huge threat?"


    Wave wind water door smile, way: "this is easy to do, if we three feel a huge threat, then do not hesitate, in the group directly start calling for help send coordinates."


    Tony:...


    limulu:...


    the two of them always felt that the Watergate was full of self-confidence, so they didn''t think much about it.


    But I really didn''t expect that calling for help in the communication group was the source of Watergate''s confidence.


    Yes, the old Marquis, the elder sister and the administrator have nothing to do. When they yell, they all come?


    "The points are gone. We can earn more."


    The water gate waved his hand and said, "but the life is gone, it''s really over."


    "Do you expect to die in a foreign land and revive in the original world?"


    Tony and limlu looked at each other, then sighed and did not speak.


    Watergate is right. They have nothing to refute.


    Life, only once!


    Only people are there, then it''s OK.


    "Wait!"


    All of a sudden, Tony drank so much that he changed the faces of Feng Shui men and lim Lu.


    "I seem to have found the hiding places of the samsara."


    Limulu frowned slightly and said, "Tony, it''s not that I doubt you, but I don''t know the position of the samsara. How do you...


    the reincarnations they meet are all practitioners.


    Perhaps the steel battle clothing will play an unexpected combat effectiveness in the face of practitioners.


    But in the aspect of exploring breath, even Tony has to admit that the steel clothing is not as good as the spiritual perception of the cultivator himself.


    "Jarvis had a hint just now that there is a huge energy fluctuation coming from the East 120 kilometers away from us."


    Tony did not change his face. He turned and said, "the budget of energy fluctuation is close to the huge energy produced by a nuclear bomb explosion."


    "In addition to the successors prepared by the samsara, who will create such huge energy in this desolate place of the western regions?"


    "Can the sand Foxes of the western regions create that wave of energy?"


    With these words, Tony stops and looks at beau Fung Shui men and lim Lu, trying to see their decision.


    It''s just a guess based on the energy fluctuation. If Feng Shui men and lim Lu don''t believe it, then he has no idea.


    "120 kilometers away, isn''t it?"


    After pondering for a moment, Bofeng Watergate looked up and asked, "which one of you can explain to me the concept of a nuclear bomb, what is it?"


    "At least, let me have a number in my heart."


    Nuclear bomb. He knows the term.


    In the communication group, Tony also mentioned it.


    But he has no idea about the energy of a nuclear bomb.

 Chapter 139

    "The concept of a nuclear bomb... How to say that?"


    Tony said with a soft Click: "a nuclear bomb, the explosion energy alone, is enough to kill all life in a city."


    "This is not an exaggeration."


    "But the most dangerous thing about a nuclear bomb is not the result of an explosion..."


    the wave Fengshui door raised his hand and interrupted Tony''s words and said, "stop, after this, you can explain the power of the nuclear bomb with me. But now, I only need to know that the energy fluctuation generated by the nuclear bomb explosion will destroy a city."


    After saying this, Feng Shui stopped and said in a low voice, "if it''s just to destroy a city, it''s still within the scope of my acceptance."


    Tony''s city, he has seen the memory scene of iron man 1, so he has a concept in mind.


    Compared with his own strength, he still has some confidence.


    "Confirm the direction, let''s go!"


    "Good!"


    Tony nodded, then turned around and flew in the direction of the energy wave.


    Although the energy wave was quickly hidden after the flash, it was still positioned by Jarvis.


    Now that the direction of the reincarnation has been determined, there is no need for them to hold on.


    Finish early, finish early!


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    The black armor reincarnation feels the inner uneasiness disappears, very puzzled.


    Did the four generations of fire shadow let themselves go?


    No way!


    Forget it, those three people must still be in their own rear to follow their own, but their own strength is low, can not perceive it.


    "Are they so good at hiding?"


    "Hold on for another ten minutes. If within ten minutes, the other party shows impatience with himself, then he has to fly there."


    "Captain, I hope you speed up the time!"


    "Time, don''t wait for someone!"


    The black armor reincarnation person''s eye is dim, thought in the heart.


    The burden on himself is really too heavy. This is only one time. If such a thing happens again in the future, he will not do it again.


    I haven''t experienced it in person, and I don''t know how many dangerous murders there are.


    ...


    in the communication group.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, the samsara here is finished."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it''s time for me to go back to Tushan. When I go back to Tushan, I will treat you well."


    Marquis Vauban: @ Tony has no money, @ Beauvoir Watergate, @ Limulus tempest, three, do you see it? Now the only group that hasn''t finished is the three of you. "


    Tony had no money: "don''t worry, we''ll end the fight soon."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, that''s right! We have found the hiding place of the samsara. You can have dinner first, and we will arrive later. "


    Why does the old Marquis always reveal the intention of joining in?


    Alas... They can only do their best to end the battle as soon as possible.


    There is an old Marquis who is completely blinded by integral in the group, and they are also very bitter in their hearts!


    Su Xiaoge: "Oh, you finally found it?"


    Su Xiaoge: "then hurry up, we are waiting for you in Tushan, I hope you don''t let everyone wait too long."


    Tony has no money: "don''t worry, never."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, the process of the three tasks is not smooth. If you encounter any crisis or trouble, you must not be afraid of face. If you should call for help, you should call for help."


    Su Xiaoge: "everyone in the group is very helpful!"


    Well, the Marquis of Vauban is a good one


    Tony has no money:...


    and

 Chapter 140

    Bo Feng shuimen: "this matter really does not need to trouble the administrator, but please rest assured that if we really can''t solve it, we will inform the group."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "at that time, I hope you will lend a helping hand."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Watergate, you are too guest. You are friends in the group. You are in danger. How can we not rescue them?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, what''s more, you are here to help me in this world. When I''m in danger, how can my host not help?"


    Su Xiaoge: "well... OK, I''ve finished what I want to say."


    Su Xiaoge: "but then again, Watergate you also saw everyone''s warm-hearted, so let''s go and do it!"


    Wave wind water gate: "good, after you have something to open your mouth, as long as I wave wind water door can stretch out, there will be absolutely no two nonsense!"


    Warm hearted?


    We all understand the truth.


    But he would not say anything. When people came to the western regions to help, they would gain some points, which was normal.


    Are they all asking for help, and will the old Marquis go for nothing?


    As for friends?


    Only in the premise of mutual help, after many exchanges and communication, and three views consistent, will become friends.


    In this world, it is impossible for everyone to be good friends.


    "Water gate, front... That''s it."


    Tony stopped after flying for a moment, pointed to the dark and weird sky ahead, and said cautiously.


    Even if he didn''t practice, he could still see the strange weather ahead.


    Not to mention anything else, just this weird atmosphere means there must be something ahead.


    "Well, I can see that."


    Wave breeze water gate facial expression as usual, nodded to say.


    Just in the depth of his eyes, there was an imperceptible vigilance and calmness.


    What means have these reincarnations worked out?


    "This gloomy feeling, Watergate, shall we not call the old Marquis


    Limulu looked around and said in a flustered voice.


    Here, he has a feeling that he is in the nine hell. It should have been scorching sun in the sky, and the hot and dry desert has turned into a gust of wind?


    Is this celestial phenomenon normal?


    "Limulus, this time we can call the old Marquis, but in the future, we will always fight alone. What should we do then? Still calling for help in the crowd? "


    Wave wind water door takes a deep breath, way: "no matter what the front, we must go to break through!"


    "Don''t forget, they are eerie and weird, and their visions are hairy, but are we... Ordinary people?"


    "One, four generations of fire shadow! One is the top genius in a huge world, and the other is a freak with various external devices. Do we need to be afraid of it? "


    "I''m afraid, it''s the opposite side!"


    Tony listened to the wind and water gate for a moment, then rubbed his chin and said with emotion: "yes, with this genius, do we need to be afraid?"


    A variety of plug-in freaks must be talking about Limulus.


    After all, he is not open, so one side of the world''s top talent, must be talking about him!


    Well... Hearing these words, I don''t know why, my heart is so cool!


    "Yes, I''ll listen to you."


    Let''s go up and say, "come on, Lim?"


    Wave breeze water gate hears speech, chuckle a, way: "good, take advantage of the other party still don''t know we come, hit each other by surprise!"


    Arrangement means?


    I''m afraid the samsara over there doesn''t know that they have come to the edge.


    "Well, then, the great sage, it''s your turn to do it."


    Limulu jumped to his feet and whispered, "use the fastest way to solve the enemy!"


    "Yes


    There was a change in Lim''s mind, and then a mechanical voice began to sound, "turn on automatic combat mode!"

 Chapter 141

    "Limulu, this is..."


    the wave wind water gate looks at Lim Lu above and frowns slightly.


    Because he clearly felt that the breath on limulu changed a little bit.


    In the past, limulu was kind-hearted and indecisive, so her breath was gentle.


    Phase from the heart!


    Although they all know that these are the strong man''s taboo, but this is limulu''s nature, they are not convenient to say anything.


    But at the moment, Lim Lu''s breath becomes cold and full of killing opportunities. Compared with the past, it is totally different!


    "You forget, Limulus has a lot of plug-ins."


    Tony laughed out of his voice and said, "maybe Lim Lu has opened the plug-in again."


    "It seems normal to open a door and let yourself into a state of absolute rationality?"


    Wave wind water gate hears speech a Leng, afterward approbation way: "yes! I didn''t see him open when I fought with Lim Lu last time. This time, I have to have a good insight. "


    After that, the lightning flash around, the wave wind water gate instantly disappeared in place.


    And Tony saw this scene, also did not hesitate, control the steel suit to rush forward.


    What about Longtan tiger den?


    Just go ahead!


    "The great sage, Mr. shite Dagao and Watergate are all gone. Let''s go in as soon as possible!"


    Limulu saw the two figures and said eagerly, "after you go in, let them see the power of the great sage..."


    before he finished his words, the figure disappeared in place.


    Although he has no body and looks like a slim, anyone who belittles him because of his appearance will definitely pay a heavy price.


    Hang forced, this name, that''s not a joke.


    "Come on, everyone, and cheer in the baptism of shells."


    Tony laughs, then the steel suit fires up and a lot of shells begin to explode around.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the roar is ceaseless!


    "Are you ready to die if you want to shade us?"


    Waves of wind and water gate indifference echoed in the sky, then the wind and sand surged, thunder and fire roared, ravaged the sky.


    When they start fighting, there''s no need to hide their breath.


    Therefore, if it is appropriate and profound, it can attack the morale and spirit of the enemy under certain circumstances.


    But limulu opened the automatic combat mode. Controlled by the great sage, he kept silent, shuttling through the gray world, looking for the breath of reincarnation, striving for... Killing with one strike!


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Why do they know we''re here?" the captain said in disbelief


    Isn''t Qin Wei inducing the three of the four generations of Huoying?


    He had said it would take a quarter of an hour.


    But now, just a few minutes?


    And... The breath of Qin Wei is far away from here!


    Did Qin Wei betray them?


    Stupid thing!


    "Captain, I can''t control that much."


    A woman in a black silk dress was pale and said in a quick voice, "although there is still a pattern that has not been depicted, it is too late."


    "The three men have entered the array. With the powerful power of the four generations of fire shadow, they can kill us all before the array pattern is finished!"


    "So team..."


    before the silk skirt woman finished speaking, three water blades cut through the space and landed directly.


    In an instant, she cut her delicate body into three sections.


    "Damn it!"


    The team leader''s pupil shrinks, then roars: "open big array!"


    "If the last pattern is not finished, it''s up to me to burn the soul to sacrifice and lead the ghost into the body! I will kill them today even if I am out of my wits! "

 Chapter 142

    "Captain!"


    Several sad and sad voices sounded, and the heaven demon lock heart array was perfect. They summoned the spirits of the demons were all mortal, not to mention now?


    But they all understand why the captain''s mentality collapsed, and did not hesitate to summon the ghost.


    Because the man who died just now is the captain''s love.


    My favorite!


    Then several people suppressed the grief in their hearts, no longer hesitated, and used their strength to forcibly open the heaven demon lock heart array.


    "Humming..."


    a dark line began to reverberate around, and the sky above presented a strange purple color at this moment.


    At the moment when the great array shrouds the surroundings, the faces of several samsara are rapidly aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Obviously, this big array is crazily extracting their Shouyuan.


    A few breathing time, these samsara have turned into withered, dying, life has come to an end.


    The pattern of the array has not been finished. Once the array is opened, the power of the array will extract the Shou yuan of the person who formed the array to complete it.


    "Burn! Soul


    The team leader''s eyes were red and he roared up to the sky.


    But the calmness in his eyes indicates that he has not fallen into madness.


    All this, perhaps, is proceeding according to his plan.


    "Boom


    A purple Qiong light fell from the sky and fell on the team leader in an instant.


    The next moment, the surrounding began to burn purple flame, the purple flame exudes a kind of penetrating darkness, and carries a chilling sense of antiquity.


    And in the flames, the team leader''s body shape is changing dramatically.


    "What is this operation?"


    Tony came to the wave wind water door, a dignified face said.


    "I don''t know. In that purple flame, I felt the endless darkness."


    Wave wind water door two eyes one squint, deep voice says.


    He felt that this incident was beyond his ability to deal with.


    The administrator just said in the group that if they have something to do, don''t worry about it and call everyone to come.


    Did you expect it?


    "Limulu, do you feel it?"


    Wave wind water door turned to look at Lim Lu, and said: "the smell of darkness..."


    Lim Lu lifted the automatic combat mode after hearing his words and said softly, "I also feel the smell of darkness, but I also feel the smell of... Light inside."


    Can darkness and light really coexist?


    He didn''t know that.


    "The smell of light?"


    Wave Feng Shui door eyebrow a pick, way: "that is enough to crush all the darkness, how can there be the taste of light?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I always have a feeling in my heart. We don''t have to inform the administrator."


    "You... What if you feel wrong?"


    "I believe that I can''t feel wrong about my own feelings, the light, the waves that will be released in my heart."


    "Have you forgotten what the administrator said in the group?"


    "I haven''t forgotten, but maybe this matter doesn''t need the arrival of the administrator."


    Lim Lu''s eyes burning at the front of purple flame, said with a smile: "you said, I said right?"


    As soon as this sound comes out, everything around will be silenced instantly.


    Even the flaming purple flame in front of us began to disappear rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Sure enough, my guess is right."


    After Ziyan completely disappeared, a figure with black eyes, horns on his head and purple armor appeared in the sight of the three.


    "You are brought into this world by the power, and that power is still in this world, isn''t it?"


    Zijia figure looked at three people and said slowly, "your luck is much better than ours."

 Chapter 143

    "Are we lucky? What do you mean


    Wave wind water door two eyes tiny narrow, said solemnly.


    Are these reincarnations in bad luck?


    What''s the operation of this person?


    Is it not to kill them, nor to die with them, but to complete one''s own scheme?


    It''s a little cruel. He makes himself strong at the cost of all his team members'' lives. What does this man want to do?


    "After knowing your existence from other samsara, I found that the supervision of reincarnation space has been greatly reduced, and the will of reincarnation space What seems to be fear? "


    Zijia figure stretched out his right hand and said faintly: "I have participated in more than 100 samsara tasks, and the supervision of reincarnation space has dropped sharply. I have only met twice."


    "The last scene, I dare not forget."


    "That day, a huge hand appeared in the sky, crushing everything like the God of heaven."


    "If I hadn''t been lucky enough to be the first transmission object of samsara space, I would have been lost under the divine power of that huge hand."


    "But before I left, I still witnessed the death of that world!"


    Wave wind water door hears speech tight frown, way: "what on earth do you want to say?"


    He wants to know more about reincarnation space.


    That''s because the communion group defines the reincarnation space as the dark forces, which indicates that there will definitely be battles in the future.


    But he doesn''t want to stand here and listen to this man talking nonsense!


    Do these words sound useful when they crush everything?


    "I know that you may be enemies of the samsara space, and wipe out the existence of our samsara."


    Purple armour figure free and easy a smile, way: "don''t worry, I won''t start to you."


    "After a while, I will take my brothers to the reincarnation of the devil. Even if I fight for the devil in the next life, it will be much easier than this one."


    "Samsara... Ha ha!"


    "Compulsory Recruitment! Life is better than death! Death does not reincarnate! "


    "The soul is always in the hands of the reincarnation space. When you issue a task, you must complete it. Otherwise, you will easily wipe the flesh, put the soul into the furnace, suffer from torture, and then put into battle. It will go on and on, and you will never be able to live beyond life!"


    "This time, fortunately, great power has come, otherwise I really don''t know if my brothers can carry me to use this reincarnation array."


    Yes!


    This is not a big array of demons locked in the heart, but a big array of reincarnation!


    All the samsara leave their soul mark in the samsara space.


    As long as there is a soul imprinted on it, the samsara will always be the slave of the samsara space.


    When he got the news, his heart was broken and unwilling!


    By what?


    Why are they always slaves?


    So from then on, he began to prepare for it.


    He didn''t tell anyone about this, because more people know, more risk of exposure.


    He is not sure if his teammates will object to this matter, will... Report what he did to reincarnation space?


    He didn''t dare to gamble.


    Therefore, he can only one person to admit, even his favorite people, he did not say.


    He''s just doing it. When it''s all right, he just needs to take his brothers to the harbor of freedom.


    Brothers don''t need to know so much, he will bear the great pressure on this day!


    Fortunately, this time, with the cooperation of favorable weather, location and people and various factors, he succeeded!

 Chapter 144

    "Brothers, let''s get together again in the next life..."


    a trace of bitterness flashed in the eyes of Zijia, thinking in her heart.


    How could he have come up with such a method if he had not been forced to do so?


    As for the view that the pattern of the demon lock is not perfect?


    , of course, is his lie. Reincarnation reinforces the essence of the user''s body, while keeping the soul at the same time.


    What''s more, in 15 minutes, how can the array pattern be arranged?


    Although there is still one person left in the team, I can''t manage that much now.


    He is satisfied with such a result.


    The body disappears and the space mark of samsara is eliminated.


    Soul refining, soul imprint in reincarnation space is naturally broken, symbolizing that several of them have lost their souls.


    The most important thing is that he has been planning for a long time, that is to retain the memory of himself and his brothers for reincarnation.


    In this way, no matter how they are born after reincarnation, they have the experience of martial arts in memory, and at least they can have the power to keep their own lives.


    "I know that your task is to get rid of me. You don''t have to do it. After a while, I''ll finish by myself."


    Zijia figure looked at the wind water gate and said, "if you want my body, I can leave it for you as a contribution to the completion of your task."


    "I''ve told you so much, but I really want to ask you one thing."


    Beauchamp took a look at Tony and Lim, nodded slightly, and said, "you say it."


    This samsara, strange.


    But he had a hunch in his heart that maybe they would get a big secret from this samsara.


    If the samsara intended to do so in the first place, why did he run away when he saw them in the first place?


    Is it that their pursuit, everything, is in the calculation of the reincarnation?


    This...


    "I know that you are strong people standing on the opposite side of the samsara space."


    "I don''t know what other people call you. My address to you is the guardian!" he said in a deep voice


    "I really hope the guardian Lord can destroy the reincarnation space!"


    "When you really step down into the space of reincarnation, you will know how miserable and sad we are


    "Crazy... All crazy..."


    "hahaha... Right, reincarnation, how many are not crazy? Everyone is crazy, and I''m crazy. Who can do such a thing if you''re not crazy? "


    "Guardian, I am looking forward to... The destruction of samsara space!"


    As soon as the last word fell, a streamer of light flew out of the purple armor figure and quickly disappeared into the purple sky above.


    "Bang!"


    Purple armor figure fell on the ground, no life, as if before the strong breath did not exist in general, very strange.


    "This is... What is this?"


    Tony turned to look at the wind and water gate and asked with a confused face.


    He is now, super stupid!


    I thought it was a battle, and even the three of them had prepared well and used all the 15 increasing runes. What happened?


    Did the enemy commit suicide?


    The head of the enemy with his own vote of brothers, reincarnated?


    Is this a joke?


    "I don''t know, but we''ve done our job, right?"


    Limulu asked blankly, what''s the situation? Will he know?


    However, he probably understood that the reincarnation space seems to exploit the samsara very much.


    So that all the samsara are crazy!


    And the samsara just now also renewed his understanding of madness. He took all his brothers to die together, and exchanged the death of this life for the freedom of soul. Is this the case?


    Anyway, he understood this way. No matter how much information he had, he was not very clear about it.

 Chapter 145

    "It should be said that this matter, in the final analysis, is beyond our scope of handling."


    The wind and water gate took a deep breath and said solemnly, "we can''t deal with it. Please inform the administrator."


    According to this samsara, the reincarnation space is aware of the arrival of the administrator, so it is in great fear, trying to hide its own traces of existence, so that they have the opportunity to take advantage of it?


    Administrator, is it enough to deter the dark forces of reincarnation space by just a little breath?


    How powerful!


    Perhaps the reincarnation space is not strong for the administrator, but the organization that arranges the transmigration to cross the world and cross the space is still an irresistible force for them.


    After all, at this stage, who can freely shuttle around the world without borrowing the power of the communication group?


    Except for the administrator, of course.


    "I don''t mind."


    "Me, too."


    Tony and lim nodded and said, this is really not something they can deal with.


    Although they speculated that the communication group in the future will definitely collide with the reincarnation space, they did not expect that he would be exposed to this information now.


    "Good."


    Wave wind water door closed eyes, ideas into the communication group interface.


    The reincarnation said they were lucky.


    If the reincarnation space is really as he imagined, then maybe they meet the administrator and join the communication group. They are really lucky!


    At the same time, in the communication group.


    Bo Feng shuimen: "administrator, we have some problems here. We need you to come and have a look. @Brother Su "


    Marquis wobang:" I just met with the administrator not long ago, you really have a situation there? "


    Marquis wobang: now, do you need my help


    Wave wind water gate: "old Marquis, this matter, you really need to know."


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    What happened to the powerful team composed of three people, namely, Beau Feng Shui men, Lim Lu and Tony?


    But look at the tone of Watergate, it doesn''t seem to be in need of rescue!


    Wave wind Watergate: "we met this team of reincarnations, launched a large array, and then all the members died, the captain formed a demon wrapped in purple flame, looking very strong."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in other words, you are in danger of life?"


    Wave wind water gate: "no, you don''t interrupt, listen to me finish."


    Wave wind and water gate: "the big array is wrapped in the sky, and the dark energy around is whirling around. In addition, we killed the members of the other party before, and the purple flame devil appeared in the rear. So the three of us thought that there must be a fierce war. As a result, the purple flame devil gave us some words and reincarnated."


    Marquis wobang "...


    brother Su:" reincarnation... Gone?


    What is this operation?


    Su Xiaoge: "what did he say to you?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "administrator, you are OK anyway. Come to the western regions."


    Wave wind water gate: "the big array energy still has the remnant, the purple flame devil''s corpse also remains here, moreover all these, also have something to do with you."


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "has something to do with me? Forget it, some things can''t be explained clearly in words. Anyway, we are free. Let''s go and have a look


    Purple flame demon, reincarnation?


    And it has something to do with him. What does it have to do with him?


    Why did he drink tea for a while?


    "Ding!"


    At this time, the chat interface of the communication group generates a new message, which makes everyone''s eyes bright, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in their eyes.

 Chapter 146

    "The samsara of the dark circle has been killed. Mission completed!"


    "Bonus points for this mission: 60000."


    "Start to assign task points according to the task completion ratio."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, 40% task completion and 24000 bonus points."


    "Group members: Tu Shan shouldered the handle, 15% task completion, and 9000 bonus points."


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, task completion 15%, reward points: 9000."


    "Group members: wave wind water gate, task completion 10%, reward points: 6000."


    "Group member: Tony has no money, task completion 10%, reward points: 6000."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, task completion 10%, bonus points: 6000."


    Tony didn''t have money: "administrator, didn''t you go to have a rest? Why is there such a high degree of task completion? "


    Tony had no money: "is it the administrator who changed the task completion? (slim funny face) "


    " Ding, answer the above questions. "


    "The administrator killed a samsara during the mission."


    "Please rest assured that the task completion is converted by comparison in many aspects. It is absolutely fair and just, and there will be no black box operation."


    Tony didn''t have any money:...


    he said that casually, and the communication group specially explained it?


    Well... It''s said that artifact has spirit. If communication group is artifact, it must have born spirituality.


    It seems that the communication group attaches great importance to the completion of the group task, and I still don''t want to make such a joke in the future.


    Don''t kick him when the administrator and the group leader don''t kick him, and the communication group kicks him out by himself. That''s a big joke.


    Su Xiaoge: "cough... Communication group has explained for me, then I will not say more."


    Su Xiaoge: "integral also got, everybody goes to the western region to have a look together!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, this kind of thing concerning all people, from the present to watch."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, the old Marquis, I have just arrived at the Tu mountain boundary. You can see me when you come out."


    Marquis wobang: OK, let''s go and have a look at it together


    Since Tu Shan Hong Hong Hong has already arrived near Tu Shan, they naturally want to go together.


    After all, with the same starting point and the same destination, can we leave others on their territory?


    ...


    a moment later, the three of Su Chen came to the western regions.


    Because the specific location of the wave wind water gate in the communication group has been specified, and the area covered by the large array is completely different from other places in the western region, it is easy to find it.


    Of course, because of the abnormal phenomena in this area, it also attracted the attention of the sand fox clan in the western regions.


    However, there are three people in the wave wind and water gate, and the sand fox clan does not want to force into it.


    And the arrival of Tu Shan red, is to let the sand fox clan know, this area, absolutely there are problems.


    After all, the sand foxes in the western regions still know the reputation of Tu Shan.


    "This is the body of that purple flame demon?"


    Su Chen looked at carefully and asked in a low voice.


    Wave wind water gate has explained to them the cause and effect of the matter, so he has a lot of doubts about the existence of reincarnation space.


    Communication groups may have their own considerations in defining them as dark ones.


    Can we say that the enemy they will face in the future is just such a cross world force of crimes?


    Will communication groups not have any targets for normal forces?


    Implement Do you have a strategy of "pulling a batch and playing a batch"?

 Chapter 147

    "Yes."


    The wind and water gate nodded slightly and said, "how about it? What''s different about this body, warden


    Administrator, said that some samsara corpses can be converted into points.


    Although this group task let him get 6000 points, at first glance, a lot, but he felt that such a point, certainly not enough to spend.


    So if we can get some more integrals, will there be too many?


    "It''s no different. It''s a normal samsara."


    Su Chen shakes his head and says, at first he also has some expectation in his heart, hoping that this purple flame demon can cause the hint of communication group.


    But he has been standing in this period of time, the communication group did not prompt.


    And the bodies of the reincarnation brought by Marquis Vauban and Tu Shan Honghong did not arouse the communication group''s warning.


    This makes him understand that the one who carries the original fluctuation will only be the samsara in the samsara space.


    Although he said he got 24000 points and earned 30000 extra points.


    This time, the total income is 54000 points.


    Plus 4500 points before, the total is 58500 points.


    A small world loophole can gain more than 50000 points, which is already a lot, but his heart is still a little lost.


    How can the purple flame devil, which causes such a big problem, be useless?


    Should not...


    "OK!"


    Su Chen glanced at the crowd and said with a soft smile: "in the future, when you face the samsara, ordinary samsara, you don''t need to control the strength. You don''t have to fight at will. It''s not possible to use their corpses to convert them into points."


    "Well... Haven''t you forgotten all the reincarnations that were prompted by the communication group just now?"


    "If you encounter a samsara in the future, you can take it easy and bring him back after he has been killed."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped and said, "I can tell you responsibly that every samsara can transform into a large amount of points."


    "Well... The lowest, thousands of them!"


    When they heard the speech, their eyes flashed and their eyes seemed to be shining.


    The administrator gave them a message in silence again.


    Is every samsara equivalent to a lot of points?


    That''s a walking integral!


    They need to plan well when they carry out tasks later.


    "The... Administrator, can you tell us what is the difference between samsara and samsara?"


    Tony doubts that the only samsara in the world is killed by administrators, so they really don''t know the difference between reincarnation and reincarnation.


    Is it just a different address?


    "The strength of samsara is generally stronger than that of samsara."


    Su Chen eyes a congealed, solemnly said.


    People: "the corpse of reincarnation walker can be converted into an integral.


    Just because of this factor, they can also guess that the strength of the samsara is definitely stronger than that of the samsara.


    So, there''s no difference between what the administrator said just now and what he didn''t say, right?


    Samsara and samsara need them to distinguish, but they do not know the difference between the two, so how to distinguish?


    Hard luck?


    Are you kidding?


    So in the final analysis, they came to the conclusion that the stronger the reincarnation, the more likely it is to be the reincarnation?


    Do they have to control the strength of reincarnation in the future?


    If the samsara they are facing is the samsara, and they are not well controlled, and they are directly disabled, then when they know the truth... Will it be heartache to die?


    These are all living integral!

 Chapter 148

    "Reincarnation space, let reincarnation people despair crazy, is an incomparably dark place."


    Su Chen looked at the crowd, whispered: "and reincarnation space for us, is the enemy."


    "So in our future, there will only be more exchanges with reincarnation space, not less!"


    "Do you feel that you have the confidence to overcome the samsara space?"


    After hearing the speech, many thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    Is there a test hidden in the administrator''s words?


    Sure enough, are all capable people like to test people?


    "I don''t know what other people think, but I have the confidence to overcome the reincarnation space."


    Tony chuckled, reached out and said, "and I am looking forward to the future I can really stand with the administrator and fight side by side!"


    Yes!


    In a real sense, he must have stood at a very high level if he had fought side by side.


    As for confidence?


    He is really enough, the administrator''s breath is enough to scare away the reincarnation space. Is it necessary for them to doubt themselves?


    According to his conjecture, the reincarnation space, a huge cross world organization, may be just a chicken in front of the administrator, vulnerable to a blow!


    "Me, too."


    "How can a small space of reincarnation stop us from moving forward?"


    "With the administrator, I have this confidence!"


    "Confidence is given by myself, but I believe that the end of the future reincarnation space must be destroyed!"


    Wave wind water gate four people almost at the same time, the face is filled with a smile.


    They know nothing about the strength of reincarnation space, but this does not hinder their confidence.


    Because a large part of this confidence is confidence in our bright future.


    To join the communication group, their future achievements must be far beyond the present!


    Therefore, they have boundless pride and confidence in their hearts!


    They will never lose!


    "Ding, confirm the enemy: Reincarnation space!"


    "Group main task release: destroy the reincarnation space!"


    "Current samsara space exploration: 0%."


    "Tip: the reward for group main task points is rich, and there will be corresponding points reward for increasing the exploration degree."


    The information appearing in the communication group will attract everyone''s eyes instantly.


    And when the public consciousness into the communication group interface, found that the interface of the strengthening column next to a more named "Zhu" column box.


    "Kill."


    "Enemy: Reincarnation space."


    "No reward."


    "Glory: nothing."


    "Reward: none."


    This is a framework of three no products. The corners of people''s mouths twitch. When they come back to their senses, they look at Su Chen with a strange look.


    We don''t need to communicate with the group administrators.


    It''s also right to think about it. With the words of the administrator just now, isn''t it just preparing for the appearance of this column?


    "Administrator, can you explain to us what the new functions are?"


    Tony rubbed his hands and laughed.


    Group main line task, say nothing else, but listen to this name, he knows, reward must be very rich.


    In any case, they have also identified the samsara space as the enemy. Now these changes in the communication group obviously give them rewards!


    "New features, explore them yourself."


    Su Chen face unchanged, light way: "I have some things to go back to deal with some, do not stay here more."


    "Hong Hong Hong, if you have time in the future, I''ll come back to you to visit Tushan and go."


    As soon as the voice fell, a white light flashed by, and Su Chen''s figure disappeared in place, leaving Tony and others staring at each other, messy in the wind.

 Chapter 149

    "Explain it to you?"


    Su Chen appeared in his room and couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "what do I show you? I''m still at a loss about this new feature, OK? "


    The communication group said that adding new functions would add new functions, and that changes would change, without informing the group leader and administrator.


    Explain?


    How to explain it?


    Say you don''t know anything?


    Say it out, lose more?


    "But then again, this extra main task is also a way to get points!"


    Su Chen rubbed his chin and whispered to himself, "well... This time the group task is over, I don''t know when the next time it will be opened?"


    "But it''s not the same if there''s a main task. There''s also the degree of space exploration in this cycle. Since this standard has come out, it means that every one percent is a considerable integral."


    With this sentence, Su Chen coughed twice and asked in his heart, "communication group, what is the reward, glory and reward?"


    These three no products, not only Tony, they are a little confused, he is also ignorant.


    "The reward is divided into group reward and private reward."


    "Group reward is automatically triggered when a group member encounters an important enemy of the other camp, or the group leader and administrator offer a reward on their own initiative."


    "Glory is the point reward after completing the reward task."


    "When the total glory of group members reaches a certain level, the glory bar will be opened. The items in the honor column are precious and unique, which can only be exchanged with glory."


    "Of course, the source of honor points can also be exchanged through treasures."


    "The reward is to calculate the integral value after destroying the enemy''s power according to the evaluation of the enemy''s combat strength and other factors when the exploration value reaches 100%


    Communication group cold voice in Su Chen''s mind, for Su Chen to answer the doubts in the heart.


    It can be said that reward and glory are inseparable.


    But the reward and the two are not too much related, can only say the last summary, after completing the main line task integral evaluation.


    And the reward this function, let Su Chen is very moved.


    Group reward, in addition to the exchange group passive hanging, administrators and group owners can also actively hang.


    Well... Is this one of his benefits?


    However, it is not clear at present, who will get the honor after the task he has hung up is completed?


    Is it him or the communication group?


    If the communication group out, I am afraid his reward is limited.


    "This is, the exchange group has been updated!"


    Su Chen sighed and sighed: "completing some things will trigger the communication group, so that the communication group can be updated and upgraded."


    "Unlock achievements?"


    Speaking, Su Chen can''t help laughing, but also unlock achievements to update and upgrade?


    How can it be more and more like playing games?


    "Ding, complete a group task and get an invitation."


    "I''m not super cute."


    "Happy man."


    "Red hair."


    "Bone elf."


    "Orange."


    Su Chen looked at the five names floating in front of him, and his eyelids couldn''t help jumping.


    What are these fairy names?


    Five names, except for the second, he had a slight guess that this might be a hero from the continent of Valoran.


    The other four are confused.


    I am not super cute, had appeared a similar name before, oneself is and this name have predestined?


    Red hair, orange, what are these two names?


    The last bone elf, he thought, had a little bit of fun.


    Although the name is a little strange, but at least can prove that this is not an ordinary person.


    "Well, there is only one invitation. It seems that we can only choose him."

 Chapter 150

    "Ding, daozhu invites happy Feng man to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    A message appears in the communication group, which instantly detonates the communication group.


    Tony has no money: "welcome new people! A warm welcome


    Limlu Tempest: this new man, isn''t he a new big guy


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha... Welcome new people!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "welcome."


    Marquis wobang: "welcome."


    "Welcome new people! A warm welcome


    Happy man?


    Although they did not know who the name represented, it did not hinder their enthusiasm.


    In particular, they think that as soon as the administrator leaves, the group leader will invite people into the communication group.


    Well, didn''t the administrator just say that he has something important to deal with?


    This shows that it is very likely that the administrator is going to negotiate the list of invitation with the group leader.


    Each candidate has been carefully considered by the group leader and administrator, which shows that each member of the group is the key training object.


    If it''s not important, why should the administrator and the leader be so careful?


    Happy wind man: "you are... Why do you suddenly appear in my mind?"


    Happy Feng man: "also, what is this place? Who did the trick? "


    Limlu Tempest: "haha, it''s time to lead the new people. Every new person in the group, always confused and helpless, this time I need this kind of helpful predecessors to help


    Tony didn''t have money: "come on, stop talking nonsense."


    When did Limulus develop this narcissistic and self glorifying character?


    He remembers when Limulus had just joined the party, it wasn''t like that!


    Limlu Tempest: "cough! To get to the point, I would like to congratulate you on joining the communication group of infinite dimensions. This group is a communication group of infinite dimensions, which is built by our leaders with their own great power. It is to cultivate us and let us change our destiny without going to the original tragic track. "


    Limlu Tempest: "happy man, I''m not lying to you. We all come from different worlds. It''s because of this communication group that we can talk across the world. I hope you can understand what kind of opportunity this group has for mud?"


    Happy wind man: "I seem to understand that some."


    Happy wind man: "Hello everyone, my name is Yasuo, from the land of Valoran."


    Although he did not fully believe in the authenticity of the communication group, he had to admit that this group could exist.


    Because he just used his strength to examine his body from the inside out several times, but found nothing unusual.


    Even if this communication group is right in front of him, and even he can communicate, it is... There is no trace.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing.


    If this communication group is really what this... Group friend said, it would be normal for him not to notice if it was built by a great energy and could talk across endless dimensions.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to believe it completely at present.


    Tony has no money: "well, Yasso, I have a question."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "each of us has something to do with ourselves."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "for example, I''m the chairman of stark industries. I don''t have anything else but money, so the name is no money."


    Tony had no money: "but your name, I don''t understand."


    Happy wind man: "in fact, I don''t understand why my name is this?"


    Happy wind man: "happy... I live every day, happy?"

 Chapter 151

    Tony has no money: "don''t you know? Well, I get it


    Tony didn''t have money: "in that case, I''ll have to use big summon."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: what are you doing


    Great call?


    When did Tony get this stuff?


    Well Useless summoning. Is Tony just talking?


    Tony doesn''t have money: "useless big summon skill, @ little brother Su, the administrator will appear quickly!"


    Limulus Tempest: "well...


    OK!


    He thought Tony was going to do something earth shaking.


    After all, Tony put aside his steel suit. He was a pure ordinary person. At most, he was a little more intelligent.


    If Tony did draw a summoning array, even if he summoned a weak ant, they would be shocked.


    Su Xiaoge: "useless summoning skill? Mr. Shita, I think you have to explain to me why @ I became a useless summoning skill? "


    Su Xiaoge: ''(kind smile)


    Tony has no money:...


    why is he the hero of the expression pack sent by the administrator?


    Dressed in a steel uniform, he raised his right hand, his right palm was shining, and he was about to launch an attack. However, there were five big words on his mouth: "kind smile".


    Administrator adult sends this expression package, is the naked threat and makes trouble!


    Tony has no money: "ha ha... Administrator, your facial expression bag is so exquisite that I like it very much."


    Su Xiaoge: "really? Do you like it


    Su Xiaoge: "did you hear me? Mr. Shida is very fond of us using him as an expression bag, so you should seize the time with pictures, and grasp the compact pictures if you don''t have pictures. A grand gathering of expression packs will begin soon. "


    Su Xiaoge: "how do you like it, Mr. shite Dagao?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, administrator, I think you''d better not joke with me, you have to solve the new people''s doubts."


    No, expression bag generation conference, if it has nothing to do with him, he will also be happy to participate.


    But if the protagonist is him, then he doesn''t want this conference to continue.


    So now the only way is to change the topic and let the new people attract the attention of the administrator.


    Well, I hope it can be done...


    brother Su: "are you kidding? Am I kidding you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "as for the problem of new people? What''s the problem? It''s just a nickname. You don''t understand it. Maybe it''s just that you don''t know yourself very well


    Happy Feng man: "I don''t know much about myself..."


    happy Feng man: "Yasuo doesn''t understand. I hope the administrator can give me some advice."


    He doesn''t know himself?


    Maybe you don''t have a lifelong enemy to know yourself, but for some strangers in different worlds, are you not as good as them?


    This administrator may be powerful, but he still knows himself well?


    Is it possible?


    Su Xiaoge: "summoner, League of heroes, Summoner Canyon, do you understand a little bit when I say these words?"


    Su Xiaoge: "forget it, maybe you don''t understand it. You should know your skills very well, such as cutting steel flash, wind barrier, stepping forward, cutting in the fierce wind


    Yasso, aeonya''s swordsman.


    How can he explain the meaning of happy man to this swordsman?


    Can''t say, I play games to play you, in a variety of operations, play very happy?

 Chapter 152

    Happy wind man: "that''s nature."


    Will he not understand his skills?


    I''m afraid no one in the world knows his skills better than him.


    Su Xiaoge: "you can understand in this way that in the distant alien world, in order to solve the contradictions brought about by the world disputes, some summoners borrowed the strength of the heroes of Valoran continent to fight and fight in a battlefield. The winner enjoys the honor and the loser bears the humiliation and punishment."


    Su Xiaoge: "and you, Yasuo, is one of the heroes. Because of your skills, those summoners will be a little radical and rash when they control you. Sometimes, although they fail, they are very happy. Now your nickname is the nickname of the summoner


    Happy Feng man: "nickname..."


    although it is the nickname of the summoner from different worlds, he always has a strange feeling in his heart.


    Feng Nan, he can understand.


    He is a swordsman against the wind, riding the wind and killing the enemy!


    Happy, he can understand.


    The administrator said that the summoner will be happy when he controls his... Projection to kill the enemy. But when these two words are linked together, why is he so... Contradictory?


    Tony has no money: "ha ha... Yasso, don''t think too much."


    Tony has no money: "most of our group have nicknames, such as me. They often call me Shida da da. Maybe you feel confused and contradictory at first, but you are used to listening and listening."


    Tony has no money: "don''t worry, your happy wind man''s title is definitely on a relatively high grade."


    Happy Feng man:...


    Tony... Big shit?


    This Tony Shida big said that there is a bit of truth, compared with the big shit, or happy Feng man is easier for him to accept, but why does he always feel a little strange?


    Marquis Vauban: "habits are always terrible. I vaguely remember that when Tony first came here, he was staring at the dog when he heard the name of the big dog


    Marquis wobang: "now, ha ha...


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, what are you doing?"


    Staring at the dog?


    Who are you talking about?


    Marquis wobang: cough, Yasso, you are on the top of your world, right


    Happy wind man: "the top of the world? No, I''m far from the top of the world. Now I''m just a swordsman looking for the truth in the wrong way. "


    Tony has no money: "are you looking for the truth? What''s the truth? If you really want to find the truth in your heart, you can call the administrator


    Tony didn''t have money: "the caretaker has great powers and will answer everything you want to know for you."


    The truth?


    If you don''t join the communication group, maybe Yasuo may not be able to find the truth all his life.


    You can join the communication group, which is different.


    Administrator, that''s a man who has read the script!


    What''s the matter? Whose future in the group can be concealed from the administrator?


    Happy wind man: "administrator, do you know everything in this world?"


    Tony has no money: "the world is infinite. With the administrator''s greatness, I dare not say that I know everything in the world, but there is no problem in solving your doubts and telling you the truth."


    Tony had no money: "come on! You have to believe that communication groups can definitely change your life, no matter how miserable your future is


    Happy wind man: "what price do I need to pay?"


    In this world, no one will be good to you for no reason. What''s more, the administrator of this mysterious communication group must be extremely powerful.


    Maybe even stronger than the gods!


    The price he needs to pay for the solution of such existence must be not small!

 Chapter 153

    Tony has no money: "the price? They are all group friends. You can send a red envelope to the administrator


    Tony has no money: "of course, you have to take this red envelope. I won''t say much about things that are too lost. You should understand."


    Happy Feng man: "OK, I get it."


    Red envelope. He saw it on the chat interface.


    Although Tony told him, symbolic hair, can take a hand on the line.


    But he felt that it was very inappropriate.


    Since he wants to know the truth, he must give his most precious things.


    "Ding, happy Feng man sent out a special red envelope."


    At this time, Su Chen is looking at the strengthening interface, thinking about how to allocate his hands more than 50000 points.


    As for what happened in the group?


    After he made up a story for Yasso, he didn''t pay attention to the communication group.


    The group task has just been completed, and the main task has just been opened. There should be no big changes in the group in a short time.


    Well... In fact, what he just said about the distant alien world should be true Right?


    Player, should be regarded as Summoner!


    "The insulating claw must be repaired perfectly."


    Su Chen rubbed his chin and whispered to himself: "the magic element and the power of the fire God should be strengthened once more. As for the art of flying Thunder God... Look at the situation first!"


    Say, Su Chen idea move, his integral begins to fall rapidly with naked eye visible speed.


    And his hands and body began to shine.


    Strengthen, start!


    ...


    when Su Chen opened his eyes, a sharp breath burst out of his body and swept around.


    In an instant, he pressed down his breath again.


    The world is mysterious and powerful. He doesn''t know what level of strength he has now?


    Master!


    Indeed, the number of masters is rare, but in this world where the flower of cultivation is blooming, it is better to be cautious. If you can''t expose it, you should not expose it first.


    What if the master, respected by thousands of people, is just cannon fodder just on the battlefield?


    Isn''t it just the cannon fodder?


    However, he did not know what kind of turbulence would be caused to the world by the breath of his own strengthening and completion?


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (enhancement + 3) upgrade points: 28000."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 1) upgrade points: 5000."


    "The score required for the divinity (enhancement + 2) upgrade of the sinner of karma fire: 24000."


    "Insulation claw (perfect) repair points: 12000."


    "Points: 32500."


    Su Chen looked up at the reinforcement bar, sighed, and put the remaining 30000 points into the art of flying thunder and the divine power of the judge of fire.


    In terms of the current integral surplus, strengthening these two items is the best choice.


    More than 30000 integral, for the current he, not to mention.


    Points this thing, or to transform him into his own strength, is the best choice.


    No, what are you doing here?


    Will you still have children?


    "Buzz!"


    Su Chen raised his right hand and lit a white flame on his fingertips.


    Although the color of the industrial fire is still blazing white, looking at the beautiful and dazzling white flame, as the controller, he can clearly feel the terror wave contained in it.


    After strengthening the power of Fire God for three times, the extremely high temperature has been restrained.


    If Su Chen doesn''t say so, I''m afraid everyone will think that this is just an ordinary flame flower. At most, the color has changed because of the cultivator.

 Chapter 154

    "There are 3500 points left. Forget it, it''s really unnecessary. Just leave it as an emergency standby!"


    Su Chen looks at his integral balance and sighs.


    After experiencing another strengthening, he felt that the integral was really not enough.


    More than 50000 points, Shua, said no, No.


    "This rental house, indeed, should be changed."


    Just now, just after strengthening, I didn''t control the breath of venting, so I let the rental house shake back and forth.


    If you do it again, I''m afraid the rental house will collapse.


    Although you need to be careful in this strange world, you don''t have to be too careful.


    Even if his guess is right, the master is only cannon fodder to participate in the battlefield. The world energy level is very high.


    But if you go out and change your house, you won''t be watched?


    "Jarvis, search the surrounding houses."


    Su Chen said softly: "it''s better to be that kind of more open single villa, surrounded by sparsely populated."


    "Well... Forget it. You can find the source first."


    He wanted to change his house, but it suddenly occurred to him that he didn''t seem to have the money in the world.


    However, he is not an ordinary person now. Money matters are all trivial matters.


    "Sir, we have found the right house."


    Jarvis mechanical back way, and then a virtual screen projected to Su Chen''s front, which reflects the villa Jarvis searched for.


    "Why no price?"


    Su Chen looks at the villa from inside to outside and asks in a low voice.


    "Sir, there is no bid value on it. It is only for face-to-face discussion."


    "Face to face?"


    "Yes, and I have found out for you the true identity of the owner."


    As soon as the virtual screen turned, Jarvis went on to say, "the owner of the house is Pang Feng, vice president of Linjiang University, and a practitioner of Linghai environment. The reason for selling this villa is unknown, and now it is in the office of vice president of Linjiang University, correcting documents."


    Su Chen: "the efficiency of Jarvis is not covered.


    In a short time, I turned over the information of a person I didn''t know.


    Well... Forget it. I know what I''m doing right now. It''s really strong.


    "Vice president of Linjiang university?"


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "that looks like an acquaintance."


    With a wave of his right hand, he put Jarvis away, and his figure instantly disappeared in place.


    In this rental house, there is really nothing valuable to him.


    In fact, Su Chen left this rental house for another purpose. He wanted to see who the landlord of the rental house was?


    Why has he lived here for more than a month, and the landlord has not appeared?


    Or is it that someone has solved all this for him?


    How did he... Come into this world?


    How did the communication group fall on his head?


    Although his current strength is not enough to explore this fog, he always comes back and says that he should have a bottom in his heart.


    I don''t know anything. Maybe I''m very happy.


    But, obviously, he is not.


    Not long after su Chen left, several masked figures appeared in the rental house. They looked around warily, made some notes and then turned away.


    The young master, who was born in a hidden family, appeared and disappeared in this rented house.


    Under normal circumstances, they never dare to enter a private and secret place where a master has a rest.


    But just now, the mysterious great master who was hiding in Linjiang burst into breath. I don''t know what happened.


    In such a short time, they have narrowed down to this area.


    All the houses in this area need to be observed.


    You know, in order to find this mysterious great master, the emperor has come to several masters!


    After all, the weight of a great master is really too heavy!

 Chapter 155

    At the same time, Linjiang University, vice president''s office.


    "Ah... Great master, where is the great master?"


    Pang Feng, dressed in a straight suit, sat on a chair, looked at the documents in his hand, and sighed: "there is a great master who lives in seclusion near the river."


    "Yes, the news may be true."


    "But what about that? A great master doesn''t want others to know his whereabouts. Who can find out? "


    "If we want our close cooperation, I will be a spiritual sea state practitioner. How can I cooperate with Qu to find a great master of Daoguo realm?"


    "Well, it''s hard to be human."


    Although he could understand the purpose of the country''s frantic search for the whereabouts of the great master, there was an emergency on the other side of the battlefield.


    If a great master can join the battlefield, the situation will be greatly controlled.


    But... What''s the use of a despondent and reclusive great master, unless he thinks it out and is willing to go out of the mountain?


    "Looking for a great master? What great master? "


    Suddenly, a voice rings in the office, which makes Pang Feng frown and quietly put away the documents in his hand.


    "I don''t know if you are..."


    "it''s me. We met on the school anniversary before."


    A thunder flash, Su Chen appears in Pang Feng''s field of vision.


    Pang Feng saw Su Chen''s eyes stunned, then his tight body returned to normal, and said with a smile, "I don''t know if master Su is here. What can I do for you?"


    What did the young master come to him for?


    Did he come to Linjiang for the purpose of looking for the great master?


    Maybe he knows something he didn''t know.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal for me to come here, but I want to find myself a place to live."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said: "you don''t have a villa to sell? Sell me that villa, and you can offer me a price


    He is also a master in his present status.


    Many vice presidents of Linjiang university are better than others.


    So he didn''t think that the vice president would ask a lot of money.


    "Master Su, do you want to settle down in Linjiang?"


    Pang Feng''s eyes flashed a little clear. He got up and said, "in fact, master Su, don''t be so polite. It''s my honor for you to be a master and to value my house."


    "You can stay whatever you want, but don''t mention the money."


    Looking for a house to live in?


    This is a good thing!


    The master Su lived in his villa. When he had nothing to do, he could go there.


    Maybe you can get some useful information.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know about it. It''s worthwhile to exchange a villa for a young master''s friendship.


    After all, this master Su is really too young.


    Perhaps in the future, this master Su is expected to become a great master of Su University!


    "What a good idea? You''d better ask a price! "


    Su Chen slightly shakes his head, wave hands to say.


    Having a price and giving it away completely are two different things.


    And he didn''t want to owe anyone because of the house.


    It''s easy to get money, but it''s not easy to change the debt!


    "No, as a master, you are fighting for us in the front line and fighting for our country. What is it worth to provide you with a house?"


    Pang Feng''s eyes fixed, solemnly said: "every master, for the entire human society, are priceless, for our human survival and reproduction, made a huge sacrifice."


    "You can exercise as many rights as you have to bear."


    "Master Su, if you really need me to set a price, you can give it to me A hundred dollars

 Chapter 156

    "One hundred yuan..."


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, but he felt helpless.


    What''s the difference between buying a villa for 100 yuan and giving it away?


    "By the way, I see you look sad just now. What happened?"


    "Master Su should know that there is a great master living in seclusion in Linjiang city?"


    Pang Feng sighed and said: "the front-line situation is tense. If you get the help of this great master, the pressure of all parties can be greatly relieved."


    Su Chen smell speech a Leng, then asked: "is the great master of the road fruit realm?"


    This is called the Dharma Realm.


    Only Tao Guojing can be respected as a great master.


    "Yes."


    Pang Feng nodded slightly, and said: "some time ago, there were mice and Demons sweeping over?"


    "Of course, Linjiang, if you don''t leave, you may be the only master."


    "If it had not been for the great master''s help, I''m afraid Linjiang would have wiped out all his life and the whole city would have been slaughtered."


    Speaking of this, Pang fengdun, helpless way: "after all, the front line is tight, even if you know Linjiang is attacked by demons, it is impossible to send a great master to come to rescue."


    "At the speed of the master, I''m afraid the people in Linjiang will almost die when they come."


    As vice president of Linjiang University, he has access to a lot of information that ordinary people can''t touch.


    Therefore, he knew that the current situation of stability and no turmoil in China was the result of countless practitioners'' bloody struggle in the front line.


    If a great master returns to Linjiang, the direct consequences will be much more serious than the destruction of Linjiang city.


    "Rats and demons are sweeping, great master..."


    Su Chen raised his eyebrows and murmured in a low voice.


    How does he feel, Pang Feng is talking about him?


    Did he put an end to the rat tide and was regarded as a mysterious great master who lived in seclusion in Linjiang?


    No, the last time I subdued that silly mouse, the silly mouse took him as a great master.


    Well... Now his strength has increased again. It must be the great master level combat power!


    If not, it won''t be too far away.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Pang Feng asked in a low voice. For some reason, he always had a feeling in his heart. In front of him, the master Su had absolutely mastered the information he didn''t know.


    But it''s just a guess of his, which can''t be true.


    "Nothing."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "in other words, if the great master is not willing to expose himself, will you have to spend human, material and financial resources to look for it here?"


    Pang Feng sighed heavily and said, "we all know these, but a great master is really important. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, we would not give up. What a terrible master you are from a great family. "


    If a great master breaks out, he can turn Linjiang into a dead land in an instant.


    On the battlefield, the human side is in a weak position...


    "well, I know that."


    As soon as Su Chen lifted his right hand, a seal character appeared in his hand. He gently put the seal on the table and said with a smile, "this is a seal script that can cure injuries. It''s expensive. I bought your villa."


    "You keep it, I''m going."


    As soon as the voice falls, Su Chen''s figure disappears in place.


    Master, fight and kill the enemy in the front line, so you have the right to enjoy all this.


    But he didn''t go to the front line and didn''t do his duty as a world Master.


    Therefore, he did not accept the rights enjoyed by the masters of the world.


    As for the treatment of seal characters?


    Can''t one healing seal script be replaced by a villa?

 Chapter 157

    "The seal script that can cure injuries?"


    Pang Feng looked at the healing seal script on the table, and was slightly stunned.


    He said it clearly just now.


    What''s more, the influence of a master in the front line is far more than that of the practitioners below the master.


    Can a villa be considered a human relationship?


    If the master''s favor is so easy to earn, then all the villas can have owners.


    Of course, there are some basic favors.


    However, he did not expect that Su Chen would exchange it with a seal script that could heal his wounds.


    "It seems that master Su really doesn''t want to have anything to do with himself."


    Pang Feng gave a bitter smile. Then he stretched out his right hand and took the healing seal script into his hand. After observing for a moment, he wondered, "I have never seen this kind of seal script. Is it something unique to the great power of master Su''s origin? Does it contain healing power? "


    It has to be said that this seal script which can heal wounds is a great gift.


    In the front line, injuries are common.


    And never participated in the war, never know the cruelty of war.


    Demon, the body is stronger than the human cultivator.


    Ghosts and spirits are stronger than human practitioners.


    What''s more, on the demons and ghosts...


    If human beings did not rely on the faith in their hearts to guard the front camp, I am afraid that the earth would have been reduced to a tragic battlefield.


    At that time, how can ordinary people have the right to live in this dear land?


    "Such a complex texture, I can''t understand it at all."


    Pang Feng stared at the healing Fu Zhuan, his eyes burning: "just holding it in hand, the accumulated pain in the body will have a soothing feeling. It''s a powerful treasure."


    "Perhaps only a childe with such a precious seal script can buy a villa."


    "Maybe..."


    with that, he got up straight and jumped out of the window.


    The healing seal script that the master carries with him must be useful for the master''s injury.


    If this seal script is of great use to the master''s injury, then his old friend may usher in a new life!


    If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter.


    Try it. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    And his villa, he has long forgotten.


    Although Su Chen did not ask him for the key, but the door lock of the villa can still prevent the master?


    What''s more, master Su bought the villa, which must have changed the lock and added defensive measures.


    So the key is not necessary.


    Mr. Su was in such a hurry that it seemed that he had to send the real estate certificate to him in order to find a world.


    Soon, he came to the Logistics Department of Linjiang University.


    In this world, college students are learning to practice and study. No matter how much theory they can learn, they can''t do without practice.


    As a result, battles occur from time to time, and the annual mortality rate of college students is not low.


    The logistics department, which is available in every university, is an important part of rear service guarantee for college students who participate in the battle in the front.


    "Lao Bai, don''t sleep."


    Pang Feng went to a white haired old man who was sleeping on a chair and said with a smile.


    But this old man, without right leg and right hand, occasionally has blue veins jumping on his forehead, which means that even if he is sleeping, he is also suffering from unimaginable pain.


    Looking at the old man''s miserable appearance, Pang Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness.


    This is, he used to be a good friend.


    If the battle was not defeated and the body was injured to this extent, how could it be reduced to this level?

 Chapter 158

    "Yo, Lao Pang, how can you come to my Logistics Department today?"


    The old man with white hair opened his eyes slowly and said faintly.


    "What? I can''t come to see you if you''re ok? "


    Pang Feng pulled a chair and said with a smile.


    The old man with white hair glanced at Pang Feng, sneered and said scornfully, "OK, I don''t know you? Come on! What do you want to do here today? If you want to heal me, forget it. I know my injury. Don''t waste resources on my wasted bones. With that resource, it''s better to leave it to those young people who are full of vigor and vitality. "


    In fact, he knew that Pang Feng had been away for a long time because of his injury.


    In the past, he was also a genius.


    Doesn''t he want his body to recover and turn around?


    He also wanted to, but the world is not as friendly as people think, and it is not just a dream.


    Yes!


    There must be someone in China who can restore his health to normal.


    But the cost of recovery is too high.


    He is not even a master. Is it worth the price of China?


    It is better to leave these resources to those masters.


    At the end of the day, he has no value, let those who pay so much to restore him.


    Pay and harvest, not in direct proportion.


    So he really didn''t want to drag Pang Feng down.


    As vice president of Linjiang University, Pang Feng has too many places to need resources.


    His friend''s resources should not be tilted on his own, but should be put on those gifted young people.


    In this way, several talents may be cultivated.


    "What are you talking about all day?"


    Pang Feng lost his voice and said with a smile: "I just came to see you, can''t I?"


    "Or are you so angry that you''re going to drive out your old friends?"


    With these words, his right hand was like a shadow, and he directly slapped the healing seal script on the backup of the old man with white hair.


    Don''t mind?


    Ha ha... Say a bad word, can he stop himself?


    Don''t care if you say no?


    "You..."


    the old man with white hair felt the change of his body, his face changed, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    He knew that this guy was here to heal himself.


    But decades of old injury, even if it can be cured before, it can not be cured now.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he didn''t say anything, and stopped abruptly.


    Because he felt that the pain from the inside of his body was diminishing.


    That as a normal person''s normal feeling, the whole body does not have any pain torture feeling, is returning!


    Back to normal!


    This can be said to be the most persistent idea in his heart, but he knows that his idea may not come true.


    Now, I can only be regarded as lingering.


    If not want to die of suicide, I am afraid that his life would have ended.


    After all, it''s not very useful to stay in the world.


    But now... My body is returning to normal!??


    For a time, the old man with white hair was stunned in situ, and two lines of tears slipped slowly from the turbid eyes.


    Finally...


    "Laobai, look at your body!"


    Pang Feng exclaimed, leaping from the bench, his face incredible.


    The white haired old man''s right leg and arm began to grow rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was like a miracle, which brought him tremendous impact.


    Which seal script has such a powerful restoring power?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, Pang Feng''s heart flashed a thought that he thought was ridiculous.


    But the impact of the healing seal script made him feel that his guess was probably true.


    Master Su, no, maybe... Master Su!!!

 Chapter 159

    "I... my body, recovered?"


    The old man with white hair got up straight and said with a loud smile.


    Then one stuttered and fell to the ground.


    His right leg, which has been lost for many years, is growing up again. Now he may not be able to grasp it as well as an ordinary person.


    But the old man with white hair was lying on the ground, rolling, laughing and weeping.


    How about falling down?


    He is now, at last, in good health and a normal man.


    Finally, he can go to war again!


    Pang Feng stood aside, shocked and smiling at the old man with white hair. His heart was full of congratulations.


    After a while, the old man with white hair shook himself to his feet, looked at Pang Feng and said in a deep voice, "Lao Pang, what price did you pay for that seal script? From whom did you get it? "


    Master!


    Absolutely a master!


    This precious treasure is by no means possessed by practitioners under the master.


    He couldn''t imagine what price Pang Feng paid for such a precious seal character?


    "It didn''t cost much, just a villa."


    Pang Feng said with a smile: "as for that... I''m not sure now, I don''t know whether it''s the grand master or the great master?"


    When the old man with white hair hears the speech, his pupil shrinks?


    Lao Pang''s precious treasure for healing himself was bought from the great master?


    Let''s not say how Lao Pang met the great master in charge. I''m afraid he will not know the price of the exchange in his whole life.


    As for a villa?


    Is that still a guess?


    Lao Pang is absolutely fooling him!


    Just a villa, can you exchange such precious healing treasures?


    Their own body, from the inside to the outside, no injury!


    Even Zhenyuan, which has not been in operation for many years, is as fierce as before.


    It''s hard to imagine that a seal character can regenerate a broken limb?


    "Thank you very much."


    After a moment of silence, the old man with white hair bowed his hands and said thanks.


    He didn''t mention anything that he didn''t believe. Since Lao Pang said so, he didn''t want to mention it himself.


    But such a great favor, he remembered!


    I have been silent for nearly 20 years, and now I can return to normal. Maybe the high threshold of master in the past will no longer be the threshold!


    Fortune and misfortune depend on each other!


    Now, he has seen the way of master in front of him!


    "You''re welcome, Lao Bai. You''re back to normal now. Are you still going to the battlefield?"


    Pang Feng took a deep breath and asked solemnly.


    "Go, why not?"


    Without any hesitation, the old man with white hair said firmly: "in the past, they besieged me. How can I not repay this revenge?"


    Pang Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "but twenty years have passed. The people who besieged you in those years may be masters now."


    "Don''t worry, Lao Pang. I know it."


    "Well, you can do it yourself."


    What do you know?


    Maybe!


    Twenty years of pain and silence, I am afraid that no one will be reckless without a mind.


    "If I have something else to do, I''ll do it first."


    Pang Feng waved his hand and said, "you can get used to your body. We''ll talk about it later."


    Since he had already guessed in his heart, he would tell his guess to those masters.


    Even the matter of Fu Zhuan can''t be concealed!


    After all, there is only one possibility for the great master.


    At present, those masters are just searching for clues. As long as he has a trace of speculation, even if it is just a whim, he should report it.


    After explaining the reasons, go or not, that is what the masters consider.

 Chapter 160

    At the same time, in the villa.


    Su Chen doesn''t know that Pang Feng has doubts about himself because of his treatment of Fu Zhuan.


    Even if he knew, he would not care too much.


    Healing the seal character can restore all injuries.


    The commodities in the exchange group integral mall are very powerful, which he knows.


    Therefore, he had already thought about this possibility when he gave the treatment of Fuzhuan.


    But it doesn''t matter. If you are suspicious, you should be suspicious!


    Anyway, after a period of time, when there are more members of the group, he must be wearing it back and forth in various worlds.


    You can''t find me. What can you do to me?


    What''s more, the world attaches great importance to the great master. Obviously, the great master of daoguojing must be a very important fighting force.


    Even if their own guess is wrong, the great master will not be cannon fodder?


    The most important thing is, if he is in danger, he won''t run with cross-border seal characters?


    Of course, the possibility of his running is infinitely close to zero.


    "This villa is well decorated, but it should not be comparable to Tony''s villa."


    And look around Su Li and look around the villa.


    This villa has no cameras and other surveillance items.


    Size and decoration taste, also in line with his taste.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have high requirements for the place he lives in. That''s all.


    Well... When you go back to marvel world, you can visit Tony''s house and see what his villa looks like?


    "Jarvis, let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir."


    A mechanical sound sounded, and then the electrical appliances in the villa began to run.


    For Jarvis, isn''t it all a little thing?


    "Sir, we don''t have any food at home. Do you need to buy it online?"


    "Well... Jarvis, do you explore and see if there is a stock market in the world?"


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, then raise a head to say.


    He suddenly thought of a way. Although he had no money, Jarvis was so intelligent that he could control the stock market.


    Although there is no initial capital, he can let Jarvis "borrow" a little.


    After the stock market profits, it will be paid back again, which is, um... A little more, which is the interest.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good."


    Su Chen smiles and tells Jarvis what he thinks. He doesn''t care about this.


    He believes that Jarvis is a good housekeeper. It is not appropriate for him to be alone in such an empty villa.


    And when Jarvis is a housekeeper, he must not be able to deal with some aspects as a real person.


    Do you want to hire a housekeeper?


    Or a babysitter?


    This idea in the rise of the moment, was directly put out by Su Chen.


    What the hell?


    In this world, Su Chen''s definition is a world of leisure and relaxation without experiencing combat.


    Group mission, combat is OK.


    But he felt that the main task would never be simple.


    Even in the communication group, some friends will die.


    After all, there are a lot of reincarnation in the samsara space, and the strong will never be less.


    In the world of fox demon little matchmaker, the will to avoid reincarnation space should be aware of the power of communication group.


    Can detect the power of communication group, that is absolutely not weak!


    So he has to start preparing for the battle ahead of time. Tony, they think they are powerful, but they know what they are.


    Great power?


    Are you kidding?


    If he''s powerful, do you still need to hide?


    After all, he is still a young man. When he suddenly gets such a powerful power, he still has an uncontrollable impulse in his heart.


    Put on the impulse!


    But he can control himself and limit himself. When he is really sure, the world is not too dangerous. He can guarantee that, when the time comes, he can pretend casually.


    But now, not yet!

 Chapter 161

    "Well... Yasso''s red packets in the crowd?"


    Su Chen calmed down and, while sitting on the bed, took a look at the exchange group with a trace of spirit.


    But he didn''t get it at the first time because he didn''t really understand Yasso''s future.


    He has read Yasso''s story.


    But in his hands, there is no memory of Yasuo!


    The truth Yasso seeks?


    Is elder ioniassoma dead?


    Now, in Valoran, is it time for Yasuo to be hunted down before the truth is revealed?


    At the thought of this, Su Chen knew it in his mind.


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge has received the exclusive red envelope."


    Su Xiaoge: "Yasuo, the continent of Valoran, is unpredictable. There are countless parallel world derived evolution. Therefore, there are too many directions for you to move forward in the future. You can roam and protect your hometown in the vagrancy. You can also become a devil and kill all sides under the scarlet blood moon. "


    Su Xiaoge: "too many directions, I can not tell one by one."


    Happy wind man: "it''s OK, administrator, you just need to tell me, elder soma, who killed it?"


    If it was he who killed elder soma, how could he sophisticate and even escape with his temperament?


    But why, all people, even his brother, don''t believe him?


    Can he, Yasso, do such things?


    Elder brother Su: "the elder died under the strong wind sword, and among this generation, only you can use the strong wind sword spirit, so all the people point their spearheads at you. They think you are the murderer of the elder, right?"


    Su Xiaoge: "because under their cognition, only you master that kind of power, so it is normal to be so suspicious."


    Yasuo''s life is also a tragedy.


    He was assigned to protect an elder of his family, but he went out without permission because of the invasion of Ionia by noxious at that time and his eagerness to kill the enemy.


    When he returned again, he found that elder soma, whom he wanted to protect, had died miserably.


    And it''s death under the attack of the force of the wind.


    So, a tragedy happened.


    Yasuo fled in search of the real murderer.


    And the elites of Ionia, in order to hunt down Yasso, also poured out their nests.


    In order to prove his innocence, Yasuo had no choice but to kill those who pursued him.


    Even his own brothers, although the truth finally revealed, Yasuo was not the murderer of elder soma, but his hands were stained with the blood of many relatives, friends and brothers, so he could not forgive himself all his life.


    This also led to the wandering life of Yasso!


    Long way to go, only sword company!


    What he often said, in fact, revealed the most real sadness in his heart.


    Who does this happen to? Who doesn''t collapse?


    Happy wind man: "elder soma, died of... Under the strong wind sword?"


    Happy Feng man: "I see... So it is..."


    he said why everyone suspected that he was the murderer of the elder.


    If the elder died under the wind and sword, then all this can be explained.


    But in the end, who is harming him?


    Besides him, who can use the strong wind sword spirit in this land of Valoran?


    Administrator, you know what?


    Happy wind man: "administrator, do you know who else in the land of Valoran can use high wind sword besides me?"


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, elder soma is not killed."


    Happy Feng man: "what do you mean?"


    Elder soma was not killed. Would it be suicide?


    Is this possible?

 Chapter 162

    Su Xiaoge: "when noxas invaded Ionia, one of the generals felt more sad than death after seeing the cruelty of the war and the indifference of the upper class of NOx. By chance, elder soma rescued her seriously injured."


    Su Xiaoge: "when she wakes up, she wants to ask elder soma to break her weapon, so as to draw a line from norhus."


    Su Xiaoge: "then the rune power contained in that weapon was too powerful. In the process of breaking, elder soma did not control his power well and was attacked by the enemy. And that weapon, which happened to have a deep origin in the art of controlling the wind, so... The situation presented is that long soma always died under the wind control skill."


    Su Xiaoge: "I said these, do you understand?"


    Happy wind man: "so... Is that it?"


    A general of noxas?


    But... In the face of the general of norhus, why didn''t elder soma kill him and save him?


    Even at the end of the day, at the cost of your own life?


    Happy wind man: "administrator, can you tell me the name of the general of norhus?"


    Su Xiaoge: "do you want to find her revenge?"


    Happy wind man: "can''t say revenge, this is the decision of elder soma himself, I look for that general, just to prove my innocence!"


    At the request of others, elder soma was accidentally bitten back when he broke his weapon, resulting in his death.


    It''s not vendetta!


    He didn''t kill him!


    So for a while he didn''t know what to do.


    But the most important thing now is to find the general of norhus. Only that general and her weapons are the only way to prove his innocence at present.


    In the end, he didn''t trust the mysterious administrator in this magical communication group.


    Even if the communication group is bizarre, the administrator knows everything about him. It sounds reasonable. It is likely that it is the truth of the matter.


    But he always came back and said that he had just joined the exchange group and didn''t know everything very well.


    He chose to believe and do it, which was just a choice made in his mind at present.


    Anyway, there is no direction. Why not do it?


    Su Xiaoge: "in terms of the future clips I see, you two still have the picture of becoming CP


    Happy Feng man: "CP? What is that? "


    Limulus Tempest: "husband and wife..."


    happy man: "husband and wife?


    He and a general of North Texas will become husband and wife in the future?


    Are you kidding?


    In his whole life, he did not intend to find a marriage goal.


    In this small waste of life, only sword company can!


    His other half is the sword in his hand!


    Now, suddenly someone told him that he was married in the future, and that he was still the culprit for his injustice?


    Tony didn''t have money: "although I don''t quite understand the development of things, but from the administrator''s words, it seems that I have found something wonderful secret."


    Tony didn''t have money: "would Yasso and the general of norhus live together after a love hate relationship?"


    Marquis wobang: "I listen, it seems to be the same meaning."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "this sounds like a bit of romance mixed with tragic tragedy."


    If Rongrong is here, she will be very excited to say a lot of praise, but she is not Rongrong.


    But as fox demon, for this kind of love, will still have some congenital sympathy.

 Chapter 163

    Happy Feng man: "administrator, are you really... Not kidding?"


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s so funny about this?"


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s more, the word CP does not mean husband and wife, but also refers to two very well matched people, or two people with some common characteristics."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, CP was not together in the end, and there were many people running to one side, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s more, I''m talking about one of your countless possibilities. Who knows what your future will be? After all, you have joined the communication group, and your future has changed and you can''t see it so thoroughly. "


    cp£¿


    There''s a lot of this stuff, right?


    Even in a TV series, there will be many pairs of so-called CP, including men and women, men and women, everything.


    But in the end, how many people really live together and become husband and wife?


    Happy Feng man: "so..."


    brother Su: "OK, you talk, I have some things outside."


    Tony has no money: "recently, I feel that the administrator is more and more busy, and the communication group is a little open."


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis Vauban: "no? I feel like you have a big piece of shit. When has this group been empty? "


    Tony has no money: "you are slander! You are slander! You are making trouble out of nothing


    ...


    at the same time, Su Chen slowly opened his eyes and got up slowly. A trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    Because he felt that there were several smells around him, which were rapidly approaching the villa.


    These are the same breath as the master Fang that I saw. Obviously, they are all masters.


    Did you expose yourself?


    So fast?


    As soon as the front foot gave the healing script, the back foot was exposed?


    Not really?


    Because a healing Rune doubts that he is a great master living in Linjiang. Is this a kind of joking feeling?


    Or is it just a guess because I''m too anxious. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will come and try it?


    Well, this guess may be true.


    In other words, when I was in Linjiang University''s school anniversary and chatting with master Fang, why didn''t he listen to master Fang talk about the front line?


    All that is said is evil.


    Front line... War...


    with his current strength, if a large-scale war breaks out, he will not have a trace of feeling.


    Is it not on earth where the war is located?


    "Mouse, what are you doing?"


    Su Chen thought move, through the contract directly to his words to the black rat''s mind.


    Is that strange mouse a contract animal?


    Well, it should be.


    I don''t know the world. My contract animal is at the level of heart state, which is equivalent to the cultivation of the master on the human side. I must know some information that I don''t know.


    Alas... Some time ago, when I was bored, I just kept chatting. I didn''t have time to talk about my heart, my life and my ideal.


    Black fog forest?


    At this time, the group task frequency is low, you can go there to have a look.


    "Master, the mouse is commanding the tribe to build a luxurious palace for its master."


    Soon, the voice of the big black mouse came into Su Chen''s mind.


    This makes Su Chen stunned to build a luxury palace?


    What''s more, a group of mice built a palace for him. What is that for?


    But then again, this contract animal is very interesting!

 Chapter 164

    "No, you can build palaces?"


    Su Chen couldn''t help laughing, he just lived on the villa, where he began to build a palace for himself?


    Although he found it interesting, he was skeptical about the aesthetics of mice.


    The mouse thinks the palace is beautiful and gorgeous, but he doesn''t necessarily think it''s gorgeous.


    Don''t make yourself a big nest in the end. That''s funny.


    "Master, please rest assured that there is the most professional engineering team on this side of the mouse, which can definitely make you satisfied with the palace."


    Without any hesitation, the black giant said.


    After more than a month, the master finally contacted himself again.


    This is a good time for me to perform. I must grasp it.


    "The most professional engineering team? You got the human engineer? "


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, ask in the heart.


    "No, I sent my subordinates to study in the human world, and they remembered the most gorgeous palace shape and general framework that human beings think of."


    "I think since so many people like that kind of palace, the owner must like it!" explained the black mouse


    "And the mice thought, master, as a great master, how can you live in the same palace as them?"


    "So on this basis, the mice made some modifications."


    Su Chen smelled speech and chuckled and said, "you have a heart. After a while, I''ll go to your place and help you transform your blood. You can start to prepare in advance."


    One million points, the most perfect transformation.


    I''m afraid he can''t collect them all in a short time.


    What''s more, he has a million points, and the first thing he wants is to strengthen himself and make his strength more powerful.


    However, he guessed that he could still make a few more missions, especially when the main task was on the right track.


    At that time, the real power of the contract beast will also break out.


    Well What changes will happen to a contract beast that is so obedient to his heart when he and his group have the power to devour evolution?


    "Yes, master!"


    Black giant mouse a Leng, then excited return way.


    Great master!


    This is the power of great masters!


    Transform blood and make your blood more noble!


    Because it is only a spiritual realm, it is not clear that the power to transform blood vessels is not something that can be possessed by great masters.


    Of course, if only blood exchange, bone marrow, that great master is more than enough.


    But will it be so simple to spend 100000 points to strengthen the blood vessels?


    "Well, don''t get too excited."


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile, "I''m here to ask you, we humans are in a state of emergency at the front line recently, and the war situation is tense. How much do you know about this?"


    Do the strong human beings establish defense lines in remote areas to resist the invasion of monsters?


    If so, how did the contract animal come to Linjiang?


    Black fog forest, thousands of miles away from Linjiang City, is it a different space, or is it on the earth''s native land?


    "Master, I have heard from the tiger king about your situation."


    Black giant mouse sighed and said, "recently, a prince of the royal court joined the war and wanted to prove himself with great merit."


    "Because of this, Wang Ting not only sent a large number of troops, but also put pressure on our subordinate forces."


    "The king of tiger said that we should gather our forces and defeat your people''s defense line in the northern fog battlefield at one stroke."


    "Because our black fog forest is close to the North fog battlefield, we have begun to gather and will start a war soon."


    Speaking of this, the big black mouse stopped and said with shame: "because of my strength, all I know is this. I hope the master will forgive me."

 Chapter 165

    "It''s OK. Go ahead and get busy."


    Su Chen said softly, and then took back his mind, thinking of the words of the black giant mouse, could not help frowning.


    Wang Ting, Prince, subordinate forces, black fog forest, tiger king, North fog battlefield defense line.


    These words are the key.


    The tiger king, the demon is the king, the corresponding is the human great master!


    There should be more than one tiger king in the black fog forest.


    The black fog forest with two demon Kings is only a subordinate force of the so-called royal court.


    And a prince in the king''s court can easily mobilize the black fog forest.


    From this we can see that Wang Ting''s power is absolutely great!


    Now he can guarantee that the adversary that mankind is fighting against is not on earth.


    As for the monsters who run out of the city, they may just be the missing soldiers and crabs from the front line.


    In fact, there is a doubt in his mind.


    Is the master of Wangting a human being or a monster?


    If it''s a monster, it''s not so terrible. If it''s a human being in a different space, it''s probably a severe opponent.


    As subordinates of demons and ghosts, he can understand them.


    After all, the superior has strict command over the subordinate.


    And if the superior of the demons and ghosts is the alien space human, it shows that the strength of Wang Ting is more than one level higher than these subordinate forces.


    The most important thing is that the situation in which human beings fight desperately may be the result of the king''s indifferent treatment.


    The great master is the most powerful force of mankind!


    And corresponding to the great master of the demon king, the king court prince can command and transfer at will.


    This one of the surprise, at a glance.


    Therefore, between human beings and the royal court, there is a strong one above the realm of Tao fruit, otherwise the earth may have been reduced to purgatory.


    If there is no strong one in the realm of Tao and fruit on the earth side, there is only one possibility. The royal court is waiting for something, or cultivating something.


    "I don''t think about these things for a while. I have a headache."


    Su Chen gently shook his head and covered his forehead: "the front line is in urgent need. The appearance of a great master shows the hope of guarding the front line."


    "Well... Keep hope..."


    if he doesn''t cross the world, the land under his feet is the land where he was born and raised.


    That he has strength, since when duty bound to go to the front, fight to protect the country!


    If, in this world, there are parents, relatives, classmates and friends, he is not alone.


    Then he will not have any hesitation after knowing the truth of these hidden things.


    He is still a young man. His heart is full of blood!


    Can always return to say, this side of the world is too strange to him, cold... No temperature.


    This is even stranger than living in a foreign country.


    Now what he is standing under his feet is not a foreign land, but a foreign land which is even stranger than a foreign land!


    The most important thing is that this world is not as beautiful as he wants to protect in his heart, so he can''t really bring up any enthusiasm for this world.


    He can''t be said to be selfish, only... It''s human nature.


    Although the land under his feet is still called Huaxia, this China is not that of China. In this world, he is like a traveler watching everything coldly. He keeps moving forward and can not integrate into this world.


    In his heart, there was the sun shining with enthusiasm.


    Their own strength can be used to protect family and friends, protect the people of the country, and even protect the human world.


    But here, there is nothing he wants to protect.


    Of course, if there is a disaster around his life, he still doesn''t mind helping out as far as he can.

 Chapter 166

    "Oh, it''s so hard."


    Su Chen went out of the room, came to the hall, whispered to himself: "there are reasons for fighting."


    "In order to become stronger, to protect, or... Forced by external forces, we have to fight!"


    "And, to survive..."


    "I don''t want so much, battlefield. I have time to see it."


    "As for whether to participate in the war or not, it depends on my mood at that time."


    With the last word, he glanced at the door and said, "since I''m here, come in!"


    Three masters, this lineup... Is it to investigate their own details?


    They are in the villa, but they can''t find any breath. Just for this, I''m afraid the doubt in my heart will go up a few steps.


    "Excuse me, elder."


    A voice came from outside the door. Then the door of the villa opened and the three masters walked in respectfully.


    There is no breath in the villa!


    Yes!


    This can not detect the breath, the strength of the other side, must be above the master!


    If one is only a practitioner of Dharma Realm, even one who practices the skill of restraining breath, he will not hide his breath so perfectly.


    The other side standing in front of themselves, somehow... Can not feel any breath, think the other party is an ordinary person, this has been very strong.


    Which and now, only the naked eye can see each other, the breath is completely not perceptible.


    Combined with the miraculous healing seal script, living in the area they explored... Under various factors, they can be sure that this is the great master who lives in seclusion in Linjiang city!


    The top has issued a death order. Please return the great master!


    On the way, no matter how much the price is, it is valuable.


    China adds another great master, and mankind adds another great master!


    This news is inspiring and inspiring!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    "Master, the front line is in urgent need. Our great masters of human beings are restrained by the enemy. We are here to hope that you can come out of the mountain."


    Standing among the three, a middle-aged man in gray and long black hair bowed down and said, "master, we are not here to force the elder to go out of the mountain. If... The front of the war is stable, we have the upper hand in the battlefield and can suppress and counter attack the enemy. In any case, we will not disturb the elder''s seclusion life."


    "To say a very realistic word, there are predecessors in Linjiang, breaking through the front line and breaking into the earth''s demons, but also dare not be bold here."


    "But master, the front line is really in a hurry. If the black fog battlefield fails, the whole China will usher in an unprecedented disaster."


    "If there is something difficult to say, or if you have any dissatisfaction or conditions in your heart, you can ask us. As long as we can accomplish it, we will go through fire and water, and we will never give up!"


    How strong is the will of the strong?


    Therefore, after they were sure that this was the great master they were looking for, their words and deeds were full of praying for helplessness, and they did not dare to contain a trace of persecution.


    Even heart to heart, words also stand on the other side of the angle of thinking.


    No matter it is forced or forced from the commanding height of morality, it can only be counterproductive to the present situation.


    How can a great master of daoguojing not understand these principles?


    Do you need them to explain and force?

 Chapter 167

    "Nothing, you go back!"


    Su Chen waved his hand and said that he did not have any dissatisfaction in his heart, nor did he intend to make any conditions.


    All he wanted was to get through it safely, with as little trouble as possible.


    After all, for him, there is no big difference between the two sides of the world at war.


    All strangers, strange forces.


    Although there is a saying that if you don''t stand up when others are in trouble, others won''t come forward when you are in distress. Does he need others to stand up for himself?


    Cross border seal characters and communication groups are all on display?


    He believed that he must grow faster than the end of the war.


    Even if the next moment of the war is over, it doesn''t matter if countless armies enter the earth and come to Linjiang.


    He has a lot of back ground, so he doesn''t want to get involved in the trouble.


    At most, when he comes back, he comes to a completely strange world. What''s the difference?


    Of course, if there is a chord that touches his heart and makes him want to protect the beautiful, he should fight with all his strength.


    But it''s a pity that there is no beauty in front of me.


    "This..."


    the man in gray breathed and his face became stiff. Then he suddenly thought of something and said, "good master, let''s disturb you later."


    With these words, the three bowed and walked away.


    The great master has already ordered him to leave. If they stay here again, the only result will be that he will be wronged.


    Now that the great master has been determined, they can inform the senior management and negotiate slowly when they go back.


    In fact, there is some hope in the final analysis of this matter. We can see one or two from the data and identity of this great master.


    According to the data, they are very young.


    And all aspects are very ordinary, no relatives and friends, grew up as a child.


    This is completely in line with the great master''s idea of transforming himself into his new identity.


    The most important point is that not long ago, master Fang came to Linjiang university to participate in the celebration of the University. This great master also attended the ceremony and had a good talk with him and admitted his identity as a master.


    Master Su!


    That is to say, the great master Su has done his best to go to the battlefield and fight in the capacity of the hidden aristocratic master su.


    Although he did not understand the intention of Su Da, he did not understand it. From these aspects, he could see that Su Da was not completely desperate for this land and society.


    No way!


    When you go back, you must tell the truth. If some dregs have ever hurt the heart of Su Da, you will not be merciful this time!


    As for master Fang''s judgment of the age of Su Da''s 20-year-old by his bone age?


    You''re kidding. How powerful are great masters?


    If you don''t want to reveal your identity, can a master judge it?


    "Yes, I did, quite decisively."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "maybe in my heart, I have thought about it, but what is lacking may be just a reason and excuse."


    It''s very rational to say that he doesn''t care who wins the war between the two sides.


    But if a little more perceptual, he still does not want to let this piece of Chinese land sink into decline.


    After all, this is still China!


    People, speaking the same language, yellow skin, black hair, black pupil, the body is flowing with the blood of yellow.


    In the final analysis, these are actually fetters.


    "When did I become so sentimental?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, looking at the blue sky through the window, sighed: "it seems that the strength has arrived, can do more, consider... Naturally more?"

 Chapter 168

    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (enhancement + 3) upgrade points: 28000."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 2) upgrade points: 14000."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (enhancement + 3) of the sinner of karma fire: 50000 points."


    "Insulation claw (perfect) repair points: 12000."


    "Wind power (defective) repair points: 3000."


    "Points: 3300."


    "The power of the wind to repair the perfect only needs 3000 points?"


    Su Chen looked at the strengthening column and said with a smile.


    After saying this, he felt that there was something wrong with what he had just said.


    What do you mean, only three thousand points?


    He vaguely remembers that when he first came to the world, his first skill to repair was flying Thor, which seemed to cost him only 500 points?


    "Yufeng''s power to repair and improve, for their own strength growth is not big, the more than 3000 points, first keep it!"


    After repairing the power of Yufeng perfectly, only 300 points will be left.


    300 points, two healing runes are not enough.


    He felt that no matter what he did, he had to leave some way back for a rainy day.


    During this time, he needs to be quiet, to run in and control his power here.


    It''s better to reconcile the power of each skill and make a perfect match in the battle.


    After the next group mission, he will go to the black fog forest.


    Of course, when you go, you can take a look at the palace built by your contract animal.


    So called, luxury palace?


    At the same time, the other side.


    After the three masters left the villa, they did not stay in Linjiang for long, then broke out and turned into three streamers and flew to the imperial capital.


    This news, too important!


    They need to send the news back to the capital as soon as possible. I believe that after finishing the cause and effect, someone will analyze and investigate all this!


    In the current situation, everyone has to give in to the great master!


    If the investigation finds out that the great master had been unfairly treated and wronged and disgraced when he was young and weak, it is needless to say that he will be liquidated!


    Even if there are great masters in this family, they can''t be humiliated!


    If it is, it is not their concern.


    Now what they have to do is to tell the news and guess in their hearts.


    After all, the three of them were people who had a direct contact with the great master of Suzhou University, and their conjectures were of great reference value.


    ...


    not long after the three masters entered the capital, the whole capital was shocked.


    When the news came to the ears of the great masters, the great masters sent back a will one after another.


    Check!


    At any cost, find out the cause and effect!


    Today''s great masters, they all know that they can''t break the threshold and become the great masters of the realm of Tao and fruit without going through a life and death battle.


    Fight to death?


    Where can we fight to the death?


    This is self-evident.


    Since we fought to death on the battlefield, we have absolutely witnessed the tragedy of mankind and know the current situation of mankind.


    Know these, naturally also know the importance of a great master!


    Great masters have great bearing in their hearts.


    But in this way, the great master still chose to live in seclusion and did not want to continue fighting.


    In the past, they only guessed that this time, after the information, they could imagine the inner sadness of a fellow human.


    I''m afraid that sorrow is greater than death of heart. I''ll come up with the idea of pretending to be a new identity and reintegrating into it as a young master. Do you want to make a contribution without attracting any attention?


    Maybe, they will know this great master of Suzhou University!


    Old friends?

 Chapter 169

    Communication group.


    Limulus Tempest: "Wow, the toastmaster banquet at Tushan is really delicious."


    Limlu Tempest: "we''ve already started eating. Please don''t envy us. (food banquet photo) "


    the surname Cao is named, and the character" Meng de "is:" what do you want to do?


    Let him envy?


    Although the administrator is back, can the administrator''s level, do you care about these delicacies?


    And Yasso, who comes from the continent of Valoran, is from a magical world, where there should be a lot of food that you have never heard of.


    What''s more, people have just joined the communication group, so it''s obvious that the purpose of limulu''s statement and a photo is obvious.


    Tony had no money: "I have to say, I really tasted the delicious food of Tushan for the first time."


    Tony didn''t have money: "it''s Tu Shan. I''ll pack some back this time and slow down my stomach."


    Tony has no money: "of course, I''ll bring some for the chili peppers. (slim shy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" get out! You can''t show love to a house! "


    This guy, what''s on show all day?


    Obviously, he is a playboy. How can I show my love now?


    What''s going on?


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! Watergate, would you like to bring some back for your wife


    The best way to attack a person is to ignore him.


    Watergate is a man with a wife, so they have something in common in this respect.


    Wave wind water gate: "the food of the different world, this naturally wants to take back a bit."


    Bofeng shuimen: "but I didn''t expect that there would be such delicacies in the world. The food industry of Muye village needs to be developed."


    Limulus Tempest: "do you know that the behavior you have just done has already hurt the first level protected animals. Be careful that the administrator will give you holy sanctions when he comes out."


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "a group of first-class protected animals, Meng Wang, are you talking about yourself?"


    When did limulu have this name?


    Did you add it yourself?


    Limlu Tempest: "Pooh! Don''t you know that single dogs are the first class protected animals of our group? You must not insult or ridicule the top-notch beast


    Limulus Tempest: those who insult the beast will be punished even if they are far away


    Tony has no money: "OK! Just be happy. "


    Single dog?


    First class protected beast?


    From this point of view, maybe single dogs are really a group of first-class beasts.


    After all, in the future, with the gradual increase of group members, the number of single dogs in the group will certainly increase.


    It seems that he needs to improve his own strength as soon as possible, not to mention anything else, not to be out of date.


    Otherwise, in the future, when they show love in the group and tease single dogs, they may suffer an ugly "group fight".


    As the saying goes, the anger of a single dog!


    Limulu Tempest: "am I happy? I''m afraid you have forgotten one thing. Our administrator is still single at present, so you are not only hurting me. "


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Mr. shite, are you ready for the trial? "


    Tony has no money:...


    Yes!


    He said that from the beginning, he felt something was wrong in limulu''s words.


    The administrator is also single...


    this is a bit embarrassing. If you include the administrator, limulu said something good just now.


    A single dog is indeed a group of first-class protected animals.


    There is nothing wrong with this.

 Chapter 170

    Su Xiaoge: "this kind of matter, you don''t talk about me, OK?"


    Didn''t you just talk about food?


    How suddenly, the painting style suddenly changed and began to talk about the harsh problem of being single?


    If you talk about this topic, you can talk about it. If you are happy, why should you bring him up?


    Limulus Tempest: warden, it''s not that I''m going to pull you up. It''s a big piece of shit. This guy is too much. He dare to despise us


    Tony has no money: "what''s wrong with him?"?


    Did you take the call just now?


    Didn''t you just say a few words to Watergate?


    How did it become, openly defying the administrator?


    This Meng Wang''s level of nonsense has been improved a little!


    Su Xiaoge: "is that right? Let me see, um... This time, Mr. Big shite, it''s a little too small! "


    Tony has no money:...


    brother Su: "dare to show love openly in the group, which is a big taboo!"


    Su Xiaoge: "no, this must be severely punished! As a punishment, how about a red envelope rain when you go back? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" it''s natural, no problem. "


    It''s just a red envelope.


    Anyway, any red envelope in the communication group can be sent. This time, he will have a real red envelope rain.


    After all, the original meaning of the red envelope is the current currency!


    Is he short of it?


    Marquis wobang: "good, there is a big piece of excrement. I will start to prepare after I go back. I will not sleep and wait for the red envelope."


    Wave wind Watergate: "as an ally, remember @ me when you send a red envelope."


    Happy wind man: "although I just joined, but if someone wants to get red packet rain, I still don''t mind snatching it."


    Limlu Tempest: "wait! What are you doing? A little red envelope rain blew you out? "


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, remember it when you send it to me. (slim shy face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" well... The red envelope rain, sounds very interesting. "


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and his character is Meng de: "ha ha, as soon as I hear the three words of" red envelope rain ", my pocket has already started to send out a cry of hunger."


    Tony didn''t have any money:...


    after hearing the red envelope rain, why did they all come out?


    What kind of people are these people?


    But I need to think about it. How much cash can I put in when I go back?


    US dollars or something, all right?


    Do you want to change all the currencies of the world and put some in each?


    Please Your curiosity?


    Su Xiaoge: "Mr. Shida big grain, the real meaning of red envelope rain is to issue money."


    Mr. sustak, chairman of industry, is not that rich! You will directly send out the points you got in this group task. Really, that is the real red envelope rain. I believe all the group friends will appreciate and worship your heroic spirit. "


    He doesn''t have too many points.


    Of course, he just said it casually.


    Marquis wobang: "yes! The air of the moat is so big, come on


    Wave wind water gate: "cough... Tony, if you do that, I will only say to your ally, thank you very much!"


    Limlu Tempest: "Mr. Tony, we believe you! come on. Wash the duck


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    Meng Wang, do you call Mr. Tony as soon as he is good, but is he a big shit if he doesn''t?


    What''s more, does the administrator calculate that he wants to use cash to make the rain red?


    So...


    well, no matter!


    Now that the decision has been made, it has to go on like this.


    The most important thing is to send out the integral as a red envelope. Does he have a hole in his brain?

 Chapter 171

    Tony has no money: "Prime Minister Cao, Yasuo, you two must have never tasted the delicious food of the world."


    Tony has no money: "elder sister, I''ll pack it and send it to them. Do you mind?"


    The issue of the integral of red envelope rain can''t be discussed any more.


    No, he has to be rhythmic.


    Mmm... Exotic delicacy, but also a feast of dexterous fox demon family, moving heart?


    As long as there is one person in the group who is interested and a person takes his words, then he can change the topic with rhythm.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I don''t care. Originally, the banquet was to entertain you and let everyone enjoy it."


    Limlu Tempest: "no, I smell a different smell from Mr. big shit''s words."


    Marquis Vauban: what smell


    Limulu Tempest: "if you want to change the smell of the topic, Prime Minister Cao, you can eat delicious food for a while. Now, do you want Mr. shidazi to make a military order and give us red envelopes?"


    He knows it''s impossible to get Tony to give a bonus.


    And he didn''t think Tony would agree, but he met Tony in the communication group every day. I don''t know why. I feel very happy!


    "Ding, Tony didn''t have money to give out a red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    Tony didn''t have money: "that... Warden, would you like to taste these delicacies?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, if you want to eat, I can ask the chef to prepare 108 kinds of special dishes for you. Then I will give them to you. What do you think?"


    Administrator, would you like to eat?


    This is a big news!


    Just now Tony said that the food here would be sent out in the red envelope, but only Cao Cao wanted to eat, so she didn''t care very much.


    As for Yasso?


    A wandering swordsman from a magical land will never be fond of anyone for a meal.


    So Tony thought, let''s go!


    But the administrator is not the same, as long as you can make the administrator feel good, she does not want to let go of the slightest points.


    Now that she has seen the hope of resurrecting the little Taoist priest, she naturally hopes that the sooner she can revive the little Taoist, the better.


    After all, this matter has been overstocked in the heart for too long, so long that... She has been unable to walk out of the heart.


    Su Xiaoge: "usually good, I rob just because the red envelope is more fun."


    Su Xiaoge: "the red envelope comes, which will test your hand speed."


    Limulu Tempest: "I think the administrator''s hand speed is comparable to the speed of light. We... Can''t seem to be able to compete..."


    the stronger the strength, the faster the reaction speed.


    And in the communication group, who dares to say that his strength surpasses the administrator?


    Therefore, when handing out the red envelope, as long as the administrator wants, I am afraid there is no red envelope that can not be snatched.


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m a very weak beginner. How can a beginner who has just set foot on the road of cultivation have that kind of hand speed? Meng Wang, this is killing me!"


    Su Xiaoge: "slim angry face"


    Tony has no money: "beginner... Ha ha! I believe in you, ghost


    Limulus Tempest: Yes, you''re a bad old man! "I''m a little bit confused with my head."


    Marquis wobang: "beginners, this is a word that shows modesty, but from the large population of administrators, I actually feel a strong sense of force from the face."


    Su Xiaoge: "really, I didn''t cheat you."


    Nowadays, how to tell the truth is not believed?

 Chapter 172

    Wave wind water gate: "Well! I think what the administrator said is true and there is no falsehood. What do you think? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" I think that''s right. (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes, yes!


    Marquis wobang: "I think it is very reasonable! (slim funny face) "


    happy wind man:" ask, why do you all add that strange expression behind? "


    That expression, curious.


    Although he didn''t know what it meant, but looking at the expression, he didn''t know why he wanted to laugh.


    Limulu Tempest: funny life, don''t you understand that


    Happy man: "this expression can save your life?"


    Tony has no money: "Feng man, it''s normal that you don''t understand now. Believe me, if you stay in this group for a few days, you will understand everything you need to know."


    Tony has no money: "the water group''s happiness is beyond your imagination! (slim''s arrogant face) "


    brother Su:" I really took it, a group of funny people. "


    Su Xiaoge: "one day, when you look back on the past, you will find that the original administrator is telling the truth."


    Yes, brother Su yangu is not cool


    Tony has no money: "no! Administrator, we all agree with what you said. We know that you are a beginner who has just stepped into the path of cultivation. In the future, you will surely make a world of your own in the cultivation together! "


    Yes, Tony. I think it''s windgate


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s a good word. It''s true."


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    limulu, is it? How about giving him a new title all day?


    Before the nickname, add another title.


    Well... Forget it. It''s more interesting to get together in this way!


    Su Xiaoge: "we this group, how do I feel, became sand sculpture netizen exchange group?"


    Su Xiaoge: "OK! Whatever you want, just be happy


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha ha... Yes, to join our group, happiness is the most important thing!"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "everybody, I''m going to send out some food red envelopes."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "after going back this time, I''ll pack some Ramen from our world and send them over. Believe me, the taste is still very good."


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men issued red envelopes."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men issued red envelopes."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men issued red envelopes."


    "Ding, happy Feng man got the red envelope."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "why didn''t he have three red envelopes, one for each?


    Administrator''s hand speed, so fast!


    Sure enough, the last red envelope may be that the administrator felt embarrassed to rob the red envelope, so he didn''t make a move?


    Well... Is his hand faster than Yasso?


    It''s not normal that he''s not as good at controlling the wind as he is at the speed of his hand?


    But exotic food, seriously, he didn''t eat it.


    There is the so-called... The food materials washed by the spirit of heaven and earth, which make the taste of banquet taste very different.


    So now he can only look at the communication group interface, hoping that someone in it will send a red envelope again.


    Next time, he will get it!

 Chapter 173

    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I''m offline, you grab the red envelope and play by yourself."


    Su Xiaoge: "happy Feng man, I wish you a good time in the group and have a good time."


    Happy wind man: "thank you administrator, I will get along well with you."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s and Meng De''s: "which of you still gives red envelopes? My hands are hungry - thirsty. "


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Watergate and Tony have sent, and the old man has also sent one, so we can be happy."


    Among the three who didn''t come to the banquet, except Cao Cao, they all got the red envelope.


    What''s more, Cao Cao was born in an ordinary world, so it''s normal to be curious about the different world.


    Well... Mainly, he felt that if no one paid attention to Cao Cao, the atmosphere would be very embarrassing.


    Of course, if it had been a month ago, he would never have believed that he would have considered other people''s feelings.


    Who is he?


    The natural disaster of walking, Marquis of Vauban!


    ...


    "it seems that I haven''t eaten any delicious food since I came to this world


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile, and then with a wave of his right hand, he snatched all the delicious food among the three red envelopes.


    There are four dishes and a bowl of rice in each red envelope. There are twelve dishes and three bowls of rice in total.


    Dishes out, a burst of aroma, a short period of time, the entire villa are filled with salivary aroma.


    Twelve dishes are indeed the highest standard banquet dishes in Tushan. The color presented by the appearance alone makes people have a big appetite and can''t help but want to plant their faces on the dish.


    Rice is also the top-grade LingMi raw material of Tushan. When cooking, it is combined with some spiritual ingredients to make the main food of LingMi exude fresh and moving flavor.


    Exchange group friends want to come to Tushan as a guest, how can Tu Shan Honghong not pay attention to it?


    It''s not nice to say that the guests here are more noble than any other guests in the past.


    Although Su Chen, the administrator, is not there, Tu Shan still takes out the best and most precious ingredients.


    Group friends for the first time, no matter how can not pull face!


    "Gulu..."


    Su Chen picked up his chopsticks, picked up a bowl of rice, and said, "Twelve excellent dishes for one person. I''m a bit luxurious!"


    "Tut... But with the amount of food I eat now, eating 12 dishes is not the same as playing?"


    If the twelve dishes were as before, he would never finish them in any case, nor could he eat them alone.


    But now, if he opens his stomach to eat, another 12 courses are not enough.


    The higher the cultivation, the more natural the body can bear.


    Although the powerful cultivator has long established a valley and can satisfy his hunger by absorbing the aura in the air, he still needs to eat it when he should.


    Life is just a few hobbies, but eating accounts for a large part.


    However, according to Tu Shan''s banquet specifications, if an ordinary person comes to eat, I''m afraid that if he eats a small piece of meat or a few grains of rice, he will be able to support himself, and even won''t be hungry for a few days.


    "Sitting alone in an empty villa and tasting twelve delicious dishes, is this... Lonely?"


    Su Chen while tasting delicious food, enjoying the explosion of taste buds on the tip of the tongue, while feeling in the heart.


    In fact, he is not greedy for food.


    If possible, he would like to have a beautiful woman sitting beside him that he likes and likes himself.


    Yeah!


    Only when both sides like each other, love each other, look forward to, plan for the future together, and strive for it, is the love he expects.


    At the moment, if there is a lover, laughing and tasting delicious food together, and occasionally playing for a while, what a wonderful scene it is?


    Unfortunately, it is impossible for him to experience that kind of Romantic and beautiful love scene.

 Chapter 174

    "Why is there anyone approaching?"


    Su Chen meal to eat half, eyebrows a pick, some speechless said.


    The location of this villa is very secluded!


    It''s normal for those three masters to find here, and he can understand.


    But the outside is constantly close to that extreme breath, the strongest, seems to be a pulse state?


    Can you get anywhere?


    When he attended the celebration of Linjiang University, he felt the breath of several practitioners of chongmai environment, so he had a good idea of the breath of this cultivation.


    "Four men, one man in pursuit."


    Su Chen shook his head slightly, picked up a piece of tender chicken with chopsticks and put it in his mouth to recover his mental strength.


    According to his idea, these five people, perhaps just happened to pass by here.


    This villa, at least, is also the villa of vice president of Linjiang University. Even if they can''t feel their own breath, they should not dare to break into it.


    Home is the most important place for privacy in an invisible world, not to mention the blooming world of cultivation flowers?


    He felt that if someone forced to break into the house, the owner of the house was fully qualified to kill him on the spot!


    "Twelve dishes, five main ingredients are chicken, worthy of Tu Shan fox demon, is like eating chicken."


    Foxes like chicken. Is that normal?


    So they went to Tushan for a banquet. According to the preference of Tushan fox demon, they didn''t give them all chicken. They should have considered Tony''s feelings very much.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do. If all of them are turned into chicken, Tony and I''m afraid they won''t say anything.


    Of course, the food will not be as enjoyable as it is now.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of broken glass above the door of the villa.


    Obviously, someone broke into the villa.


    This let Su Chen mouth corner a draw, oneself mouth open light?


    Just thought that these people are just passing by, can''t break in, this broke in?


    No, he has to go and have a look. He can''t let these people fight in his villa. Otherwise, the villa he just stayed in will be ruined.


    "Eventful times!"


    Su Chen sighed, then put down the chopsticks, instantly disappeared in place.


    On the second floor of the villa, a woman broke in. He couldn''t ignore it.


    At the same time, outside the villa.


    Four figures dressed in black and wrapped tightly stood on the ground, frowning at the villa, standing in the same place, for a time did not know whether to go in or not.


    The villa is the villa of vice president of Linjiang University.


    Although there is no breath of practitioners in it, if they intrude into it and the vice principal investigates them, the adult can not protect them.


    "We Do you want to... "


    A man in black, his eyes flashing, said in a deep voice.


    "She did not know whether to die or not, broke into the villa of President Pang Feng, and for a moment she had a final conclusion."


    Someone says coldly, that villa, they dare not enter.


    The strong have their own living arrangements, perhaps president Pang Feng does not live here, but there are absolutely some restrictions.


    Someone forced to break in here. I''m afraid that by now... President Pang Feng already knows.


    Soon, the strong will come.


    So they don''t have to go back, just wait here.


    "If President Pang Feng is busy, he will not be here tonight."


    After pondering for a moment, the man in black looked up and said, "shall we go back empty handed?"


    If they come back empty handed, even if they have a reason, the adult will be angry.


    He shivered at the thought.


    The consequences of that adult''s anger are very serious.


    "It''s OK. Watch it!"


    Not long after the voice dropped, the four men in black flashed and hid in the dark, just like the evil snake, waiting for the opportunity to move!

 Chapter 175

    "Sure enough, they dare not come in."


    At the moment, a woman in a black combat suit stood by the window and said sarcastically.


    The bright moon is hanging in the sky. The moon shines on the woman through the broken window. The black combat clothes are matched with the moonlight, which perfectly sets off the woman''s figure. Although she can''t see her face clearly, she can''t see her face clearly, but with the present dress up, people have unlimited reverie.


    "This villa... Leave some resources tomorrow morning as compensation, and then hurry back."


    "As long as we return to the capital, I believe that the headmaster Pang Feng can''t help himself."


    The woman in black sat on the ground and gasped and said, "Oh... A group of cowards!"


    To be honest, she''s still gambling.


    Don''t she know why the four people outside didn''t come in?


    But in the situation just now, does she have any other choice?


    Come in, there is still a ray of life.


    If you don''t come in, you''ll die!


    "They are cowards, they dare not come in. You have a lot of courage to do that."


    Su Chen stands in the rear, looking at the woman in black, you said.


    Say others are cowards?


    If he didn''t want to kill without reason, he would have slapped him to death.


    Other people''s house, is random break in?


    "Who are you?"


    The woman in black suddenly changed her face and began to drink.


    "You are a very interesting person."


    Su Chen clasped his hands on his chest and said with a smile, "this is my home. You break into my house and ask me who I am?"


    "Who are you, I should ask?"


    The woman in black smelled the speech, and then said, "is this your home? How is that possible? Isn''t this villa the residence of President Pang Feng of Linjiang university? Is it...


    she looks at Su Chen, and a trace of curiosity flashes in her eyes.


    Pang Feng, President of Linjiang University, has such a big son?


    Why hasn''t she heard of it?


    "Yes, I just bought this villa a few hours ago."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says: "so, here is my home now, do you understand?"


    Four chongmai practitioners pursue and kill one chongmai cultivator.


    He has no interest in these love and hatred. What he has to do now is to continue to eat and go to bed after dinner.


    After a period of time, after the real sense of the main task opened, perhaps he will not be so idle.


    "That... I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    The woman in black stood up straight and bowed over and said, "I didn''t know you lived here. I hope you can understand the trouble caused to you."


    "Originally I thought..."


    Su Chen raised his right hand and directly interrupted the woman in black, saying, "how much do you want to pay for breaking the glass in my villa? Besides, I was having dinner just now. Don''t you know that eating is very important? You disturb me to eat, which has caused me a great spiritual burden, so... How much do you intend to pay? "


    This girl, she''s hurt, and it''s not light.


    The four people outside were still waiting. He could think that as long as the girl walked out of the villa, she would be surrounded and killed!


    He didn''t want to take care of these troubles, and he didn''t want them to come to him.


    But in any case, if he throws the girl out of the villa, and the girl dies or suffers great humiliation, it is also indirectly related to him.


    So this kind of thing, just think about it, is very troublesome.


    "How much are you going to take?"


    The woman in black breathes a stagnation, gritted her teeth and said.


    Is this man ready to take advantage of the fire?


    "The cost of glass is not expensive."


    Su Chen glanced at the broken glass and said, "it''s mainly my mental loss. I don''t want more. One million!"


    "I have a strange temper. Do you have any cash on you? I just want cash! "


    Woman in Black:...


    this... Who would have nothing to do with a million dollars in cash?


    Psychosis?

 Chapter 176

    "What do you want?"


    The woman in black takes a deep breath and resists the anger in her heart. She stares at Su Chen and gnaws her teeth.


    If she had not been physically injured and her combat effectiveness had declined, and she had been forced to rush into a private house, she would have been unreasonable.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the man in front of him has a strong ability to hold his breath. Standing in front of him, he can''t feel the fluctuation of his breath. He is like a ghost, and he doesn''t exist at all.


    How terrible is this?


    According to her estimation, this man may be a spiritual sea state practitioner?


    As for the master of heart state?


    Is it possible?


    Besides, which master is not extraordinary and broad-minded. Is he the guy who wants to mislead others?


    A million?


    Or cash?


    No one dares to be so wrong!


    "You don''t have money, do you?"


    Su Chen leaned against the door of the room and said with a smile, "since you can''t afford to pay, you should clean up the garbage you made!"


    "I just lived in this villa today, so there is a lot of dust in this villa. It''s all for you."


    And then sutchenton said, "is that all right?"


    The woman in black is stunned at the smell of speech, and a trace of vigilance rises in her heart. Why should this person help herself?


    "No problem..."


    will your present situation be worse?


    This man''s strength is unfathomable.


    So if he beats himself, or he wants to beat himself I have absolutely no resistance.


    Once out of the villa door, I''m afraid to meet their own, is to kill.


    Therefore, she is a little confused. Is this person pitiful and a kind-hearted person in the legend?


    As for cleaning villa dust?


    Can''t she hear such an obvious excuse?


    "If it''s OK, start cleaning up!"


    Su Chen left this sentence and turned to leave.


    This incident disturbed his interest in eating. Now he wants to go back and enjoy the delicious food.


    And the woman in black saw Su Chen leave, the heart suddenly relaxed.


    Then she endured the sharp pain from her abdomen, swept the glass slag to a piece, and then entered the bathroom on the second floor.


    Her injury, some serious, so need to seize the time to heal and bandage.


    "Keke..."


    at this moment, Su Chen, who was on the first floor, coughed, as if he had been stuck in his throat after eating, and his face turned red.


    But his family knew his own affairs. Just now, his mental strength was still on the second floor, sensing the movement of the second floor.


    After all, it was a stranger, and he was still a stranger being chased. No matter how big his heart was, he would not be completely relieved?


    However, he did not expect that the woman would go directly into the bathroom after cleaning the glass slag.


    Well... So reassured?


    Or does this person have a habit of cleanliness?


    Maybe she felt that she didn''t fight her, so she was a good person, so she trusted herself very much!


    It should be a happy thing to be treated as a good person. Why does he have some egg pain?


    "This matter, a nod muddled..."


    Su Chen gave a bitter smile and said helplessly.


    But in any case, people are at the door of the house, can''t we not save ourselves?


    Most importantly, I didn''t help myself.


    It''s just no, just blow her away.


    Strictly speaking, the name borrowed by others is the name of vice president of Linjiang University.


    "Those people all know that the villa in such a remote place is Pang Feng''s?"


    "It seems that Pang Feng is very famous in Linjiang


    "At least any small villa, others all know that it is not allowed to break in at random."

 Chapter 177

    A moment later, the woman in black came out of the bathroom with wet hair.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she was no longer wearing that black uniform, which meant that she had space to store treasures.


    When she went downstairs and saw the twelve dishes on the table, she couldn''t help but smoke.


    How delicious!


    Can''t a person who has 12 dishes for a meal?


    As for Su Chen?


    He has entered the bedroom of his choice and is ready to go to bed. Anyway, with Jarvis in charge, there will be no accident.


    After all, with his strength, as long as there is a little movement outside, he will not know?


    "Here''s another piece of paper. Is it for me?"


    The woman in black went to the front and back of the table, picked up the white paper on the table and said softly.


    Immediately her eyes moved and looked at the black and white words in her hands.


    "The twelve dishes on the table have not been finished, and there is a piece of LingMi in the wooden box next to it. If you are hungry and you are not afraid of my poisoning, you can eat it. Of course, if you don''t want to eat, please tidy up the food, thank you


    "I... who wants to eat your leftovers?"


    Hum, the woman''s eyes are cold.


    What''s going on now?


    What makes the man think he will eat his leftovers?


    It''s disgusting!


    Shameless!


    "Well, for the sake of saving my life, I don''t care about you in general."


    The woman in black sighs, and then prepares to pick up Su Chen''s "leftovers.".


    Because of this matter, she fell in favor of Su Chen.


    I thought I was a kind-hearted person, but I didn''t want to clean up the food. I sent it to the door and let myself clean it up?


    Well, that''s right!


    Otherwise, he lives alone in this villa, how can he not clean up after dinner?


    You want to wait for it to turn sour?


    "Wait... Nimi?"


    The woman in black looked at the wooden box with LingMi, and a trace of strangeness flashed in her heart.


    Does that wooden box contain the LingMi that those big family children can afford?


    LingMi, known as a solid foundation and a source of wealth, is hard to find?


    Can''t be?


    In spite of this, she reached for the wooden box and opened it.


    "It''s really LingMi..."


    the woman in black felt the strong aura coming from her face, and said with disbelief.


    Although this kind of LingMi is not the same as what she saw and heard on the Internet, it will not cheat people.


    There is no doubt that the dishes of Tushan Honghong banquet are all of the best ingredients.


    However, in order to ensure the delicious taste of the dishes, the top chef of Tushan uses special techniques to seal the aura inside the food materials, so that the aura will not escape and affect the taste.


    But LingMi is different. The better LingMi, the higher the concentration of aura.


    So LingMi will be packaged by wooden boxes, one of which is to look good and bring people visual enjoyment.


    Second, it is to seal the aura of LingMi and prevent LingMi from losing its nutritional value due to time.


    "This is the temptation of naked and naked, that guy..."


    the woman in black snapped the wooden box together and whispered to herself.


    Now, there are two choices in front of her.


    To eat or not to eat?


    It''s good to eat.


    It is said that LingMi contains a lot of spiritual power. If you eat LingMi, you may recover from your injury.


    But there is also a big disadvantage, that is, he owes a favor.


    Why does the owner of this villa leave this precious LingMi here?


    LingMi!


    This is LingMi!


    Even if you don''t eat it this time, you can keep it.


    She wanted to taste LingMi for a while, so she learned a lot about LingMi.


    However, after knowing the high price of LingMi, she gave up in an instant!


    LingMi, the master dare not waste it. Does that guy dare to waste it?

 Chapter 178

    "Or have a taste?"


    The woman in black looked at the exquisite wooden box in her hand and murmured.


    I didn''t want to eat rice spirit before.


    What''s more, LingMi is also of great benefit to her improvement in cultivation.


    Now put it in front of her, as long as you start, she can eat LingMi.


    Well... Face...


    "hum!"


    The woman in black snorted coldly and threw the wooden box on the table.


    Although this is LingMi, it is the rest of the meal after all.


    Even if it is still a whole share, but always come back to say, this LingMi... Too precious!


    And look at the appearance of LingMi, it doesn''t look like the lowest level LingMi.


    If I eat this LingMi and sell myself, I''m afraid it''s not enough?


    Ningcai''er, ningcai''er, be sober. This is someone else''s home!


    No matter how good LingMi is, it belongs to other people''s family.


    But... The note said that if you don''t eat, you will pack the food and throw it away.


    When she thought that the extremely precious LingMi was thrown away by her own hands, her hands could not help shaking.


    Another important thing is, will the dishes with LingMi be ordinary dishes?


    Twelve dishes...


    although they were all "leftovers", she could still see that they were absolutely delicious and were made by top chefs.


    Do you really want to throw away such a good meal?


    "What do you want to do


    Ning cai''er thought silently in his heart that the man had the grace to save his life.


    Perhaps say, oneself is injured, that also did not care about oneself.


    It''s not relatives. Why should people control themselves?


    It''s just that I didn''t throw myself out. It''s a saving grace to be able to stay here all night.


    Help me, this is a great favor!


    A lifetime, may not end the gratitude!


    So, it''s not a big deal to eat him some LingMi, right?


    Lice more than not afraid to bite, anyway owe so much gratitude, no matter how much more it doesn''t matter, right?


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    there was a cry of hunger from his stomach, which made Ning caier face straight. After nodding, he opened the wooden box and picked up LingMi.


    People are iron, rice is steel, a meal is hungry.


    What''s more, if you''re injured, you need a lot of energy to recover.


    Maybe that "good man" also knows his own situation, will take out LingMi to let himself eat?


    Well... Yes, it must be!


    LingMi is very precious to myself, but to others, it may not be very precious!


    Such a young spiritual sea practitioner must have been cultivated by a great family.


    Therefore, they do not have to have too much psychological burden.


    The most important thing is, this kind of big family''s children, who have never seen a beautiful woman, will take a fancy to the poor man who was chased and killed this evening?


    "Eat well..."


    Ning caier picked up a piece of meat in front of her with chopsticks and put it into her mouth with LingMi.


    Delicious!


    This is delicious!


    Only now did she feel that the life she had lived before was too hard.


    I can''t imagine how delicious the food is?


    The next moment, Ning cai''er''s eyes are stagnant.


    Because she felt a very pure aura into her body, and swirling in her body, and finally into all rivers, into the Dantian.


    However, this aura is too pure and huge. Even if a cultivator of Chong pulse state is excellent, it is impossible to refine completely.


    This has resulted in the dissipation and waste of a lot of pure Reiki. However, in the process of the Reiki dissipating through her body to the outside world, it is also a kind of refining for her body.

 Chapter 179

    "Tian... Tian Cai Di Bao!"


    Ning Cai Er trembling voice said, just now, she was promoted to the later stage of Chong Mai state.


    A piece of meat, with a few grains of rice, let her break through?


    The spiritual power of that piece of meat is beyond imagination!


    The most important thing is that the cook who cooks with knives must also be a strong one!


    Because the stronger the monster, the more powerful the spiritual power contained in the flesh and blood is huge and pure.


    But the stronger the monster is, the more violent the spirit power in its flesh and blood.


    If the chef is not strong, how can such a huge tyrannical spiritual power stretch so soft?


    Is this the way of cultivating a great aristocratic family?


    In the gourmet?


    Immediately she shook her head and sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    Her sense of hunger, has completely disappeared.


    This piece of meat and a few grains of rice had enough energy to fill her stomach.


    But now the spiritual power is still hovering in her body. The only thing she can do is to start practicing and absorb those spiritual powers as much as possible.


    This meal can save her a long time of practice.


    Is that the chance?


    ...


    the next day.


    When Su Chen wakes up from his sleep and walks out of the room, he looks sluggish after seeing the figure of Ning cai''er sitting in the hall.


    Then he sighed, some helpless.


    How could he forget about nimi and the energy in these dishes?


    A normal practitioner of Chong pulse state must sit cross legged after a meal.


    I''m afraid his choice is cross legged practice.


    After all, time waits for no one!


    But the little girl looks pretty when she takes off her mask.


    It''s also true that practitioners have aura to nourish their bodies. It''s not uncommon to be beautiful and beautiful.


    "I have to do it myself. It''s troublesome."


    Su Chen shakes his head and says that with a wave of his right hand, the window opens directly, and the food flies out of the window under the support of an invisible force.


    The next moment, the blazing white industrial fire appeared outside the villa, instantly burning the food into fly ash.


    He doesn''t know whether the things burned by the industrial fire will leave some ashes.


    But just in case, the garbage was thrown out and burned.


    Indeed, for Su Chen, these dishes are rubbish made last night.


    Perhaps for others, these dishes are a treasure of heaven and earth.


    But for him, this is the cold food after the night, which may be bad for his health.


    After all, Tu shanhonghong sent out a lot of food red packets in the group last night, explaining the way of red envelope rain with action.


    The first time the exchange group issued the red packet rain was Tu Shan Honghong!


    This once made Tony beat his chest and said that Tu Shan Honghong had robbed him of his job.


    Of course, this kind of speech ushered in a lot of contempt.


    However, because of the red packet rain last night, Su Chen also snatched many delicacies and LingMi.


    There are all kinds of delicacies.


    According to his estimation, he would have to eat ten dishes a day in a month.


    In this case, we all know that yesterday''s red envelope rain and Tu Shan Honghong are also blood based.


    But any effort, all has the repayment, especially in the exchange group.


    Maybe the reward can''t be seen now, but one day, all these efforts will be rewarded.


    And the red envelope rain of Tu Shan''s red blood will also bring the most significant achievement in the near future, that is, Tony''s red envelope rain can no longer be dealt with casually.


    Otherwise, it would be a real slap in the face.


    "Awake?"


    Su Chen yawned and said lazily, "don''t pretend to wake up, get up!"


    "I asked you to clean up something yesterday, but you couldn''t clean up the dust and residue of the villa. I can''t forgive you for your practice yesterday. But what you haven''t done, just finish it today! "


    Ning caier: "is this a good person who wants to take back her previous ideas?


    No, he''s not!

 Chapter 180

    "Well, I''m sorry."


    Ning cai''er slowly opened her eyes and said in some embarrassment, "please don''t worry, I''ll pick up my things now."


    "Ah? What about the food? "


    Su Chen smell speech gently wave hand, light way: "throw."


    Ning Cai Er''s body is stiff, Zheng is in place, stunned way: "really threw?"


    Did you really throw away the Tiancai Dibao?


    It''s just a waste to refresh your own three outlooks, OK?


    So precious!


    So precious!


    That''s it. Throw it away?


    "How rich are you..."


    Ning cai''er is silent for a moment, and asks in a secluded way.


    Cultivation is really expensive.


    Even if she gets a special scholarship from DIDU university every year, plus the reward she gets when she goes out to finish the task after completing the course, the annual training cost will be several million yuan.


    This was before she made a lot of money a year ago. If she was like the children of the big family and there were a lot of resources in the rear, she would feel like she was burning tens of millions a year, just like playing.


    Unfortunately, her birth decides... Her future can only depend on herself!


    "I don''t have money. Where do you see I''m rich?"


    Su Chen glanced at Ning cai''er and asked with a smile.


    Is he rich?


    No, he may be poorer than ningzel.


    If he really had money, how could he exchange a healing seal script for this villa?


    "Don''t lie to me. The LingMi you ate last night is definitely the best LingMi."


    Ning Cai son wry smile, speechless way: "that grain of rice, is a lot of money."


    "In addition to the twelve dishes, although the ingredients themselves are highly cultivated monsters and precious natural materials and treasures?"


    "If you take out a dish, I''m afraid someone will rush to send money to your pocket. If you don''t have money, do you still have a life for a poor man like me?"


    She was not sure about the price of the twelve dishes, nor did she dare to estimate it.


    But LingMi''s price, she is clear.


    LingMi, it''s sold by gram.


    Three hundred thousand per gram is still the market price. LingMi has always been in short supply, so the price is not low.


    And the LingMi she ate last night, she felt... At least a million grams?


    Well... There are so many surplus, which is worth tens of millions at least?


    Tens of millions!


    That''s it, throw it away?


    "No, I''m poor."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "the food you said was sent by my friend."


    Ning cai''er was stunned when he heard the speech and said, "did your friend send it? Since it''s from a friend, why don''t you throw it away after eating it? "


    From a friend?


    After listening to this sentence, her heart is a little bad.


    This kind of friend, she also wants to...


    "isn''t that dinner for the evening? I''ve just lived in the villa. I haven''t cleaned the refrigerator yet. "


    Su Chen sat on the sofa and said, "it''s not winter now. It''s not good for your health if you eat too much dinner overnight."


    Ning cai''er took a deep breath and forced to bear the mood of hammering Su Chen and said, "forget it, although I really feel very distressed, it''s your own business and I can''t control it. Do you think I can go after I sweep the villa for you? "


    Between two people, namely Ping Road meet.


    No matter how wasteful they are, it''s their business.


    Do you have anything to do with yourself?


    But looking at the waste, she was very sad.


    In order to cultivate the resources, I had to work hard to take on the task, and even... As a result, people didn''t take the cultivation resources seriously?


    Maybe this is the gap of life level!


    The two of them were not of the same class, so it was normal that she could not understand other people''s three outlooks.

 Chapter 181

    "Now nannies are paid so much per hour?"


    Su Chen lightly tut a, lost voice to smile a way.


    "What kind of babysitter?"


    Ning caier a Leng, then after the reaction, both hands clenched, angry voice said: "you take me as a nanny?"


    She is the favorite of Imperial University. How can she be a babysitter?


    But then again, if she is a nanny for millions a day, she can also consider it.


    There are tens of millions in a month of comparative work, and tens of millions can also buy a lot of cultivation resources.


    Of course, there was such a thing that she would never do.


    After all, the sky will not drop pies, only traps.


    "There are four people out there who are after you, and three others are out there."


    Su Chen mouth slightly Yang, with great interest asked: "what do you do, let the outside of those people must kill you?"


    "Did you take the chance? Or where did you get the treasure, and then you were found out, so you came to kill people and steal goods? "


    The man broke into his home and was rescued by Pang Feng''s villa.


    In addition, she has just moved into the villa, so the girl is lucky.


    Well, the main character''s luck is good.


    Is this girl in front of you, the protagonist of the world?


    There are many leading characters in his communication group.


    So he didn''t panic when he met the protagonist. If the girl was the protagonist, even if he blew her out of the villa, I''m afraid eventually she would be OK.


    "What are you thinking about in your head, you sons of great families?"


    Don''t you know my name


    "My name is Ning caier, a sophomore at DIDU University."


    Su Chen smelled speech and chuckled, saying: "originally, you are still a top student of Imperial University!"


    DIDU University, one of the world''s top universities.


    Those who can get close to the imperial capital are excellent students.


    After all, the world''s university entrance examination, although a large proportion of the cultivation results, but also depends on the culture.


    The cultural difference is not high, unless the cultivation qualification is particularly outstanding, otherwise the super first-class university will not admit you.


    "My name is Su Chen. I''m a jobless vagrant at present."


    "Er..."


    Ning caier''s mouth slightly twitches, jobless vagrant?


    Who are you cheating on?


    In the second semester of the second year of DIDU University, there was a practical war activity in the battlefield. All the college students had to take part in the battle, not to mention the strong in the society?


    Su Chen... Look at this, and his age is almost the same.


    Maybe he is older than himself and has graduated from university. But how can a spiritual sea practitioner not go to the front line?


    It is the duty and responsibility of every cultivator to defend the country!


    The strong step forward, take part in the battle and protect the weak!


    The weak in the rear, for the strong to provide supply support!


    In their freshman year, they have already known about these things and the current human crisis.


    It turns out that those who die every year are not natural disasters at all!


    How can we say that when we go to the front line, they are... Jobless vagabonds?


    "Anyway, tell me about it. How could you be hunted down in Linjiang


    Su Chen rubbed his chin and said, "it''s reasonable to say that you are a high-quality student who has been chased and killed. The official should attach great importance to it. Why don''t you call and report it?"


    "And well, you still go to such a remote place?"


    "I don''t think you''re giving the other party a chance to make a move?"

 Chapter 182

    "Report it?"


    Ning cai''er sneered and disdained to say, "how dare they come after me without the consent of the people above?"


    "In fact, it''s my fault. I didn''t listen to my tutor and insisted on choosing this road."


    "Or, I think about the university too well."


    Speaking of this, Ning Cai Er sighed and said, "this road, I can''t go down. It turns out that there is so much darkness in the contention among fellow practitioners. It seems that I am not qualified to carry on. "


    Su Chen touched his nose and said, "the rivalry between fellow practitioners? You''re not. You''re going to kick someone else''s restaurant, are you? "


    If it''s true that you''ve measured that ningcai''er is going to kick the school, how normal is it to be chased and killed?


    The same generation of practitioners compete?


    In the end, is it for the cultivator to pursue the pulse?


    "I''m not going to play, I just want to take a different road."


    Ning cai''er shook his head and said, "there are 108 key universities in China. Besides the Imperial University, there are 107."


    "I think my strength is superior among my peers."


    "What''s more, if I want to make progress faster, resources and combat are indispensable. And after this road is completed, I may be able to enter the vision of the headmaster and get better training."


    "I''m going to the battlefield soon. Although it''s an internship, every time I practice, there''s always news of death."


    "What''s more, the department assigned to me is the exploration department. Members of the exploration department can be said to walk on the tip of a knife and leave their lives in the battlefield if they are not careful."


    "So I want to improve my strength as much as possible before my internship."


    Speaking of this, Ning caier gave a wry smile and said: "I planned to start from the Imperial University and go from north to south. I even planned the route. But I didn''t expect that the battle of the first university was just over, and I was hit by..."


    she didn''t say the following words, and there was no need to say them.


    How can su Chen not understand all these words?


    "You''re talking about a different way. This is it."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "then I ask you something, your teacher, what cultivation?"


    Challenge all universities in China. If you succeed, your confidence will increase.


    How can we be arrogant in our hearts?


    Is this a good way to go?


    It''s not easy to go!


    And there are preconditions. Someone has to come back.


    If there is no one, even if you are strong, even if the same level invincible.


    But you trample on the face of others, so many people look at it during the day, maybe they won''t say anything.


    But in the evening, I can''t tell.


    "Linghai realm..."


    Ning caier''s face was gloomy and said softly.


    The tutor treated her very well.


    She is also outstanding, and has won a lot of credit for her tutor.


    But this matter, the tutor once advised her, let her not so anxious, to be a little more secure.


    In fact, she also understood that the most important point was that the tutor could not help much in this matter.


    Who cares about a spiritual sea practitioner?


    If you are a master of heart state, the result will be different naturally.


    But then again, if there is a master of heart movement standing behind her, how dare those people attack her?


    Of course, she would not blame her tutor for this.


    After all, this road is her own choice. Before leaving, she still has a trace of expectation in her heart. What she wants to challenge is the same generation of college students, to challenge the whole university with the strength of one person!


    This challenge, originally a wheel battle, has been very unfair to her.


    So she felt that the strong men in the university should not fight against her again.


    Unfortunately, the world is not only beautiful.

 Chapter 183

    "Why do you have to go this way?"


    Su Chen looked at Ning cai''er and said: "as a student of DIDU University, you are honest and honest in the University. You can get a scholarship and a task reward every year. Can''t you practice normally?"


    "As long as you graduate from the University, you will have a good level outside."


    "As for the war practice, since it is an internship, it must be guided by the leading teachers, and it will not lead you to dangerous areas."


    "It should be just for you to gain insight. As long as it is not too reckless, there should be no danger to your life."


    Back, not even a master?


    No one to protect, also dare to challenge all colleges and universities?


    To die?


    What''s more, he doesn''t think Ning tsai''er has the strength to challenge success. Once he fails in the middle, he can imagine that situation.


    Although he is not a person in this world, he also understands the fact that there are Wolong and Tibetan tigers in China.


    Because of this, his strength is great master, also dare not be rampant.


    It can''t be said that he can avoid unnecessary trouble clearly. Why should he lead a coquettish to himself?


    "Naturally, you sons of a great family will not understand my feelings."


    Ning cai''er, with a bitter smile, said: "for a family of civilian origin, if you want to achieve something in the way of cultivation, you must try your best to strive for all the resources you can get!"


    "I also want to be promoted in the delicious food tasting."


    "But the world is divided into three, six or nine grades. Not everyone is born at the end of the line."


    "I don''t want to be mediocre, I don''t want to marry a mediocre person in the future, and the world is too dangerous, I want to control my own destiny."


    "Even if I try my best to fight for life, I will fight for it even more!"


    "My tutor once said to me that what kind of future you want, you need to work at any level. Maybe you will fail in the future, but at least... I have fought hard."


    "I want, a lot, so all I can do is to fight hard and move forward."


    "But... What I''m fighting for is something that has a hope of success. This time I''ve come out to gain insight. After the completion of the first university challenge, I''ll encounter a life crisis. If it''s not..."


    "I''m not ignorant. Since the road ahead is dead and lifeless, why should I move forward?"


    The world is full of life.


    Some people are born as dragons and phoenixes, while others are ants climbing on the ground.


    Mole ants want to become a dragon and Phoenix, it must pay more than the Dragon Phoenix female efforts and hardships.


    In DIDU University, she met many children of noble families. She also worked hard and did not dare to waste any time.


    With the same efforts, she wants to surpass those people. The only thing she can do is to take this road?


    But she also figured out that, like the world''s inequality, the road was not set for them at all.


    No, there is no way for qiangyou to go down!


    Why should a key university fight against you?


    Victory, no good!


    Failure, disgrace!


    Even if she has some means, through all kinds of coercion, the university has to let her challenge!


    But at the end of the day, it turns out... That''s it.


    Perhaps some university leaders are open-minded and even feel that their challenges are a kind of tempering and promotion for their students.


    But there are always high-level schools that don''t think so.

 Chapter 184

    "Sit down and have breakfast first."


    Su Chen waved his right hand, three dishes and one soup appeared on the table, and two steamed buns appeared on a small dish beside him.


    Steamed bread is made of flour ground from Lingmai.


    After receiving the news from her sister that she wanted to pack some food for her friends, Tu Shan Rongrong took into account the factors of having breakfast and dinner, so she put a lot of steamed bread into the kitchen during the process of packing.


    People can''t have lunch all the time, can''t they?


    From her sister''s banquet, she could see the importance she attached to these people.


    Although she did not understand, she would not object to the decision made by her sister.


    Anyway, they have already paid so much resources to Tushan. Lingmai and other things are small things.


    "With your current cultivation, it should be almost enough to eat a little."


    Su Chen picked up a piece of steamed bread, disguised as a fifth and handed it to Ning cai''er.


    In fact, what Ning Cai Er said just now, he also had a little feeling in his heart.


    If the communication group did not appear, what would he be doing now?


    No, he may have died in that rat tide.


    At the thought of this, he felt a little upset. From another angle, he said that the smelly mouse almost killed himself?


    At the same time, the other side.


    The black giant mouse is urging his own group to build a palace, but his eyes suddenly stagnate and his heart is a little flustered.


    Because it felt the master''s dissatisfaction from the contract, it was dissatisfaction with it!


    This, it is very confirmed!


    So for a moment, it was more frightened.


    According to the contract, if the owner wants to kill him, he will be completely destroyed at the thought.


    Although it does not understand why the master is angry, the only thing it can do now is to build the palace in accordance with the master''s wishes.


    Otherwise, when the host comes, it will never have any good fruit to eat.


    At the thought of this, it raised its head and let out a roar, urging the rats below to carry and build quickly, and there must be no mistakes.


    ...


    "don''t be sorry, sit down and eat!"


    Su Chen turned to look at Ning cai''er and said with a smile.


    Although Ning caier misunderstood him as a big family son, he did not explain anything, and there was no need to argue.


    As for letting her eat?


    Breakfast, only his leftover residue is enough to eat a meal.


    So let her eat, it''s just a matter of convenience.


    Transposition thinking, he felt that the girl was too hard, for their own want, to work hard.


    I don''t want to settle for my future.


    This is very good!


    If they have the same accomplishments, they may become like-minded friends.


    Now, let''s forget it.


    The gap between the two is too big, and the gap between the two will be bigger and bigger in the future.


    What''s more, he doesn''t think there is pure friendship between men and women.


    Maybe there is, but that''s too few.


    The so-called confidants, blue confidants, there is always one side, the other side of the heart.


    "Good."


    After taking over the small piece of steamed bread, Ning Cai Er said softly, "thank you."


    As soon as the two steamed buns came out, she felt the strong spiritual power that began to surround her.


    And this kind of steamed bread?


    She''s got a lot of insight today.


    And three dishes and one soup, according to her estimation, the ingredients are probably the same as Tiancai Dibao.


    He threw away twelve dishes and took out three dishes and one soup.


    She really didn''t understand the life of the children of a big family.


    "Well, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask!"


    Su Chen picked up a piece of vegetables, bit a piece of steamed bread, nodded and said.


    "What level is your cultivation?"


    "Tao Guojing."


    Ning caier:...


    if you don''t answer, you say you don''t answer. Is it interesting to brag?


    How can you not go to heaven?

 Chapter 185

    "What? You don''t believe it? "


    Su Chen swallows the food in the mouth, turn head to ask a way.


    He didn''t cheat. He was really a daoguojing.


    Well...


    anyway, I''m at this level. In this world, I haven''t dealt with daoguojing.


    So, to be honest, he doesn''t know exactly what kind of combat power he has.


    Ning caier sat aside, picked up chopsticks, picked up a very small vegetable, put it in the mouth, gently bit a piece of steamed bread.


    This dish and steamed bread are too strong. If you eat too much, you can''t stand it.


    Mainly because it''s too wasteful. She''s a little upset.


    What about Su Chen?


    Is she a fool?


    Would you believe that?


    Obviously fooling yourself, OK?


    Let''s not say that Su Chen is not a great master of daoguojing. Let''s say he is a great master of daoguojing!


    Who has ever seen a great master of daoguojing, the highest fighting power of China, sitting in front of himself and chatting with himself?


    Master is hard to see, but big master?


    If Su Chen was really a great master of daoguojing, could Huaxia allow him to sit here idly?


    What''s more, a great master of daoguojing would speak to himself in such a tone?


    Are you kidding?


    "Well, I can see from your expression that you don''t believe me."


    Su Chen sighed and said, "what I said is true. It''s more true than true gold. Why don''t you believe it?"


    "Believe me, one day, you will know that I''m telling you the truth and I''m not lying to you at all!"


    Ning cai''er sniffed and sneered: "ha ha!"


    This guy, he''s cheating himself, isn''t he?


    Their appearance, look very silly white sweet?


    Now she is not worried about Su Chen''s misgiving to her. Just as she had just begun to think, there is an old man''s character hidden under the identity of the son of a big family.


    Of course, that''s not the point.


    The point is that as long as Su Chen moves a little crooked mind to her, she won''t be so normal sitting here now.


    So she doesn''t have to be afraid of the East and the West. The sky won''t drop pies, so she will pay back the favor if possible in the future.


    And... Between them, it''s impossible!


    Maybe her whole body, the only one more than Su Chen is her own freedom of marriage!


    After all, when the children of a large family enjoy the benefits brought by the family, they also have to make sacrifices for the family. The most important one is marriage.


    A good match!


    Strong and strong United!


    Therefore, in any way, there is no possibility between them.


    Completely, people of two classes.


    She doesn''t think she is so charming. In a short family, she will let the children of the big family have feelings for her.


    The more you are born, the more you have seen the world, the stronger your self-control will be!


    However, the cultivation resources that should be eaten and sent to your mouth should not be in vain!


    "Alas..."


    suddenly, Su Chen raised his head and sighed.


    "What happened?"


    Ning caier''s face changed and asked solemnly.


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile, "nothing happened. It''s just that someone has come again. My remote place has become a major exchange club. One by one, can''t I be alone for a while? "


    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes flashed with light.


    This time, this person''s breath is not weak at all.


    Are you a lobbyist again?


    He knew that after the three masters returned, there would soon be a person with weight.


    Great master...


    he didn''t sit in the battlefield and even came to his own place. It seems that he is really valued!

 Chapter 186

    "If someone comes to you, why don''t I avoid it?"


    Ning caier asked in a low voice, is it not suitable for her to be here?


    At this time, the guests should be in an emergency, right?


    "No, just sit here and eat quietly in a moment."


    Su Chen smiles, and a smile flashes in her eyes.


    You don''t have to guess what the great master''s purpose is.


    But if he wants to avoid trouble, it can''t make people feel too uncomfortable.


    And now I have a ready-made reason around me, which is always better than just making up a reason.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    at this moment, a knock on the door rang out.


    Su Chen glanced at Ning cai''er, then chuckled and went to open the door.


    Visitors should be polite when they visit.


    The most important thing is that if you are polite, the other party can''t be too unreasonable.


    In this way, you can save a lot of unnecessary things.


    "The plan of the day is in the morning. The morning time is always the best."


    Su Chen opened the door and looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of him, dressed in casual clothes and military boots. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Why are the guests here?"


    The military boot man looks at Su Chen pupil a shrink, at this moment, his mind crazy shock.


    Because the real person stands in front of him, within his own perception range, there is no breath in front of him.


    There is no one ahead!


    Yesterday, the three masters returned to the emperor to report all the information and draw the portrait of the great master of Su. After careful consideration, he decided to come in person.


    After all, the war won''t start for a while.


    What''s more, his coming here can show his sincerity.


    And between the same level, it is easy to say something.


    But now...


    "you are Sue Great master? "


    The man said, his face arched.


    Although he is a great master who has just risen in recent years, he is still more powerful than some old masters in this crisis.


    Even so, there was no breath in front of him.


    Yes, completely hidden!


    Just in this respect, he can judge that this one is much stronger than himself.


    He is already the pinnacle of great master, stronger than him. What does it mean?


    On the realm of Tao and fruit!


    Linjiang, in this small city, is there a Taoist fruit kingdom?


    The whole earth, the existence above the realm of Tao and fruit, but two!


    These two men are also the top combat forces that really deter the other side.


    If there is another existence above the realm of Tao and fruit to join the battlefield, then the human situation will be greatly changed!


    At the very least, the royal court does not want to launch a war, so it dares to launch a war.


    And the great master of daoguojing?


    A great master, even if he is gifted and has a strong ability to hide his breath, he will not be able to feel his breath when standing in front of him.


    What''s more, the message was sent back to the three little guys in Linghai realm. The limit they guessed was probably the great master of daoguojing.


    But he didn''t expect that there was such a strong man in the inland of mankind?


    As for why the strong man in the realm of Tao and fruit should hide himself in front of himself?


    Is this deliberate or casual?


    He didn''t think he needed to think too much about it.


    He just needs to confirm that this is their human side!


    "My name is Su Chen. I believe you have found out."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "stand at the door also have nothing to chat about, come in to say!"

 Chapter 187

    "Why does this person feel familiar?"


    Ning Cai Er looks at Su Chen next to the military boots man, in the heart doubt thought way.


    Then he shook his head gently. Among the people he knew, some dressed up strangely, but none wore military boots and casual clothes.


    What''s more, this person is not young, belonging to the age of their elders.


    Well She couldn''t have known her. She wanted to know more.


    Then she picked up her chopsticks and continued to eat in small bites.


    Since Su Chen asked her to eat quietly, she would eat quietly.


    These are all natural materials and treasures. Is there any better life in the world?


    "This girl..."


    the man with military boots saw Ning cai''er, and his eyes flashed, and a lot of thoughts sprang up in an instant.


    This girl is sitting here, obviously has a lot to do with this strong man.


    But why didn''t such important news come back?


    Does this girl just come today?


    Chong Mai Jing, look at this, should still be college students.


    It can''t be a descendant. The girl will never sit here so calmly.


    Well... Is that kind of relationship?


    Suddenly, a strange idea flashed through his mind.


    But this idea is really out of the blue.


    Does it have to be a limit for an old ox to eat tender grass?


    In general, the age of Tao Guojing is calculated by 100.


    Now this is...


    of course, this is just his guess. Maybe the girl, the apprentice of this elder, has too much in her head.


    But is this apprentice''s cultivation too low?


    "I''ll make a long story short. I probably know what you''re here for."


    Su Chen sat down beside Ning cai''er and said with a light smile, "but you know, this is a waste of time and energy."


    "Now I''m doing a big thing about my happiness, and I won''t do anything else for a short time."


    "So, go back! Don''t waste your time on me. When it''s time, I will


    After hearing this, the man in military boots was stunned. Then he took a deep breath, put a token on the table and said, "I understand, but please accept this token. Although this token is not of great use to you, it can solve some unnecessary problems for you."


    The great event of life happiness?


    He felt that he had guessed it.


    After all, the elder always looked at the girl when he said this.


    Maybe this elder really likes to eat tender grass.


    Even in his heart there is a gossip idea. Is there a generation gap between this elder and this girl?


    But it''s a good thing for them!


    If the existence on the realm of Daoguo wants to conceal its own trace, they really can''t find out anything.


    Can be a pulse of a girl, and obviously a pair of college students dress up, which must be more convenient to check up.


    The seniors don''t want to focus on that, they can understand.


    There are thousands of creatures in the world. Everyone has his own ideas.


    But this girl is different!


    The difficulty of this matter has been greatly reduced.


    So in the long run, he is still a little happy.


    No, he has to send the news back quickly, so that the big guy''s tense heart will relax a little.


    Inside the earth, there is a strong man sitting on the land of Tao and fruit!


    Therefore, they don''t have to worry too much about the problems in the royal court.


    Er... The elder cow ate the tender grass. He felt that he still kept it in his heart.


    We found out by ourselves, and he actively spread, these are two concepts.


    If you annoy your predecessors, the problem will be serious.

 Chapter 188

    "Well, I''ll take the token."


    Su Chen took the token to his hand and said with a smile.


    Military boots man smell speech toward Su Chen arch hand, then turn to leave.


    This is great news, which is worthy of cheering and celebrating in China.


    The existence above the realm of Tao and fruit?


    In China, are there such unknown and peerless strong men?


    Really, crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    Da Yin is hidden in the city. Maybe it is the legendary hermit expert!


    Although the hermit master is a little strange, it''s OK. This kind of thing can be understood.


    And this kind of thing is only good for the whole human situation, but not harmful.


    If the hermit likes young and beautiful girls, they can even organize a national beauty pageant.


    Of course, they won''t force them. They will let those girls know about it.


    There will always be people who like this opportunity.


    "What is that man for?"


    Ning Cai Er turns head and asks softly.


    "What do you think of him? He came here to let me sit in the northern fog battlefield. "


    Su Chen sighed and said, "but you know, I am too busy, so I don''t want to go, so I sent him back."


    Ning caier: "how did it start blowing again?


    There''s no wine in the breakfast?


    Three dishes and one soup, so drunk?


    "Don''t believe it. Do you know what the man did just now?"


    Su Chen stretched out a finger and chuckled softly.


    "What cultivation?"


    Ning caier snorted, in the heart has done well to bear Su Chen bragging force psychology.


    Although she and Su Chen contact time is not long, but her heart has a premonition, this guy will definitely start to boast.


    "Tao Guojing."


    "..."


    "what expression do you have? Don''t believe it? "


    "..."


    "Alas... It''s too cold at the top! One day, you will know how shallow you are now


    Su Chen shook her bangs and said: "no, I''m not knowledgeable. These four words have already..."


    Ning cai''er took a puff at the corner of his mouth, then picked up a piece of meat and poked it directly into Su Chen''s mouth: "there''s no wine here! Why are you so drunk? "


    The man just now was a great master?


    You''re kidding!


    The great master makes every possible effort to deter the strong enemy in the battlefield!


    Where do you have time to come to this small city of Linjiang, let alone the villa of Su Chen?


    But then again, Su Chen''s bragging skills are becoming more and more skilled.


    Just now that middle-aged man, look at that attitude, really have some respect for Su Chen.


    Great master, will you show that attitude to Su Chen?


    Even if he thinks wrong, Su Chen is really a great master, but as a great master, who has no pride in his heart, who will show that kind of expression to a peer?


    According to her estimation, just now that person, most spirit sea realm!


    Su Chen was born in a big family and much younger than him, so it is normal to show some respect.


    Great master...


    is it really cabbage?


    As you know, the president of DIDU university is just a master of law.


    "You..."


    after swallowing the food in his mouth, Su Chen knocked ningcai''er on the head and said speechless: "forget it, now that I talk to you more, you will also think that I am bragging. I hope that in the future, when you know the truth of this matter, don''t be so confused."


    Ning caier''s face did not change, and she said with a light smile: "don''t worry, even if you are a great master, I will never be forced."


    Is it true that those who are born in a big family and have received elite education just open their mouths?


    It seems that when she has time, she will have to learn some bragging skills.

 Chapter 189

    "Er..."


    suddenly, Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Then, while eating, he said, "ningcai''er, I''ll tell you some good news."


    "What''s the good news?"


    Ning caier eyebrows a pick, she still has good news?


    Is it that this big guy wants to give himself some natural materials and treasures?


    Well...


    this is at least a gift from a friend. Do you accept it? Or accept it?


    As for the return?


    When she is promoted to Linghai realm, she will consider the matter of return gift.


    After all, I am a small cultivator of Chong pulse state, and I really can''t return to this level of gift.


    "When the man left just now, he helped you get rid of the people who surrounded you outside."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says.


    He could think of them at the first thought.


    Can those practitioners of Chong Mai state hide the perception of the great master?


    I''m afraid the great master worried about his misunderstanding and thought that this was the person they sent, so he solved them directly.


    If not, why not?


    I''m afraid the great master didn''t think that Ning caier was the one who monitored the Chong pulse state practitioners.


    Zong Ning''s identity will soon spread to his eyes.


    With the strength of those people, it is not easy to find out Ning cai''er''s information?


    On this matter, he did not ask Ning caier''s opinion.


    After all, this matter is not harmful to Ning cai''er.


    "Solved?"


    Ning Cai son''s face changed, Teng once stood up from the seat and said in a hurry: "that''s no good, I have to go quickly."


    Su Chen smelled the speech, and his eyes flashed. He asked with a smile, "how? What are you worried about? "


    Those people behind, no accident, should be a spiritual sea state practitioners.


    Does a spiritual sea practitioner dare to break into his house and kill people?


    "No, I just don''t want to give you any more trouble."


    Ning caier took a deep breath and said, "I''m very grateful for your help to me."


    "I know that as you are, you don''t care about a spiritual sea state practitioner."


    "However, I really don''t want you to have a conflict with a spiritual sea state practitioner, after all...


    after all, she didn''t say that, after all, the two of them just met by chance, and they were just ordinary friends.


    Indeed, Su Chen is a spiritual sea state practitioner. In addition, he is of noble birth. Maybe he doesn''t care about the resentment of a spiritual sea state practitioner.


    But always back to say, this is trouble for Su Chen.


    She really didn''t want to stay here any more.


    "No problem."


    Su Chen light way: "you sit here, I promise, that person can''t walk here."


    "I''m afraid..."


    "what''s more, you want to leave before you finish your job as a nanny?"


    "Good."


    Ning cai''er looked at Su Chen and solemnly said, "in the final analysis, I''d rather caier owes you a favor. If you have any requirements in the future, you can put forward them as long as I can. I will go through fire and water as long as I can."


    Su Chen smelled speech and chuckled, waved his hand and said, "OK, I know, sit down quickly!"


    What''s his request?


    If he really needs some help from Ning cai''er, can she help with her small strength?


    Would going through fire and water, even if she died a hundred times, play a key role in him?


    After all, it has something to do with him.


    Therefore, it''s a last resort to leave Ning cai''er.


    Of course, there is also the most important reason, he wants to find a real person to talk to.


    This foreign land, coupled with this empty house, made his heart very lonely and miserable, and he wanted to find someone to talk to.


    Ning cai''er is a good candidate at present.


    Anyway, Ning cai''er always feels that he is bragging. He is always bragging.


    Since it''s bragging, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 190

    Office of vice president of Linjiang University.


    Looking at the brocade box in his hand, Pang Feng couldn''t help but smile.


    The best panacea!


    This kind of pill can greatly increase the chance of the practitioners of Linghai state to be promoted to the heart state.


    In particular, the elixir of breaking spirit, which almost confirmed his future master''s road.


    This pill alone is of great value and rarely appears in the market. Once it appears, it is scrambled to be clean.


    After all, there is no shortage of masters.


    He was also very glad that he reported the news of the great master Su this time. He didn''t look forward to the future. He thought that he had done meritorious deeds and rewarded him with a top-notch elixir.


    Not to mention anything else, he was satisfied with the reward alone.


    And a bigger reward, he can''t keep his accomplishments.


    But then again, since the above reward, it means that his guess is likely to have been confirmed.


    That''s a great master!


    It''s terrible!


    He really did not expect that he should have spoken to a great master several times?


    What''s more, the great master also came to participate in the celebration of Linjiang university last time. If it wasn''t for the above requirements, he really wanted to tell the president that the Grand Master of Jiangsu University would participate in the celebration, which would be written into the history of the University.


    Great master!


    That''s a great master!


    But it''s a pity that the news may be blocked.


    The front line is not calm. Perhaps the blockade of this news and the birth of a great master will definitely change the situation ahead.


    Well... After this crisis is over, they will discuss to put the great master of Su University into the history of the University!


    After all, we can''t let the deployment of human beings on the front line happen because of them.


    "Tut... When I''m promoted to a master, I''ll go to the front line to kill a wave!"


    Pang Feng put away the best broken elixir and thought hard.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, the office door was directly pushed open, which made Pang Feng''s face changed, and his eyes looked at the door with some unhappiness.


    Who is it?


    So impolite?


    Don''t you knock before you come in?


    "Mr. Pang, let me ask you something."


    A middle-aged man in black with a white Cape on his back and a fierce face came to Pang Feng and said in a deep voice.


    "What''s the matter? Say it


    Pang Feng said with a light smile that he was not angry. After all, he had just met a happy event and was in the right mood!


    When a person is in a good mood, something that he or she would be angry with before may also be laughed off.


    Without him, in a good mood!


    "Don''t you have a villa near the back mountain of Linjiang university?"


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "what''s the relationship between the people who live inside and you?"


    Not long ago, he received news that the people who were still there to watch were dead.


    The student of DIDU University beat his son to lie in bed for three months and could not practice normally. Moreover, his revenge was acquiesced by the leaders of Linjiang University.


    A little girl film without backstage, do they need to worry?


    Yes!


    He knew that the villa was Pang Feng''s, so his people didn''t break into the villa, which was a face for Pang Feng.


    Of course, they also had the idea of letting Pang Feng deal with the matter.


    At least that DIDU university student, disgraced the whole Linjiang University.


    As a vice president, Pang Feng is not angry?


    People, but take the whole Linjiang University as a stepping stone to charge upward.


    What he didn''t expect was that things would come to this point?


    There''s no one in the villa, obviously!


    Otherwise, how could his men die?


    Pang Feng is stunned at the smell of speech. Which villa is near the back mountain?


    Wait!


    "You grandson! What did he do there? "


    Pang Feng''s face changed greatly, his whole body trembled and he roared angrily.


    Isn''t that villa sold to Su Da''s master?


    Is this fool going to provoke the great master Su?


    Damn bastard, you want to die, don''t pull me!

 Chapter 191

    "Headmaster Wu, come here for a moment. This matter needs to be dealt with immediately, or we will all have a bad time."


    Without any hesitation, Pang Feng delivered a message to Wu Dingguo, President of Linjiang University: "don''t ask now! I''ll explain it to you later. There''s no time. Come here! "


    At the moment, Wu Dingguo is sitting in the headmaster''s office. After receiving the message from Pang Feng, he is stunned and then gets up from his chair.


    He and Pang Feng have been working together for years, and have never seen Pang Feng speak in this tone.


    They''re all going to die?


    What''s going on?


    "Why... What''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged man saw Pang Feng suddenly get angry, his head was confused, and a trace of confusion flashed through his eyes.


    He''s at a loss when this happens, OK?


    He was suppressing his anger and trying not to make himself angry, but what was Pang Feng angry with?


    Is it that dominates the villa, or is it something big?


    You''re kidding!


    In the end, he is also a spiritual sea state practitioner. Although he doesn''t know much about the front line, he still has some understanding.


    Therefore, the whole China''s high-end combat power has basically gone to the battlefield.


    What''s more, in this small villa in Linjiang City, what big people will not become?


    For him, only the master is a big man.


    The front line is tense. Will a master be here now?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s mind flashed a frightening idea.


    Some time ago, the rat tide attacked Linjiang City, but later it ended inexplicably. It was rumored that it was a strong man.


    That strong person, at least is a master!


    Is it possible that...


    No, even if this rumor is true, the strong man may be only nearby. It happened that the disaster happened in Linjiang City, so he helped him.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Two voices broke out one after another. Wu Dingguo and a man in white wearing a green mask appeared in the vice president''s office at the same time.


    Pang Feng''s face changed when he saw the man in white. Then he took a look at the middle-aged man and didn''t speak again.


    Originally, he also wanted to join hands with Wu Dingguo to take this man down.


    But now, he doesn''t think so.


    "Bai Qi, come with us!"


    The man in white looks at the middle-aged man, indifferent way.


    "I..."


    Baiqi looked at the mask on the man''s face in white, his pupils shrank, and then he swallowed his saliva and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    The man in white nodded slightly and said, "don''t delay the time, go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the man in white suddenly appeared in front of Bai Qi, holding him in one hand and directly taking him away.


    Although their accomplishments were the same, they were both in the realm of spiritual sea, but Bai Qi did not dare to resist.


    Because he knew the consequences of his revolt.


    And from the moment that the man in white appeared, his heart, probably several.


    Maybe, I really offended a master


    "Pang Feng, what happened?"


    Wu Dingguo looked at the two people left and asked in a hurry: "how can... Disturb them?"


    Pang Feng sighed after hearing the speech. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said, "do you know what Baiqi did just now?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "He came to set up a teacher and make a crime."


    "But in that case, it seemed that he had committed a great crime. As soon as you informed me, the group of people over there came."


    Wu Dingguo frowned slightly and said, "did Bai Qi offend those people? In other words, offending more important people? "


    Pang Feng turned his eyes and looked out of the window. Then he said, "yes! That Bai Qi offended a great master


    Great master!


    A great master lived in such a remote place and obviously wanted to be clean.


    But you can find and offend this self killing ability. This time, he really obeyed.

 Chapter 192

    "Great master?"


    Wu Dingguo''s eyes were wide and round. Then he breathed a little. After a moment''s silence, he said, "who, have you found it?"


    Pang Feng''s face did not change. He nodded and said, "yes, but for some reason, I can''t tell you who it is. You should... Understand what I mean?"


    Wu Dingguo nodded slightly and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I understand."


    It''s a good thing for mankind to have another great master!


    Since this matter needs to be kept secret, there may be some arrangements. In that case, he did not ask.


    After all, the less people know, the better it will work.


    "Since Bai Qi offended a great master, I guess the Bai family is finished."


    "Who said it was not?"


    Pang Feng said softly, "maybe that great master doesn''t care, but someone definitely cares."


    "The great master has paid so much for human beings, is it that a man who does not go to the battlefield can offend him?"


    Bai qilai''s teaching and questioning shows that he hasn''t started yet. He may have given himself face.


    Ah... Give yourself face?


    When he learned the truth, he should be very glad that he did not take the lead.


    Otherwise, if you do something to a great master, you may be slapped to death by that great master.


    But being taken away by those people, even if they don''t die, is almost the same.


    In the final analysis, the weight of great masters is too heavy. If there are enough strong masters at the level of human beings, are those problems at the front line still a problem?


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Limulus Tempest: "you''re home safe, don''t read it!"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "I''m home, too. Thanks for the delicious food. My wife said it''s to her taste."


    Tony had no money: "I got home too, but I went straight to bed when I came back. (slim sleepy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha... Mr. Shita big, this body, this energy, isn''t very good! (slim''s bad smile) "


    Tony has no money:" get out of here! This time, I''ll go to the mage in the administrator''s mouth and learn about it. After stepping on the extraordinary in a real sense, we''ll compare our energy again. "


    He''s an ordinary person. It''s not easy for him to go back to sleep again, OK?


    Although he is a genius, his brain is constantly shining, but always come back to say, can not change his nature of being an ordinary person.


    Meng Wang, who is so shameless, even says that his physical energy is not good?


    Is that interesting?


    Limlu Tempest: "Mr. Shita, you don''t have a plug-in. What''s more, if you study technology war a, maybe you don''t have any talent in mage."


    Limulu Tempest: how are you? Do you want me to send you a skill? You know, I have a lot of skills. "


    Tony has no money: "thank you then!"


    Tony has no money: "at the end of this mission, I also have points. I need talent. Is that good? As long as you give me the channel to learn, I can also smash into the extraordinary with integral smash. "


    Tony has no money: "the most important thing is, the mage, is a test of mental strength, I think... My mental strength will not be weak."


    He is engaged in scientific research. Will the spirit of those engaged in scientific research be weak?


    If he is weak in spirit, how can he design a cross era steel suit?


    Do you think the steel suit is designed just like it is designed?


    You''re kidding!


    Of course, this is his own guess.


    If his spiritual talent is really not good, there must be a lot of solutions in the future, and he is not in a hurry for a while!

 Chapter 193

    Marquis Vauban: I''m back, and it''s time for me to go


    Tony has no money: "what''s the matter? Is there anything important to happen in the old Marquis''s world? "


    Limulus Tempest: you''re stupid, too, Mr. shit! The old Marquis said to calculate time. Does he have the ability to predict? That must be the memory scene from the administrator. The time for the protagonist to appear is coming. The old Marquis is is going to harvest leeks. (the old farmer''s smile) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang:" good, you limulu, how dare you steal to shoot me? Even if you don''t want to steal it, will you make me into an expression bag? This is unforgivable! "


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s OK! If the old Marquis wants to, he can make my expression bag at will. Really, I don''t care. "


    He didn''t really care about the expression pack.


    Even he thought it was funny. Otherwise, how could he make so many expression bags of his own?


    In this group, his expression pack is second, and no one dares to be the first.


    Yes, he is so confident!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you all return safely, then I am relieved."


    "If you have time in the future, you are still welcome to visit Tushan."


    Tony didn''t have money: "don''t worry, elder sister. I will definitely go. Not only will I go, but I will bring my family with me


    Limlu Tempest: "Oh! Don''t get a big face! Elder sister, I will go too! "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "how sorry? But next time I go, I''ll bring you some of our world''s specialties. Maybe it''s not as good as yours, but more or less you can change your taste


    Marquis wobang: Well, if I come here, I''ll send you an aircraft carrier next time


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    aircraft carrier?


    Is the old Marquis such a cow?


    But when you think about it carefully, the old Marquis is is at the top of the world.


    As long as the old Marquis doesn''t do any damage and send an aircraft carrier, it seems not too much.


    After all, with the destructive power of the old Marquis, a fleet group will be destroyed if it is destroyed.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it''s not necessary. You come to my side for dinner. I''ll go to your side when you are free. I hope you don''t mind then. "


    Tony has no money: "how could you mind? When the eldest sister will come, I''ll give you a table for our state banquet. "


    According to the standard of state banquet, it is a little expensive.


    But does he care about money?


    Is money useful to him?


    Limulu Tempest: "well, we heard that there are many delicious foods here. I''ll try them these days, and I''ll take care of them for you."


    Wave wind water gate: "nature, courtesy exchange, our side is also absolutely welcome."


    Marquis wobang: "my side is also, when you come to say hello, I will certainly entertain to your satisfaction."


    All over the world, every country has its own delicious food.


    It seems that he will have to go to the ancient country in the East in person after some time.


    That ancient country also has a lot of delicious food.


    Tu Shan Honghong''s ideas of the world are similar to those of that ancient country, so he can go there and learn from it.


    Don''t be happy to come, as a result, others do not like this big table, how embarrassing?


    He''s the Marquis of Vauban, shameless?

 Chapter 194

    Su Xiaoge: "one morning, you began to hi again?"


    Tony didn''t have any money: "Hey, administrator, are you finished?"


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s over. Why? Do you have anything to say? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "cough... It''s not a big deal. Don''t you say that you will give me a gift after this task is completed?"


    Tony doesn''t have money. "(slim looks forward to face)"


    if the administrator wants to send a memory scene about him, how can he not expect it?


    He really wants to see his future.


    After all, knowing your future in advance can really avoid some tragedies.


    Well... Every time the administrator sends a memory scene, there is a big crisis in his own.


    As the protagonist, this experience is really pathetic.


    Helpless!


    But life is like this, he can''t resist the big environment. In this case, he can only bear it and try his best to make changes.


    Su Xiaoge: "Oh, you said that! I''ll send it to you later. "


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded a small memory scene" Avenger alliance 1 "


    " Ding, Tony has no money to receive. "


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "..."


    "Tu Shanba has been accepted."


    "Happy man has accepted."


    Su Xiaoge: "anyway, there is no task now. You can have a good look at your own home."


    In Avengers 1, the final ending is Tony carrying a nuclear bomb and flying out into space, blowing up the invading ships.


    In fact, he was curious about Tony''s mood after seeing the ending?


    Calculate the timeline. It''s going to be years before the invasion.


    In a few years, Tony should have grown up to be able to fight alone?


    Of course, if Tony is in a world where there are transgressors or reincarnation spaces interfering, then what happens is not what he can predict.


    However, if there is a big change in Marvel world, the communication group will definitely release the task.


    And Marvel''s world level is not low. Once there is a world loophole, at least... Must it be a medium-sized world vulnerability?


    Small world vulnerability, the total bonus is 60000.


    Medium sized world loopholes, at least... No more than 300000?


    Perhaps it is not impossible to have more than 400000 yuan. At that time, we will have a large amount of income.


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    "In other words, your daily life is just sleeping in bed after eating?"


    Ning Cai Er takes a broom past Su Chen''s door, looks at Su Chen lying on the bed''s figure, a face helpless said.


    Is it a day for the children of the great aristocratic family to lie dead in bed?


    "No, I don''t sleep after dinner."


    Su Chen turned to his side, looked at Ning cai''er and said with a smile, "after all, it takes time for the body to digest food after eating. This is the best time to brew sleepiness, so lying in bed is the best choice."


    Ning cai''er sniffed at the corner of his mouth and said, "well, isn''t it still sleep after eating? Go to bed after eating. This is the morning. Are you a pig


    Didn''t you say that the morning is the best?


    Now after breakfast, who is it?


    Is this the real way of life for the children of a big family?


    Those hard-working family members around her just haven''t reached the level, so they have to work hard?


    People can be promoted by eating and sleeping, so there is no need to practice hard?


    Maybe it is!


    After all, from these two meals, she has seen some clues.

 Chapter 195

    "Ningcai, are we two friends?"


    Su Chen slowly sat up from the bed and asked with a smile.


    Ning cai''er was stunned and then said, "you think it is, that''s right."


    Friends?


    The two of them are friends, aren''t they?


    "Well, since we are friends."


    Su Chen mouth a Qiao, put on shoes, went to Ning Cai Er side, quietly said: "that I am a pig, then you are what? Pig friend


    Finish this sentence, Su Chen picked up a mop next to him and said, "I''m free. Let''s clean up together."


    Although with his strength, if you really want to make this villa clean, it will not take more than two breaths.


    But life is full of experience. Cleaning up together is also an experience, isn''t it?


    What''s more, to say it''s cleaning, it may be playing.


    "You..."


    Ning cai''er looks at Su Chen and doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    Then he laughed and said nothing.


    "I said ningcai''er, can you cook?"


    Su Chen asked while mopping the floor.


    "A little bit, but can''t make the taste of a high-grade hotel chef."


    Ning cai''er did not lift her head, but directly replied, "is there anything good in your little private treasury? If there are some, I can also be reluctant to cook


    Su Chen was stunned at the smell of speech, and then said with a smile: "good! But those ingredients are very precious. If you damage those ingredients, you need to compensate for the original price. "


    He doesn''t have the ingredients.


    But with his strength, it is not a problem to get some high-grade food materials.


    "Yes, no problem."


    Ning Cai Er did not hesitate, nodded and said.


    She did not think that Su Chen said anything bad, high-grade food, this is very precious, very rare.


    After making delicious food with those ingredients, they can be eaten for free.


    In this case, if you destroy those high-grade food materials, compensation will become natural.


    Most importantly, she didn''t think she would fail.


    For other aspects, she did not have so much confidence, but for her cooking skills, she was still very confident.


    "Promise so soon? You look confident


    Su Chen said with a smile, look at this situation, is Ning Cai Er very good at cooking?


    "Confidence, as a man of heaven, must have it."


    Ning cai''er smiles and says, "if you really let me cook, then everything will be known."


    Su Chen both hands press mop, looking at Ning Cai Er, way: "that you say, you want that kind of food material?"


    Anyway, he is staying here. If Ning cai''er is good at cooking, he really doesn''t mind going to the black fog forest.


    I have a contractual position, and I know the specific location of the black fog forest.


    As a kind of food material, is it OK?


    If you can''t, you''ll go and catch two demons.


    If you''re lucky enough to meet a monster king, you''d better try it out. If you can crush your accomplishments, you can take them back along the way.


    Of course, if we are evenly matched, that''s fine.


    "I didn''t ask for it. You can give it at will."


    "You can cook chicken, duck, pork, beef, fish and so on?"


    "Not bad."


    "What about vegetarian food? Will all kinds of vegetable dishes do


    "Well."


    "..."


    Su Chen chuckled, then put the mop aside, and slowly said, "you clean up at home, I''ll go there to get things. This time I''d like to have a look. Can you do anything?"


    Say, Su Chen a turn around, disappear in place.


    Do you know how to make meat and vegetables?


    Is it just a Chong pulse state practitioner?


    This time, he was really a little curious.

 Chapter 196

    At the same time, the black fog forest.


    The black giant rat''s eyes glazed forward, as it sensed the breath of its owner approaching rapidly.


    What is the master doing in the black fog forest at this time?


    At the early stage of the black fog forest, when all the clans gathered and were about to send troops to the northern fog battlefield, a great master of human beings came alone. This is easy to cause misunderstanding, OK?


    No!


    If the master is found by the tiger king, it must be besieged.


    The two kings of the black fog forest, together with the several kings brought by the prince of the royal court, the master... Is in danger!


    "Master, are you coming to the black fog forest?"


    The big black mouse did not dare to hesitate and asked in a hurry.


    "Yes, go there and find some ingredients."


    Su Chen''s voice through the contract to the black rat''s mind, which makes it look surprised.


    Looking for some ingredients?


    Looking for food in the black fog forest?


    Indeed, with the power of the master, the black fog forest kills some monsters in normal times. Even if the tiger king sees it, he won''t say anything.


    After all, for the king, under the king are mole ants.


    But now, what time frame is it?


    The prince wants to break the northern fog front of mankind, but the fall of a great master of human beings is a huge blow to the overall human morale and strength.


    So if the prince knows, the owner must be in danger.


    "Master, the various ethnic groups in the black fog forest are making war arrangements, and the tiger king and the eagle king have been patrolling and commanding the sky."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, the prince of the royal court is not far from our black fog forest. If there is a battle here, the prince of the royal court will definitely bring people here."


    "Well, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I know what you''re thinking."


    "..."


    the claws of the black giant mouse were shaking, and they knew it well...


    master!


    You must know it well!


    If you only know what you say, then both our master and servant are doomed!


    The contract is bound with the master for a lifetime.


    If it dies, the master may not die!


    But if the master dies, it must die!


    "Roar!"


    The black giant rat roared up to the sky, and then the huge group of rats began to move, centering on the rat nest, and spreading towards the black fog forest.


    If the master wants to come, it should also explore and understand the distribution of monsters in the black fog forest.


    Since the host is the old one looking for food materials, after finding the ingredients, go back quickly!


    Alas...


    as a contract animal, why has it been so hard!


    ...


    at this time, Su Chen has arrived and arrived at the rear of the Beiwu battlefield through the transmission array.


    However, his appearance did not attract anyone''s attention.


    It can be said that as long as he does not want to be found, almost no one can find him.


    The ability of flying Thor has been strengthened twice, and the speed alone has exceeded the limit of visual observation.


    "Is this the hidden world?"


    Su Chen looks around and looks at the buildings full of vicissitudes and tyranny. He feels the tension and depression in the air and whispers to himself.


    Although it is so depressed, the faces of practitioners around him are basically full of smiles.


    There is even a broken leg practitioner carrying a big knife, standing not far from Suchen, smiling and talking.


    Words, there is no trace of frustration.


    Physically disabled and determined, even if he is physically disabled, he can still be at the front line, willing to give a guard for the country!


    "In a depressing environment, smile happily."


    "This, perhaps, is also a kind of... Real helplessness!"

 Chapter 197

    "Little boy, is this your first time on the battlefield?"


    Then a middle-aged man with black armor, empty left eye and normal right eye appeared next to Su Chen. He said with a smile, "I can see at a glance that you have never fought in the battlefield."


    "This childish appearance reminds me of the first time I went to the battlefield."


    Su Chen turned around, looked at the middle-aged man, whispered: "in fact, I am not the first time on the battlefield."


    Is your appearance very young?


    In fact, it is not the first time he has been on the battlefield.


    The first group mission, to the world of the Eastern Han Dynasty, when 200000 Xiliang troops attacked, he also saw it.


    To tell you the truth, the 200000 troops are extremely neat and moving forward, which is really shocking.


    However, according to the general return, 200000 troops are ordinary soldiers.


    Although he is very strong, but the North fog battlefield, really... Very different.


    "Ha ha ha... OK, you are not the first time to go to the battlefield, you are a veteran!"


    The middle-aged man said with a loud smile that he did not refute, young man!


    Just came to the battlefield, is still so young, may be the University of heaven''s favorite, say such words, is not incomprehensible.


    After all, the first time on the battlefield, recruits egg, this kind of Title nobody wants to hang on his head.


    "Little boy, I want to ask you something. How old are you this year? "


    "Twenty."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    "Twenty?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned and his eyes were lost. He murmured, "this is a good age!"


    "At that time, we were the same age, in the prime of our life..."


    speaking of this, the middle-aged man sighed, looked at Su Chen and said, "little boy, maybe your teacher has already told you before you come."


    "But I still want to say to you, here, to live, is all the capital."


    "Dead, but nothing."


    "And... Out of the gate, no one should believe it, including our own people. The sinister nature of human heart can be fully reflected here. "


    Su Chen smell speech, eyes flash, quietly asked: "uncle, can I ask you something?"


    "Ask!"


    "What is your biggest dream?"


    "My biggest dream!"


    The middle-aged man looked up at the sky and said with a bitter smile: "my biggest dream is that there will be no more wars, no more tragic news coming out. Everyone is quiet, happy and ordinary. If you have nothing to do, come out to eat a meal and drink a little wine. That''s great!"


    "What''s the point of war... After fighting for so many years and killing so many compatriots?"


    "Those enemies, why do they have to invade us? Are they happy to see us die in a terrible battle? "


    "Little boy, maybe you don''t understand why my dream is not the death of the enemy, but peace and quiet?"


    Su Chen stands on one side, so quietly looking at the middle-aged man.


    He thought that the dream of a middle-aged man was to let his left eye return to normal.


    After all, one eye, which two eyes are comfortable to use?


    What a normal person with a disability is?


    "Peace is good."


    The middle-aged man sighed and said: "the strength gap between the two sides is too big. As we all know, the other side is not seriously fighting with us."


    "So the idea of letting the other person die is impossible."


    "In this case, as a dream, it is meaningless."


    "But I heard that the sky would burst after the death of the other king level strong, forming a short-term black line. I thought, if I could see this scene before I died, then I would be There is no regret in death. "

 Chapter 198

    "Uncle, believe me, your dream will come true soon."


    Su Chen said with a smile, the king''s body is dead, the sky will burst, and there is a vision?


    This is the first time he has heard of it.


    This is, fireworks?


    "King level strongman, I haven''t seen the other king die in the northern fog battlefield these years."


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and sighed, helpless.


    If you want the other king to die, which is so easy to do?


    If talking about life and ideals can make the other king die, I''m afraid the other king will die.


    When he looked up again, there was no su Chen around.


    This makes him slightly frown, whisper: "this little child, how so impolite? Forget it, young man, in a hurry, understandable. I hope this young man can survive in this cruel battlefield. "


    "When I was 20 years old, I should have been wantonly happy, but I wanted to come to the battlefield and fight with our old friends. It''s really....


    " it''s useless that we are still here! "


    ...


    "uncle, I''ll show you two fireworks next time."


    Su Chen stood in the air, hunting in white, looking at the figure of the middle-aged man leaving, whispered: "see these, my heart... Or some touch ah!"


    These people can be called "Heroes".


    But he didn''t want to be a hero.


    Yes!


    He is a little selfish, he just want to protect his precious beauty, protect all he wants to protect!


    He doesn''t know what changes will happen in the future, but now, what he wants is to improve his strength as much as possible. When the strength reaches a certain level, he will see if... Can he go back?


    After all, what is the attraction of the world to him?


    Communication groups can shuttle around the world, and directly list the power reincarnation space that also shuttles in each world as the enemy!


    So he doesn''t feel that he can''t go back. He can''t go back now. It''s just because his strength is weak, the number of group friends is too small, the strength is not strong, and the communication group has not yet developed.


    Once he reaches a certain level, he can definitely go back.


    But this uncle is very good. In this case, before I leave, I can satisfy his wish and set off two fireworks for him. It seems that it''s nothing?


    Think of it as a fireworks feast!


    "Black fog forest, eagle king... Tiger king..."


    Su Chen turned his eyes, looked at the black fog forest, and said with a soft smile: "and the prince of Wangting, how strong is the Wangting..."


    "How many realms are there above the realm of Tao and fruit?"


    "Perhaps, quite a lot?"


    As he spoke, his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    No one knows about the whole northern fog battlefield. Just now, a super strong man who can change the pattern of the northern fog battlefield appeared in the northern fog battlefield and left after saying a few words with an ordinary practitioner.


    I''m afraid that one eyed middle-aged man would not have thought that the one who spoke to him just now was not a college student entering or leaving the battlefield, but a top-notch strong man!


    He would not know that his dream, which he said casually, would be in the heart of the strong man.


    After all, the king fell down. In his opinion, the probability of occurrence is too small.


    I''m afraid I can''t see it before I die.


    What''s more, if the king is very easy to fall, then why has not a king fallen for so many years?


    Of course, there was no news of the fall of the great master.

 Chapter 199

    "Master, what kind of food do you want? Just tell me. I''ll show you the way


    The urgent voice of the black rat came from the contract, and he had already noticed that his master had come to the black fog forest.


    Oh, my God!


    How can the master come so fast?


    It''s not ready on this side, but the master is coming over there?


    "All kinds need some. You can tell me where the monsters above the heart state are mainly concentrated."


    Su Chen chuckled and replied, "you don''t have to go with me. After all, you always appear around those dead monsters. You must be suspected."


    This counsellor is of great use in the future.


    What''s more, he has no breath and can''t feel himself. Who can besiege him?


    "Yes, master."


    The big black mouse replied and sent the map of the black fog forest by contract.


    There are a lot of red dots on the map. Each red dot represents an ethnic group. There is at least one enchanting monster in each ethnic group.


    On the map, behind the black fog forest, there are two small black dots.


    Obviously, these two black dots represent the tiger king and the eagle king.


    "This map is so advanced


    Su Chen looks at the map in the mind, chuckle way.


    This map is just like GPS positioning, and its position is marked out now. It can''t be more convenient.


    Sure enough, the stronger the strength, the more convenient it is to do whatever you do.


    "There is a enchanting monster nearby. Go and have a look."


    With words, Su Chen step out, the figure instantly disappeared in place.


    When he reappeared, he had come to a quiet valley.


    Around the valley, pheasants of various colors swayed back and forth.


    Colorful, in the surrounding green vegetation under the background, showing particularly moving.


    "It seems that here, it''s a chicken monster."


    Su Chen''s eyes are deep, the idea diffuses and goes, way: "um... Chicken, have ground."


    In such a large valley, pheasants are running all over the mountains and fields. In addition, this is a group marked by mice, which is obviously the pheasant group.


    There''s a head in it, chicken king?


    Thinking of this, Su Chen''s face flashed a little strange, and then hid himself and flew towards the valley.


    The enchanted beast must not be small.


    But if you come out, how can you get some more advanced monsters back?


    I''ll go to the eagle king of the black fog forest for a moment. After all, the tiger king is the eldest in the name of the little mouse. If he kills the tiger king, the little mouse will surely be in turmoil.


    Mice are not yet capable of swallowing evolution and are not suitable for turbulence.


    But the eagle king''s words, that doesn''t matter.


    ...


    black fog forest, tiger palace.


    The red haired king of the tiger sat on the throne with a gloomy face.


    The monster king can be transformed into human form.


    However, under normal circumstances, the monster king is not willing to move in human form. It is one thing that they are not used to it. They mainly restrict their own strength.


    But when the prince of the royal court arrived, he should go to see him in human form.


    "It''s been a year. It''s been a good year."


    The king of tiger rubbed his eyebrows and sighed: "there is that prince, where can''t go? How can you be so good that you have to come to the Terran North fog battlefield? "


    North fog battlefield, why is the Terran named Beisen battlefield?


    Although there are six forces near the Beisen battlefield, the black fog forest is the most powerful force in this area, and there are two monster kings.


    Other forces have only one king.


    It can be said that on this side of Beisen battlefield, human beings have to face a total of seven King enemies.

 Chapter 200

    "On the Terran side, normally, there are four kings."


    The king of tiger sighed and murmured in a low voice: "but the prince of the king''s court is coming. How can there be no news from human beings?"


    "I can''t promise anyone else, but I know the old bastard of King hunting."


    "Prince! You want to do something to kill us? How can there be such a good thing in this world


    "I really think it''s still Wangdu?"


    Is the defense line of Terran North fog battlefield so easy to break?


    If you don''t die, will it be broken?


    The Terran group, especially the so-called great masters, are all crazy!


    Great master Isn''t it the king?


    Do you have to have a nickname?


    What''s more, the Terrans work together, and the king usually runs back and forth to support.


    Even if the Terran did not have the king to come to support this time, only these four, but under the desperate battle, take two or three is still no problem.


    They like to live and practice here and respond to the call of the royal court to attack the Terran, which is a great loss every year.


    Now, do you want to give him back his achievements?


    Yes, you are the prince of the royal court. You are in a high position!


    This time, you may have several kings with you, but how can those who come from the royal court lead the battle?


    Their mission may be to protect the prince!


    At that time, they will be given the task of rushing forward and hanging the head on the waist.


    But good, who wants to die?


    If this fight is to fight for Tiancai Dibao, they can break through the territory to advance, it goes without saying that they should fight for it.


    But the point is, what does it have to do with them?


    Why do you want them to pay for their lives?


    "Tell me to think about it for a while, the eagle king, and discuss it later."


    Tiger king closed his eyes, these things think he headache.


    He thinks now, really can''t run away!


    Anyway, the world is so big that he is a king. Where can he go?


    But at least the black fog forest is his home for a hundred years. He has paid a lot for his nest in these years. It''s really painful to leave like this.


    But there was no way. If he had to go to the battlefield to fight with those human kings, he would have to leave.


    He believed that as long as he left, other kings would leave.


    There will be no king here. How do you fight?


    Aren''t you a prince?


    Don''t you want merit?


    Didn''t you bring several kings with you?


    Do you want achievements and want us to fight to the death, but you don''t give us any benefits, brain damage?


    I''m afraid that only the mentally disabled king will listen to your orders and fight in this war.


    In other words, if he becomes the king''s court master in the future, the king''s court will be in the forefront of collapse.


    The contemporary master, not to mention the incomparable wisdom, is the first person in the ages. At any rate, Wang Ting is becoming more and more powerful in his hands. How can such a brain handicapped thing come into being?


    Really... Tiger father and dog son?


    White wolf with empty hands is beautiful!


    They are all kings, and they are not the ants. How can they go?


    If you really want to go, can you stop it?


    "Well, that''s it!"


    The king of tiger pondered for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes, gently hit his left palm with his right fist, nodded and said.


    Of course, if the prince gives them something they can''t refuse before the war, why not fight for the prince?


    After all, the prince, as the most respected in the court, will have less good things?


    But if it''s just exaggeration, I''m sorry, I''m going to wander.


    "Report to the tiger king."


    An anxious voice suddenly came in, interrupting the king tiger''s thinking, which made the tiger king''s eyebrows pick.


    But he still suppressed his anger and asked in a deep voice, "what happened? What''s the standard of being flustered? "

 Chapter 201

    "Report the tiger king!"


    The monster who came to report the report had a straight face, four straight legs, and his eyes looked at the tiger king seriously, and said in a loud voice, "there was news just now. There was a dynamic situation in the periphery. The monster disappeared without any reason. It was suspected that he had defected ahead of time."


    Tiger King Wen Yan two eyes slightly squint, early defection?


    This war has not started, the following monster has begun to run?


    Well... It''s a monster he brought out. Even his ideas are the same as him...


    bah!


    "How many enchanted beasts have disappeared? Take care of this


    The king of tiger waved his hand and said, "after finding it, I will kill you without mercy."


    "Now that the war is about to start, I will go to the eagle king to talk about some things in detail. During this period, if there is no major event, don''t disturb me again."


    Business as usual!


    Although he has the idea of running in his heart, hasn''t he run yet?


    Mainly, he also thought that the prince of Wangting might take out some natural resources and earth treasures as rewards.


    Therefore, those fleeing heart of the beast, must be given severe punishment, so as to eliminate the other spirit of fleeing.


    But then again, where can those monsters go?


    "Yes


    The monster raised his head and roared, then turned to leave.


    Since the tiger king will deal with this matter to it, then he must deal with it very well!


    Indeed, big wars represent crises, but they also represent opportunities.


    If this time its excellent ability is seen in the eyes of the tiger king, it may be the opportunity for its promotion!


    A moment later.


    "Report the tiger king!"


    Another roar came, which made the king tiger''s eyelids jump and his eyes twinkled with dangerous light.


    How long has it been?


    Why bother him again?


    "If nothing big happens, you know what the consequences are."


    The king of tiger looked at the monster, indifferent way.


    "King Tiger, just a moment ago, two monsters lost contact with each other and were suspected of escaping."


    The monster did not dare to hesitate and said quickly.


    In fact, it doesn''t want to come in and disturb the king tiger.


    However, both sides enter the Dharma Realm, and the monster escapes. Such a big event is really beyond the grasp of its small body.


    What''s more, the king of tiger said that he wanted him to search for the demon beast that had escaped, but even if he found the two fleeing demons, would he still be able to catch them back?


    As for not fleeing?


    In this short time, the breath disappeared and the figure disappeared.


    It''s not a run away. Will you be killed?


    Even the king will not kill two monsters into the Dharma Realm quietly in such a short period of time, right?


    How can I get some breath?


    What''s more, if you die, you have to leave the blood corpse?


    It''s just so quiet. It''s gone?


    According to its conjecture, it is possible that this escape has been premeditated for a long time.


    "Have the demons run away


    The tiger king Teng got up from the throne and asked with a black face.


    Good!


    All the monsters and beasts have run away?


    How many of his men are in law?


    Two ends in a row?


    If he doesn''t deal with this matter properly, there may be demons fleeing into the law.


    At that time, the prince will have doubts.


    In other words, his idea of running away has just come into being, and he has not paid any concrete action?


    "Yes."


    The report monster said solemnly, this matter, it has not dared to interrupt.


    It is a Dharma Realm itself. How dare it interfere in such affairs involving two kinds of demons?


    In fact, he was worried about the tiger king''s rage and took it as a vent of anger.


    Although the monster is precious in the Dharma Kingdom, the king tiger will not kill it, but if you really want to fight it, it will definitely hurt for a long time.


    "Let''s go and have a look with the king."


    The tiger king took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "I don''t believe it. They dare to run away in front of this king?"

 Chapter 202

    "Hum!"


    A strong and irascible spirit power is centered on the tiger palace and spreads to all directions.


    Where you pass, crush everything!


    The further the mental power spread, the more areas to explore, the more gloomy the king tiger''s face.


    Enchanted monster, lost so much?


    When they enter the realm of law, they escape, not two, but three.


    That is to say, from the time he received the letter and walked out of the tiger king palace, another demon beast who entered the law escaped?


    He also understood that if he died, he would never die so fast.


    But he obviously would not think that if a strong man went behind without a sound and suddenly attacked the weak, how many weak people could bear it?


    "Presumptuous!"


    The tiger king revealed his real body, his eyes were red and he roared up to the sky.


    Is it really good to treat these subordinates on weekdays, so that these subordinates feel that they have no intention to kill?


    Before the war started, he was still here, so many high-end combat forces fled?


    If the war breaks out, don''t these monsters have to run clean?


    At the same time, the other side.


    Su Chen looks at the tiger king in the distance and laughs.


    Eighteen enchanted demons and Three Dharma demons make the tiger king roar?


    Did you do too much?


    Well... I''ve been active in the field of tiger king just now, but I can''t. how can I just... Patronize a family?


    Hawk King''s side, we have to take care of them.


    Think of here, Su Chen figure a flash, disappear in place.


    Three demons have been killed here, and four will be killed by the eagle king.


    The war is about to start. Can I help you?


    After all, we believe that after the outbreak of the war, the human side will be much easier.


    ...


    "hum!"


    The tiger king''s eyes swept below, and all the monsters trembled.


    Among them, some monsters know why the tiger king is angry, but some do not.


    Informed monster heart a little puzzled, according to reason, such a large-scale escape plan, they should also receive information.


    Why... They don''t know anything?


    What''s more, after so many wars, why did we just run this time?


    This time, it''s serious?


    "You are all branded with the spirit of the king."


    The tiger king''s eyes were cold and murderous, and said, "so whoever thinks he can run better than this king, go and have a try!"


    Under the monster smell speech, one by one lying on the ground, crawling trembling.


    Spiritual brand?


    Tiger king in their body, under the spiritual brand?


    There were some thoughts in the heart of some monsters. After hearing the news, they quickly eliminated their own ideas.


    After all, if they can''t fight against the tiger on the ground, Wang and the tiger can''t fight each other?


    "I think I have treated you well. Is that what you have done to me back and forth?"


    The tiger king said coldly, "all who enter the Dharma Realm, come with me!"


    After that, the tiger king recovered himself and turned to enter the tiger king palace.


    "Whew, whew..."


    soon, streamers of light flickered in the air.


    Each streamer is a monster entering the Dharma Realm, and the direction they are heading is the tiger palace.


    Although their hearts are terrified, the tiger Palace at the moment seems to them like a giant tiger that chooses people to eat.


    But the tiger king has orders, they dare not not not follow!


    In this way, before long, a loud hawk came from afar.


    This makes the tiger king''s face a Leng, look up to the distance, the eagle king there, also had a situation?


    What''s going on here?


    Collective defection?

 Chapter 203

    "Well? Why did the eagle king... The gods and Demons dance? The hair nerve is still... "


    The tiger king''s eyes twinkled and doubted.


    Because he felt that the eagle king was manifesting himself and attacking in the sky, as if there were enemies attacking him. It was very strange.


    Is there an enemy?


    If an enemy attacks the eagle king, why doesn''t he feel anything?


    When the king of the eagle met the king of the eagle, it was obvious that he was fighting with the enemy in the air.


    "Do you mean... The hawk king wants to act like a fool?"


    The king of tiger narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    Everyone is not stupid. Since he has that idea, the eagle king must have.


    So the eagle king wants to avoid the war in this way?


    After all, a king with some mental problems, who dares to trust him with his back?


    Even if the prince guessed that the eagle king was pretending, what if?


    What if it''s true?


    If the hawk king was "insane" and began to attack friendly forces during the war, would they not be in a more dangerous situation?


    "Eagle king, good strategy."


    The tiger king youyou said, but then again, how did he not find that the eagle king could be so shameless?


    As a king, can you do such a thing?


    It seems that the eagle king is really aware of the danger of this war.


    ...


    the black fog forest is not far away.


    A beautiful man in gold, with a jade crown and a sword in his hand, frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing there, the eagle king?"


    This is the prince of the royal court!


    Next to the prince in the royal court, there were three figures.


    These three are the three King level strongmen brought by the prince of the royal court from within the royal court.


    "Your Highness, if there is no accident, I''m afraid the eagle king is pretending to be a fool."


    An old man in white, his face unchanged, whispered.


    "Pretending to be a fool?"


    The prince turned around and said, "I have promised that as long as they can help me win this time, I will recommend them to go to the royal court for further study."


    "Is that not enough?"


    What he remembered well, the kings outside the royal court would like to study in the royal court?


    After all, Wang Ting''s resource treatment can be said to crush Outland.


    But now, the eagle king, what do you want?


    Pretending to be a fool, don''t you want to help him?


    In fact, a king, he does not care, but he is very clear, at this time a king out to play a fool, did not communicate with other kings?


    Apart from other things, the tiger king of the black fog forest should know?


    These two should also contact several kings nearby.


    Once in a while, at least four kings have a certain idea.


    Could it be that these Outland kings wanted to threaten him in this way?


    "Your Highness, always come back and say that promise is only promise."


    The old man in white sighed that the strong in Outland really wanted to develop inside the royal court.


    But it''s impossible for them to go all out with just a vain promise.


    But there are some things he can''t say too clearly.


    Their task is to protect the prince. As long as the prince''s safety is not threatened, it has nothing to do with them.


    "So you mean, let me give you some substantial benefits?"


    The prince of the royal court asked solemnly that there was a fierce struggle within the royal court.


    The purpose of his coming this time is not just to break the northern fog front of the Terrans.


    If so, how could he come alone?


    Sometimes, it''s a good choice to cooperate with the Terrans.


    Terrans are in a weak position. I''m afraid they have a great demand for what they can provide.


    As for cooperation with the enemy?


    Does it matter?


    My father''s ambition has never been the king''s master.


    As long as he can become king in the future, everything will be worth it.

 Chapter 204

    At the back of Beisen battlefield, four powerful figures appeared in the sky, and their eyes focused on the direction of the black fog forest.


    These four are the great masters of the Terrans guarding the Beisen battlefield.


    "Eagle king, is he crazy or is he attacked by someone?"


    A big master with a little fat frowned, saying that both results are good for the Terrans.


    But a monster king, will be crazy for no reason?


    If it is attacked, why is it that within their perception, only the hawk king is bombarding wantonly?


    Acting like... A clown?


    In the past, the eagle king was also very proud.


    "Don''t worry too much, this matter may be the eagle king''s self-directed, self acting also can''t say."


    There was a great master beside him who snorted coldly: "those kings are more afraid of death than we are."


    "So it''s normal to think about it."


    "What''s more, as long as we don''t do anything, no matter what happens to the eagle king, it''s good news for us."


    "After all... Is there anything worse than this?"


    The practitioners who enter the battlefield and begin to fight with the enemy just know that they are at a disadvantage in the struggle.


    But only great masters can know how much the gap between the two sides is!


    If it had not been for the Terrans with two giant pillars, the earth would have been the enemy''s backyard.


    But in the end, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes.


    Is the situation worse than it is now?


    No!


    "Yes, we just need to be ready for war now."


    The big master nodded slightly and said slowly.


    The war is coming soon...


    The Prince of the royal court will never stop the war because the eagle king is crazy.


    The eagle king didn''t want to face once, but he couldn''t stop the prince.


    Is it difficult, tiger king, they will accompany the eagle king shamelessly?


    After all, the strength of the Terran is not enough to let the tiger king put down their face.


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Bang!"


    The king of the eagle spread out his huge silver wings and raised his head to the sky to make a harsh sound.


    The aura of the surrounding area was constantly rioting, with the eagle king as the center, forming a huge and incomparable storm of destruction. With the extremely cruel strangling power, it attacked the surrounding areas.


    He is really going crazy now, because the enemy he is facing is really terrible!


    It was clearly in front of him, but he could not detect it.


    Such a terrible person is absolutely a terrible existence above the king!


    But how can this existence kill him?


    If there is, it can only be the powerful existence of Terrans.


    He didn''t start the war against the Terran Beisen battlefield?


    Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. If you want to find it, you should also look for the prince of the royal court?


    Is it up to him to bully?


    At the thought of this, the eagle king was very bitter.


    He broke out with all his strength, and even burned his Qi and blood, causing such a powerful attack, not to attack the strong man of the Terran, but to tell the king tiger that his life was in danger, so that they could come quickly.


    As long as the tiger king comes, the strong man of the clan will retreat.


    After all, there was an agreement between the Terran and the royal court, and the king was forbidden to move!


    The Terrans are not the opponents of the royal court. Do you dare to break the contract?


    As for the reason for killing him?


    He doesn''t know, and now he doesn''t want to know.


    Now the most important thing is, how do you survive in the hands of this Terran strongman?


    He was very glad that there was no such person in the world.


    If I had not turned my head at that time, I would have been a corpse.


    The existence above a king stealthily attacks itself. Is there a way to live?

 Chapter 205

    "The strength of the eagle king..."


    Su Chen side flashing thunder light, each flash of thunder light, all represent that he changed a position.


    Although the strength of the eagle king is very strong, the storm, covering the surrounding attack.


    However, the art of flying Thunder God is space ninja. After being repaired and strengthened twice, it has already undergone a qualitative leap.


    So fast that he can avoid these storms.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter if he can''t escape. His hands are enough to tear apart the storms.


    It''s no joke to mend a perfect insulated claw.


    "Come to an end! If not, I''ll miss lunch, and the taste of bird wings should be ok? "


    Su Chen whispered to himself, and immediately stepped out, and his figure instantly appeared behind the eagle king.


    The eagle king seems to have a sense of general, waving his wings, carrying the rolling force of wind and thunder toward Su Chen.


    Although he could not feel Su Chen''s existence, just now, his heart was cold, and a crisis of death surrounded him.


    The strong one, attacked him!


    "You''re a force, but you can''t do it!"


    Su Chen''s right hand is lifted, after the force of this wind and thunder is blocked, says with a smile.


    Seeing this scene, the eagle king''s pupil shrank, and he felt that his guess was right.


    This one is absolutely not a king with excellent hiding ability. He has never heard of any king who can take his all-out shot with his bare hands!??


    If you can''t sense the breath, you can''t pinpoint the enemy for attack.


    Even if this is only a king, I am afraid that the final result of the battle is his death.


    Run?


    Can he run?


    He is good at speed, but how can he run over the existence of a king?


    "My Lord, I beg you to spare me. As long as you don''t die around me this time, I will leave the black fog forest, determined not to participate in the war between the human race again!"


    The king of the eagle howled miserably, what benefits has he gained from fighting with the Terran until now?


    Yes!


    Devouring human cultivators, monsters can get great benefits, and can be promoted quickly.


    But what does it have to do with him?


    He has become a king. Unless he devours the strong people of the same king, what can be done to him by those weak people?


    If he didn''t want to disobey the royal court''s order, I''m afraid he would not choose to fight.


    "Boom..."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, as if he had not heard the words of the eagle king. His hands were like shadows, and in an instant he blew out thousands of fists.


    Every punch, it hits the same spot.


    The eagle king''s body is very big, and he doesn''t have the mind of tormenting the eagle king. Why disperse the power?


    If the temperature of the fire was not too high and the burning intensity was too terrible, and he was worried about burning the eagle king, he would have burned the eagle king with the industrial fire.


    Industrial fire, can not be used for barbecue!


    All the meat is gone. What''s the barbecue?


    Eating air?


    If the eagle king knew this, his heart would certainly be more bitter and helpless, and he might collapse directly.


    After all, the reason why he didn''t die was that he wanted to eat himself and didn''t want to burn himself into fly ash.


    Isn''t this a sad fact?


    "My Lord! My Lord, I can make atonement


    Eagle king felt that his vitality was fading away, and he roared wildly, "I can join your people and kill enemies for your people!"


    "Really! Please believe me


    As he spoke, a heavy sadness flashed through his eyes.


    Because he didn''t expect that he would end his life in such a way.


    The strong man of mankind will never let go of himself.


    Aren''t you coming to kill me?


    Good, I die!


    But after I die, you don''t want to feel better!

 Chapter 206

    "Hum!"


    An invisible wave with the eagle king as the center spread wildly around, and then the breath around the eagle king suddenly became violent.


    This oppressive and tyrannical atmosphere makes Su Chen''s eyes squint and raises a sense of crisis in his heart.


    What the hawk king wants to do next will cause crisis to him!


    The atmosphere of tyranny, something dangerous to him?


    Just for a moment, Su Chen guessed what the eagle king wanted to do.


    Blow yourself up!


    At the same time, the faces of the kings who watched the battle changed greatly, and their figures flashed and disappeared in the same place.


    They all thought that those just now were just the self directing and acting of the eagle king.


    How can you act to the point of self explosion?


    Unless, really someone is attacking the eagle king, and the eagle king''s heart, already despair!


    If it is not despair, how can it explode?


    Although they can not be said to be friends of the eagle king, but here suddenly appear such strange things, how can these kings not worry?


    In particular, the tiger king was most anxious.


    If there is a mysterious strong man who kills the eagle king and takes the next one, is it his turn?


    For a moment, his heart was full of crisis!


    The Terran side is quite calm.


    The idea of great masters is very simple, fight! Kill it!


    Better be dead!


    The more they die, the better they''re human beings.


    Why do they care so much?


    Eagle king?


    Die now!


    ...


    "since you choose to blow yourself up, I don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Chen looks at the eagle king, indifferent way.


    As soon as he raised his right hand, a long sword condensed from the blazing industrial fire appeared in his hand. With the power of burning everything, he directly started to wave the surrounding space.


    The next moment, Yihuo sword was cut off from the top.


    The hard body of the king of the eagle is like paper paste under the attack of the long sword of industrial fire, without any resistance.


    In an instant, the eagle king''s head and body separated.


    In a flash, the head of the eagle king disappeared completely in the world, as if it had never appeared before, leaving no trace.


    Soul exists in the mind, and soul is the burning energy of industrial fire.


    It can be said that if not for the existence of the soul, the eagle king''s brain may still be able to hold on a little longer.


    But the soul is the most fundamental soul. If there is no soul, what''s the use of leaving only a body?


    The most important function is to be made into a puppet.


    As for the eagle king''s body?


    Although Su Chen is trying to rescue, but still industry fire was burned more than half.


    Fortunately, the wings were intact, which was the perfect of imperfections.


    "Well... Would you rather cut the king''s food with that little girl?"


    Su Chen will be the remains of the eagle king body income exchange group space, chuckle way.


    Then he turned around and disappeared in the same place.


    It''s time for him to come out. It''s time to go back and prepare his lunch.


    "Boom!"


    Just at this moment, there was a roar in the sky.


    Then there is a black gap in the sky, through which you can see what seems to be manifesting behind.


    The next moment, above the Beisen battlefield, the blue sky turned dark red, and began to drip blood rain.


    Natural vision!


    Blood drips down!


    This means that the king falls!


    The tiger king stood in the sky, staring at the eagle king''s position before his death, and his pupils were somewhat divergent.


    He came first, so he saw a figure in the sky.


    Yes, figures.


    But it''s just a human shadow.

 Chapter 207

    "Tiger king, what happened here?"


    The prince and his party appeared nearby and asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m new here, too. I''m not sure."


    The tiger king shakes his head and says, oneself just now, absolutely can''t read wrong, there is definitely someone in the air.


    That is to say, which figure killed the eagle king?


    The strength of the eagle king is not weaker than him!


    And In their perception, the battle has always been the eagle king, and the figure did not appear in their perception.


    The spirit cannot perceive


    In addition, he killed the eagle king in such a short time. The power of the shadow was beyond his imagination!


    What''s more, why did that man kill the eagle king?


    All this is a mystery!


    So he has to think about what kind of time he left.


    He can''t be the first to leave. It''s too conspicuous!


    But...


    the eagle king and he are the monster king in the black fog forest.


    Now that the eagle king is dead, will it be his turn next?


    "It''s so weird that the eagle king wants to blow himself up."


    The old man with white hair stood next to the prince of the royal court and sighed, "even the self explosion of the eagle king has not succeeded!"


    "Such strength has exceeded the level of king."


    "Your Highness, the enemy may exist above the king, so please be careful."


    As he spoke, the old man with white hair looked around warily.


    Although he thought this might be very small, he did not rule out that the situation just now was deliberately designed by someone to assassinate the prince.


    If the prince died here and the LORD was angry, maybe the situation here would change a lot.


    "Whoosh..."


    one after another broke into the sky, and soon all the kings around had come here.


    What a great event is the death of the eagle king?


    What''s more, who dares not pay attention to the mysterious death of the eagle king?


    When did the king exist and die so casually?


    They need to discuss this matter carefully.


    And while his royal highness is here, let''s talk about the war.


    I''m afraid that the planning of the war will be postponed for some time.


    As soon as the war is postponed, the possibility of its outbreak will naturally be much less.


    ...


    Beisen battlefield.


    "This... This is the vision of the fall of the king?"


    The one eyed man looked up at the sky and said in a trembling voice.


    During these years, no king has fallen.


    How suddenly, a king fell?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, a strange idea flashed into his mind.


    The child, before leaving, asked about his dream. He said that his dream was to witness the fall of the enemy king.


    How long did his dream come true?


    Is that kid a top player?


    At the thought of this, his face changed, and he did not hesitate to walk to the center of the front line.


    He wants to tell those strong people this information, because he has a premonition in his heart that the news is likely to be true.


    ...


    at the same time, in the villa.


    "Where did you go to get the best food?"


    Ning caier sat on the sofa and whispered to herself.


    How many hours have you come back?


    She had cleaned the villa from top to bottom.


    Inside and outside, spotless!


    "The high-grade food is so precious. Even if the guy is of extraordinary origin, it will not be very easy to bring in the high-grade food?"


    "What? A few hours no see, miss me? "


    A tone of laughter suddenly came, which made Ning caier''s face slightly changed, got up and hummed: "what dream? I miss you? How could it be? "

 Chapter 208

    "It''s not about me. What were you talking about just now?"


    Su Chen looks at Ning cai''er and says with a smile.


    "I''m so bored sitting here that I can''t talk to myself and think about things for a while?"


    Ning caier directly retorts that she was just thinking about Su Chen?


    How could it be?


    Even if I think about it, it''s just about lunch.


    "Come on, this time I''ve got a lot of ingredients."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "go, go with me to the yard. It''s very inconvenient to take it out here."


    After that, he waved to Ning cai''er, and they opened the door and walked towards the villa yard.


    "Don''t you say that it doesn''t matter what the ingredients are, that you can make them yourself?"


    With a wave of his right hand, Su Chen pointed to the monsters in the yard and said with a smile: "now, it''s time for you to show your knife work."


    "Look, chicken, beef, fish, pork... I''ve got them back for you."


    Ning cai''er looks at this scene in front of her eyes, her eyes are dull.


    So many... Bodies?


    And every monster corpse is so big?


    The stronger the strength of the monster, the bigger the body. These monsters will not all be the enchanted monster before they live?


    She''s seen a monster in Linghai. It''s not so big!


    Heart state, that is a master!


    Su Chen, what is his cultivation?


    Master?


    No, it can''t be a master!


    Even if it is a master, it is impossible to kill so many psychokinesis monsters in such a short period of time.


    Is... He didn''t cheat himself, he is really a great master?


    Great master, lying dead in bed in the morning?


    And then the idle panic with their own nonsense here?


    Can this happen?


    "You give me a bunch of monster corpses, how can I cook?"


    Ning Cai Er shook his head, turned to look at Su Chen, a face speechless said.


    "Well... You''re good at cooking, can''t you dissect?"


    "If you can cook, you''ll dissect and divide it?"


    "I can''t, what can I do?"


    Su Chen touched his nose and said in some embarrassment, "shall we see the situation?"


    Ning cai''er smelled the words, and his eyes moved and said, "how about your swordsmanship, or your swordsmanship?"


    It must be very easy for a person with excellent swordsmanship or swordsmanship to cut up the corpses of monsters.


    Although she also uses a long sword, she really can''t master it.


    "Well, I don''t know either sword or sword."


    After a moment of silence, Su Chen raised his head and said.


    "Er..."


    Ning cai''er looked at the corpses of these monsters and sighed, "if we don''t know, we will certainly waste it later."


    Waste is shameful.


    Especially for such precious things, it can''t be wasted!


    "Wait for me a moment."


    Su Chen whispered, then turned around and disappeared in situ.


    Because he felt the breath of the visiting great master in the morning and came to visit himself again?


    Presumably, it is to guess that the fall of the eagle king is related to himself.


    Great master, must be good at dissection and segmentation, right?


    In this case, let''s have a meal here and then go!


    "Have you found someone?"


    Ning caier slightly pursed her mouth and said in a low voice.


    She had thought that the ingredients Su Chen said must be cut food materials, at most raw meat.


    But I didn''t expect that he would get a bunch of monster corpses directly.


    If she remembers well, the corpse of the enchanted monster is not for eating.


    Flesh and blood is an important component in refining pills.


    Bone is an important material for refining weapons.


    All over the body, they are treasures!


    And the lunch she''s going to have is this?


    Well... Why did she suddenly feel a little extravagant?

 Chapter 209

    Soon, Su Chen returned to the courtyard.


    And behind him was the middle-aged man in military boots and strange attire in the morning.


    "Sure enough..."


    the man in military boots blinked his eyes and whispered in a low voice when he saw the bodies of those monsters.


    The eagle king died mysteriously, and no one felt the existence of the enemy.


    When the news reached his ears, his first reaction was su Chen!


    Su Chen standing in front of him, he can not feel any breath, not to mention the eagle king?


    As for why he came?


    The king of the eagle is the king of monsters!


    He wanted to see if he could exchange some rare treasures for some eagle king''s body?


    After all, the eagle king''s body is very big, even if Su Chen only gives him a little, it is enough for him to forge a few magic weapons.


    Human cultivators, in terms of resources and weapons, can not be compared with the royal court.


    It can be said that among the five masters of China today, not one of them has the right weapons in his hands.


    Whether there is a suitable weapon or not, these are two very different results in combat.


    "If you have time, stay for lunch."


    Su Chen stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    "Good."


    The man in military boots didn''t affectation and nodded directly.


    What a chance to stay for dinner?


    During the meal, he has a lot of opportunities to say his request.


    This is really strong. He went to the black fog forest without saying a word. In a short time, he killed the eagle king.


    But then again, thanks to the fact that Wang Ting doesn''t know the existence of this one, otherwise, he will definitely guard against this attack.


    A strong man above the king, who will not pay attention to it?


    "In that case, it''s up to you to dissect them."


    Su Chen smile slightly, erect a thumb, way: "I believe you, must be very good!"


    The man in military boots was stunned when he heard the speech. The original purpose of making him stay for dinner was this?


    How could he do such a thing?


    Is it disgraceful to spread it out?


    But it''s OK. He''s good at this kind of thing.


    The body of the enchanted monster, which is also a good resource material!


    Unfortunately, he has a bad relationship with this one now, otherwise it would be wonderful to hide and bring back some.


    As for face?


    Need to care?


    Human beings are too poor. As long as we can reduce the casualties of human beings in the war, what is shameless?


    If he doesn''t hesitate to win his own face, then he can get his own face!


    Face?


    In the face of the country''s life and death, the face of this thing is dispensable!


    But not yet. If he wants to cooperate with this one in the future, he has to make a good impression.


    I''ll talk about it later!


    Hunting King...


    anyway, his reputation has long been stinking in the land boundary. Does he still care?


    "Su Chen, what''s your relationship with others?"


    Ning cai''er glanced at the soldier boot man, took Su Chen to one side and whispered, "I can see that he seems to come to ask you to do something. If you don''t want to do it, don''t give people hope. It''s not good."


    Su Chen hears speech to lose one''s voice to smile, afterward said: "have no matter, you don''t have to worry, I have several in mind."


    This great master visits the door twice a day. If he says it''s OK, it''s definitely impossible.


    He went to the battlefield. The situation of human beings in the world is not so optimistic.


    So it doesn''t matter if you can help with a little.


    What''s more, he really can''t cut meat, and it''s good to have a great master here to help.


    Eagle king''s meat is not cooked by ordinary fire.


    And if you use the fire, it''s not barbecue, it''s a total waste.

 Chapter 210

    "Well, I''m done."


    The man clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    Su Chen and Ning cai''er are stunned after hearing the man''s words of military boots. They are finished, so fast?


    And when they turn around, what they see is that the flesh and blood of each part is distributed, and they are placed in different positions.


    "It''s very good of you to say that cutting meat only cuts meat. The bones are preserved so well."


    Su Chen looked at the monster bones around him and couldn''t help but draw.


    Is this a show of your own knife?


    All the meat was cut, but no bone was hurt.


    "In fact, I just want to ask, these bones Do you need any more? "


    The man in military boots took a deep breath and asked with some hope.


    "No need..."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, but he didn''t finish speaking, and was interrupted directly by Ning cai''er.


    "Yes! Why not? "


    These bones are of great value!


    How can you not?


    "Are you stupid? These bones are the best material for forging advanced weapons. They are of high value. "


    Ning caier pinched Su Chen''s arm and said in a low voice.


    Even if it''s the children of a big family, can''t it be so wasteful?


    The bones of the enchanted beast, and there are so many, don''t you want it?


    Is this the stupid son of the landlord?


    Money is easy to fool!


    "So far, I don''t know your name yet."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Li Yuntao."


    The soldier boot man''s face did not change, said softly.


    Ning Cai Er hears speech to frown slightly, how does she always feel, oneself seem to have heard this name?


    This feeling, is the second time.


    Who is this man?


    Why do you feel both knowing him and hearing his name?


    Who''s famous?


    But why do you have no impression in your mind?


    "Let me discuss something for you. I still have some monster bodies. You can cut them for me later."


    Su Chen didn''t change his face and said, "and you can leave a fire for me later. You should know what I mean."


    "Of course, I won''t let you do it for nothing."


    "Don''t you want these bones? After that, you can take the bones away before you go


    The bones of the enchanted beast are of great value.


    But to be honest, he didn''t really care.


    After all, what''s the use of these bones for him?


    If no one wants it, he may burn it to ashes directly. In this case, it''s better to use the waste.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes flashed and he said in his heart.


    The rest of the monster body, of course, he knew what it was.


    This one went to the black fog forest, and even killed the eagle king, and killed so many psychodynamic demons. Would you kill some demons entering the law?


    As for keeping a fire?


    Although he didn''t understand why a strong man in the realm of Tao and fruit would make him burn, he would not ask.


    All he cares about is that his trip didn''t come in vain.


    At least these weapons are high enough to be forged?


    All the great masters who have worked hard and made great achievements should distribute a batch of them, and each university should divide them into several groups. He should put the rest away.


    He also needs to keep some rewards when the minimum is guaranteed. He will not be able to get the reward at the critical moment?


    This one doesn''t care much about the bones of monsters. It''s possible to get the bones of the eagle king.


    Forging the eagle king''s bones may make a weapon suitable for your own use.


    It''s really pitiful to say that the king hunter doesn''t even have a handy weapon?

 Chapter 211

    "No...


    Su Chen raised her eyebrows and was stunned in situ.


    Because of his sudden reaction, the cooking pot and spoon in the kitchen, it seems They are all ordinary kitchenware.


    If so, the pot won''t be melted directly by the fire below when cooking?


    After all, the fire of cooking is not an ordinary fire.


    Well... This problem is very serious!


    "I''d rather have a barbecue this afternoon."


    "What? Would you like a barbecue


    Ning caier chuckled and asked, didn''t you just say you want to see her cooking?


    How can it be changed in a few minutes?


    "Yes, I haven''t had barbecue for a long time."


    Su Chen nods to say, the problem of kitchen utensils, a little embarrassed.


    Mainly, he did not think that he would cook in this villa, so many things were not considered.


    He just realized that he was about to do it at the meal point.


    But fortunately, I didn''t start cooking. Otherwise, I was cooking. The pot was rotten and the spoon was melting. How embarrassing?


    "I don''t have a problem. Look at you."


    Ning caier rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "but I haven''t eaten such a high-grade barbecue yet."


    "Although I went to eat barbecue with my classmates before, it was the most common barbecue. I have never heard of it."


    Li Yuntao stood aside, his mouth slightly pumping.


    You haven''t heard of it?


    The same thing he''s heard about?


    Although he is a great master, he stealthily gains something every time he goes to the boundary.


    However, the flesh and blood of the enchanted monster were refined into pills and sent to the battlefield as supplies.


    Generally speaking, he is too poor. Even if he has the desire to eat demon meat, he will control his appetite.


    How important is the life and death of the frontier soldiers?


    He felt that when he could sit at home drinking wine, eating barbecue and listening to idle music, it showed that there was no crisis.


    What''s more, the great masters, who killed the enchanted monster and didn''t want to maximize the value of the booty?


    And barbecue?


    Don''t you think it''s wasteful?


    "Well, that''s good barbecue."


    Su Chen chuckled, then looked at Li Yuntao and asked, "do you want to eat barbecue?"


    Without any hesitation, Li Yuntao said directly, "eat."


    The "strange" death of the eagle king in the northern fog battlefield will definitely not break out in a short time.


    Even because of this, all major battlefields will enter a period of quiet.


    So don''t say he''s having a meal here, even if he stays here for a few days.


    If he didn''t have a lot of business to deal with, he would really like to find a reason to stay here for two days.


    After all, it''s only when we''ve been together for a long time that we can get familiar with each other, right?


    After getting familiar with each other, many things will be easier to handle.


    "If you eat, you''ll get a barbecue and a little iron string."


    "Yes, no problem."


    "Then we two are here to get meat, you go quickly!"


    "As it happens, my son is nearby. I can have him deliver it directly."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes flashed and said: "and my son''s barbecue skills are excellent, you can see...


    such a meal is a meal!


    His son is only a heart state cultivation, if he can eat this roast, the benefits are not small.


    The most important thing is that the meat is so much that it will be wasted if you don''t hurry to finish eating and stink.


    Waste, that''s a shame.


    Of course, he needs permission from this one before calling his son over.


    If he doesn''t let it go, then he only thinks he has not said it.

 Chapter 212

    "All right, then shout!"


    Su Chen doesn''t care about the way, barbecue master?


    And more people barbecue is also very good, after all, in addition to Ning Cai Er can not eat, who can not eat?


    Can he or Li Yuntao not eat?


    Although this is the flesh and blood of the enchanted monster, if two people want to, after a meal, there is no big deal.


    Is it possible that the great masters of other people will be greedy for their own meal?


    What''s greedy?


    Maybe they just want their son to come over and simply take advantage of this time to have a meal together.


    After all, great masters usually sit on the sidelines of the battlefield and have no time to eat with their families.


    Naturally, there are other possibilities.


    "Thank you very much."


    Li Yuntao finished this sentence, went to the side, picked up the mobile phone and made a call.


    Su Chen didn''t perceive the content of the call. Anyway, it was the privacy of others. He didn''t have the hobby of prying.


    ...


    Imperial capital.


    "What did my father want me to do in Linjiang with a barbecue and iron string? To the barbecue party? "


    A man in a military robe was flying in the air, muttering in a low voice. he_is_li_yuntao_ ''_s_son_ , _li_yongge_ !_


    As a master, he also occupies an important position, usually busy with business.


    But his father called and asked him to take a barbecue made of refined iron and some iron strings to Linjiang.


    And it''s urgent, right now! right off!


    Although he did not know what his father was up to, he knew that the task his father ordered was absolutely very important.


    So he didn''t dare to hesitate. After making a barbecue and some iron strings with secret refined iron, he left for Linjiang.


    Secret refined iron!


    It''s a little bit of a year''s production, but now it''s turning these precious refined iron into grills and kebabs?


    If not, my father called and asked him to go there in person. I''m afraid he would not let anyone make it.


    It''s really... Wasteful!


    Su Chen asks Li Yuntao to make a barbecue. How can Li Yuntao not recognize another meaning in it?


    It would be stupid of him to ask his son to bring an ordinary barbecue.


    "Is it that my father and some great masters have a picnic in Linjiang city?"


    Li Yongge thought strangely that the great masters were under great pressure.


    Even if it does happen, they can understand.


    However, when the great masters go for a picnic and barbecue, does that mean that there has been new progress in the front line?


    "No, when I see my father, everything will be explained."


    ...


    communication group.


    Tony has no money: "in my heart, five kinds of grains."


    Br. Mr. slim, I don''t feel sorry for your big face


    "Avenger alliance 1" they have read, it can be said that the content displayed in it is a bit exciting.


    Alien invasion...


    others, they don''t care too much.


    After all, what happened to the people inside had nothing to do with them.


    But Tony was different. As iron man, he finally sent the bomb to outer space alone.


    If the time is wrong, I''m afraid Tony''s end is to die without a burial place!


    How long can Tony, an ordinary man, live in outer space?


    Oxygen alone is enough to suffocate Tony!


    Of course, as the protagonist of the world, Tony certainly will not die like this, but there is still a huge crisis hidden in this move.


    It takes more than a little courage to do it.


    And Tony doesn''t know he''s the protagonist, and he doesn''t know he''s not going to die like this.


    In his eyes, maybe he is just a better genius?

 Chapter 213

    Tony doesn''t have money: "I don''t know what I think when I''m alone carrying a nuclear bomb into the wormhole space door?"


    Tony had no money: "am I so unselfish in the future?"


    Tony had no money: "but I didn''t expect the captain of the United States to be alive? It''s incredible


    Beauvoir Watergate: "Tony, seriously, I didn''t expect you to make such a sacrifice."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... It''s not that you didn''t expect it. I didn''t think of it myself. Carrying a nuclear bomb into outer space! I feel numb when I think about it, and I can hardly come back to the scene


    Limlu Tempest: ha ha... So you are the main character


    If it''s someone else, maybe they can''t come back after carrying a nuclear bomb into outer space.


    But the protagonist is not the same, the protagonist that certainly can come back!


    Otherwise, how can the world develop?


    He now more and more feel that the administrator once said that the protagonist''s conclusion is correct.


    Don''t you see the old Marquis wanted to kill the protagonist in their world, but he didn''t kill him in the end.


    Although it is for the long-term interests, the protagonist is not dead.


    Fortunately, I''m also the main character, um... Not bad!


    Cao, Meng de: "is that the real future war?"


    After reading, I found that the power of science and technology is really powerful. i_think_even_if_we_support_millions_of_soldiers_ , _i_ ''_m_afraid_one_round_of_bombing_will_almost_kill_you_ . "_


    Tony has no money: "society is moving forward, mankind is progressing!"


    Happy Feng man: "the memory scene uploaded by the administrator, the way of fighting, technology..."


    Happy wind man: "I''ve heard that there seems to be a different kind of power between Picheng and Zuan. Is that it?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Zuan environment pollution is serious, leading to biological variation. In the case of PI Cheng, the development of guns is not weak. "


    Su Xiaoge: "walan''s mainland power is on the verge of establishment. It''s normal that the two worlds have similarities and differences."


    Tony had no money: "warden, I''ve always wanted to ask you something."


    Tony didn''t have money: "didn''t you say I was the leading actor in the world? Will the world send more powerful enemies to sharpen the protagonist


    Su Xiaoge:...


    the protagonist is strong. In order to make the protagonist more powerful, the world may make a stronger enemy.


    Well... He doesn''t know about it. How can he answer it?


    Wave wind water gate: "yes! I also have this worry. Although I have improved my strength now, I am worried that in a few months'' time, it will not be the nine tails that will attack, but the stronger enemy. "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "after all, my son Naruto is the protagonist. If I don''t die, Naruto''s future may be affected."


    Su Xiaoge: "is shuimen worried about being killed by the world?


    Yes, after all, for one side of the world, the protagonist must be the most important.


    So this is... Plot kill?


    How powerful is it for parents to worship heaven?


    Su Xiaoge: "cough... In fact, I don''t understand what you said. After all, my strength is very weak. You should know that. "


    Su Xiaoge: "so the doubts in your heart, you''d better leave yourself to explore slowly in the future."


    Tony has no money:...


    wave wind water gate:...


    limulu Tempest:...


    the administrator said that he was weak?


    Are you kidding?


    If administrators are weak, what are they?


    Weak slag?

 Chapter 214

    Tony had no money: "warden, this kind of joke is not funny at all."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "Yeah! If the administrator''s strength is very weak, then I can''t imagine, with our strength, which level is it? Perhaps not even qualified to be called the weak? "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "although the administrator''s joke is very cold, but the administrator''s words are very right. His doubts need to be solved by himself in the future."


    Wave, wind and water gate: "only in this way can we be full of energy for the future."


    What I just thought was a little bit too much. How about the enemy even if his strength becomes stronger?


    If they die in the future, it can only show that their strength is not strong enough.


    If you have the strength of administrator, what kind of enemy can kill yourself in the world?


    Even if the six immortals reincarnated in front of him, he can press it to death with one finger?


    Marquis wobang: "in fact, I want to say that the primary task of all of us is to trigger group tasks as much as possible. If there are more group tasks, then we can improve our own strength faster."


    Marquis wobang: "as for the situation of Mr. shite Dazi, who is such a righteous protagonist, he chats with the dark villain like me every day. It''s very interesting to think about it."


    Tony has no money: "what villain? Are you a villain, old Marquis? "


    Tony had no money: "well, marquis, how are you doing? Will you reap a new theocracy when you go back? "


    Marquis wobang: "how can the God of disobedience come so easily? But now I''m in a small boat and I''m hanging around. "


    Marquis wobang: "the thatched pheasant chapel is about to arrive, and the plot is about to start."


    Marquis wobang: "God of the army, the God of disobedience is very strong! In addition, the first appearance of the two gods who did not follow them, and the two divine powers came to the account at once. This kind of efficiency is almost unprecedented. "


    Usually, he runs all over the world in order to find a God who doesn''t follow him, and also carries out various summoning rituals.


    In this way, there was still a God who did not obey for several years.


    As expected, he is the protagonist. As soon as he appears, there are two powerful gods around.


    The army God and Zeus, the Mediterranean God?


    He is, however, looking forward to it.


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis, after this success, send a divine red envelope to celebrate it?"


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, no problem


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis has agreed?"


    Marquis wobang: it''s just a red envelope. Isn''t that a small idea


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. shite big stone, I think I have the obligation to remind you that the red packet rain you promised us has not been sent yet?"


    Marquis wobang: "are you going to give us a thorough account of it? When are you going to send it? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    I don''t know why, he always feels strange to see the old Marquis make such funny expression.


    What a flurry!


    Limulu Tempest: "yes! The red envelope you promised has not been issued yet! This time, there is a big sister''s hair red packet rain in front of you, when you hair, you should think clearly


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slim''s crazy smile)


    Tony has no money: "OK, when I get ready, I''ll make everyone red."


    Tony has no money: "don''t worry, this red envelope will not let everyone down."


    As long as there are materials, he can make mecha very quickly.


    And he also has some machine armour in stock. If he can''t, he will send them out as red packets.


    Anyway, these mecha will be eliminated for a long time.

 Chapter 215

    Limlu Tempest: "cough! Give me a specific time? Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if we didn''t know that the red envelope rain was coming? "


    Tony has no money: "tonight or tomorrow."


    He has to think about it for a while. How many red envelopes does the red envelope rain have to issue?


    Tu Shan Honghong sent hundreds of red envelopes. Did he also send hundreds of red envelopes?


    But his mecha, not so many...


    there are seven people in the group that do not include him, or 35?


    Five red envelopes for one person?


    Well... I''ll think about it later. I suddenly find that red envelopes are also very important.


    He felt that he was not going to step into the extraordinary food quickly, so he would have eaten the food for several years.


    Eat a grain of rice every day to be full, although it is easy, but taste delicious food can be said to be a great pleasure in life.


    Can''t even eat without strength?


    This is really sad!


    Marquis wobang: "since the time has been fixed, I will wait and see."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, tonight and tomorrow, I will also wait."


    Happy wind man: "hair of the red envelope, there is that kind of fighter armor?"


    Happy wind man: "that fighter armor looks like very interesting, and the defense is also good, I think I may not be able to split a sword."


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    I sent you the iron and steel war clothes, so you can play with it?


    Limlu Tempest: "really, how can you talk like that? We haven''t been given a red envelope yet! Yasso, if you really want to try, you can do it secretly. Don''t talk about it


    Limulus Tempest: "after all, Mr. shit is a cheapskate.


    Tony has no money: "well... OK, now, the niggard is on line!"


    Tony has no money: "everybody, how about I change the red envelope rain into exclusive red envelope? It''s divided equally among you. There''s no limdew. "


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m against it! Mr. Tony, how can you make a difference? Everyone is a group of friends. It''s not good to do more like this? "


    Tony has no money: "no objection!"


    Niggard?


    Meng Wang even said he was a cheapskate?


    You''re kidding!


    If he is a miser, the world can be said to be a miser world.


    After all, most people in the world are niggards. Shouldn''t this world be called a niggard world?


    Marquis wobang: "Alas, if two tigers fight, there must be a wound!"


    Marquis wobang: "but why is it that every time the wounded are Meng Wang?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "it seems like this. The cute king can''t resist Tony. He still likes to stick it up every day."


    Marquis wobang: "Oh, Murphy..."


    Beauvoir Watergate: "slym funny face"


    Limulus Tempest: "......


    Tony has no money:...


    Why are these two people singing in unison?


    Do you sing for two?


    Su Xiaoge: "you two, what you said is false."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you really want to say, let''s have some information. It''s really possible. It''s very strong."


    Marquis wobang: "it seems that the administrator has some information in his hand? My heart, how suddenly itch, very curious ah


    Tony didn''t have money: "cough... Administrator, I asked weakly, does it have anything to do with me?"


    At the sight of the administrator''s words, I do not know why, his heart suddenly raised a sense of foreboding.


    Is the information that the administrator wants to say has something to do with him?

 Chapter 216

    Su Xiaoge: "what do you think?"


    Su Xiaoge: "slym funny face"


    Tony has no money: "er... Administrator, can we discuss something?"


    The administrator is matched with that expression, and he knows it in his mind.


    How can he get so much black material?


    How does he feel that the whole group has the most black material?


    What does the administrator look at his black material all day long?


    What are you doing?


    Su Xiaoge: "to disclose this matter, we will not negotiate!"


    Limlu Tempest: "yes! No negotiation! No negotiation at all


    Happy wind man: "ha ha... Speaking of it, seeing that you are so excited, I also have some curiosity about this matter."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what''s so strange about you? What''s so curious about this? "


    Marquis wobang: "it''s about Mr. Shida, as a favorite of our communication group, how can we not be curious?"


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    well done, why did he mention the issue of group favors again?


    Does the old Marquis have a good memory?


    It''s not like an old man at all!


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, this matter, after all, is nothing."


    Su Xiaoge: "although it has something to do with Mr. Shida, it''s just a little bit of a relationship, not too much."


    Limulus Tempest: "you say, warden, we''re all ready to listen."


    Su Xiaoge: "well... You still have an impression of the characters shown in the Avengers alliance just now?"


    Su Xiaoge: "because the marvel world is too big, and there are too many parallel universes in the marvel world, the development experience of each universe is always different."


    Su Xiaoge: "so in some universes, our Shida big Mr. is a girl. Do you understand the rest? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" is he a girl in a parallel universe?


    Are you kidding?


    Isn''t he the main character?


    If the protagonist, the most basic gender is not consistent?


    Other people can make any changes, but the protagonist should not change a little?


    Bo Feng Shui men: "er... Is Tony a girl? That is to say, Tony of that world finally married


    Limlu Tempest: "Wow! It sounds like I''m a little excited for no reason


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "administrator, who did the girl Tony finally marry?"


    Tony had no money: "no, sister, why are you bubbling?"


    Tony has no money: "this is a joke, don''t you care so much about it?"


    Su Xiaoge: "manwei world, there are endless parallel universes. It can be said that every man Wei world''s novels are the development agenda of the universe."


    Su Xiaoge: "and some novels portray Tony as a female leader, and the male leader is the captain of the United States. In other novels, the captain of the United States is portrayed as a female leader, and Tony is a male leader. Anyway...


    brother Su: "I said that here, do you understand? However, he still has the ability to make up his own face.


    Anyway, the communication group is full of chatter, all of them are talking nonsense. Let''s just have a good chat.


    As for Tony''s men and women?


    How does he know?


    Manwei''s world is so big that he is not an omniscient God. How can he know so many things?


    However, he felt that there was a little truth in what he said. After all, manwei world has so many parallel universes. Even if there is a female version of iron man, it seems normal, right?

 Chapter 217

    Limulus Tempest: This is the scene. I, Limulus, have just one word for Mr. Shita Da


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, you''re a cow! (broken sound) "


    Tony doesn''t have money"...


    Tony doesn''t have money: "don''t stop me, let me be isolated for a while..."


    in the parallel world, is he a girl?


    And married Captain America?


    He couldn''t help but have a headache when he thought of the picture.


    What else is so wonderful?


    If it was said by others, he would not hesitate to start the mouth bombing.


    How could such a thing happen?


    How could he be a woman in a parallel world?


    Are you kidding?


    But this matter comes from the administrator''s mouth, with the administrator''s strong, maybe he really saw him as a female in the parallel world.


    Wave wind Watergate: "ha ha, Tony, it''s OK. Even if iron man in the parallel world is a woman, it doesn''t have much to do with you, does it?"


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, yes, everyone has the right to pursue their own love, so you don''t have to worry about her marrying the captain of the United States."


    Tony has no money: "listen, is that a consolation?


    Limulu, can we be a good person?


    It seems that Limulus is not a human being, is it?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "sure enough, there is no wonder in the world. This time I really have a long knowledge."


    Marquis wobang: "well... This material explosion is a little fierce, I also have long insight."


    Marquis wobang: "speaking of Tony, if you have time in the future, how about going to have a look together?"


    Marquis wobang: "it must be a very different experience for you to cross the parallel world and meet you of the opposite sex. (slim funny face) "


    the story of Tony is really a big story.


    And they all began to make fun of themselves, because they all know that Tony is a free and easy person.


    To this level, how many people are very small in mind?


    What''s more, this is a point that makes everyone happy. It''s nothing more than angry and sad.


    The most important thing is that in the communication group, people come from different worlds and have no impact on each other''s lives.


    Although they are friends, they are strangers in the true sense.


    It''s not a world. Can''t we say it''s a stranger?


    Today there is such a black material in Tony. They can make fun of it. If any of them appears black material in the future, it will be OK for Tony to make fun of it.


    Of course, if there are people who only allow me to say you and not allow you to say me, it will certainly cause everyone''s disgust.


    Why can you make fun of my black material, but I can''t open my mouth to your black material?


    But so far, there are no such people in the group.


    Tony had no money: "don''t make fun of me, old Marquis."


    Tony didn''t have money: "don''t the administrator say that there are a lot of world, almost endless? As a villain in one side of the world, doesn''t the old Marquis think that there are many parallel worlds in his own world? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "so don''t rush to tease me. I may be a woman in a parallel world, and you in a parallel world may be different genders than you are now."


    Tony had no money: "huh? You say Is what I said right? (slim funny face) "

 Chapter 218

    Marquis Vauban: "you''re kidding! I''m so old. I''m sure it won''t happen. "


    Tony has no money: "no way? Old Marquis, the world is so big that there is no wonder! Could you have thought that this would happen before the administrator told me about it? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''ve all happened. What''s so strange about you? Although the old Marquis''s age is indeed not small, but the age, seems to be no difference with gender? At most, the old man becomes an old woman, the same. "


    Tony has no money: ''(slym funny face)


    Marquis Vauban:...


    What does this guy think all day long?


    But then again, could this happen?


    Is there a parallel world in their world?


    Is there another one in the parallel world?


    Could he... Be a woman?


    Limulus Tempest: Mr. shit, this doesn''t seem to affect me much, does it


    Tony has no money: "er..."


    Lim Luna''s world as the main body is through the alien world.


    What''s more, slim is neutral, so it''s like... No difference between men and women...


    Tony has no money: "don''t make a fuss! Your biggest dream is not to restore your body? Do you want to be a neutral


    Limlu Tempest: "although it''s my dream, in the final analysis, I''m a neutral now, so men and women have no effect on me. They''re all neutral anyway."


    Tony didn''t have money: "you can suffocate you by saying less? If you pick me up all day, can''t I play alone for a while


    Limulus Tempest: "a little bit..."


    originally he belongs to the kind of person who talks a lot. When he suddenly crosses the alien world and is in a strange environment, his mood can be imagined.


    If you can''t speak outside, you will naturally become a chatterbox in the communication group.


    What''s more, it''s so cool to chat with people!


    Bo Feng shuimen: "jiuxinnai has something to do with me. I''ll go down first."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "as long as we have envoys, I will go to deal with affairs first."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "just now there are several princes coming. I need to receive them. I''m sorry, everyone."


    Happy Feng man: "it''s time for me to set out to pursue the truth, ladies and gentlemen, we''ll talk again when we have time."


    Marquis wobang: "Keke... Those two gods who don''t follow appear. I need to start. I''ll go first."


    After thinking about what Tony said, they thought it was quite possible.


    So I don''t want to talk about this topic, not to mention some important things need to be dealt with in our own world.


    Chat!


    Happiness is the most important thing!


    This topic has been exposed first.


    Tony didn''t have money: "OK, guys, let''s talk back."


    Tony has no money:


    this group of people want to make fun of him with this information?


    Joke!


    In this group for such a long time, not to mention anything else, his ability to hate people, but soared!


    Limulu worked as his training companion every day. Sometimes the old Marquis and the administrator joined the team. How could he not be promoted under the bombardment of these people?


    When Taj came back, he said.


    Although it is difficult for ordinary people to find it, it is very convenient for him to find it.


    When he becomes a mage and has strong spiritual strength, he must have a battle of words and Confucians!


    Cry for them

 Chapter 219

    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my son, Li Yongge."


    Li Yuntao pointed to Li Yongge and said with a smile.


    "Yongge, this is a strong man in the realm of Tao and fruit. You will stay for dinner in a moment. Remember, don''t call the elder!"


    After receiving Li Yuntao''s voice, Li Yongge''s pupils shrank and then said, "understand, father."


    In front of him, the girl''s cultivation, he can see, Chong pulse situation!


    But the boy, he did not feel the slightest breath of existence.


    If there is no accident, it should be the strong one above the realm of Tao and fruit that my father said.


    Although he did not know what the situation was, his father called him to stay here for dinner, which was only good but not bad.


    Everything, no need to ask!


    When it''s time for him to know, he will know.


    "Father, this is the barbecue and the iron string. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Li Yongge''s right hand moves, a very exquisite and beautiful barbecue and a pile of iron string son appear beside.


    When he came, he thought it was the dinner of great masters, so he took more iron strings.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Li Yuntao nodded with a smile. Even if he tried his best, it would take a long time to melt the grill.


    In fact, the secret refined iron is a technological innovation of human beings, but the output also determines that the secret refined iron can not be put into the production of weapons.


    After all, the hardness and strength of secret refined iron can be used as the material of refining utensils. If the output is sufficient, human beings will not have so much demand for the monster body.


    "Now that the barbecue is here and the iron string is here, let''s get started?"


    Su Chen chuckled and said.


    Then he picked up an iron string and began to string meat. His hands were fantastic. The meat kebab beside him increased rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But Li Yuntao did not stand beside him. He also picked up the iron string and began to string meat.


    If people who know Li Yuntao can see the scene here, they will be stunned.


    Hunting king, how can you string meat here?


    Looking at this strange scene, Li Yongge took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, but his hands and feet were very quick, and soon the fire of the barbecue grill rose.


    He is a master of the heart state, and the fire roasts the meat of the demon beast of the heart state without any problem.


    Is this a barbecue party?


    He has not eaten barbecue for a long time.


    When I am busy, I don''t care about eating. When I am free, I take pills and go to practice.


    And father...


    how long has it been since I had dinner with my father?


    But what made him curious was Ning cai''er.


    How does this little girl of Chong Mai state have a relationship with the strong man in Daoguo realm?


    Maybe that''s why my father didn''t let him call his predecessors.


    Soon, the kebab is set up, the seasoning is put, the heat is set, and everything is ready for the barbecue.


    "Li Yuntao, I think you are short of monster bones?"


    Su Chen sits on the chair, while looking at the barbecue, while preaching.


    "It''s a little lacking. Do you want to kill the eagle king''s bones?"


    Li Yuntao was stunned, then thought of something, forced to endure the excitement in his heart, and transmitted the voice back.


    According to the habits of this elder, it is still possible.


    After all, what''s the use of the bones of the king of monsters for the strong on the realm of Tao and fruit?


    Wait!


    The one who went to the black fog forest to kill the eagle king just wanted to eat barbecue?


    Eat a barbecue and kill a monster king?


    What is this operation?

 Chapter 220

    "I have the idea, but I''ll talk about it later."


    Su Chen eyebrow a pick, eagle king bone?


    It seems that the purpose of this great master Li is for this thing?


    Although it is useless for him, the next thing he wants to do is not use the bones of the eagle king.


    "As you know, many things in my villa are too ordinary to do anything. So I think you can help me change the things in the villa. I think the quality of the grill is very good. You can replace it with that kind of material. "


    "This..."


    "don''t worry, I won''t let you work in vain. How about I give you a whole body bone of a demon beast entering the Dharma Realm?"


    "OK, no problem."


    Li Yuntao''s face is happy, although the production of secret refined iron is very small, it is in the kind of thing that has not been produced yet.


    In particular, the military department is a big consumer of refined iron.


    But it doesn''t matter. After going back this time, I will give the army a bone of a enchanting monster. It should be OK.


    Two high-end weapons can be made from the bones of a enchanted monster. The military headquarters will be happy to go!


    As for the bones of the demons in the law?


    He is responsible for education. No matter what the times are, education is always the top priority!


    Because of its importance, it consumes the most resources among the three.


    It''s hard for him to get some good things. Can''t they all be given out?


    Don''t the people under you eat?


    "Come on, barbecue!"


    Li Yongge, holding a plate of barbecue, put it on the table and said with a smile.


    "You can have some, too."


    Su Chen picked up a bunch of barbecue and handed it to Li Yongge.


    Anyway, they are barbecued. How can I have a taste of this first dish?


    "Thank you very much. I''m going to barbecue first. You don''t have to worry about me. Try my craft quickly."


    After taking over the barbecue, Li Yongge said, "if there is something wrong with the taste, please tell me."


    With that, he turned back to the back of the grill and continued his brisk barbecue.


    The old man handed him the barbecue, and he had to take it.


    But as a younger generation, he must come to barbecue.


    And the little girl?


    Not to mention the identity of others, the flame alone is not something she can control.


    If he had not tried his best to suppress the spread of the fire, I am afraid that the overflowing Mars would have burned the villa.


    Of course, with the father and the man, the fire will not spread.


    "Well, if my guess is right, you should still be a college student?"


    Li Yuntao after eating a string of barbecue, looking at Ning caier asked.


    "You see, I said you are too childish, others can see that you are a college student."


    Su Chen said with a smile.


    Ning cai''er glanced at Su Chen and said, "what you said is not as childish as you are?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and said: "which is childish on me? It''s clearly a young breath, different from yours. "


    He is not old at all. Why should he say that he is young?


    Twenty years old, old?


    "I don''t know which university this girl is a student of?"


    Li Yuntao asked with a smile, if a college student, that would be his person.


    After all, he is in charge of the University. First of all, see which university the girl is from, and then go to that university if you are free.


    This girl, you have to train well.


    Well... This person who likes it, he treats the cultivation well, and that will certainly not do harm.


    Although this is Linjiang City, judging by her accomplishments and age, she should not be a student of Linjiang University.

 Chapter 221

    "You may as well guess," he said


    Su Chen finished a string of meat, satisfied: "roast is not bad, the taste is really good."


    Li Yuntao chuckled and said, "the top students! Let me guess, DIDU university? "


    "It''s a good guess! Is it true that she carries a symbol of Imperial University? "


    "No, at the later stage of chongmaijing, when you were under 20 years old, this kind of qualification and you said that the students with high level of ability would screen out a lot of universities at that time."


    "Do you have any acquaintances at DIDU university?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "if you have acquaintances, you can tell her, and then let her go to find your acquaintance."


    Ning Cai Er didn''t say that there was no one behind her?


    Then he will send a supporter. Anyway, he can open his mouth on this matter, and he doesn''t have to trouble himself.


    A great master said, DIDU University, how can you attach great importance to Ning cai''er?


    As long as DIDU University attaches importance to, then Ning Cai Er wants to take this road, will be much easier to go.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll take care of it myself."


    Ning Cai Er looks at Su Chen and says solemnly.


    She is not stupid. From the speech and behavior of Li Yuntao and Li Yongge, she can see that they are not weak.


    It''s possible that they are all masters!


    Moreover, Su Chen asked if there were any acquaintances in DIDU University. Since he asked, it meant that Li Yuntao certainly had acquaintances in DIDU University.


    But she didn''t want to trouble Su Chen any more. If she went on like this, she was embarrassed to stay here again.


    After all, they don''t have a deep relationship. If she can help Su Chen, she can say that, but she can''t help Su Chen, but she has been receiving Su Chen''s help. That''s a little bit...


    Li Yuntao looks at Su Chen and Ning cai''er, laughs and picks up a bunch of barbecue and eats it.


    Heartwarming barbecue is good to eat.


    It seems that the little girl is not clear about all this in front of her!


    Is there any acquaintance in DIDU university?


    He is in charge of education. The University of DIDU can be said to be in front of his eyes. It is not too much to say that his direct subordinates are.


    It seems that after going back, he will go and talk to the president of DIDU university that this girl must be paid attention to!


    As for the admission of apprentices, we must not!


    Although people do not know their own identity, but they know, or to avoid embarrassment.


    As a partner in Daoguo realm, who can be a master of others?


    Isn''t it just for yourself?


    "Ning cai''er, I solemnly ask you one thing, which road, do you want to go down?"


    "I..."


    Ning caier''s eyes are lost. Does she want to go that way?


    Challenge the national universities, use the total victory among peers to forge their own invincible power!


    This road is full of thorns!


    But she also knows that once she succeeds, the benefits will be enormous.


    "If you want to go, go!"


    Su Chen said softly: "people in this life, all want to have a dream, right?"


    Ning cai''er''s dream is to control his own destiny, to do his best, to become stronger!


    And his dream is to go home!


    So they have something in common, that is, they both have dreams, and these dreams are not easy to realize, at least in the short term It''s not going to happen.


    "Is it useful for me to walk?"


    Ningcai son bitter smile, way: "this road, is I want to walk can walk?"


    Su Chen hears speech right hand a turn, throw the token that Li Yuntao gives him directly to Ning Cai Er''s leg.


    "You take this token. You can handle the rest by yourself. I won''t help you either."

 Chapter 222

    Li Yuntao sat next to them, watching his token thrown out like this, and his eyelids couldn''t help jumping.


    But he''s nothing. It''s normal to send a token for the relationship between them?


    Even if they really share everything, he will not say anything, and he is not qualified to interfere with the two people.


    But what did the girl say just now? Did she get frustrated recently?


    In fact, he is quite curious now. What kind of expression would this girl look like if she knew Su Chen''s real strength in the future?


    On the face, it must be wonderful, right?


    "Thank you very much."


    After a moment''s silence, Ning caier put away the token and said.


    The token was given to Su Chen by the strong man named Li Yuntao this morning.


    According to his guess, the token should represent the identity of the strong man.


    So Su Chen gave her this token to tell her that from today on, there is someone behind her?


    Most importantly, she could not refuse the gift.


    Dream... Is so, originally because of some reasons, can''t carry on the dream, Su Chen for himself to break through the obstacles in front of him can''t move forward, do you want to move another stone to block the road ahead?


    Moreover, the strong man sat next to him and had no problem with it.


    Therefore, this road, I still go on!


    "It''s OK. Eat it!"


    Su Chen waved his hand and said that Ning cai''er didn''t want to accept his help, and he saw it.


    That token represents the face of a great master.


    I believe that Ning cai''er is going to challenge again this time, and those universities dare not play the back door one any more.


    Is it possible to ignore the face of a great master?


    The most important thing is that it has nothing to do with myself. Strictly speaking, it should not be considered as my own help... Right?


    "Well, this chicken wing is delicious."


    Li Yuntao held a string of roasted chicken wings and nodded.


    Dream?


    Which way?


    What does the girl want?


    Chongmai practitioners, college students...


    do you want to challenge college students across the country?


    Such a road, midway can be full of danger, and midway can not lose a game!


    Once you lose, the momentum you''ve accumulated along the way is over.


    Don''t ask him how to know the details of this one, because he also walked this way when he was young.


    But he did a good job. He won from the beginning to the end!


    Invincible power!


    When young, it really has a great effect on cultivation.


    "Yes? I think the wings are good, too


    Su Chen smiles and says, "come back, what are you busy with every day?"


    Li Yuntao was stunned and said with a smile, "what else can I do for you? If you have an emergency, you should stand in a place for a while. If you have nothing, you can go back to deal with some important things


    Emergency is when the horn of war blows.


    Standing in one place for a while is to stand in the air to deter the other king.


    If it''s OK, naturally go back to deal with the affairs of the Department. After all, there are too many things in the education industry.


    "You''re under a lot of pressure, aren''t you?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change and asked softly.


    He understood what he had just said.


    After all, for a great master, in the current situation, urgent things... Are not those things?


    "It''s bigger, but I always come back and say that everything is moving in a good direction."


    Li Yuntao looked at Su Chen, his eyes shining and said, "if something urgent happens in the future, can you please go and stand for a while? Really, you don''t have to do anything, just stand for a while. "


    "I can promise you that I will never come to you until I have to. You see..."

 Chapter 223

    "Say it again!"


    Su Chen face does not change, light way.


    He has no plan to go to the battlefield to deter the enemy.


    And maybe when there will be a group task trigger, a group of tasks released, he is sure to go.


    So he won''t promise Li Yuntao, what will he do in case of time conflict?


    Since you can''t, or may not be able to do it, you don''t need to give a commitment.


    But then again, he is a good candidate to deter the enemy.


    After all, the other party can''t feel any breath of his own, so he must feel that he has advanced cultivation and dare not make any changes.


    Well...


    "Ning Cai Er, what do you usually eat when you study


    "If you feel hungry, you will eat a bigotan. It''s a waste of time to eat."


    Ning cai''er glanced at Su Chen and said: "practice, class, complete the task... There are many things to do in the University. It is normal to be busy for several days without eating."


    "But when I first went to university, I went to eat in the canteen, and the food in the canteen was quite delicious."


    She is now in the golden age of a practitioner.


    So every minute is precious. If you want to improve yourself, you can''t choose ease.


    The ease of life is the beginning of depravity.


    The most important thing is, this turbulent world makes her dare not choose to be comfortable at all.


    "In fact, the meals in the canteen of your Imperial University are very affordable. After all, you are college students and the pillars of the country in the future."


    Li Yuntao, holding chopsticks, said softly, "and three meals a day has a great effect on cultivation. Therefore, the state will allocate special funds for the construction of University canteens every year."


    "Especially in DIDU University, according to the regulations, the price of food in the canteen is only one third of that of the outside."


    "Of course, compared with the ordinary food outside, it is still sky high. Anyway... These foods contain not weak energy and can help you cultivate."


    Ning cai''er was stunned at the smell of speech, and then frowned and said, "is our school canteen so good? There is a special column for spiritual food in the restaurant. I know that. Although the price is lower than that outside, it is not so exaggerated as you said? "


    Is the price of spiritual food one third of that of the outside world?


    No?


    She spent nearly two years in DIDU University, how could she not know about it?


    If so, she must have eaten spiritual food every day.


    After all, spiritual food contains a lot of aura, which is really good for cultivation.


    And a third of that price... Lower than the cost?


    "Am I exaggerating?"


    Li Yuntao''s body became stiff. Then he flashed a cold light in his eyes and asked with a smile, "can you tell me how much cheaper the price of spiritual food in your school is than that of the outside world?"


    Just now, Ning caier said he was exaggerating?


    If you are close, you will never exaggerate.


    The word "exaggeration" means that there is a big gap between what I said and the actual situation!


    Some people dare to put their hands into the university?


    "I calculate ang."


    Ning caier put the chopsticks on the bowl and said in a deep voice: "although I seldom go to the restaurant to eat spiritual food, it is too expensive after all, but I remember the price."


    "Well... The best, it seems to be 20% cheaper?"


    "It seems that the price has increased again recently. I may not be sure. If you are really curious, you can go and have a look."


    This Master Li, one-third of what he said just now, is so sure.


    According to her conjecture, there is a great possibility that it will be the senior personnel in charge of spiritual food of the University.


    In that case, she would naturally mention it.


    It''s good for all college students if it works.


    Although the spirit food sold in the University restaurant has no effect on her, it can be of great help to her younger brother and younger sister.


    If the price of spiritual food was one third of the external price a long time ago, it is likely that she has already reached the peak of pulse state!

 Chapter 224

    "Well, I see."


    Li Yuntao had no expression and nodded.


    20% cheaper?


    Good!


    Very good!


    In terms of spiritual food for college students, the annual budget is very large. He is also preparing funds as much as possible. It seems that most of them have gone into some people''s pockets.


    Water to clear, no fish!


    He understood that.


    But take things, there must be a limit!


    One third, his rules!


    But in the end it was just 20% cheaper?


    Not to mention two-thirds cheaper, not even one-third?


    As it happens, this border war will not break out again in a short time. It seems that he needs to rectify the situation here.


    Don''t let the fighting in front of you start to catch fire in the backyard.


    Li Yongge stood aside and shivered when he saw his father''s expression.


    He knew that some people might be in trouble.


    As a son, he is very aware of his father''s energy and effort in the University, and his father also attaches great importance to the University!


    After all, in the final analysis, can''t you understand and understand the basic skills of cultivation?


    You do not understand, you do not understand, how do you practice?


    ...


    a moment later.


    "Thanks for the hospitality. I think it''s time for us to leave."


    Li Yuntao arched his hand and said that he wanted to go back to deal with this matter.


    Every year, the cost of border defense is very large.


    In particular, the military department''s annual replenishment is far below its budget.


    It can even be said that the funding for college students'' spiritual food is totally given up by the military and people themselves.


    Because the military - people also know that college students are better than them, and college students have a better future than them!


    A master is enough to resist thousands of troops!


    A great master is enough to change the battlefield pattern of one side!


    So, they are willing to let it out!


    But now, the army - what people use their lives to let out is not flowing into the place they want to flow into, but into some people''s pockets?


    What time is it?


    Give him back his greed?


    Must the front line be lost and the battlefield changed from the land boundary to the earth, and the whole Chinese people would be willing to be displaced?


    The thought of it filled him with anger.


    But for his strong self-control, I''m afraid he would have gone back when he got the news.


    "Good bye."


    Su Chen laughed and waved his hand.


    "Goodbye."


    After finishing this sentence, Li Yuntao turned around and disappeared in situ.


    It seems that no matter how busy he is in the future, he will take time to go to the universities to observe it.


    Otherwise, his good intentions may become a tool for some people to seek profits for themselves.


    "I''m sorry, father has something urgent to deal with. Please forgive me."


    "It''s OK. I understand. You should go back soon."


    Su Chen shakes his head to say, why Li Yuntao is angry, this still uses guess?


    A great master, seeing the bones of a enchanting monster, all his eyes were shining and wanted to get it back. How could he not be angry when he heard the news just now?


    I''m afraid this time, there will be a great turbulence.


    Thank you very much


    Li Yongge solemnly said, then jumped up, turned into a streamer, soon disappeared.


    "Is something big going on?"


    Ning caier stood beside Su Chen, wondering.


    "This time, a lot of people are going to have bad luck."


    Su Chen glanced at Ning cai''er and said with a smile, "and the protagonist who triggered this matter seems to have no idea of the whole process."


    "Those people would not have thought that they would fall into the hands of a college student."


    Ning cai''er was stunned when he heard the speech and said: "ah? What do you say

 Chapter 225

    "I mean, the man who was sitting with you just now is a great master, do you know?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said in a loud voice.


    "Are you starting again?"


    Ning Cai Er sighs, helpless way.


    Well... Su Chen is a great master, and Li Yuntao is also a great master.


    She had a lunch with two great masters?


    Such a thought, her face is so big!


    "I knew you didn''t believe it."


    "Yes, I believe it! Is the barbecue also a great master


    "That''s not true."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "that''s just a great master. There''s still a long way to go."


    "And didn''t you just listen? The barbecue is Li Yuntao''s son. "


    Ning cai''er sniffed at the corner of his mouth and covered his forehead: "I found that you are more and more sick. You used to say that you were a great master, but now the people who come to see you are also great masters. Do you say that great masters are so idle? "


    Master, he also met in school, and more than one.


    So Li Yuntao is a great master. He is not surprised. After all, Su Chen is outstanding and his identity is not low. It is normal for a master to come to dinner together.


    According to his estimation, Su Chen may be a direct descendant of a great master!


    What''s more, it''s the only one!


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, who will not take heart state monster as a matter of fact?


    But Su Chen likes to brag about this problem, really very serious.


    If master Li knew that he was called a great master by Su Chen, what kind of expression would he have?


    "That''s a good saying. Remember, if you see me again, the one standing next to me may be a great master."


    Su Chen rubbed his chin and nodded.


    When I meet Ning cai''er again in the future, the one standing beside him may be a great master.


    "Yes, you are very good."


    Ning cai''er arched his hand toward Su Chen and said in silence.


    After meeting, standing next to Su Chen are great masters, is the number of great masters too much?


    Sure enough, Su Chen is bragging.


    Is it comfortable to brag in front of yourself?


    How does she feel, as long as Su Chen talks to herself, more than half of them are bragging?


    There is another evil thing. Why does she always feel that what Su Chen said is true?


    It''s so evil!


    "Well, master Su, let''s get our things together."


    "We don''t have to clean up."


    "Let''s not clean up? Yes? Are you still waiting for your job to jump into the water and wash yourself? "


    "No, come on. Take care of it."


    Su Chen chuckles and says: "Jarvis, you clean up this side!"


    "When you''re done, just put these things in the kitchen."


    Jarvis intelligent very high, control the mechanical cleaning, should not be a problem?


    "Yes, sir."


    Jarvis''s mechanical voice suddenly came out, which startled ningzel.


    "What is this?"


    Ning caier''s eyes narrowed and asked cautiously.


    "Artificial intelligence, have you heard of it?"


    Su Chen waved his hands and said with a smile.


    Although there are computers and mobile phones in the world, the development of science and technology can not reach the level of artificial intelligence.


    After all, most people''s energy is on cultivation, so there is a lot less scientific research talents.


    "Artificial intelligence? Is this coming out? "


    Ning caier eyebrows a pick, unbelievable way.


    She knew something about it at school.


    But artificial intelligence, isn''t it just in the idea?


    Come out so soon?

 Chapter 226

    "Have you heard of it?"


    Su Chen doubted a little and said, "you put all your mind and spirit in the cultivation? How did you hear about it? "


    Ning cai''er turned her lips and said, "it''s impossible to practice twenty-four hours that day, right? I also pay attention to high efficiency. What''s more, I don''t care, some people pay attention to it! I usually talk about it. Maybe I''m no stranger to it. "


    Some people are interested in practice, while others are not.


    Those who are not interested in cultivation are interested in science and technology.


    Therefore, she is not too unfamiliar with this aspect.


    "This is an artificial intelligence I got by accident. I call him Jarvis. Do you want to see it?"


    Su Chen said with a smile, and then took Ning cai''er into the hall.


    "Jarvis, tell me how much money you''ve made from the stock market?"


    "Sir, you just asked me if there is a stock market here, but you didn''t let me speculate in stocks."


    "Er..."


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, patted his head gently, and said helplessly, "well, you can start to speculate in stocks! Carry on the global scope to speculate in the stock market, can earn how much


    Jarvis reminded him that he suddenly remembered that he didn''t really say let Jarvis go to the stock market.


    At that time, I was thinking about the stock market. Before I finished thinking about it, I found that I would rather pick this thing.


    "Sir, you don''t have an account. Would you like me to apply for one for you?"


    "Apply."


    "The balance in your account is zero and you have no initial capital. You can''t buy stocks."


    "..."


    Ning caier stood aside and looked at the scene, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Use mine! I still have some money in my account, which should be enough for you to start speculating in stocks. "


    "All right, Jarvis, use the money in her account to speculate in stocks."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and said softly.


    There is no initial capital...


    he originally thought that he would let Jarvis "borrow" a little first, and then return it with interest.


    But since ningcai''er is here, it''s good to use it.


    "Hum!"


    A blue illusory screen appeared in front of the two people, and then Ning cai''er''s information began to flicker on it.


    "Ningcaier, balance: 2460000."


    "Start buying shares!"


    Su Chen looked at the balance on the virtual screen, tut said: "good! With more than two million deposits, I can''t see that she is still a little rich woman? "


    Ning cai''er glanced at Su Chen, but he didn''t have a good way: "I don''t know if I can buy your bowl of rice, what rich woman? You''re the real tycoon, OK


    Stocks, she knows.


    This kind of thing is sure to make money very quickly, and it can''t be sure that the compensation is also very fast. If you don''t pay attention to it, the money is gone.


    So she did not try to speculate in stocks, too unreliable.


    As for the two million in her account?


    It doesn''t matter if you give it to Su Chen. Anyway, she ate so many good things from Su Chen. It''s not something that can be bought by more than 200 people.


    "In other words, why do you call artificial intelligence Jarvis? What''s the special meaning? "


    Ningzel looked at Jarvis for a while and then turned and asked.


    "Just a random name, it doesn''t have any special meaning."


    Su Chen sat on the sofa, said with a smile: "or, you give a name?"


    "I am a nameless loser. If you want to think of it, don''t discuss it with me."


    Jarvis, Ben is Tony''s name.


    He was too lazy to name himself, so he used the name Jarvis.


    Jarvis, if he doesn''t think of a good name.

 Chapter 227

    "I''ll give you a name? Are you sure? "


    Ning cai''er is stunned, let her name, a bit inappropriate?


    "Sure, you get up!"


    Su Chen nodded and said, then looked at Ning cai''er, as if waiting for her name.


    What''s the name of this girl?


    In his heart, a little curious.


    Ning caier lowered her head and fell into meditation.


    After a moment, he looked up and said, "how about Suning?"


    "..."


    Su Chen''s mouth slightly twitched and his face was black.


    Suning?


    Why don''t you ask Suning to shop?


    "What? Not satisfied? "


    I feel very good to touch the two names together


    "Well, it''s called Chencai, or caichen? I hope our future, can be very strong, barefoot climb the night sky, turn over to pick stars


    "What''s more, my name, your Chen, has something to do with the two of us."


    Gather the sun!


    This name, sounds very good!


    Barefoot climbing the night sky, turning hands to pick stars, that kind of state, is really worth looking forward to!


    When you get to that state, maybe... You can really control your own destiny?


    After all, the great master did not have the ability of chasing stars and months.


    "Caichen..."


    Su Chen''s eyelids jump wildly and his face is confused.


    The moral of the name caichen sounds really good.


    But why is he always strange in his heart?


    Caichen... Ning caichen...


    "OK, that''s the name!"


    He felt that the name caichen sounded better than Suning.


    Although it was a little strange, it was not as strange as Suning.


    At least, the name caichen has a beautiful meaning, doesn''t it?


    "Jarvis, you''ll be caichen."


    Mr. Jarvis, are you sure you want to change your name


    "Confirm."


    Su Chen did not hesitate and said, "after that, you will be called caichen!"


    Do you like me?


    Sounds good.


    "Yes, sir."


    The voice of the machinery rings again: "Sir, will you set Ms. Ning cai''er as the second authority person?"


    Ning Cai Er hears speech a Leng, then says with a smile: "need not."


    Su Chen is the first authority person of this artificial intelligence, and what identity is the second authority person.


    She didn''t feel that she could be the second authority person with a name.


    Most importantly, she and Su Chen are people of two worlds.


    Su Chen, usually casually can get in touch with the master, and even some masters take the initiative to look for him.


    And what about her?


    It''s just a very ordinary girl. There is no master behind her!


    Both of them, their identity is like a natural moat.


    So she doesn''t think about unrealistic ideas at all.


    Su Chen is very good to herself, this good, she remembered in mind, if the future has the ability, will repay!


    As for... That kind of thing?


    She is very rational about love and knows that the best love is always the right match.


    Is it right between them?


    Do you deserve to be the only Miao of the great master?


    So don''t think about it.


    Expect, then there will be disappointment.


    Without expectation, there will be no disappointment!


    It''s impossible for two people to be sentimental and fantastical?


    Life is just a straight line, they two because of something intersection, but the future life line, two people will not have intersection.


    Even if there is, it''s just... Friends.

 Chapter 228

    "No, I had a little too much barbecue just now. I need to refine my aura."


    Ning caier''s face changed slightly, and he said in an urgent voice, "I have practiced first. Don''t disturb me."


    Then he jumped up, jumped onto the sofa, sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    Xinjing barbecue, as expected, she ate a little more.


    Think about it, there is a big state between the heart state and the pulse state.


    But before, she would not have thought that she would eat the barbecue of the demon beast in chongmai state.


    Well...


    come on!


    Towards the peak of chongmai state!


    "Caichen, set her as the second authority person."


    Su Chen turned around and walked into his room the moment before, whispered.


    "Yes, sir."


    ...


    the time is so fast that it takes three days to blink.


    "Su Chen, I''ve been nagging for a few days, and I should be going."


    Ning caier finished the soup, put the bowl down, looking at Su Chen, whispered.


    Su Chen''s hand holding chopsticks was stiff, then said with a smile: "do you still want to challenge the universities?"


    Ning cai''er nodded slightly and said, "well, thanks to you these days, I have already reached the peak of the pulse state, and I will soon become a spiritual sea state practitioner. I can''t believe it. In three days, I have broken through two realms in succession? This speed is incredible


    Three days, two realms, this put in the past, she did not dare to think.


    But now, it has become a reality.


    Chongmai peak!


    She can feel that she is full of spiritual power all over her body. I''m afraid it won''t be long before she can become a spiritual sea state practitioner.


    Sophomore!


    Spirit sea realm cultivator!


    This is a proud achievement. I think my tutor will be happy for myself!


    In the middle stage of chongmaijing, she dared to challenge the universities in China from south to north, not to mention the peak of chongmaijing?


    What you dare to do when you are weak, dare not do it when you are strong?


    She wants to become the strongest in the contemporary era, she wants to use the invincible power of her peers to impose on herself, to make herself more and more powerful!


    After all, only the strong can fulfill their dreams!


    The weak, only in the event of the outbreak, squat in the dark corner of silent crying.


    She doesn''t want to be a weak person crying, so she has to do her best to become a strong one!


    "Be careful when you challenge."


    Su Chen put down his chopsticks and said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry! As far as I know, many senior students who graduated from senior year in our imperial capital are also practitioners of chongmai environment. With my practice, there will be no danger in the same level. "


    Ning Cai Er said with a smile that if there was no such thing, she estimated that before graduation, at most, she was the peak of Chong Mai state.


    After all, the latter and the peak of Chong Mai state are not so good that they can be crossed.


    Of course, if there is any adventure, it is possible to become a spiritual sea.


    But now, at the peak of Chong Mai state, she has this confidence. It can be said that among her peers, she definitely belongs to the top group.


    There may be spiritual sea realm practitioners, but when you really meet them, let''s talk about it!


    "When are you going to leave?"


    Su Chen eyes move, some complex said.


    In these three days, my life has really changed.


    When he wakes up in the morning, someone has prepared the meal, waiting for him to get up and welcome the new day.


    But when he got up and saw the breakfast on the table, he was still a little happy.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that some minor changes have taken place in my life.


    These changes are what he expects in his heart.

 Chapter 229

    "In a moment."


    Ning caier whispered, three days, she should also leave.


    After all, this is not her home.


    "Then you should tidy up your things and don''t leave your things here."


    Su Chen smile convergence, light said.


    Then I got up and walked to my room. I was just a passing tourist to the world.


    Tourists, will they stay here for a long time?


    What''s more, the strong always walk alone on the way forward, alone, full of bleak.


    So, what is your heart expecting?


    Between two people, this is impossible!


    Ning caier sat on the sofa, watched Su Chen walk into his room, sighed, got up to go to his room, began to tidy up his things.


    Next goal, Ninghai university among the top ten universities!


    I need to prepare well.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has issued a red envelope."


    "Ding, happy Feng man got the red envelope."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "old Marquis, you give a red envelope, why don''t you tell me in advance? And... Feng man, are you too fast? "


    Happy wind man: "cough, sorry, I happened to be watching the exchange group."


    Limulus Tempest: @ Marquis wobang, old Marquis, what day do you think of giving red envelopes


    The old Marquis doesn''t give red envelopes on weekdays. What''s going on today?


    Is it a happy event?


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Today the army God and Zeus came, I finished a double kill, in a good mood!"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "sure enough, the old marquis cut off the protagonist''s Hu."


    Limulus Tempest: "Hey, old Marquis, how do you feel about cutting Hu?


    Marquis wobang: "what is jiehu? It''s obligatory for us to kill gods and destroy everything in the world in a disastrous way


    Marquis wobang: "as for the thatched pheasant chapel? I didn''t let him die. It was my bait. How could I die like this? But I feel like he needs to be in bed for a while


    The grass pheasant protects the hall, has the "magic" ability to attract the God who can''t follow.


    So in the battle, he accidentally paid attention to this mole ant, helping him to block several disasters.


    But even so, under the strong energy impact, the grass pheasant chapel was still seriously injured.


    There is no way. If he wants to attack the army God and Zeus wholeheartedly, how can he be half hearted?


    Tony had no money: "after all, the old Marquis was in a good mood this time."


    Tony didn''t have money: "in such a good mood, the old Marquis... How many more bags? (slym funny face) "


    Marquis Vauban;" just one, no more! "


    Marquis wobang: "what''s more, it was said at that time that I would cut off Hu... After the hunting was successful, I would send a divine red envelope to celebrate. Isn''t it a celebration?"


    Tony has no money: "wait! You said the red envelope just now


    Tony has no money: @ Happy Feng man, what kind of divine right is in the red envelope you just received


    He said that he wanted the old Marquis to give the red envelope of theocracy, in fact, he wanted to rob himself, and then use the divine power to make himself step into the extraordinary.


    After all, my body is too fragile.


    In the future, he can''t always wear steel clothes, can he?


    If the enemy takes advantage of the gap between his steel suit and assassinate him, isn''t he very dangerous?

 Chapter 230

    Happy wind man: "this divine power is like a mantra book called recitation."


    Tony has no money: "what''s the function? Can you satisfy your curiosity? (slym funny face)


    Limulus Tempest: "ha ha... Mr. shit, you''re curious. Can''t you take us with you?"


    Tony had no money: "OK, I admit I''m curious. Aren''t you curious?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m sure I''m... Curious."


    Limulus Tempest: "shym shy face"


    he was really curious about the religious red envelope sent by the old Marquis.


    In fact, he thought that if he had time in the future, he could go to the world where the old Marquis lived and kill two gods who did not follow him.


    After all, it''s interesting to plunder theocracy and impose it on itself, OK?


    Marquis wobang: all right, don''t ask Yasuo. You''d better give him some time and let him study the theocracy


    Marquis wobang: "the chanting mantra book is the power that I usurped from Baxter, the dark evil god worshipped by the Knights Templar. This power can forcibly seize knowledge and skills from magicians, carve words on paper and keep them in the mantra book."


    Marquis wobang: "and the incantation document, will exercise the magic according to my instruction, the power is OK!"


    For him, even the great magician who stands on the top of magician is just a mole ant.


    So this divine power is dispensable to him.


    However, he didn''t expect Yasuo''s hand speed was so fast that he would snatch the red envelope at the moment he sent it out.


    Happy wind man: "in this case, thank the old Marquis."


    Marquis wobang: "it''s your luck to get the red envelope. There''s no need to thank me."


    Happy wind man: "no, I still want to thank you. In the land of Valoran, magicians are a very powerful profession. They pursue the truth of the world, bloom beautiful fireworks in the world with powerful magic, and even powerful magicians can match the gods."


    Happy wind man: "so this divine right is of great significance to me!"


    In fact, in a strict sense, he is also a magician.


    Wind mage!


    But he used the sword as his wand and waved the wind.


    But if the mantra book can forcibly seize the mage''s knowledge and skills, maybe he can learn a lot from this book.


    Most importantly, the mantra book will also be a powerful attack tool for him in the future.


    As for the grade of the mantra writing?


    Joining the communication group these days, he has also explored the communication group inside and outside.


    Nothing else, he knows the magic of the reinforcement bar.


    As long as he has points, he thinks that he can even deprive the gods of knowledge and skills.


    After all, Wei An''s divine destiny, strictly speaking, is just a very powerful man.


    Wave wind water gate: "if so, then this divine power is very suitable for you!"


    Wave wind water gate: "Yasso, Congratulations


    Happy wind man: "I will keep this kindness in mind, if necessary in the future, I will do my best!"


    Marquis wobang: "it''s OK! Everyone is a group of friends. There is no need to exaggerate. How normal is it to send a red envelope at ordinary times? "


    Marquis wobang: "but if this divine right has a great effect on you, then you must not fail to live up to the power it has."


    At the end of the day, it was his power.


    Therefore, he was very happy to see this divine right being carried forward.

 Chapter 231

    Happy wind man: "please rest assured!"


    "Ding, happy Feng man gave out a red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men got the red envelope."


    "..."


    "Ding, Marquis wobang received the red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    Happy wind man: "inside is my own brew of Fengyun wine, which is a little bit of my heart, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Limulu Tempest: "what words? Wine can be drunk in all emotions, especially the wine made by a swordsman like you. It''s too late for us to like it! "


    Wave wind water gate: "yes, Fengyun wine, listen to the name of this wine is good."


    Su Xiaoge: "Yasuo, is there any special meaning in the name of Fengyun wine?"


    The wind and cloud are natural and unrestrained like wind and elegant as clouds.


    In a different angle, the wind will howl and the cloud will cry.


    Happy wind man: "you also know my experience, I bear the unjust injustice, the heart is too sad."


    Happy Feng man: "especially the old senior brothers and junior brothers don''t believe me, and try their best to pursue me. As the closest people in the ordinary days, I will kill them by myself, and my heart is even sadder."


    Happy wind man: "at that time, the robe was dyed with blood and brewed by myself after going to a bar."


    Happy Feng man: "Yasuo is not a master of wine making, so I''m afraid it will not be as good as it is."


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. Wine can be drunk."


    Is it the wine made in the time of extreme sadness?


    Fengyun wine!


    Each cup represents the concentration of grief in Yasuo''s heart.


    I haven''t drunk wine before. Maybe it''s OK to try it today.


    Tony has no money: "how do I feel today''s administrator, something is wrong."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I also feel that yasuofa''s wine red envelope has exploded the administrator. Is it that the administrator wants to drink?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "drinking is nothing more than happiness and sadness, and the tone of the administrator just now..."


    surnamed Cao and the character Meng de: "we''d better not get involved in the affairs of the administrator, after all... We are weak and can''t help."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Alas...


    Bo Feng Shui men:" all along, the administrator has helped us, but now, we don''t even have the qualification to know something. "


    What makes the administrators sad, even if they know it?


    Since you can''t help, there''s no need to know.


    I know. It''s no use.


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen is sitting on the bed, holding a jar of blue wine pot in his hand.


    This wine is the Fengyun wine made by Yasuo himself!


    Wind from sorrow, clouds hurt.


    He''s in a bad mood at the moment, maybe drunk.


    Anyway, he hasn''t tried the feeling of drunkenness, drunk... What kind of state is that?


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    Su Chen drank the wine without expression, and soon his face turned red, showing a drunken state.


    With his accomplishments, as long as he wants, the alcohol flowing into his body can be evaporated in a moment.


    But now, he wants to try to get drunk.


    Because he wanted to be drunk in his heart, he got drunk very quickly.


    He is not worried that some enemies will attack him at this time. How many enemies does he have in this world?


    Those strong people have nothing to do, so they have to kill him at this time?


    What''s more Even if he is drunk, he will wake up in an instant as long as there is an opportunity to kill.


    The most important thing is that his breath is hidden, and others don''t know where he is and where to find himself?

 Chapter 232

    "Ningcai''er, a sophomore from DIDU University, comes to Ninghai for a challenge."


    Ning caier, dressed in white, stood at the gate of Ninghai University and roared.


    "Boom


    A strong and provocative breath burst out of ningzhe''er''s body and spread around.


    Around Ninghai university students feel the breath after a change in face, someone to challenge?


    Immediately did not dare to hesitate to inform students and teachers.


    DIDU university can be called the first university in China!


    Now there are students from the first university to challenge Ninghai University, no matter how, this is not a small matter!


    Ning cai''er noticed the change of the students around her, and her face remained unchanged.


    This time, she came prepared!


    Last time in Linjiang University, in fact, Linjiang university did not want students to challenge at the beginning.


    It was she who blocked the gate of Linjiang University, forcing Linjiang university to accept the challenge.


    After all, Linjiang university high-level in broad daylight, also can''t to her this Imperial University student.


    She has thought well, if Ninghai university does not accept, she will also block the door!


    If you can''t block the door, she''ll go to school and hit people!


    She did not believe that Ninghai university could endure such stimulation?


    I can''t help it. I can''t help looking for trouble. What''s the way?


    "Whoosh!"


    After a while, a burst of air sounded.


    Then an old man in black, not angry and self-confident, appeared at the gate of Ninghai University.


    When he saw Ning cai''er, he frowned, and then said softly, "son, challenge the whole Ninghai with the power of one person. This is not a small matter. If you turn around and leave now, I can think that this has not happened."


    This girl is a sophomore at DIDU University.


    The peak of Chong Mai state?


    Sophomore, the peak of pulse state?


    If there is no accident, it seems that I want to go that way.


    "Master, I came here today to challenge Ninghai!"


    Ning caier''s face was firm and resolute, and said: "between the same level, anyone can go to fight!"


    "If I am disabled, I will not be investigated!"


    The old man in black smelled the speech, and his face remained unchanged. He said faintly, "you challenge me. Do you know this matter?"


    Challenge the whole school, this matter is very troublesome.


    Among the teachers and students in Ninghai, the strongest one is the later stage of chongmaijing.


    Although the humiliation brought about by the failure can really stimulate the enthusiasm of the students of Ninghai University, the challenging process is very dangerous.


    After all, knives and guns have no eyes. One bad thing may be disability.


    Therefore, it is necessary to have highly cultivated practitioners watching the war and taking actions at the time of crisis to avoid the occurrence of bad things.


    Every university has a lot of things to deal with.


    All of them are very busy. They are really wasting time.


    Therefore, under normal eating conditions, colleges and universities do not welcome such challengers very much.


    "Do you know this token, elder?"


    Ning cai''er did not hesitate and took out the token directly.


    She understood what the elder of Ninghai University said.


    To ask senior teachers, in fact, is to ask if there is a master behind her?


    If so, does the master support it?


    If not, where to come from, where to go back!


    She had experienced this kind of thing in Linjiang University, so she responded directly with that token.


    "This token..."


    the old man in black saw the structure and color on the token, then his pupil shrank, and then he felt his throat was a little astringent.


    The minister''s token?


    Is this... The minister''s close disciple?


    Now, on the order of the minister, to challenge the universities across the country?

 Chapter 233

    "Just a moment."


    The old man in black, his face constantly changing, said solemnly.


    After that, he did not hesitate to announce the president and vice president of Ninghai University.


    He is just the teaching director of Ninghai University. Fortunately, the president said the token of the three ministers before, otherwise he would really recognize it.


    It''s no small matter that the minister closes the door and his disciples come to challenge!


    What''s more, this matter is definitely instructed by the minister!


    Not to mention anything else, that token alone is enough to prove everything!


    That''s the minister''s token. Even the minister, there is only one!


    Now the student of DIDU University, named Ning caier, comes to challenge with a minister''s token. Who dares to stop Chinese universities?


    Who can stop it?


    Stop?


    To die?


    I''m afraid that if they stop at the front foot, the Minister of the back foot will come to the door.


    "Whoosh!"


    After a few breaths, a red haired middle-aged man appeared at the gate of Ninghai university with a worried face.


    Anyone who hears the news will not be relaxed.


    "Headmaster, this is the girl."


    The old man in black pointed to Ning cai''er and said solemnly.


    He didn''t say the extra words.


    The minister''s close disciple is very important.


    It is not only a talisman, but also a dangerous factor.


    China has been in war with the land boundary for many years. In China, there are AMZI in the boundary of the land. Naturally, there are people in the boundary of China.


    There are spies on both sides, on each other.


    The descendants of the great masters are the primary targets of these spies.


    The best way to kill is to kill, but not to send the information back to the boundary. When the descendants of these great masters and disciples go to the boundary to fight, they will be the key "care objects" of the boundary.


    After all, the descendants of the great master''s disciples can be called the most excellent genius.


    Even if it''s not a genius, it''s right to kill it!


    "Follow me!"


    Ninghai university president no nonsense, said directly.


    The matter is arranged by the minister, so he has no right to object.


    What''s more, it is said that the minister has gone through this road a few years ago, defeating all cultivators at the same level and achieving invincible potential!


    It seems that the minister wants to use this method to cultivate this girl.


    A successor?


    since the minister who closes the door must be a powerful disciple at the same level!


    It seems that the challenge to the sea is the peak.


    So when challenged, they just need to pay close attention to the safety of their students.


    Do your best, don''t keep your hands!


    It''s an insult to the minister to leave his hand behind when he closes the door!


    Who is the minister?


    Let the whole territory hear the wind when the hunting king!


    The king hunting disciple is the most powerful one in the same generation!


    Ning caier''s face was stunned when he heard the speech. The principals of ten famous schools were all masters!


    Is it that Mr. Li has a good relationship with the president of Ninghai University, so after taking out his token, the president of Ninghai university is so decisive?


    Or... Is that Master Li, the master of Dharma Realm?


    It''s impossible. It''s daoguojing to the great master, right?


    Is it true that Su Chen said it?


    Although many absurd ideas flashed through her mind, she followed the president of Ninghai university to the campus without any hesitation.


    This scene was also seen by the students of Ninghai University.


    No matter how they guess, they all know that the challenge... Has begun.


    Ninghai University will face the challenge of a sophomore in DIDU University!


    And this challenger is still a girl!


    This is doomed to senior students, senior sister can''t make a move. It''s OK to win. If you lose, it''s a shame to throw home!

 Chapter 234

    The imperial capital, the center of the three ministries.


    "This problem is very serious. I want to send them all to the boundary!"


    Li Yuntao sat at a round table and said in a cold voice.


    Embezzlement of a large number of education funds, those people, is to cut off the future of China!


    Now I dare to extend my hand to the education of spiritual food. If I don''t care, next time, I will dare to reach out to the education of pills and weapons, and even... The military department!


    "I don''t mind."


    A young man in military uniform and military cap nodded slightly and said, "in this situation, corruption is still going on. If the front line is not short of people, I would like to kill them on the spot!"


    Next to a woman in black and white robe gently shook her head and said, "Yuntao, what''s your harvest when you go there this time?"


    The man in military uniform is the Minister of the army, Chen Xingwen!


    The woman in black and white is the Minister of intelligence, Jiang Yaqin!


    Their names are both literary and artistic, but they are both great masters of daoguojing, and they have great prestige in the land boundary.


    Chen Xingwen, gun king!


    Jiang Yaqin, king of the moon!


    Among the three, the Ministry of education is the center.


    Among the three, Li Yuntao is naturally the center.


    "In other aspects, let alone for the time being, I can see that the elder has a close attitude towards China."


    Li Yuntao''s face is young, but his face is young


    "That kind of cultivation, perhaps the elder''s mentality, has already reached the point of returning to nature. The realm is too high for us to reach."


    When Chen Xingwen heard the speech, he said with a smile, "since you feel that he is young, have you started to cheat?"


    King hunting''s mouth, deceiving ghost!


    This guy is a big fool!


    "Just met, completely unfamiliar with a person, you dare to deceive ah?"


    Li Yuntao laughed and scolded, and said in a low voice, "but when you get familiar with your relationship, you can try it."


    Jiang Yaqin''s two songs were combined into ten. Looking at Li Yuntao, he asked cautiously, "are you sure that''s our man?"


    Our people!


    Indeed, she was too eager for her own person to appear in the real realm of Tao fruit.


    Now, the two Daoguo realms in China are both ancient people thousands of years ago!


    Live a thousand years, is a pig, also become sperm.


    Although the two strong men in the realm of Tao and fruit were sheltering them, there was always uneasiness in their hearts.


    People have lived for thousands of years. Do you still have feelings for today''s China?


    If you have no feelings, why protect China?


    For what?


    These, they do not know.


    There are so many doubts that sometimes they dare not think about it.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely, not."


    Li Yuntao sighed and said slowly.


    He can feel that Su Chen doesn''t have much feelings here.


    So, I''m afraid that Su Chen, like the two, were ancient people who lived for a long time.


    "Come on, we don''t want to... Yuntao, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Xingwen waved his hand and said, but before he finished speaking, he saw that Li Yuntao''s face was not right.


    "It''s OK. That little girl took my token and went to challenge Ninghai University."


    Li Yuntao lost his voice with a smile and said, "minister, close the door, disciple? How can I be a master of others? "


    "After all, the situation in the boundary is too tense. Just now, I hoped that Ning cai''er would be found and killed by the boundary spy. In this way, the elder would be angry and stand on the opposite side of the boundary completely."


    "Well... When did I get so dirty? When do we need a little girl''s sacrifice to stabilize the war situation in China

 Chapter 235

    "If you really have the idea and you can''t do it yourself, I can go."


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Yaqin said, "after I killed her, I defected to the land boundary. You can list me as a spy arranged by the boundary in China."


    "In this way, after I join the land boundary, although the boundary will not trust me, I can still be regarded as a high-level combat force, and some things will not be hidden from me."


    "So..."


    Li Yuntao raised his hand and directly interrupted Jiang Yaqin''s words, and said in a deep voice: "in the future, there is no need to say such words again!"


    Although great achievements are not limited to small matters.


    But this matter has already involved the bottom line principle. Why are the strong people fighting in the front line?


    Isn''t that right? Don''t you want the stability of the rear to be impacted, and don''t you want to destroy the peace in the eyes of children?


    Today, they eased the situation with the death of a college student.


    Will we continue to break the bottom line in the future?


    What''s more, it''s not impossible for that person to be on their side.


    Sometimes, the sincere treatment can touch the heart more than the vicious plot.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, there is a task generated, please go to the taskbar to inquire about the task."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "another group mission? (slim happy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" don''t make any noise, just watch the group task quietly first! "


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slim''s angry face)


    Tony has no money:...


    it''s also true that the top priority now is to take a look at the mission statement.


    Hum!


    This time I don''t care about Meng Wang. I dare to hate myself. I''ll talk about it next time!


    "Taskbar."


    "The members of this group will go to the world to clear up the evil god. There will be a great hole in the world for the pernicious world exterminator, and there will be a vicious world for the Chuang killer


    "Number of tasks: two (excluding group leader and administrator)."


    "Mission reward: depending on the level of mission completion and world development."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Those who pass through finally come to my world to wander, I am very relieved."


    Marquis wobang: "ladies and gentlemen, I will not compete with you for the mission qualification this time. When two of you come to my world, I will also set up a banquet to welcome you."


    Marquis wobang: "slym funny face"


    this group mission world is a god killer world, and there are only two places.


    Although it is only a tiny world loophole, the God killer world is higher than the ordinary world of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Therefore, after completing the task, the total score should exceed 10000.


    Well... Although the total score is not much, it''s better than doing nothing every day, isn''t it?


    Tony has no money: "Oh!"


    Limulus Tempest: Oh


    Marquis wobang: "Oh what? I can see that you two are envious, jealous and hateful, but it doesn''t matter. Ha ha... You are in a good mood


    Wave, wind and water gate: "after the group task is created, the old Marquis is is... Stimulated?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I feel stimulated. Understandably, old people are after all! Can''t bear great sorrow and joy, otherwise the head will be a bit unbearable


    Limulus Tempest: "I feel the same. The old Marquis lived hundreds of years, much older than we are."


    There were more people in the group than before, but the number of people participating in the mission was one less than that of the first mission in the world of Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Only two people?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Besides the warden and the old Marquis, there were still six of them.


    Six people grab two places, one third of the chance. Is that too small?

 Chapter 236

    Marquis Vauban: Yes, Tony, Limulus, you two are good


    Marquis wobang: you should pray that this group mission is not the two of you, or you two come here, I will find a chance to seal it for you


    Marquis wobang: although members of the group must not hurt each other, I have not hurt you either? I''ll seal you up so that you can''t take part in the group mission. Are you in a hurry? If it''s really powerful, you can go back directly without completing the task! Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, can I have a face?"


    Tony had no money: "really, how old are you and bullying us young people?"


    Marquis Vauban: "OK, Tony, Limulus is not weak. I may run away as soon as I have a move. I don''t dare to take it lightly. I also need Limulus'' assistance, but you... I may not need it."


    Marquis wobang: I will seal you when you come. Can you join us? (slim funny face) "


    old?


    Old, can''t bear great sorrow?


    Good!


    So as a young man, should be able to bear the great sorrow?


    As young people in the new era, we must go through long-term hardships to reach a higher peak, right?


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Old Marquis, this one! I am behind you! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" cute king, do we have any bottom line? "


    Limulus Tempest: "slightly... I''m not human, so I don''t have to be human."


    He''s a slim, a lovely slim.


    So in doing things, we don''t have to say what people say or do what a person should do.


    Especially in Tony!


    No taboos!


    If you can, you can!


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha ha ha... Well, we have a good cooperation with each other."


    Marquis wobang:


    Limulus Tempest: old Marquis, happy duck


    Tony has no money: @ wave wind water gate, water gate save me


    Wave wind and water gate: "these people are really interesting to play with.


    It''s been a while since the group task appeared. Why hasn''t the administrator appeared?


    Can''t you be entangled by some people for a while?


    Wave wind water gate: "Tony, don''t worry, one third of the probability, you can''t go, so you don''t have to think about all these things."


    Wave wind water gate: "as long as you don''t attend this group mission, what can the old Marquis do to you?"


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha ha... Yes, yes, big shit. As long as you don''t come, I must have nothing to do with you!"


    Marquis wobang: "after all, we are separated by two worlds. I will certainly not cross the world to seal you at your home. Moreover, the seal is too boring."


    Limulus Tempest: Mr. shit, you should listen to your allies. Don''t go, give up


    Tony has no money: "listen, is this human talk?


    If he''s not going to get group integrals, what else is he worried about?


    In any case, the old Marquis is is really a muscle pumping, do this thing, he also has no task points at most?


    What''s more, can the old Marquis and Limulus do such things?


    If they want to do this kind of thing, they should be more careful when they join the group task.


    After all, he''s not that kind of nice guy.

 Chapter 237

    Limulu Tempest: "hey? How come the administrator hasn''t come out to bubble, which is not in line with common sense? We talk about torture, but we haven''t seen the administrator for a long time. I''m not used to it! "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "maybe these days, the administrator has been entangled with something! After all, the administrator is not us. We do nothing all day long. "


    Wave wind and water gate:


    Yes!


    They are a group of "weak" in the administrator''s view, perhaps really idle egg pain, idle bar!


    Tony didn''t have money: "do you think the administrator will go to this group mission?"


    Tony has no money: "I feel that the administrator will not go. After all, it''s time to let us go."


    For the first group task, the administrator went. That was the first group task. They were not familiar with it. The administrator must take them to familiarize themselves with the process.


    The last group task was a small world vulnerability. The world energy level of little matchmaker Tu Shan is not low. The administrator may be worried about their safety.


    This time, it is a micro world vulnerability, and the old Marquis is is the peak power in their world, so the administrator can let go.


    Perhaps this is the reason why the administrator has not bubbled for a long time?


    Of course, the administrator may have something to deal with.


    After all, when there is nothing wrong, I can accompany them back and forth. When I have something to do, I must put them aside.


    Their strength has not yet grown up, so they can''t help.


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "so we should discuss and confirm the candidate, or will we say this when the administrator is free?"


    His surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "in fact, if you want me to say that, we''d better discuss in advance. If the administrator is really busy, I''m afraid we won''t leave too much time for discussion."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Yeah, that big guy, why don''t you talk about it?"


    Marquis wobang: I think so. After all, we can''t trouble the administrator for everything


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, don''t talk! It''s none of your business. You can go and watch the drama. Thank you for your cooperation


    Marquis wobang:...


    although Tony is right, the negotiation of this group mission has nothing to do with him.


    But somehow, looking at Tony, why does he want to hit him so much?


    Can he beat Tony if he can''t hurt each other?


    He''ll control his strength and try to beat Tony out of pain.


    Well... It needs a good grasp of strength. It seems that he needs to have a good practice in the future.


    Wait!


    It seems that when people pass the channels and activate blood circulation, the sufferer will be very painful, right?


    In particular, Tony, an ordinary person, has a lot of dark injuries and congestion.


    Press Tony, if he''s going to be in the world this time!


    This is a good thing!


    Let him get better!


    Group members are not allowed to hurt each other, which is to prevent fighting among group members.


    Then he helped Tony heal and made him in good health. I believe the communication group is still very satisfied?


    Hey, hey!


    That''s it!


    It''s good that he has been to the ancient country in the East and studied this knowledge for a period of time, so he has some understanding of this aspect.


    Isn''t it a strong king in a group?


    Don''t let him seize the opportunity, or you have to give him a one-stop service, so that Mr. Tony Shida has a good addiction!

 Chapter 238

    At the same time, outside.


    Su Chen is lying on the bed with a small wine pot in his hand. His face is flushed and his eyes are a little intoxicated.


    When a person wants to be drunk, a cup of coffee can be drunk.


    Obviously, Su Chen is in such a state.


    "Sir, we have detected that you are drunk. Please do not drink any more!"


    The voice of the Chen picking machine kept ringing in the sky, "Sir, a lot of drinking is not good for your health, it will cause a great burden on your body."


    "Sir, please stop drinking. According to the data monitoring, the wine you drink contains a lot of alcohol, which can easily make people intoxicated."


    "..."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said drunk, "don''t quarrel! I''m not Tony. What''s the effect of this little wine? "


    Yasuo brews Fengyun wine to let himself forget his worries and worries and be as free as the wind and cloud.


    Therefore, Fengyun wine has a special craft, which can make people easily intoxicated.


    Although Tony is a good drinker, he is just an ordinary man in the final analysis.


    If he drinks Fengyun wine, he will get drunk.


    And Su Chen is right. He is not Tony. Ordinary people drink heavily and hurt themselves. But for him, this little wine can hurt his body?


    If he wants to, he''ll be awake in the next second.


    But fortunately Tony is not next to Suchen, otherwise he will be covered with black lines.


    Have you become a unit of comparison?


    "Are you very sad, sir?"


    "Caichen, can you enlighten people''s mood?"


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "come on, can you guess why I''m sad?"


    This AI robot, it seems, is a little interesting.


    "Not long after Ms. ningzel left, you began to drink too much, sir."


    Caichen machinery said: "according to the big data speculation, Mr. Ning caier is just in a bad mood."


    Su Chen Wen Yan slowly got up from the bed and looked at the front. After a moment, he chuckled: "big data speculation? Caichen, why am I in a bad mood because of her


    "Sir, you may have fallen in love with MS. ningzel."


    Pick Chen words let Su Chen a Leng, then he eyes move, lost voice smile way: "love? Do you know what love is? "


    Love, how can it be so easy?


    His character, originally slow hot, how can in three days, fall in love with a person?


    What''s more, is it still in this totally strange world?


    But there is good will.


    He did not deny that.


    "Love is fate, love is moving, love is habit, love is tolerance, love is promotion, love is understanding, love is a lifelong commitment."


    "Love is a landscape painting, wash away the lead decoration, leaving a fresh and natural; love is a deep feeling song, gently melodious, light singing; love is a warm wind, blowing away the snow, bringing infinite spring."


    "..."


    the sound of the picking machine reverberated in the room, which made Su Chen''s mouth draw and a trace of helplessness flashed on his face.


    What happened to him just now?


    How could I ask an AI about love?


    Sure enough, he found some words on the Internet and told him to check them.


    I''m afraid there is only one way of love in the world, which contains the most abundant emotion and the most wonderful experience.


    Happiness is wonderful.


    That sadness, why is not a wonderful?


    "She''s going to challenge all the universities in China. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Su Chen slightly side, in the heart flashed this idea.


    And at the next moment, his eyes were clear and the flush on his face began to fade quickly.

 Chapter 239

    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Su chennian wants to move immediately, a flash of thunder, his figure has disappeared in place.


    Although he knew that ningcai''er had a great master''s token in his hand, it would never happen.


    Who dares to move her?


    And the great master of daoguojing, who will move a cultivator of chongmai realm?


    Not afraid to hit yourself in the face?


    What''s more, the great master of daoguojing should know his own affairs, and he would not move Ning cai''er.


    But he thought, anyway, it''s all right now. He''s free at home. It''s OK to go and have a look.


    "Sir is gone..."


    the sound of Chen picking machinery rings in the villa, which brings a different meaning to the open villa.


    ...


    "ningcai''er of DIDU university is the peak of chongmai state. Come to challenge the students of Ninghai University, ladies and gentlemen Please advise


    Ning cai''er, holding a spear, stood on the competition platform of Ninghai University, looked around and said faintly.


    "Hiss... Chongmai peak? He seems to be a sophomore, right? Are the demons of DIDU university so terrible? "


    "Go away, don''t let other people''s ambition destroy their own prestige. We Ninghai students are not weak at all!"


    "But I remember, the top of the school... Seems to have been in the late stage of pulse state..."


    "..."


    there were many discussions coming into Ning Cai''s ear, but she didn''t care.


    Chongmaijing peak, this is not a sophomore should have.


    But this is not enough in Ning cai''er''s opinion!


    In DIDU University, several of her senior brothers and sisters are Linghai realm cultivation.


    Not graduated, Linghai realm cultivation!


    Of course, these senior brothers and sisters can hardly be seen in the school.


    But these still prove that if she wants to succeed, at least she must have spiritual sea realm cultivation!


    Before, she took the road of Chong Mai state in the middle of the cultivation. She was really worried, and the idea of improving her strength was also too urgent.


    In fact, she didn''t expect to be successful in her heart. She just thought that she would come from one school to another, and it would be easier to break through in the struggle.


    As long as you break through to the later stage of Chong Mai state, everything is worth it.


    But now, in her mind, it was victory!


    Rely on total victory, gather invincible power!


    During the battle, advance to Linghai!


    "My sophomore, Zhang Wenke, is in the middle of chongmai state. Please give me some advice."


    A young man in yellow, armed with a broadsword, leaped to his feet and jumped to the arena.


    "Good!"


    The president of Ninghai University stood in the air and said, "someone is on the stage. The competition begins!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Zhang Wenke shakes on the competition platform in a highly organized movement track.


    His cultivation was in the later stage of chongmai state.


    Facing the Challenger at the peak of chongmai state, he can say that he will lose!


    And his goal is also very low, as long as he can drag on for a period of time, consume some physical strength of Ning cai''er, and bring some convenience to the later elder students!


    Chongmaijing peak, Ninghai university is not!


    But if the car wheel battle is still lost, Ninghai University will be really disgraced!


    Ning caier''s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped forward and poked the spear in his hand, which directly flew Zhang Wenke''s body.


    One shot, second kill!


    Clean and tidy!


    As for Zhang Wenke''s injury?


    Ning caier''s idea is to challenge the whole Chinese University!


    So she won''t waste too much time here at Ninghai University, and she doesn''t want to be injured by the wheel battle.


    Therefore, she will not deliberately keep her hand.


    Challengers should stay in bed for at least two months.


    Heart to the country, want to be the best of their peers Tianjiao, heart is not cruel Is it possible?

 Chapter 240

    "Oh, not bad."


    Su Chen saw the martial arts competition behind the scenes, the corners of his mouth slightly Yang, chuckled.


    He was not surprised by ningzel''s victory.


    He thought it was good that Ning cai''er was clean and tidy, and directly injured the visitors.


    When other people challenge on stage, they should think about it.


    It''s tough, but it''s a way to quickly screen the strong and end the fight.


    It''s always like being too soft hearted, and then a lot of challengers come on the stage in turn. How can you win with her as a peak cultivator of pulse state?


    Just tired, can lose her tired!


    "Headmaster, is she too cruel?"


    Around the competition stage, some students saw Zhang Wenke spitting blood, and couldn''t help shouting.


    It''s just a challenge?


    "Zhang Wenke is the first sophomore of Ninghai University."


    The president of Ninghai university did not change his face and said indifferently: "this girl, although she comes from DIDU University, she is also a sophomore!"


    "You see, as sophomores, Ninghai University was killed by one move?"


    "As long as you have the ability, you can also take the stage to beat her to a serious injury. I will bear all the consequences."


    "If not, shut up! Remember today''s humiliation. If you don''t want to accept greater insult in the future, go back and practice well


    "Next, is there anyone else on the stage?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was no sound around.


    The headmaster is right. People are just sophomores.


    As sophomores, they were killed with one stroke!


    "Big four ye Xuantong, in the later stage of Chong Mai state, please give me your advice!"


    A cheering sound rang out, and then a young woman in blue uniform jumped onto the stage.


    "It''s Ye Xuantong! In other words, there is only a small gap between the two in their cultivation. Should they be able to persist for a long time? "


    "I don''t know, but there are only four or five students in our school in the late stage of Chong Mai state, and some of them are not in school. The challenge will be over after the failure of these students."


    "I... can''t we have some confidence?"


    "Brother, I also want to have confidence, but in this situation, we can''t be addicted to self-confidence?"


    "..."


    a murmur was heard below. Obviously, the students of Ninghai university did not hold much expectation for this alumni.


    Nothing else, a gap in a realm can not be made up by a few words.


    What''s more, it''s not without reason that DIDU University ranks first in universities.


    "Good, both sides ready, the game begins!"


    The president of Ninghai University looked at Ye Xuantong and said faintly.


    Minister, this disciple, has a good mentality.


    Combat capacity, perhaps this game can be seen.


    After all, chongmaijing will not be defeated soon when facing the peak of chongmaijing.


    What''s more, ye Xuantong, a girl, knows that she once killed a peak enemy in chongmai territory with a contract partner in battle.


    Therefore, he felt that there might be some small accidents in this challenge.


    At least... No one has been killed, which has a great impact on the combat effectiveness.


    DIDU University, sophomore and junior only when the first battlefield.


    The battlefield, for every student, is a great transformation.


    Of course, the minister''s disciple did not know that he had never been to the battlefield, nor did he know how the minister usually trained his disciples.


    He didn''t think much, ye Xuantong was defeated so fast, and it was the best to entangle Baizhao.


    As for victory?


    He still knows himself. If the minister has no confidence, how can he give the token to Ning cai''er?


    Isn''t that a slap in the face?

 Chapter 241

    "Hum!"


    A wave rippled, and then the sword in Ye Xuantong''s hand began to bloom with ice light.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as ye Xuantong''s voice fell, an icy sword rose abruptly, and the speed reached the extreme.


    Ning caier''s face changed slightly, and his hands immediately turned. The spirit power of the spear was surging, and it was wrapped in the body of the gun, and it was shot out directly.


    "Bang!"


    When the spear collides with the sword, the force of the spear and the sword strike back and forth in the air, even causing ripples in the surrounding air.


    However, the next moment, ye Xuantong once again appeared a long sword on his left hand. Without any hesitation, he went straight to the heart of ningcai''er.


    Ning cai''er leans back and kicks.


    Double swords?


    This was unexpected to her.


    But this incident is not enough to make her heart flustered.


    At this moment, ye Xuantong moves his left arm, and the sword trembles slightly. Then he changes from stabbing to clapping, and suddenly speeds up. He directly pats zhongningcai''er''s chest.


    "Poof!"


    Ningcai''er''s blood spurted out of his mouth, but he also kicked away the sword.


    ...


    "it''s really Ye Xuejie, who hurt her with one move!"


    Some people in Ninghai university are very happy. They are still very sad when Zhang Wenke is killed by one move and one second.


    Although Ninghai university is the weakest among the top ten universities, DIDU university is the strongest.


    However weak, it is also one of the top ten schools. As a student of the top ten schools, who has no pride in his heart?


    Who wants to see his alma mater as a stepping stone?


    Even if it''s DIDU University, it can''t!


    After all, they are not as worried about ye Tongjing''s failure.


    But now, ye Xuantong''s move hurt Ning cai''er, which makes them rise a trace of confidence.


    Maybe Ye Xuejie can really win!


    ...


    "Ye Xuantong, this child, may...


    next to the president of Ninghai University, a middle-aged man in a suit whispered to himself.


    Although the cultivation is not as good as that of Ye Xuantong, it can be seen that Ning caier''s combat experience is far less than that of Ye Xuantong.


    "Watch it!"


    Ninghai university president face unchanged, light said: "this is just the beginning, the results only to the last to know."


    Ye Xuantong did hurt Ning caier at the beginning, but this is the credit of Shuangjian.


    Now that the cards are exposed, it''s hard to think of the role just now.


    ...


    Ning caier''s face was dignified, and he didn''t care about his injury.


    She just didn''t expect Ye Xuantong to use double swords, and the second sword appeared so fast that she didn''t notice anything unusual.


    "That''s the challenge I want!"


    Ning caier''s heart flashed this idea, immediately stood up, the gun flash, instant attack Ye Xuantong''s throat.


    Ye Xuantong''s face does not change, his steps move, his head is crooked, holding two swords, and Ning caier fight into a regiment.


    She knew that, in terms of the length of the battle, she could not match.


    So she wants to win, then only use their own advantages, to meet the disadvantages of the other side!


    "Do you want to win?"


    Ning caier''s eyes narrowed slightly and thought in her heart, "but I don''t want to lose!"


    "Especially with the token he gave me, the first real challenge!"


    "If I lose... Then everything I want will be more and more far away from me, and even the last, I can''t see it!"


    "So, I can''t lose


    Thinking about this, Ning cai''er''s eyes twinkled and suddenly burst out a fierce momentum in his body.


    The next moment, her attack speeds up, and the spear in her hand is like a fierce beast that chooses people to eat, and roars wildly.

 Chapter 242

    "Xuan Tong, this child, is going to lose."


    Above the competition platform, the president of Ninghai University said softly: "although Ning caier''s combat experience and training time in combat techniques are not as good as Xuantong''s, these are not enough to make up for the hard gap in cultivation."


    "And Ning Cai Er''s tactics and actual combat talent are not much worse than Xuan Tong."


    The man in the suit frowned slightly when he heard the speech and retorted, "won''t it? How do I feel that Xuan Tong is likely to win? "


    Although Ye Xuantong''s accomplishments are not as good as Ning caier''s, they are now equally divided.


    Until the end, who knows?


    "Don''t you find that Ning cai''er is sharpening herself with Xuan Tong, and Xuan Tong... Has been in the downwind."


    The president of Ninghai University waved his hand and said slowly.


    To lose is to lose!


    If there is no accident on the way, Xuan Tong will lose this girl!


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s not as good as others. It''s no shame to lose.


    But it''s impossible to say you don''t lose face.


    After all, he is only a sophomore and Xuan Tong is already a senior.


    It''s a shame that I have practiced for two years more than others, but I haven''t got as high as others.


    But on the road of life, it''s good to have a bit of flogging!


    Minister, a close disciple, is not rich in combat experience. Did the minister ask him to challenge all universities in China just to improve her combat experience?


    Yes, in a few months, the sophomores of DIDU University will be on the internship.


    I''m afraid the minister also wants to take this opportunity to improve the fighting ability of his disciples.


    ...


    "can''t we exert all our strength when we break through the two realms of eating?"


    Su said, looking at the stage.


    Tu Shan''s top food, the heartwarming barbecue he got, which one contains not enough aura?


    It can be said that ningcai''er has a lot of spiritual power in her body.


    Because she has no way to refine, so this part of aura is hidden in the deepest part of her body and turns into potential.


    When the time is right, it will burst out.


    That strength is enough to make Ning caier break through and become a practitioner of Linghai realm.


    But she needs to be strong enough to break through the sea.


    If Ning cai''er is not promoted by eating natural materials and earth treasures, but by breaking through the promotion to the peak of Chong Mai state in normal combat, I''m afraid Ye Xuantong''s end will not be much better than Zhang Wenke.


    In a word, Qi and blood are floating, and their strength is not much stronger than that in the later stage of Chong Mai state.


    "Well?"


    Su Chen left eyebrow a pick, because he noticed the unusual in the communication group.


    In the communication group, there are group tasks again?


    At the same time, communication groups.


    Su Xiaoge: "Yo, the home of this group mission is the old Marquis''s world?"


    Tony had no money: "administrator, are you finally online? We were discussing the candidates for the group task just now. After all, there are only two candidates for this group task. (slim aggrieved face) "


    Su Xiaoge:" how did you discuss it? "


    Tony has no money: "well... This one! We haven''t been talking about it for a long time, so we haven''t come to a conclusion yet. "


    Marquis wobang: Your Excellency, will you come this time


    Discussion task quota?


    What''s the use?


    Who doesn''t want to join the group mission?


    Last time, Cao Cao didn''t participate because he didn''t have the strength.


    Now after the training of those red envelopes, Cao Cao has set foot on the extraordinary, how can we miss this group mission opportunity?


    How to get stronger without integral?


    Everyone is not a fool, and the quota of this task is so small, which means that the final distribution of points may be a lot, so no one wants to give up this opportunity.

 Chapter 243

    Su Xiaoge: "this time, I will not go."


    Tony had no money: "well... Administrator, are you really not coming this time?"


    Su Xiaoge: "nonsense! Can I fool you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "Marquis wobang, the probability of high-level strength in the body of the wearer is very high, so this time you can bring the body back to have a look."


    The micro world vulnerability does not contain many task rewards.


    The biggest gain is the system or other golden fingers in the wearer''s body.


    Of course, there are so many kinds of golden fingers that it''s not possible for the wearer to be a system.


    He doesn''t know whether to communicate with other people.


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, I remember


    Wave wind water gate: "something happened recently, this group mission, I will not go."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "Watergate, is there anything more important than task points?"


    Wave wind water gate: "can''t help, nine xinnai some uncomfortable, I want to accompany her at home."


    If the administrator doesn''t take part in this mission, it may take a long time.


    Jiuxinnai has been pregnant for more than seven months. In addition, he is not feeling well recently, and this time is also a micro task, so he wants to stay at home with his wife.


    What''s more, one-third of the probability is too low to be able to choose themselves.


    In this case, he still let his friends accept his personal feelings and quit the task himself.


    Su Xiaoge: "does anyone else quit? If not, use the size of the dice


    Su Xiaoge: "no problem, let''s start it!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "Whoa ha! I''m five o''clock. I''m lucky. I must have mine this time. Old Marquis, take good care of it


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... OK, what do you like to eat? I''ll prepare more for you when you come."


    Dice up to six points, and there are two quests.


    Even if someone rolls the six point dice, then there are five people in total, and the probability of two people rolling six point dice is too small?


    After all, there are six possibilities to roll dice, six for five people, and one for one person.


    Tony has no money: "a little dice."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "what''s my luck? Limulus Tempest: "haha, Mr. shit, admit your luck! You have to believe that you can''t do it! "


    Marquis Vauban: I''m a little disappointed if Tony doesn''t come


    Marquis wobang: "shrem''s bad smile"


    he is ready for Tony.


    But there''s no way. Tony is not lucky. If he can''t make it, he''s helpless.


    He had a good intention, but Tony was the only one to blame for his bad luck.


    If Tony knew what the Marquis of Vauban thought, he would be green.


    Good intentions?


    If you want him to howl in pain, just say so. What else is the cover?


    Is he a fool?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "well, it seems that this group task has no chance with me."


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s OK, sister. If you have anything you want, you can tell me and I''ll bring it back for you."


    Limulu Tempest: "slym happy face"


    happy man: "six dice"


    surname Cao, name and character "Meng de"


    limulu Tempest:...


    of these five people, two of them really threw six dice?


    No kidding?


    Such a small chance, he ran into it?

 Chapter 244

    Tony has no money: "Meng Wang, your luck is really good, much better than me."


    Tony has no money: "great! (you are the real Gang) "


    the expression bag behind him looks like he is wearing steel war clothes and holding up his thumbs.


    What''s more, he already had expression bags in the group, and no matter how many.


    As for the words that Meng Wang ridiculed him just now?


    Well His dice is one, the lowest number, so directly exclude, also do not think much.


    But Meng Wang is different. It''s five. It''s the second highest number in the dice. It''s very likely that Meng Wang has great expectations.


    Now suddenly there are two sixes. Meng Wang must be very confused, right?


    Su Xiaoge: "well, since the result of dice has come out, it is decided that Cao Cao and Yasuo go to participate in this task."


    Su Xiaoge: "old Marquis, these two people are new people, you should take good care of it."


    Marquis wobang: "please rest assured that in my world, the two of them will not have problems."


    Cao Cao''s strength, he probably knows.


    To master a kind of divine power, fundamentally speaking, is also a walking natural disaster.


    During this period of time, Cao Cao''s hands should also save a lot of points.


    If he mended and perfected the theocracy, perhaps his strength would be further improved.


    In addition, Tony also has steel war clothes. Generally speaking, Cao Cao''s strength is not weak.


    As for Yasso?


    He doesn''t know very well, but judging from the situation, his strength will not be too weak.


    Of course, it''s OK to be weak.


    Even if Yasso is really weak, can he be inferior to an ordinary person?


    Ordinary people are OK. After the war, just hide away.


    You can give up the task and choose to leave when you are in danger!


    For his own strength, the Marquis of Vauban is still very confident.


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "for the old Marquis, I have been fascinated for a long time."


    "During this mission, please take good care of the old Marquis."


    Happy wind man: "really did not expect, this task quota will fall on my head?"


    Happy Feng man: "I am also looking forward to the experience of participating in the task. I haven''t been to the other world. I really don''t know. What kind of experience is that? "


    Happy wind man: "old Marquis, you will take good care of it."


    He knew the specific steps of the group task from other people''s mouth, but he was still a little nervous when he realized that he had gone through the world by himself.


    There are some differences in Valoran, but he only heard about it, but he did not experience it in person.


    But this time, it seems that the alien space is not the same.


    It''s good to have a look like this. Maybe this trip to the world will be of great benefit to the cultivation of Yufeng swordsmanship.


    Marquis wobang: "it''s OK. Don''t be so polite. One day I''ll go to your land of Valoran, so we can take care of each other."


    Su Xiaoge: "are you ready? @His surname is Cao, his name is his name, and his character is mengde


    Cao''s name is Cao and his character is Meng de: "I''m ready to start at any time."


    Happy wind man: "me too, can start all the time!"


    Su Xiaoge: "well, in this case, let''s start the task!"


    "Ding, the task is about to start!"


    "Participants (two): Happy Feng male, surnamed Cao, with the character Meng de (excluding administrators and group leaders),"


    "Please prepare all participants, the transmission is about to start!"


    "Tip: this crossover is required by the task, so there is no consumption of cross-border seal characters."

 Chapter 245

    Limlu Tempest: "I''m so sad, so sad ~ (slim sad face)"


    Tony has no money: "what are you sad about? Why are you so sad that no one has gone? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "little limulu, don''t be sad. If you have this time, you''d better go and practice well and increase your own strength."


    Limulu''s talent is powerful. It can be said that as long as he works hard, his strength can be improved to a very high level in a short time.


    After all, swallowing enemies and turning them into their own power is a big bug.


    If you let him have this talent, maybe his strength has already changed dramatically.


    As for peace?


    When a person''s strength reaches a certain level, then he wants peace, who dares to cause war?


    As we all know, war is only the result of plunder from the strong to the weak, or the outbreak of conflicts and frictions between the same level.


    But the war launched by the weak against the strong is not called war, but self seeking death!


    Tony didn''t have money: "we both have the same qualification. At least you have participated in the group task twice. I only took part in it once. Am I the one to cry? (slim aggrieved face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Mr. shit, can you hold your tongue at this moment? "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "what are you doing? Believe it or not, I''m sending some steel suits across the world to bomb you? "


    Limulu Tempest: a little bit... You come


    Tony had no money: "Watergate, who was talking just now? Listen, it''s like a ghost farting? (slim funny face) "


    wave wind water gate"...


    these two guys, can''t you take him?


    Often like this, the topic is biased.


    And this time Yasuo and Cao Cao to participate in the group mission is also normal, after all, the two have not participated in a group task.


    But the old Marquis, these three group tasks, one does not fall, all participated in a time!


    The old Marquis''s luck, really, nothing to say!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you two are really active and bring joy to the group. Looking at the chatting records of the two of you every day, I can''t help but raise the corners of my mouth."


    Su Xiaoge: "one face aunt smile, right?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    A smile on my aunt''s face?


    What the hell is this?


    The conversation between them is a little funny, but what does Auntie mean by laughing?


    Why... Auntie laugh?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, you two ask good faces all day long. Tony, you can''t settle down and do scientific research every day, or think about other ways out. You can see your figure in the group all day long. It''s really funny to take on the responsibility."


    Tony didn''t have money: "cough... What, we can''t be dead all day? That''s boring, isn''t it


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s a duck. It''s a duck! Our communication group can''t be a dead group


    Su Xiaoge: "Meng Wang, do you have nothing to do every day? Standing on the opposite side of shidazhi all day, and cooperating with Shida in the same camp, do you want to be a wild grass flying with the wind? "


    Tony has no money: "no, I feel... He''s going to be a jerk!"


    Limulus Tempest: "what is the essence of the bar?"?


    Is he a gangster?


    Isn''t it just in the water every day?


    How happy is the water group?


    Why is it that he becomes a pole master when he is in water?


    What''s the logic?

 Chapter 246

    At the same time, the outside world.


    "To win."


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, looking at the competition platform, whispered.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a commotion near the Biwu platform.


    I saw Ning cai''er twinkled around, shaking out Ye Xuantong''s sword moves and instantly appeared behind Ye Xuantong.


    Ye Xuantong''s two long swords were picked by two guns and kicked off the competition platform with one foot.


    "Who else! Come on together


    Ning caier''s long spear is horizontal, roar a way loudly.


    At this time, she stepped forward, her momentum broke through again and reached a higher peak.


    She has a premonition in her heart that when she comes out of Ninghai University, she will be in perfect control of her own power.


    "Too wild!"


    "If you defeat the elder sister in the later stage of chongmai state with the peak of chongmai state, do you still have face?"


    "No! I can''t stand it! "


    "..."


    the crowd under the Biwu stage was very excited. If the teacher hadn''t let up, I''m afraid they would have rushed to the competition stage.


    "Headmaster, we..."


    the man in suit said solemnly.


    "Since she wants to hone herself in this way, let''s give her this chance!"


    The president of Ninghai university did not change his face, and said faintly, "if she wants this opportunity, we will give it to her."


    As soon as the words fell, the students around looked at each other.


    Then five or six students rushed up, all of them in the middle of chongmai.


    Fighting alone may kill you in seconds, but not necessarily in a group fight.


    At the moment when they rushed up, Ning tsai''er waved a long gun, and there was a spiritual uprising around. One shot directly shocked two students.


    "Oh! Is this the style of Ninghai university? Don''t you dare to fight? "


    Ning Cai Er sneers at a way, this once stabbed hornet nest directly.


    Boys'' self-esteem is not weak, especially in the face of the opposite sex, now they are despised by a opposite sex, plus - the headmaster let them fight, they will not hesitate.


    All of a sudden, the biwutai area is like a dark wave pressing toward the center.


    "Hum! What nonsense


    Su Chen''s face changed and snorted.


    Immediately the idea moved, and the mental power surged out, forming an invisible force around ningcai''er.


    Siege?


    And still so many people besieging a girl?


    Although he knew that this was Ning cai''er sharpening himself, in the final analysis, boys and girls were different.


    There are so many male students in Ninghai University. Who knows if there are some bad salted pig feet?


    It is not impossible to take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble.


    After all, with so many people, who knows who did it?


    Therefore, he laid his mental strength around ningzel and charged with normal combat, and he did not interfere.


    But if someone has indecent thoughts, that''s sorry.


    Under the impact of his spirit, it is not a year and a half can recover.


    Although the president of Ninghai university is a master of heart state, there is a big gap in strength between them, and he can''t feel the breath of Su Chen, so he doesn''t know about it.


    Of course, in his senses, Ning cai''er is the minister''s disciple!


    The minister must have high expectations for this disciple.


    Therefore, his mental strength also radiated. He kept a close watch on the siege on the side of the Biwu platform.


    As Su Chen was worried about, he was also worried.


    If there is such a bad thing to happen, even if the minister forbade to be angry, I am afraid that the sense of Ninghai University will be reduced.


    As the president of Ninghai University, he resolutely does not allow this kind of damage to the reputation of Ninghai University!


    Anyone who finds something wrong will stop it at the first time!

 Chapter 247

    Ning cai''er flickers back and forth on the competition platform, and the long spear in his hand explodes with great power. In the middle period of Chong Mai state, the cultivator shoots one shot at a time, hits a hundred hits and flies, and loses the combat power directly.


    However, there are too many people, Ning cai''er is also constantly injured, and her face becomes more and more pale.


    But the injury is on the one hand, and the enhancement of her fighting power is on the other hand.


    In this kind of crisis situation, she can obviously feel her mental strength is very active, and her control of power is rapidly improved.


    It won''t be long before she can completely control the power of the peak of chongmai state.


    In the battle, perhaps these Ninghai university students are virtuous, or they all know that the president is watching from above, so no bad things happen.


    After fighting for seven or eight minutes, Ning cai''er lifted the last Chong Mai state, straightened up and said, "I won!"


    The president of Ninghai University stood in the sky, his face unchanged, and said faintly, "the challenge is over, you can go!"


    Then he turned around and disappeared.


    In the final analysis, Ning cai''er is here to challenge, and the challenge is successful. They are disgraced in Ninghai University.


    So anyway, he can''t be smiling at this time.


    Ning Cai Er smell speech did not say what, take own long gun to go out.


    Although the president of Ninghai university looks a little bad, she can understand.


    What''s more, she has gained a lot this time, and her goal is half finished.


    From now on, I can be said to be the peak cultivator of chongmai state!


    Next, with the strength of chongmaijing peak, she can challenge the higher ranking universities.


    "Your body has been hurt a lot."


    Several hundred meters after Ning cai''er left Ninghai University, a voice came into her ears, which made her body stunned.


    "Su Chen?"


    Ning caier looks around and asks softly.


    Did Su Chen come with him?


    He was watching the battle just now?


    "Here are some healing runes for you. You can use them when you are injured."


    The voice did not answer Ning Cai Er''s question, but said to himself.


    As soon as the voice falls, three seal characters appear in front of Ning caier.


    At the same time, she felt light and a gentle force began to heal her injury.


    "Thank you."


    Ning caier took three healing runes and said softly.


    Here, who will heal himself?


    Obviously, Suchen.


    "It''s OK. I have something to do here. I''ll drop in here and have a look. You''re so challenging. When you''re finished, I''ll treat you to dinner


    "Good."


    After a moment of silence, Ning cai''er nodded and responded, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart.


    As for what Su Chen said about coming here?


    She felt that she didn''t need to expose.


    In this way, it is worth looking forward to challenging all colleges and universities in China.


    After that, have a meal together?


    At the thought of this, her face turned a little red, and she leaped forward to the next goal.


    Next goal, Yunling University!


    ...


    "in the past, I often expected the occurrence of group tasks. Why now... I think the frequency of group tasks is too high?"


    Su Chen stood in the air, dressed in white hunting, looking cool and natural.


    The reason for this is that he was given a chance to exchange the three amulets.


    The main task of communication group is the space of reincarnation.


    Now there is a change in the samsara space, how can he turn a blind eye to it?

 Chapter 248

    "Reincarnation space, what''s the change?"


    Su Chen''s face was straight and asked in his heart.


    "Reincarnation space will mobilize strength, ready to devour one side of the world."


    "Devour one world?"


    Among the two group missions he has participated in, the most likely one seems to be that the reincarnation people go to the world to kill the protagonist, right?


    Even if the protagonist is killed, it will cause some turbulence to the world at most.


    But now, reincarnation space to swallow up one side of the world?


    Why is the span so large?


    "Yes, I would like to ask the group leader, whether to release the branch line mission to prevent the swallowing of reincarnation space?"


    "Publish it!"


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said solemnly.


    Reincarnation space engulfs one side of the world, which is bound to be a big project!


    This branch line mission will be the first time for them to confront with the samsara space in a real sense.


    Dark forces, reincarnation space?


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    "Ding, branch mission release!"


    "Please go to the" Zhu "column to check the branch task


    "Warning! Warning


    "This branch line mission is very dangerous, please consider participating according to your own strength


    The four blood red messages appear in the communication group, which makes the lively communication group of chatting die out instantly.


    This kind of blood red information notification, or for the first time!


    After a few breaths, the exchange of people reacted and directly fried the pan inside.


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "what''s going on? And feeder missions? What''s more, according to our own strength, we should consider participating? "


    Tony has no money: "the most important thing is, looking at the blood red notice, why do I always feel so infiltrated?"


    Tony didn''t have any money:


    just now, the old Marquis just sent a photo saying that he and Cao Cao Yasuo succeeded in the offline area.


    And then he and limulu just started to fight, and that''s what happened here?


    Is that terrible?


    Limlu Tempest: "the branch line mission is released, and this time the official reminder is very dangerous? I can''t even imagine how dangerous this is. The officials of the communication group will automatically inform the danger? "


    Limulu Tempest: "be afraid of the broad! And the blood red color of the words, see my scalp numb


    Limulu Tempest: "speaking of the administrator, this branch task is the separation of the main task. Is it related to the reincarnation space?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "administrator, will you participate in this branch line mission?"


    Such a dangerous blood red prompt has indicated that on the way to the mission, it must be extremely dangerous!


    At least for them, if the administrator participated, he would dare to take over the task.


    If the administrator does not go and let them play freely, he will have to think about whether he will go or not?


    However, according to his guess, such a dangerous task, points must be very much!


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, can''t all tasks be assigned to you?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you all go to have a look at the branch line mission introduction, after reading, who doesn''t want to go to say, our group is very democratic, do not carry out any forced."


    To be honest, he didn''t expect that the exchange group would give a direct blood red alert this time.


    And he said it so seriously that he was confused.


    Is it difficult to prevent reincarnation from engulfing the world?


    In other words, will there be twists and turns in it?


    Is it true that this time, he will experience a life of death scene?


    Not to mention other people, he looked at those blood red words, and his heart was a little scared.

 Chapter 249

    "Kill!"


    "Branch line mission: the dark forces'' reincarnation space wantonly interferes with the normal operation of many worlds, and privately raises a number of irregular shutters. With various interference, they gradually deepen their understanding of the world. After reaching a certain degree, they will open their mouths and devour one world."


    "Mission objective: to prevent the reincarnation of space, save all the lives of the world, and put the world on the right track."


    "Task reward: depending on the completion of the task (the minimum reward is 200000 points)."


    "Hint: this side of reincarnation space devours the world for the doomsday world, and zombies are everywhere, and the will of the world on this side has fallen into madness, and the internal creatures will attack all outsiders!"


    "Hint: three thousand crystal pillars are placed in the samsara space in the doomsday world. Destroying one third of them will prevent the reincarnation space from swallowing; destroying two-thirds will give you a bonus, and destroying all will be a gift from the will of the doomsday world."


    "Number of tasks: unlimited."


    "Mission duration: seven days."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "200000 points! Limulu, Watergate, see? That''s 200000 points


    Tony has no money: "200000 points, how much can you do?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, calm down. High reward means high danger. You are weak. You need to think about it."


    Bofeng Watergate: "look at Limulus, he''s not too excited."


    200000 points. To be honest, the score is very attractive and beyond his expectation.


    Most importantly, it''s still the lowest score of 200000 points.


    What about the tallest?


    If you calculate an account, even if it is only 200000 points, then after the task is over, everyone can at least score tens of thousands of points.


    Tens of thousands of points, enough to let their strength usher in a qualitative leap!


    Limulus Tempest: "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Limlu Tempest: "so much excitement, if I have so many points, can I recover directly? Whoa, whoa, whoa! So excited, so excited! "


    Wave wind water gate:...


    OK!


    He just said that LIM Lu is not excited. Who knows Lim Lu is more excited than Tony.


    I didn''t speak just now, but I was still in a state of confusion.


    Indeed, he overestimated Limulus''s self-control.


    But then again, limulu''s vitality is very tenacious, and can devour all things, that into the doomsday world, everywhere zombies, as long as it is not disgusting, it is not into their own home?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "there is no limit to the number of people. It seems that this time, we can fight together again."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but this time it seems to be a protracted war. We should prepare in advance, and don''t fall into a state of embarrassment at that time."


    Wave wind water gate: "cough... Seven days, this battle time is really not short."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so you are going?"


    The moment she saw the branch line mission, she had made a choice in her heart.


    Their own strength, as the administrator said, is too weak!


    Since you know that you are weak, then try to improve yourself, do not miss any opportunity!


    Especially now, under the leadership of the administrator, it''s time!


    When she gets to the point mentioned by the administrator, she can change the time and revive the little Taoist priest. Maybe she can sit down and rest for a while.


    Seven days of fighting?


    It''s still within her reach!

 Chapter 250

    Marquis wobang: @ brother Su, administrator, what can I do


    Marquis wobang: can I still take part in this branch mission


    Branch line mission, 200000 points!


    That''s 200000 points!


    The reward for this mission was beyond his imagination.


    As for danger?


    What''s in this?


    In his life, there are countless times of danger!


    Especially at the beginning, he was just an ordinary man, but he could kill the God who didn''t follow him?


    How strong will and heart it takes?


    Danger?


    This time, with the administrator leading the mission, will it be dangerous to attack and kill the God for the first time?


    Obviously not. In this case, the reward is still so big, why is he not interested?


    Tony had no money: "well... That old Marquis, interrupt, aren''t you participating in the group mission?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "although I''m not sure, I can''t normally take part in two missions at once, right?"


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah! Old Marquis, this group mission can be said to solve the hidden danger of the traverser in your world. Now you want to run? It''s all for Yasso. You know, to go to your world, these two are Meng Xin! "


    Tony had no money: "but then again, if you can''t take part in the mission this time, is it heartache? Ah? Ha ha...


    Tony has no money: "let''s make a mockery of us and say that we''re not lucky, whoa, gaga


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis was still taunting them, saying that they were out of luck.


    Indeed, he only threw a little dice, which was very bad indeed.


    But if the branch line mission appears, it can''t be said that he is out of luck.


    It is likely that the communication group was "cheating officially" and that he was not allowed to take part in the mission in order to allow him to participate in this regional mission.


    After all, the regional mission is so important, and he is the main combat force, how can we not pay attention to it?


    As for danger?


    His steel war suit, is watching to play?


    What''s more, there must be someone next to him.


    His remote output, nearby people close combat defense, with seamless ah, have you?


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "big shit! You''re very good. Don''t give me a chance, or I''ll catch you and give you a massage! "


    Tony had no money: "massage? Old Marquis, have you changed your profession


    Tony didn''t have money: "or you opened a massage shop... Hey! (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:" go away! Dirty scum!


    Su Xiaoge: "you go to the branch line mission and report your name. If you succeed, you will go. If not, I can''t help it."


    The Marquis of Vauban is still very effective, but he is not very clear about the mission definition of the communication group.


    If there is a loophole in a world, several group friends will participate in the mission, but may the world group friends also participate in the task and get rewards.


    So he didn''t know if Marquis Vauban had been included in the mission in the beginning. After all, he could get a reward, so he should be regarded as a member of the mission?


    Marquis Vauban: OK, I''ll try it


    Marquis wobang: "according to reason, I didn''t sign up for the last group mission. Should I be able to participate in this group mission?"


    Cao''s surname was Cao''s and Meng De''s: "well... So the old Marquis wants us to play by ourselves?"


    Happy wind man: "it seems like this situation, we will do it ourselves."


    Tony didn''t have money: "ha ha ha ha... You can rest assured that the old Marquis may not be able to participate in the branch line mission, so you still have the old man to take care of."

 Chapter 251

    Limulus Tempest: Mr. shit, let''s sign up


    Tony had no money: "OK, it''s time to sign up."


    Marquis wobang: wait a minute


    Tony had no money: "what''s the matter with the old Marquis?"


    Marquis wobang: nothing serious. I just tell you that I have registered successfully. I''ll see you soon


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    What''s the situation?


    Did the old Marquis sign up successfully?


    According to the truth, it shouldn''t be!


    Did you not count the old Marquis in the last group mission?


    Well... Massage, which he knew about, came from the mysterious ancient oriental country. It was said that it was very painful for the first time.


    But after finishing a set, it is good for your health.


    Is it because it is beneficial and painful for the old Marquis to choose this way?


    After all, there is a hard and fast rule in the group that members of the group can''t hurt each other!


    Tony has no money: "OK! See you later. "


    Su Xiaoge: "those who didn''t sign up should register. Since no one doesn''t want to go, they all go to sign up. Let me know when we''re finished and we''ll start."


    Su Xiaoge: "Tu Shan shouldered the handle. Do you have any healing pills in stock? After all, we will fight a war of attrition this time. If you have some, you can bring more. If you want, you can sell it to them."


    Su Xiaoge: "anyway, this is a business. (slim funny face) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    why does he always have a feeling that the administrator is referring to him?


    After all, everyone else is a world of transcendence, and there must be a variety of healing supplies.


    There seems to be no such thing in his world.


    Limulu Tempest: "right, too! I have a lot of pure healing medicine in my stomach bag. If you don''t mind, I can sell it to you


    Tony has no money: "if you don''t mind, sell it to everyone, Meng Wang. Don''t you think it''s strange to hear that?"


    Tony has no money: "no, it''s for sale. If you do, is it for free?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, do you want to eat your ass? Is it spicy


    There are a lot of healing medicine in his stomach bag. Of course, when the battle needs, he will be unconditionally available for everyone to use.


    After all, his character is like this, but at this time, especially in the aspect of Tony, he will not simply agree.


    The muzzle gun is ready to bombard the enemy!


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha... OK, you two, how all day so lively treasure?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "go and sign up! There must be a lot of space for reincarnation in the doomsday world, so we can''t delay too long. "


    Wave wind water gate: "their side may have started, we also need to hurry up."


    Tony had no money: "OK, I''m going to sign up."


    This time, I want to go to the doomsday world and face the corpses that are rotten and stinky.


    Doomsday world, there must be a lot of zombies.


    Would he like to bring more steel war clothes?


    After all, if zombies surround them, there must be enough bomb powder.


    Well, there should be a lot of explosives and ammunition in the communication group space, right?


    In any case, their stark industry is a military industry, and the whole group has nothing but a lot of ammunition and gunpowder.


    Even if he empties an arsenal, it''s nothing!

 Chapter 252

    Su Xiaoge: "have you finished your registration?"


    Tony had no money: "yes."


    Limlu Tempest: me too. I did


    Wave wind water gate: "reported."


    Marquis wobang: "I also reported, ha ha... I am looking forward to standing together with you again to meet a strong enemy together!"


    Reincarnation space, devour one side of the world!


    He didn''t dare to think about it before!


    What''s the concept?


    Equivalent to their own world, one day there will be a big mouth coming, directly swallow!


    At this stage, if his own world is swallowed up, is it possible for him to live?


    Of course, if he was on a mission in another world at that time!


    But in any case, swallowing one side of the world is the level that he can''t touch at present. When he touches this level, his heart may not be as frightened as he is now.


    All this, or the strength of the reason!


    Strength, confidence!


    If you don''t have strength, even if you hear something, something that doesn''t happen to you, you will also have some worries.


    Although it is useless to know that sorrow is useless, the generation of melancholy will not be arbitrary.


    Are people worried?


    Maybe!


    Limulus Tempest: haha, I''m looking forward to standing with all my friends to meet the powerful enemies from all sides. It''s very exciting to think about it


    Cao''s surname was Cao''s, and Meng De''s character was "Meng de": so we two Xiao Meng''s were forced to go on this group mission


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK, Prime Minister Cao. Who hasn''t come from the stage of Meng Xin? You should be glad that the reward you get after completing the task is shared equally by the two of you, which is also a big income. "


    Marquis Vauban: you don''t have to worry. I''ll arrange for my men to help you


    Happy wind man: "OK, thank the old Marquis."


    If someone helps, that''s a good thing!


    What''s more, he doesn''t like to rely on others when doing things. Of course, he will not refuse to help others when he is sure that he will not be hurt.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "I have also reported, some healing and recovery of real yuan pills I put into the group space, when anyone needs to come to me."


    Su Xiaoge: "good, in this case, let me check it out, let''s go!"


    Finish this sentence, Su Chen eyes a turn, look to "Zhu" this column.


    "Kill!"


    "Enemy: Reincarnation space."


    "Reward: to prevent reincarnation from swallowing the doomsday world."


    "Glory: nothing."


    "Reward: 200000 points (minimum standard)"


    "Tony Watson. No assignment for the branch line."


    Su Chen looked at the front of the group interface, whispered to himself: "branch task, is it a reward? And the score of branch line task completion is regarded as reward? Or is there any other reward after the reward


    In fact, he hopes for other rewards.


    No matter who is rewarded, the total return is an aid to improve the strength of the exchange group.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind if he is rewarded.


    "Doomsday world? Zombie outbreak, the world of human survival crisis? It sounds interesting. "


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes twinkled and said, "all creatures in the doomsday world will oppose all outsiders. Do you know that there are supernatural beings in the doomsday world? Is it zombies, or other creatures? "

 Chapter 253

    "Time to go."


    Su Chen said softly, a flash of white light, his figure instantly disappeared in place.


    At the same time, Tony and others are also in the white light, disappeared in their own world.


    Because the time for branch line tasks is not short, and there is a clear standard for time, so people have made some arrangements for their departure.


    After all, there are so many people taking part in the branch line task, and Su Chen is a loner in the strict sense!


    "Is this the end of the world?"


    Limulu looked around and whispered.


    Then he jumped onto the shoulder of the water gate, closed his illusory eyes, and began to feel around him.


    In fact, he and Tony have the best relationship in the group.


    Although the two of them are fighting each other all day long, Tony must be the fastest runner if he really needs help.


    But Tony was wearing a steel suit and sitting on it was uncomfortable.


    So he had to sit on the shoulder of the wind and water gate, after all, the relationship between the two was good.


    "The air is filled with a sense of stillness, dilapidation, fear and despair, which is full of depression and lifelessness, and the normal world will never appear."


    The Marquis of Vauban smoothed his suit and said, "if there is such a boundary in my world, there must be evil spirits coming."


    The wind and water gate frowned slightly and said, "this world gives me a feeling of impending destruction, but it is such a world, how do we put it out of order and get it on the right track?"


    What''s the end of the world?


    Let zombies attack and kill back and forth?


    Or are we going to wipe out all the zombies and let the world return to peace?


    In other words, kill all human beings in this world, and apply a catalytic energy to zombies wandering around the world, so that zombies can evolve into a special race?


    Rational race!


    "I don''t know. Our goal now is to prevent reincarnation from engulfing the world."


    Su Chen gently shook his head and said, "our enemy is samsara space, so we don''t need to think so much. We can stop all the things that reincarnation space wants."


    "As for how the world is on track? After the settlement of the matter in front of us, we can discuss it again! "


    People nodded at the news. Indeed, it is too early for them to think about this issue.


    What''s more, they believe that the administrator must have a solution, but they didn''t say so.


    Of course, they can understand that it''s unnecessary to say it now. It''s a pure waste of time.


    "Warden, there is a wave of... Zombies coming."


    Limulu leaned slightly and said solemnly.


    Although this wave of zombies is very weak, any one of them can destroy it.


    But that appearance, really dare not flatter, put his disgusting head a muddle.


    Zombies, this is what zombies look like!


    "Those who don''t care, our primary goal is to find the samsara, and then destroy the crystal pillar. The degree of destruction of the Taoist master is related to the judgment of the group mission."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "had better, 3000 crystal road pillar we do not stay!"


    He estimated that the zombies of the world would not be too strong.


    Or use them?


    How many times have zombies from all over the world overturned their reincarnations?


    What''s more, if the reincarnation space sends the reincarnation people far more powerful than them, what do the communication groups ask them to do?


    To die?


    However, all these have to be prevented.


    So he is going to have a cross-border seal character. If it is really the worst situation, he should not do this branch task.


    After all, life is the most important thing!

 Chapter 254

    "Howl!"


    Just then, a strange and violent roar of excitement came.


    Then a burst of roar came out one after another, and soon a black tide came in not far away.


    Kuroshio is composed of a large number of zombies.


    Zombies'' pale, gray faces stink, blood dripping, green eyes looking forward, full of the desire for flesh and blood.


    They have no sense of reason, so after smelling the smell of strangers nearby, they can''t help but form a corpse tide and move towards here.


    The reason why they can gather so fast is that they instinctively feel that the flesh and blood in front of them can promote their life evolution!


    "Hum!"


    The Marquis of Vauban snorted coldly, and then the surrounding storm surged, carrying the industrial fire, and instantly burned the surrounding tide of corpses to ashes.


    Although the zombie looks terrible, he also studied the necromancy.


    These are small things for him.


    The reason why he did it was that the presence of these zombies interrupted their conversation.


    This is to help the world. If the creatures in this world don''t cooperate, they will attack them?


    If not for the task reward, he would like to cooperate with the reincarnation space to the end of this world!


    "Old Marquis, do you hate such things, too?"


    Two small hands appeared on his blue body and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t say I hate it. It''s just this kind of thing, normal creatures... Who would like it?"


    The Marquis of Vauban did not change his countenance and said, "my lord administrator, I have never heard of the crystal pillar. If you want to destroy it, how do you do it?"


    Su Chen smell speech eyebrow slightly move, ask in the heart: "communication group, how to destroy the crystal column?"


    He also heard about the crystal pillar for the first time.


    So he is not very clear about this kind of thing.


    Is it good to destroy something that can devour one side of the world?


    "Touch the crystal pillars with your hands for ten seconds, and the pillars will collapse."


    "If you touch the crystal pillar with your hand for 10 seconds, there will be power in the communication group to help you destroy the crystal pillar!"


    Su Chen stretched out his right hand and said, "a lot of things can happen in ten seconds, so you should grasp it."


    Everybody hears speech a Leng, touch crystal column with hand 10 seconds to go?


    In this way, the destruction difficulty of crystal pillars is OK!


    "What are we going to do this time, warden?"


    After pondering for a moment, the wind and water gate said, "should we act together or disperse?"


    This time, they need to face two waves of enemies at the same time.


    It can be said that this mission is very difficult and dangerous.


    And if we act together, there is a mutual reference.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Chen glanced over the crowd and asked with a smile.


    "We are too strange to this world, so I think it''s better to travel together."


    Said Tony, walking in company, and taking care of each other.


    Most importantly, with so many people around, those zombies can''t get into his body at all, so he can shoot freely.


    As for reincarnation?


    It''s safer to be together than to be scattered.


    "Bang --"


    a blood light rises from the distance, and a complex purple Rune surrounds the whole body, causing an unparalleled impact on the sky above, and forming a huge array tulo. The charm of the breath gives people an impulse to indulge in it.


    This column of colored light is like a fuse. At the next moment, a column of blood colored light rises into the sky and vibrates.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that these blood colored beams are just 3000.

 Chapter 255

    "Are these blood colored beams the so-called... Crystal pillars?"


    Limulu looked up at the monstrous sky and murmured in a low voice.


    Crystal pillar, listen to the name, he thought the color would be very gorgeous, at least as crystal general, crystal clear.


    But think about it, the role of crystal pillars is to devour the world.


    Since it is used for swallowing, it is such a gloomy appearance, but it is normal. After all, swallowing one side of the world is really not bright.


    "If there''s no accident, that''s it."


    Tony squinted and nodded.


    They can feel far away from the crystal column.


    But under the reflection of this strange light, he had a strange feeling of being in it, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Roar..."


    the land began to tremble, as if a great change was coming!


    At this moment, the whole world''s zombies, all inexplicably into a state of excitement, combat effectiveness greatly increased.


    And all the zombies, in this moment, give up their desire for life and flesh, and aim their targets at the crystal pillars around the radiation.


    Three thousand crystal pillars come down, which means that the reincarnation space shows sharp fangs to the world.


    If these crystal pillars are no longer destroyed in the corresponding time, then the world will be swallowed up by the reincarnation space!


    So at this time, under the interference of the will of the world, all creatures in the world will be forced to attack the crystal pillars and... All outsiders!


    The tide of corpses is gathering and surging!


    One after another, powerful zombies of various shapes came out of every corner and roared wildly toward the nearby crystal pillars.


    Enemy!


    At this time, the only enemy in the eyes of the zombies is the crystal pillar!


    The only enemy!


    All who prevent them from destroying the crystal pillars are their enemies!


    And the human survivors in this world, influenced by the will of this world, began to drive tanks and vehicles, hold mechanical weapons, and walk out of the survivors'' gathering place.


    At this moment, where are the zombies in their hearts?


    Where is there a corpse poison?


    All they want is to destroy the eyesore!


    This huge world, at the moment when the 3000 crystal pillars came, completely awakened!


    At the same time, communication groups.


    "Warning! Warning


    "The will of the world has been revived. Because of the space of samsara and the invasion of the samsara, the will of the world has been furious, excluding all outsiders!"


    "All outsiders will encounter all kinds of accidents in this world. This is an inevitable factor. I hope you will understand."


    Happy Feng man: "what''s the situation? Didn''t you go to help the world? "


    The surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "yes! Even if the outside invaders are excluded from this world, how can even you rescuers be excluded? Isn''t it a thrill to yourself? "


    Tony had no money: "maybe he felt the coming of the terrorist crisis, so for a while, the will of the world on this side couldn''t turn around. He thought that all the outsiders were invaders."


    When a person is faced with a crisis of life and death, he will be afraid and flustered.


    Under the stimulation of reincarnation space, the will of this world has been fully recovered. When it comes to recovery, will it be over?


    In this case, panic attacks are normal.


    After all, they are all outsiders, and the will of the world is not sure who is rescuing and who is destroying it.


    In this case, we''d rather kill by mistake than let it go!

 Chapter 256

    The surname of Cao is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "it can''t work! You went to help, but were caught by those who helped you to fight together? What is this? Who is this kind of person? "


    Limlu Tempest: "er... Prime Minister Cao, interrupt. It seems that the will of the world is not human. (slim''s dull face) "


    Cao''s name is" Meng de "...


    Cao''s name is Meng de:" OK! What are you going to do then? "


    Marquis wobang: "what else can we do? Of course, I continue to help. After all, there are so many points. Can we just let go? "


    To be honest, without the 200000 points, he believes that no one would like to help.


    Even if the invaders are attacked, the reinforcements will be attacked?


    What the hell is this?


    Does the world think it has lived too long?


    Tony has no money: "really, if it''s not for the sake of 200000 points, I''ll turn around and go!"


    Tony has no money: "slim''s cold smile"


    happy Feng man: "but then again, there are a lot of 200000 points. I''ve seen the strengthening column. If you give me 200000 points, I feel that I can strengthen the wind power for several times."


    Tony has no money:...


    isn''t Yasso talking nonsense?


    It''s not enough to put 200000 points on anyone, right?


    Of course, I don''t think it''s too much.


    "It''s very possible to get a large amount of points this time. After all, the lowest reward is 200000 points. Since the standard is the lowest, it means that it is possible to double or triple the number of points?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if it is tripled, then on average, each of us can get 100000 points!"


    Marquis wobang: "yes! This time, if you can get 100000 points, I think I can try to poke the sky. "


    Marquis wobang: "the gods who don''t follow are all separated. If I really have the strength, I still don''t mind killing the God once. Try the real butcher God!"


    Marquis wobang: "those gods live in different spaces. If you look for them, you don''t have to look for them. But it doesn''t matter. As long as the strength reaches, it''s very convenient to find it. "


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis is is a cow! (broken sound) "


    Limulus Tempest:" the old Marquis is is the best, and does not accept refutation! (broken sound) "


    the real butcher God?


    All right!


    The old Marquis is is very good!


    They all want to get a lot of points, strengthen themselves, avoid the fate of those who are destined to happen, change their own destiny and the fate of the people around them.


    But the old Marquis thought, seems to be to the true sense of the butcher God, plunder more powerful divine power!


    Well... The old Marquis has lived for more than 300 years, and his former family and friends in the world have already died. He really does not need to consider the safety of the people around him.


    Their own fate and safety, strength skyrocketing, breaking through the sky, then all natural change!


    Bo Feng Shui men: "well, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wave wind and water gate: have you found the saboteur? Don''t worry if you can''t find it, or if you can''t find it, don''t worry. Wait seven days. When we''re finished, the old Marquis can go back to support you. "


    Happy wind man: "we two just began to look for, the old Marquis''s subordinates are also trying to help us to trace the trail of the traverser."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s and Meng De''s: "Alas... The world is not small. It''s hard to find someone in a short time without knowing his specific appearance."


    Now the two of them can only hope that something happens quickly, if these things do not belong to the established plot sent by the administrator.


    Or if there are more people in the plot, they can shorten the scope of their pursuit.

 Chapter 257

    Tony has no money: "the task is not easy to do. If you want to find a runner, you need to carefully analyze it and add some luck."


    Tony has no money: "good luck, ladies and gentlemen."


    Wave wind water gate: "refueling two, we still have something, we go down first."


    Limlu Tempest: "Prime Minister Cao, Yasuo, good luck! come on. On their side, 3000 crystal pillars have just risen, the tide of corpses has begun to form, and the sound of human guns has begun to ring.


    On another level, these are their enemies!


    Therefore, this task has just entered the theme!


    They come to rescue the world. Although the creatures in this world regard them as enemies, they will not treat them negatively.


    Of course, when the enemy attacked them, were they expected to remain silent?


    All attackers are regarded as the enemy and will be killed completely!


    Happy Feng man: "go! The battle on your side is indeed much more cruel than ours. "


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "let''s find it slowly! @Happy man. "


    Happy wind man: "it''s only like this. If you can''t find the target, you can''t do anything about it."


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    "There is a crystal pillar ahead. Let''s go, ladies and gentlemen."


    Su Chen looks at the front, two eyes slightly squint, light smile way.


    In a moment, the figure disappeared in place.


    "First destroy a crystal pillar and see how its defense is!"


    The Marquis of Vauban chuckled, then his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Tony and others did not hesitate, one by one broke out with all their strength and ran towards the direction of the crystal pillar in front of them.


    "Seven days is a protracted war."


    Su Chen came to the crystal near the pillars, looking around the well-equipped, vigilant reincarnation people, sighed.


    Near the crystal pillar, there are 60 reincarnations on the front, and there are also 60 reincarnations hiding in the dark.


    A crystal pillar, there are 120 samsara defense.


    Although the strength of these reincarnations is not strong, the 120 reincarnations gathered together can be regarded as a strong fighting force.


    If Tony comes here alone to fight, as long as one dodges not in time, I''m afraid the final result will be plane crash and death!


    It can''t be said that Tony is not strong, only that the samsara have different means.


    A mental shock, maybe Tony is going to die.


    "The burning of the fire of karma, to see if these samsara can bear it?"


    Su Chen finished this sentence, flashed a blazing white breath in her eyes.


    "Boom


    Samsara people start to burn white karma fire, whether it is positive or hidden in the body, it is inevitable to ignite a flame.


    Even the surrounding space is shaking slightly.


    "Well? No fly ash in the first place? "


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, light doubt way: "it seems that reincarnation space, arranged some measures."


    Dozens of samsara below the expression of pain, in dozens of seconds, fell dead.


    But there are more than half of the samsara in the hard resistance, despite the facial expression of pain, but in the burning of the industry fire, there is no trace of death.


    You know, blazing industrial fire is a terrible flame that the eagle king can''t carry.


    The breath of the samsara below is obviously not as good as the eagle king.


    So don''t guess, it must be the samsara space that has made some measures to resist their karma for these samsara.


    After all, swallowing the world is a matter of reincarnation space. How can we give some welfare?

 Chapter 258

    "Is it because of the last samsara?"


    Su Chen thought in his heart that the last time he contacted the reincarnation people in the fox demon little matchmaker world, in addition to burning those reincarnations in the Shenhuo mountain villa, he was the samsara.


    But after experiencing the limulu scene later, he knew that the will of reincarnation space was extremely constricted after they came, and did not pay attention to the whereabouts of reincarnation.


    Therefore, his karmic fire information can be exposed, it is very likely that the samsara.


    The reincarnation space may be adjusted according to the intensity of the fire that time, so that the samsara can keep their fighting power as much as possible when they meet themselves.


    But obviously, the reincarnation space is not calculated.


    He did not expect that in a few days, the power to control the fire of karma has risen again.


    This also led to the death of one group of reincarnations, and another group of reincarnation who struggled to resist and fell in battle.


    Of course, this is just a guess of his, which represents a possibility of occurrence.


    But he thinks his guess is not too big a problem, otherwise why should reincarnation space start to guard against his karma?


    From the last time he knew that communication group is stronger than reincarnation space.


    Otherwise, as soon as they arrive, how can the reincarnation space retreat?


    If the level is equal, why retreat?


    "Caretaker, is that the power of the fire god


    When the Marquis of Vauban appeared, he looked down at the burning white flame and asked in astonishment.


    Have you reached this level of the power of Ye Huo God that you sent to the administrator?


    Even if he didn''t get close, he could still feel the power of the blazing fire.


    "Well, so when you fight later, you should take care of the use of the fire and don''t hold too much hope."


    Su Chen nods to say: "these reincarnation person body, should have what thing can restrain industry fire."


    The Marquis of Vauban nodded solemnly when he heard the speech. The administrator''s business fire can''t be burned. What else does he use?


    Isn''t that a thrill for yourself?


    What''s more, his means of attack is not only the power of the fire god!


    He usually doesn''t use it. After all, he doesn''t like it very much.


    "Samsara are not weak, and small teams will form an array to attack, so be careful..."


    before Su Chen finished his words, he turned around and directly grasped a roaring thunder sword.


    Thunder and sword spirit, upright and solemn, contains the power of fierce thunder. Combined with the sharp edge of sword spirit, it can bring fatal damage.


    But in the final analysis, the thunder sword Qi is also a kind of energy. As long as it is composed of energy, it is kneaded by the insulating claw.


    "Whew, whew!"


    Three voices broke through the sky, and then the three figures appeared not far away. They looked at Su Chen with wary eyes, as if they were looking at a fierce beast that had chosen a man to eat. The blue veins on his head suddenly rose, and he was obviously very cautious.


    "Finally, there are strong people coming. Whoa... I can breathe a sigh of relief. Although there is some burning pain, it is still within my tolerance."


    "Look, that''s reincarnation Walker!"


    "We are safe now that we are here at last."


    "Hum! Three pilgrims, how do these saboteurs escape this time? "


    "..."


    the voices from below were introduced into the ears of Su Chen and Marquis of wobang. At first, their faces did not change. After all, they were just reincarnations who were slightly stronger. How normal?


    But after hearing the four words of samsara, their eyes flashed and their hearts were filled with excitement.


    Samsara!


    Is this reincarnation?


    In the final analysis, the front of the three, is not a strong enemy, but tempting people''s points ah!

 Chapter 259

    "Administrator, can I have one of these three?"


    The Marquis licked his lips.


    These three samsara practitioners only came to the administrator.


    The administrator?


    A bunch of idiots!


    The administrator is a great power that can force the will of reincarnation space to regress. What do these three fools dare to do?


    Really, he was standing beside him. Why didn''t he come to surround him? How easy was he to bully him?


    You don''t have any eye value, do you?


    In other words, how many points does it take for the three reincarnations?


    "This reincarnation space is so big, and there must be many samsara travelers. Do you really want to share mine?"


    Su Chen chuckled and turned to ask.


    The Marquis of Vauban was stunned when he heard the speech. Yes!


    The space for reincarnation is so big this time that many samsara travelers have been sent. What are you doing here?


    With this time, it is better to destroy a few crystal pillars.


    The crystal pillar is so important to the samsara. It is faster to destroy yourself. I believe that there will be samsara who will come to find him.


    "The administrator, I will go first."


    "Go


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, then his eyes turned and looked at the three samsara walkers standing in front of him and said with a smile, "the three come here to see what I look like?"


    These three people look at themselves like thieves, are they just trying to surround themselves?


    "My Lord, may I trouble you to ask, are you here to carry out your mission?"


    A young man in purple with a piece in his left hand stepped forward, arched his hand and said, "since we are all here for the task, we can''t help ourselves, so why... Fight for life and death?"


    "Why can''t you sit down and have a good talk? On a condition acceptable to both parties? Isn''t it a win-win situation? "


    "What''s more, we can all live in peace without any injury or death."


    Su Chen hears speech to lose a voice to smile, stretch out a hand to say: "I want to ask very much, we both sides have what to talk about?"


    Sit down and talk?


    Communication groups all define reincarnation space as enemy forces. In the future, the two sides will definitely meet each other, especially on such matters. What are they talking about?


    Samsara, to help reincarnation space devour this world.


    And the life and death of this side of the world, and their points linked, that is sure to fight!


    However, he was also curious. What kind of conditions would this samsara put forward?


    After all, enemies can also be partners.


    As long as the interests are achieved, there is nothing impossible in this world.


    In the end, they come here to get points. If these reincarnations can get more points for them, it is not without the possibility of cooperation.


    "My Lord, we have to come here to carry out our duties."


    The young man in purple took a deep breath, then waved his right hand and formed a boundary around him. He said sincerely, "but our life should not be limited all the time. We should have our own freedom when we are born as human beings."


    "Therefore, we need to be strong enough to fight against the dogs that exploit us."


    Speaking of this, the young man in purple stopped and said, "your mission, if not as I expected, should be to destroy the crystal pillars and prevent the reincarnation space from swallowing the world?"


    "Our task is to guard the crystal pillars, but I think there is an indicator between the two sides to judge whether it is completed or not."


    "And this indicator is something that we can control.

 Chapter 260

    "And then? What do you want to say? "


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says.


    The samsara team that limulu met last time seems to want to get rid of the shackles of reincarnation space, so they are willing to die?


    What are the operations in this reincarnation space that force the samsara to rebel one by one?


    You see, there is no offensive or defensive border around. The whole function is to isolate and explore.


    Obviously, it is a peep at isolating the will of samsara space.


    God Man No, God organization!


    Even if there are a lot of Exploitation Problems in the reincarnation space, the reincarnation people with high-level combat power should also enjoy great benefits. Can''t reincarnation space exploit all the reincarnation people?


    Samsara practitioners, who are stronger than samsara practitioners, are also exploited miserably?


    "Say so!"


    Purple Youth eyes a congealed, way: "in order to express our sincerity, then we don''t beat around the Bush, say straight."


    "The bottom line of our mission is a third of the damage. As long as the damage of the crystal pillars is not more than one-third, we can accept it."


    "That is to say, three thousand pillars, you can destroy a thousand."


    Su Chen sneered and said, "do you know how many targets we need to destroy?"


    "How much?"


    "One in two."


    "..."


    the young man in purple looked at his two companions.


    Half?


    What''s going on?


    Just now, he did understate some mission indicators. After all, he was a stranger, not to mention enemies with different positions. If he directly exposed all his information, would it be too stupid?


    If the white flame was not too terrible, how could they have come to the friendly negotiation?


    Although they have the blessing of reincarnation space, they can restrain the blazing white flame. But can the strong people who can control such terrible flames have no other means of attack?


    If we really want to fight, they must be dead.


    Three people, one-third, even two-thirds of the probability, no one wants to be the victim!


    Su Chen looks at the appearance of three people''s deliberation and sighs slightly.


    One third is the minimum standard for their tasks.


    Perhaps, 200000 points are also quite a lot, if six people score, each person can get more than 30000 points.


    But their goal here is not to meet the minimum standards for branch line tasks.


    So from the beginning, he knew that the possibility of cooperation between the two sides was very small.


    Even if these three people want to get rid of the shackles of reincarnation space, it is not possible to get rid of this bondage in a short time.


    The communication group grows very fast. Maybe it will not be long before the real battle between reincarnation space and communication group will come.


    At that time, those who have not got rid of the reincarnation space will be their enemies!


    What if you don''t want to be the enemy again?


    If you really want to go to the battlefield, the enemy is the enemy!


    What is right and wrong?


    Who''s right?


    Who''s wrong?


    Everyone has his own stand.


    Everyone has his own research.


    His goal is to do his best to become stronger and find his way home.


    A person, really too lonely.


    He really wanted to end this state as soon as possible, especially at night, looking up at the moon alone.


    Perhaps being a stranger in a foreign country is the abbreviation of his present stage, but it is not completely described.


    Anyway, it''s not long before I go home in a foreign country. Even if I''m delayed by various things, I know that I can go home at some time in the future.


    But what about him?


    He is cruel, can he go home?

 Chapter 261

    "Bang!"


    Just then, not far away came a deafening explosion.


    Even the wave of the explosion was obviously introduced into the ears of the three people through the isolation force of the border.


    This made them look pale, because they didn''t expect that when they said a few words, a crystal pillar would be destroyed?


    "The speed of the old Marquis is is really fast."


    Su Chen chuckles, helpless way.


    After the end of each task, the distribution ratio of the task is based on the credit played in the task. Do you still need to find the credit for this task?


    The crystal pillar is the credit!


    Since it is credit, is the important point that affects integral distribution, the speed will not be slow naturally.


    "My Lord, could you please ask your companion to stop attacking first?"


    The young man in purple once gnawed his teeth, arched his hand and said, "we are still deliberating here, and there are continuous attacks, which is not very good?"


    "As for one-half of what you said, your majesty, it is indeed a little more than we expected. If we have a friendly discussion, we may have a satisfactory effect."


    In this situation, however, it is good for them to delay time.


    Even if they don''t succeed in the end, they have already consumed a lot of time.


    After all, reincarnation space only requires seven days.


    When time comes, they can naturally return to the samsara space.


    As for what he said just now, there are true and false. Only when the true and the false are mixed together, can people believe it most.


    "Have a good discussion?"


    Su Chen sneered and shook his head and said, "I don''t feel like I need it. What''s more, I can''t control my little partner, so... I''m sorry."


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure instantly appeared in front of the youth in purple. Without any hesitation, he punched out!


    Since the deal is obviously impossible, he doesn''t have to waste his time.


    The most important thing is that the three samsara, after refining the three sources of fluctuation, this is a great income!


    The young man in purple has always been on guard, so at the moment of Su Chen''s boxing, his sword has also come out of the sheath!


    After all, Su Chen''s breath is completely imperceptible, they can only rely on their own vision and fighting instinct to judge the position of the other side.


    Therefore, we have to prevent!


    "Boom" -- "


    the fists and swords hit each other, setting off a hot wave around.


    Su Chen''s face is calm and turns from fist to palm, holding the sword of the youth in purple directly.


    Seeing this scene, the young man in purple changed his face and immediately urged the sword. For a while, the sword Qi was in full swing and the opportunity of killing was diffused.


    At this time, the attack of the two samsara walkers came.


    When the three samsara came, they were actually ready to fight.


    Because they know very well that the probability of success of this so-called negotiation is very low, and they do not expect to ban the fight through negotiation.


    So the three men were ready for battle at the beginning.


    "It seems that your sword is going to be abandoned."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    After that, the blazing fire from his right hand immediately wrapped the sword.


    Maybe the reincarnation space has some power on the samsara, but the samsara''s weapons do not have this power.


    When he first came, he burned 120 samsaras with blazing karmic fire.


    Even if there are dozens of reincarnation carried over, not dead, but their weapons, without exception, are useless.


    Without powerful weapons, the strength of the reincarnation will surely drop by a large margin!


    "Chant!"


    The sword has a spirit. After announcing its existence with a sad cry, it turns into fly ash and spreads in the world.

 Chapter 262

    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood vomited from Su Chen''s mouth. Although he crushed one attack with his left hand, he resisted the other attack.


    He''s not strong enough to ignore everything.


    After all, the strength of these three samsaras is not weak.


    If we had to make a comparison, we would not be much weaker than the monster king, the eagle king.


    However, it doesn''t matter if he suffers from this little injury. His next harvest is far greater than his pay.


    Even if he was seriously injured, isn''t that a healing Rune?


    And a samsara, the lowest must break ten thousand points?


    How good is it to exchange a healing seal script for a samsara walker?


    "Are you crazy?"


    Purple Youth see Su Chen regardless of the attack of two reincarnation Walker around, still attack to oneself, can''t help roaring.


    He could be sure that it was the first time that the two of them met today.


    Why so much resentment?


    Fight without defense?


    Su Chen didn''t pay attention to the howl of the youth in purple, and caught it with both hands.


    Subsequently, the huge magic element and rune in the body run, and the terrorist force directly kills its vitality.


    "Ding, a trace of original fluctuation has been detected. Do you want to absorb refining?"


    "Absorption."


    Receive the cold voice in the mind, Su Chen''s face can not help but show a smile.


    This smile means that he has earned a lot of points.


    But the next two reincarnations don''t know!


    They only saw Su Chen kill a person, the face showed abnormal smile.


    Although there are many metamorphosis in samsara space, they also admit that they are also some abnormal.


    But at this moment, when they meet such a pervert, they are also afraid!


    Although it was only a few short attacks, they also knew that if Su Chen didn''t want to die and didn''t care about the injury, the best result would be the three people die together.


    Is this what they want?


    What they want is to survive until the end of this mission!


    "Why don''t you two stop fighting?"


    Su Chen turns around and says with a soft smile.


    "My Lord, you are also injured now. If we continue to fight, we will only lose both."


    One of the samsara walkers holding a long halberd swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "both lose, or die together. This kind of end must not be wanted by adults, right?"


    Su Chen smelled the speech, eyebrow light pick, way: "how? I killed one of your companions just now, so we will get along with each other again? Don''t you avenge him? "


    "Samsara, between life and death, has long been indifferent."


    "Is that so? Since you have been indifferent between life and death, why don''t you... Fight to death against me? It''s a blessing to take me away before I die, isn''t it? "


    "..."


    when the two samsara met, they were very sure that this person was a pervert!


    Listen, what did you say?


    Unexpectedly, they are fooling them to fight to death. It''s better for the three people to die together?


    No, is that what a normal person should say?


    They thought they were perverted enough, but there must be a limit to metamorphosis, right?


    Do you have to pay more attention to your life?


    This person makes, how with oneself wound shed blood is other people''s dissimilarity, so don''t care?


    "You said, I was hurt a lot."


    Su Chen had a flash of light on his right hand, and a healing seal script appeared in his hand and said, "now you come to have a look. Is my injury serious?"


    After that, he directly took the healing seal script on himself.


    "Hum!"


    A light wave from Su Chen began to spread, and his injuries quickly healed with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Just a few breaths, they have recovered.


    Two samsara practitioners: "is it cheating?

 Chapter 263

    At the same time, on the other side.


    After a series of battles, the Marquis of Vauban chose to walk alone after knowing the specific strength of the reincarnations.


    This kind of efficiency is the highest, and the score obtained when the task is settled is also the highest.


    What''s more, danger is a common thing. How can he give up a higher income because of the danger?


    Of course, he has his own judgment on the choice of risks and benefits.


    So he doesn''t want to stay here with the army. There are 3000 crystal pillars distributed all over the world, so their time is not very abundant!


    And Tu Shan Honghong, after thinking and observing, walks alone.


    The founder of tangtangtang demon League and the head of the four demon emperors, how many are better than her?


    Can you do this without such courage?


    In the past, when she did not join the communication group, the death of the little Taoist priest was her nightmare all the time. She was also trapped in it and couldn''t extricate herself!


    But now that she knows the chance of resurrection, how can she not work hard?


    Crisis?


    What is that?


    There is a glimmer of possibility, she will try hard to turn over, let alone now this kind of opportunity?


    If she doesn''t take good care of it, then she... Or the king of Tu Shan fox demon, Tu Shan Honghong?


    She needs to fight for the chance to be strong!


    Because only by crossing all the stronger, she can realize her inner dream.


    As for the beginning of the Oriental month?


    She hasn''t met yet, and she doesn''t remember those experiences in the scene, so she doesn''t have that kind of emotion in her heart.


    That kind of thing, wait until you really meet!


    The final trio of Tony, limulu and Beauchamp Watergate formed a team.


    The three did not choose to walk alone. In fact, they learned from each other and cooperated with each other.


    Tony, I''ve brought a lot of steel uniforms with me this time. I''m very good at bombing!


    Although the reincarnation people are not weak, especially the ability to dodge shell bombing, they have their own methods.


    But it has to be said that Tony''s guided bomb bombing completely disrupted the surrounding battlefield, making it impossible for the samsara to form a large array wholeheartedly.


    After all, most samsara are not good at defense. Maybe a few guided bombs will not kill them, but it is not a problem to blow them up seriously.


    This is the end of the world, Tony knows these, how can he not bring some high explosive high damage guided missiles?


    Although some of the steel war clothes were destroyed by the samsara, he didn''t care too much.


    After finishing the branch line task, he will have a large number of points recorded.


    When the time comes to ask the Feng Shui men of Bo, Lim Lu and the old Marquis want a batch of precious ores. They can definitely create steel war clothes with several floors.


    Anyway, after he stepped into the transcendence, his mental strength was strong, and the brain cells were not more active?


    Brush, inspiration not all come?


    And limulu also flickers through the battlefield, attacking the reincarnation.


    If the defense is weak, he will take it directly.


    If he can''t take it away, he starts to attack with various methods, kicking the lower body parts and so on, which is not impossible.


    If we really encounter rough skin and thick meat, or a group, he also has a way.


    One mouthful is swallowed. Go and stay in my stomach bag!


    There''s his big brother storm dragon in it. Storm dragon will treat them well in it.


    Of course, he will not forget the main goal.


    As long as he finds the opportunity, he will quietly run to the crystal pillar, and touch the crystal pillar with his "lovely" body.


    Although the crystal pillars were overburdened and finally broken by him, he never tired of it!


    It''s better to touch it. How happy is it?

 Chapter 264

    "Why is limlo playing there all by himself? Or is it a combat mode I don''t understand? "


    Wave wind water gate noticed the movement of LIM Lu, the corner of the mouth a draw, helplessly said.


    His strength is the strongest among the three.


    And because of his omnipotence, he has been actively exposing his position to attract the eyes of all reincarnations.


    His exposure is different from Tony''s, Tony has so many steel uniforms, and the battlefield is so chaotic that it is not easy to distinguish the true from the false.


    But he completely presents himself in the vision of the samsara, even the breath is not hidden.


    But what about that?


    He believes in his own speed, and these samsara generally can not touch the corner of his clothes.


    In fact, after the outbreak of the war, one of the most puzzling things for him is that these samsara seem to know him?


    He has seen a lot of reincarnation of chakra!


    This made him confused and worried.


    The samsara understands him, which means that reincarnation space understands him, and then explains... Reincarnation space understands the world of fire and shadow!


    The premise of reincarnation space swallowing up one side of the world is the understanding of this world.


    For example, the doomsday world.


    He couldn''t imagine what a disaster it would be for the whole world of fire and shadow if the reincarnation space soon devoured the world of fire and shadow?


    Not to mention anything else, today''s battle, the world of fire and shadow... Can bear it?


    Although the fire shadow world has higher energy than the doomsday world, there are many strong ones.


    But there are too few ninjas!


    The doomsday world really wants to fight with the world of fire and shadow, and the world of fire and shadow is not necessarily able to fight.


    After all, there are so many zombies in this world, and a terrible tide of corpses is sweeping in. Can Muye village hold on?


    Will ninjas become zombies after being infected by autopsy?


    If it becomes zombies, will Ninja zombies become more powerful?


    Most importantly, the branch line mission prompts them to restore as much stability as possible to the doomsday world.


    From another point of view, before the end of the world, is it just an ordinary world?


    Is it because of the emergence of samsara and the advent of samsara that this world has become this kind of ghost?


    Zombies everywhere, the people are in dire straits!


    If one day, Muye village becomes this kind of gloomy and dead appearance, can he... Accept it?


    He really does not want to let jiuxinnai and his unborn children live in such a desperate world, do not want to let the tragedy happen, then he has to be as strong as possible!


    Strong enough to annihilate the reincarnation who broke into the world of fire and shadow!


    Even in the end, have the power to destroy the reincarnation space!


    It is not a matter of fact, but a matter of fact.


    Although he can rely on the power of communication group, but with the worst guess, in case there is a group task in another world at that time, or... The world in which the group members live also has problems.


    What should I do?


    It''s better to ask for others than yourself. Only when you are strong can you have real confidence!


    "Three thousand crystal pillars, this time, we must destroy them all!"


    A thunder flash, wave Feng Shui gate will hinder his several reincarnations after killing, the heart solemn thought.


    Integral, really important!


    It may be said that in the future, when he is strong to a certain level, integral will restrain him, but that is the problem of thinking in the future.


    Some kind of realm?


    Ha ha... Then wait until you really reach that level!

 Chapter 265

    At the same time, communication groups.


    Wave wind water gate: "Lim Lu, you don''t play, hurry up to find the crystal pillar."


    Limulus Tempest: Well... I''ve been looking for the crystal pillars. I haven''t played


    Limulu Tempest: "is he playing?


    What did you play?


    Wave wind Watergate: "don''t you have that automatic combat mode? Turn on the automatic combat mode, and in that state, your efficiency is the highest. "


    Only now have they destroyed four crystal pillars.


    This efficiency, in the long run, is really enough.


    But at the beginning, they are full of energy and physical strength. Once they are delayed to the later stage, even if they have the support of Fu Zhuan, their fighting effectiveness will be reduced simply by their tired spirit.


    The most important thing is that the less the crystal pillars, the more the number of reincarnations guarding the crystal pillars, and the stronger the quality.


    So they need to leave more time to deal with the later stage, to avoid big problems in the later stage, but there is no time to deal with, resulting in a series of mistakes.


    Limlu Tempest: Well... How do I feel that you know me better than I do


    Tony has no money: "Hey, Meng Wang, I have studied your memory scene many times. Don''t worry, I know you very well."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, is that it? Mr. Shida, don''t forget that your memory scenes are much more than mine. There are many opportunities for me to study you! "


    Limlu Tempest: "so, hum! (slim''s bad smile) "


    the administrator has sent out memories of Tony, including the Iron Man series and the Avengers alliance series.


    Although there is only one Avenger alliance, we can see from the following 1 that there must be a sequel to this memory scene!


    What''s more, the administrator also said that Tony, the world''s most powerful man, would come to the earth in the later period of the world, and fight a fierce war on the earth, and even end with the death of a number of leading characters.


    Marquis wobang: "excrement big piece, how many crystal pillars have you destroyed?"


    Marquis wobang: "I am not talented. I have destroyed three."


    Tony had no money: "you can''t do that old Marquis!"


    Tony had no money: "we have destroyed four crystal pillars by now. (slym''s funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang:" say... What can you be proud of? You three destroyed four, I destroyed three. What are you proud of in front of me? (slim''s puzzled face) "


    well, at present, his progress is quite fast.


    But after he destroyed three crystal pillars, he also attracted the attention of samsara.


    After all, this battle is just beginning, but it doesn''t matter. What he wants is to attract the attention of the samsara.


    How can the samsara find him if he does not attract the attention of the samsara?


    Tut... Samsara, that''s a big income!


    In other words, I really can''t compare with the administrator. As soon as the administrator came in, three samsara travelers came to the door.


    Looking at the appearance of the three samsara walkers, it seems that they are very powerful.


    But for the administrator, what is the difference between death and death?


    It may be said that it is just a sub body of the administrator, but there must be terrifying combat experience in that weak sub body!

 Chapter 266

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "old Marquis, you just destroyed three?"


    Marquis wobang: what kind of tone is it to destroy three? Have you destroyed a lot? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in fact, there are not many, just seven."


    Marquis wobang: "not many, only... Seven?


    How long has it been? Seven is a lot, OK?


    Not really showing off?


    Is that the real meaning of the nickname?


    The enviable and awe inspiring efficiency is more than twice that of him, which is really terrible.


    He has also seen the red hand of Tu Shan, not much stronger than his strength?


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony had no money: "elder sister, have you destroyed seven crystal pillars? Too rich to be afraid of? Please hold your thighs! (slim pleading face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" big sister, please hold your thighs! (slim pleading face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" what you two said is more and more similar? "


    Marquis wobang: "the essence of human beings is a repeater."


    Do these two live treasures play tricks in the group?


    Speaking of it, this is all pediatrics.


    What''s more, what''s the surprise?


    Sometimes we play games together!


    However, these two people often hate each other, and their frequency and attitude are gradually getting closer.


    Speaking in communication groups, those who seldom meet in reality can also influence each other?


    Wave wind water gate: "OK, now don''t play tricks, have this energy, it''s better to use it in battle."


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. Jarvis controls the steel suit. When I chat, it doesn''t affect the fight."


    Limulu Tempest: "me too. Listen to you. I started the automatic combat mode. Now I am free in spirit! (slim happy face) "


    wave wind water gate"...


    OK!


    Both of them have reasons, so he won''t say much.


    At the same time, the other side.


    The Marquis of wobang thought that Su Chen, who had more combat experience than "frightening", was constantly honing himself with two samsara walkers.


    Although the fighting time was not long, he also found his own shortcomings.


    Since the outbreak of the battle just now, he has entered a wrong thinking area.


    Why... He didn''t melt the weapons of the three samsaras with a single fire?


    Although he was in a hurry just now, when he pinched the youth in purple, he could turn around and directly use the body of the youth in purple as a flesh shield to defend himself.


    "Magic element and rune, began to blend slowly?"


    "Although there is no deep fusion of the two forces, there is no fusion of the two forces."


    "The power of explosion after fusion must exceed the power produced by mutual cooperation. After all, in terms of power increase, the effect of one plus one is definitely greater than two!"


    "After the perfection and enhancement of the art of flying Thunder God, this Ninja completely transcends the definition of space ninja. Now, I seem to be able to intervene slightly in the surrounding space? For example... Move the attack around you to the enemy? "


    "..."


    Su Chen''s figure flashed back and forth in the sky, so fast that ordinary people could not see clearly.


    The two samsara do not want to fight, but because of Su Chen''s crazy pursuit and blockade, they can not leave.


    For a moment, both of them had some breakdown in their hearts.


    What are they doing here?


    To die?


    Samsara, in fact, have several missions exempted from privilege. Why should they be involved in this devouring mission?

 Chapter 267

    "Zichen, what shall we do now?"


    The man holding a long halberd is hard to resist Su Chen''s attack, some anxious preaching.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that the abnormal strength of constantly attacking himself is rising rapidly, and he has a feeling that he takes them as a test stone.


    It shouldn''t be!


    How can a strong man of this level use them as a test stone?


    What''s more, he obviously has a habit of tormenting people and even likes to be attacked by people. He must have experienced a lot of fighting.


    So there is only one explanation. From just now on, this pervert has been torturing them to play!


    They want to trample their hopes to death, leaving them endless darkness, so that they do not want to resist despair.


    Want to see their desperate expression?


    This man is really abnormal!


    "Or, let''s communicate with the reincarnation space and lead us back!"


    The man in yellow, known as Zichen, was silent for a moment and then echoed.


    Seriously, he wants to go back.


    Reincarnation space intrigue, very depressed, but always like to face such a pervert!


    "Are you crazy? You don''t know what the consequences will be! "


    "I''m not crazy. We communicate with the samsara space. The consequences of our return are nothing more than the reincarnation space to reassess the status of samsara travelers. What''s more, we may not lose the samsara status this time."


    "Half of the chance, you have to know, how much benefit does reincarnation bring us? How many times did we fight for it? "


    "I know, but with this pervert, do you think... Can hold on?"


    "This..."


    "and this pervert has partners, abnormal partners... Ha ha, can they be normal people?"


    "..."


    "if we die here, the soul will indeed return to the samsara space, but the failure of swallowing the mission will also be counted on us. At that time... Under all the pressure, we will lose more than the samsara status!"


    "..."


    the long halberd man fell into silence. It is undeniable that Zichen said it was very reasonable.


    If they don''t die and the engulf mission fails, they''ll be punished at most.


    They have the status of samsara walker. The reincarnation space can split them a few times at most, and it will be OK.


    But if they die here, the soul returns to the samsara space?


    As samsara walkers, they know what changes it will take to return to the samsara space after death, so they would rather give up this mission!


    "Call, then."


    "Well, the two of us call together, and the two samsara walkers call at the same time. The will of reincarnation space should come faster."


    Zichen did not hesitate, said: "the reincarnation space seriously reminds the abnormal state, I am afraid reincarnation space, is really the opponent."


    The engulf mission began, and when they arrived at the doomsday world, they sat separately in the three sides.


    How many times have you participated in the mission? How strong is the strength? How can they stay together?


    If it was not for the reincarnation of the message, reincarnation space interface blood warning, the three of them could not have come together!


    Sure enough, the strength and disposition of the strong who can make the reincarnation space Red Alert exceed their expectations.


    The strong is not terrible, the most terrible is that there is no bottom line, twisted and abnormal mind, but not extremely abnormal strong!


    This intensity is the most terrible!


    Because this kind of strong person in the abnormal at the same time, has a calm way of thinking, belongs to the most difficult to deal with that group of people.


    "Why?"


    The pupil of long halberd male shrinks, the body is stagnant.


    Why can''t he communicate the will of reincarnation space?


    It''s the first time that such a situation has occurred for so many years!

 Chapter 268

    "The reincarnation space can''t respond, can we say..."


    an idea flashed in Zichen''s heart, and suddenly he was stunned, as if he had thought of something. His eyes were terrified, and a trace of despair flashed through his eyes.


    Even he gave up the attack directly, just like the animal met with a powerful natural enemy and gave up the struggle after many times of fleeing fruitlessly. People could not help but have a poor idea.


    This scene happened to be seen by the long halberd man.


    "Zichen''s idea is to act for this pervert? This pervert wants to see the expression of despair, so show him the expression of despair, and then find the opportunity to resist? "


    At the thought of this, the long halberd man''s body trembled, his face was gray, and his whole body exuded a sense of despair.


    Yes!


    Despair!


    He''s really desperate now. He''s just acting. Who can''t say the same?


    "What are these two people doing?"


    Su Chen doubts, although so, but his hand is not slow, directly put two groups of white fire into the mouth of the two samsara.


    Two people''s hesitation does not resist, let him have some doubts.


    But it can''t stop his attack. Since it''s the enemy, it''s better to die!


    After all, the dead enemy is the best enemy!


    These samsara can resist the burning of blazing karmic fire, but he does not believe that the internal results of samsara can also be strong.


    The internal results of living beings are very fragile in general.


    "Zichen in..."


    before the long halberd man finished his words, the seven orifices began to flow with white fire.


    The next moment, a samsara who destroys the heaven and the earth, just disappears in the middle of the heaven and earth without leaving a trace of breath.


    "Master, are you here to destroy the samsara space?"


    Zichen''s body also began to emit white fire, but he seemed to be more resistant to burning than the long halberd man, and he still insisted.


    Su Chen''s face did not change and did not speak.


    In general, he has only two choices when the enemy asks questions.


    Or, no answer!


    Either, it''s cheating!


    Even the dying enemy, he will try his best to deceive!


    What if it''s resurrected?


    Resurrection, the results of their own efforts to flicker, can be clearly revealed.


    But it also depends on the mood. Now he is not in the mood to cheat, and it is really unnecessary.


    How many points can three reincarnated travelers get after absorbing refining?


    I''m looking forward to it!


    "It seems that it is. The younger generation is here. I really hope that the elder can destroy the reincarnation space!"


    Zichen slightly arched his hand and said, "the younger generation is the son of a high official. He could have lived a happy life. Unfortunately, he was forced to come and suffered such hardships."


    "The younger generation represents countless dead souls. Thank you very much."


    As soon as the voice fell, the dust turned into a wisp of smoke, completely dissipated in this world.


    "Ding, two silk source fluctuations are detected, is it refined and absorbed?"


    "Absorption."


    Su Chen did not change her face and said in her heart.


    This kind of thing, he will encounter a lot in the future, nothing to be sentimental about.


    The whole world, all living beings.


    Even if it is just an ordinary person, but the heart of the pain, the difficulties encountered in life, and how many clear?


    How many will be released?


    The future of their own, may encounter a lot of ups and downs, and even some bumps, will threaten their lives, their own attention to everything.


    But these, he can''t control!


    What he can control now is to try his best to make sure that he has the confidence and strength to fight against the crisis!


    "Ding, refining is finished."


    A moment later, a cold voice sounded in Su Chen''s mind, which made his eyes bright.

 Chapter 269

    "How many points in total?"


    Su Chen took a deep breath and asked solemnly in his heart.


    It''s about integral. He can''t ignore it!


    "A total of 160000 points."


    "So much?"


    Su Chen mouth a grin, and then the face of a bright smile, is to the sky directly hit a ring finger.


    160000 points, this is not a small number!


    The last time I met the samsara, I contributed 30000 points to him.


    Although the reincarnation of the strength of the more weak contribution.


    However, he guessed at the disadvantage of everything. What if, with the improvement of reincarnation Walker''s strength, the source fluctuation in his body was gradually weakened?


    Yes, this possibility is very small, but it does not mean that it did not happen.


    But it''s clear that all of this is moving in a good direction.


    160000, on average, each samsara contributed more than 50000 points to him, almost twice as much as the first one.


    This time, the harvest is very good.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (enhancement + 3) upgrade points: 28000."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 2) upgrade points: 14000."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (enhancement + 3) of the sinner of karma fire: 50000 points."


    "Insulation claw (perfect) repair points: 12000."


    "Wind power (defective) repair points: 3000."


    "Remaining points: 162600."


    Originally, he gave Pang Feng, vice president of Linjiang University, a healing seal script, with 3300 points left. Later, he gave Ning caier four healing amulets, with 2500 points left.


    But those three days of group sign in, earned 100 points.


    Add the 160000 points just arrived, which is 162600 points.


    "Find a hiding place and strengthen it."


    Su Chen looked at the fierce battlefield in the distance and said softly.


    In the doomsday world, there should be samsara.


    When you meet reincarnation after strengthening yourself, you may be killed with one move.


    For the next war situation, the stronger the strength, the better.


    In a flash, he appeared in a green hill. In the past, there might have been dangerous factors on the hill, but now the reincarnation space is invading, and all living creatures are moving towards the crystal pillars. There is no trace of any living creatures here, including some ordinary insects.


    Under the influence of the will of the world, as long as it is the life of this world, it will not be spared!


    "There are still defects in the power of resisting the wind. It''s better to repair it to a perfect level first."


    "Magic element also needs to be strengthened, not yet, a little weak."


    "Although the power of Ye Huo is very expensive, we have to admit that it is really powerful."


    "Well... The power to resist the wind is more powerful than magic element, so it should be strengthened first. There are also insulating claws. The perfect version of insulated claws is not very powerful


    "As for the skill of flying Thunder God, it is enough at present. It will not be strengthened at first. We will talk about it after we go back this time."


    "..."


    Su Chen looked at the rapid decline of his own points on the strengthening column, and felt some pain in his heart.


    In other words, the 160000 points are not enough to spend?


    That''s all. No?


    Moreover, he had to leave a batch of points to be reserved for the purchase of Fu Zhuan. After all, the three Fu Zhuan were very useful during the battle.


    If you use five additional amulets, will there be no suspense in this war?

 Chapter 270

    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (enhancement + 4) upgrade requires 60000 points."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 3) upgrade points: 30000."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 2) repair integral: 60000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 2) repair points: 40000."


    "Remaining points: 5100."


    Su Chen, after stabilizing his soaring breath, opened his eyes and looked at the reinforcement bar in front of him. He sighed and said, "160000 points, in the blink of an eye, it''s gone!"


    In spite of this, the joy in his tone could not be concealed.


    This time, his own strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. It''s not nice to say that the three samsara walkers will take them all away with one wave of his sleeve!


    So confident!


    But when he saw the points needed to be strengthened behind the divine power of the one who made the judgment of the karma fire, he couldn''t help but smoke.


    What is this about?


    Is it too expensive to strengthen the power of fire?


    The fifth strengthening needs 100000 points, then if the latter is strengthened to dozens of times, then the integral is not a sky high price?


    Is it difficult to say that in the future, the unit of measurement of integral will be millions, even tens of millions?


    Well... Just like Tony spent money, he threw tens of millions of dollars out of the house, without any heartache.


    But it doesn''t matter. He needs more points to strengthen, and he gets more points when he does tasks later. These are all step-by-step, so he has nothing to do.


    What''s more, it''s a matter of strength. What else can he say?


    The more points needed to strengthen, the stronger he is!


    "Samsara space, take a look at this time, can you help the samsara save my karma?"


    After that, Su Chen stepped out, and his figure had disappeared in place.


    The next moment, the mountains are breaking, the earth is shaking!


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Tony had no money: "have you noticed that the warden didn''t seem to be in the war?"


    Tony has no money: "is it said that this time the administrator has given us all the autonomy and let us play it freely?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, can you fight hard, don''t mention it?"


    Is Mr. Shita a fool?


    It''s a good thing that the administrator didn''t take part in the war!


    This shows that the task reward division, they get points will be greatly improved.


    Well... Imagine that the administrator didn''t take part in the war. In the end, the scores of hundreds of thousands of points were shared equally by them, which was a large amount of income!


    This fool has to speak out in the group.


    Can''t everyone see that?


    The administrator is likely to be looking at the exchange group. When the fool said that, the administrator looked at it and thought, um... Isn''t it a bit embarrassing not to join the war?


    Sorry for the administrator to participate in the exhibition, that is over, they will cry!


    Marquis Vauban: in the words of Limulus, are you thinking of farting


    Marquis wobang: "the administrator stopped the samsara for us, otherwise you think the high-end combat power of reincarnation space is like this?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "samsara..."


    as he remembers well, isn''t this a representative of a lot of points?


    Did the administrator secretly get the points?


    It''s just... Too obscene...


    can''t we call him together?

 Chapter 271

    Su Xiaoge: "you have not met reincarnation walker?"


    Tony had no money: "no, along the way, we have destroyed nearly 160 crystal pillars, but we have not met a very strong reincarnation."


    Tony has no money: "well... None of these samsara is the enemy of Watergate."


    He does not compare the samsara walker with himself. After all, he is a bomber and his own strength is not very strong.


    But up to now, the samsara come forward, and the Watergate can basically be taken away face to face.


    As a samsara, at least... To be able to hold on for a while under Watergate?


    Su Xiaoge: "well, reincarnation Walker''s strength is really not weak, and there are many means. If you really want to meet, be careful."


    Marquis wobang: warden, have you solved the three samsaras


    Su Xiaoge: "solved."


    Marquis wobang: "with your strength, it took half a day to solve those three samsara travelers?"


    The administrator, they don''t know how much strength this person has.


    But what I know in my heart is that at least we should be stronger than them.


    Even so, it took so long to kill three samsara.


    This means that if they meet the samsara individually, they will not end easily.


    If there are two or three samsara, it will be a bitter battle, and even they will have a life crisis.


    The life crisis for them is that the samsara completely crush them.


    As long as the samsara''s strength and their equal strength, then they dare not kill to fight!


    After all, the existence of healing Rune makes them not very concerned about their own injuries.


    I can''t kill you, I''ll kill you too!


    The so-called containment strategy!


    Su Xiaoge: "no, after I finish solving those three samsara walkers, I will ponder the doomsday world."


    Su Xiaoge: "just now I saw Mr. Shida Da Da say that I didn''t take part in this battle. I think it''s a fight at all. If I don''t take part in it, isn''t it reasonable?"


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Marquis wobang:...


    Beauvoir water gate:...


    they didn''t care much about that earlier stroll.


    At any rate, the administrator is a great power. The purpose of coming to this world with them may only be to sharpen them.


    In this case, it is not so important for the administrator to participate in the war or not.


    But the administrator does not participate in the battle. After the branch mission is completed, their points will be far more than the administrator''s harvest in the war.


    Perhaps the administrator does not participate in the war, which will make it a little difficult to carry out the task.


    But they want more points, and they have to perform more difficult characters.


    How much to pay, how much to gain.


    They all know that.


    And they don''t think they will lose the war.


    Can''t they achieve the minimum requirement of one third of destruction?


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, administrator, in fact, I had a brain attack just now. You can take it as if you didn''t see me."


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, warden, you can treat Mr. Shida''s words as an asshole. Anyway, he''s associated with the asshole every day, so it can''t be true."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "well...


    he always feels that limulu is scolding him, but he can see what Lim Lu should say to himself.


    But why do these words look so awkward?

 Chapter 272

    Tony has no money: "cough, warden, I think Limulus is right."


    Tony didn''t have money:


    it was very embarrassing. He didn''t expect to be seen by the administrator when he mentioned it casually in the group.


    Why is it so clever?


    The caretaker is wandering in the doomsday world?


    What did he say just now?


    Isn''t that to give them free play here?


    But I really shouldn''t say it. If I don''t say it, I think the administrator will hang out for a while.


    Now...


    let''s go and destroy the crystal pillars!


    Don''t wait for the administrator to come over, then he feels that the crystal pillar will not be his share.


    The administrator and the group leader are really, why should we let them get as few points as possible?


    They''re not fighting for it?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, don''t play games here. Do you need any support? Some people say, tell me where you are and I''ll go to see you. "


    This sentence, the communication group into a strange silence.


    Obviously, no one needs Su Chen''s support.


    It can also be said that, unless absolutely necessary, who wants Su Chen''s support?


    Marquis wobang: "my lord administrator, I have explored the structure of this doomsday world. The size of this world is similar to that of the earth, but the difference is that there are only four continents in the world. I am in the north, and the situation is stable, so I don''t need the help of the administrator."


    Marquis wobang: "and according to my observation, 3000 crystal pillars are evenly distributed. There are a lot of living creatures in the south. More powerful zombies emerge in endlessly. Even when I was exploring, I almost overturned. So I think there should be no big problem with the crystal pillars on the south side."


    Marquis Vauban: Tony, are you flying away from the continent under your feet


    Tony had no money: "there are still a lot of crystal pillars here. Although there are zombie harassment, our side is also very stable."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle. "I didn''t leave, what''s the matter?"


    Marquis wobang: nothing, warden. If you really want to kill, you can go straight West. There are many crystal pillars and samsara on the continent over there, and none of us is there


    He didn''t know the names of these four continents, nor was he interested in knowing them.


    After all, he will leave after finishing the branch line mission. Maybe he will never come to this world again in the future.


    So you don''t need to know so much useless information!


    But in order to follow up the war, he took a little time to fly around the world and explore useful information.


    Well... Apart from the rest, the mutant birds in doomsday world are really disgusting.


    Su Xiaoge: "OK!"


    Su Xiaoge: "it seems that you don''t need me any more. Then you should perform well. I will solve the problem for you in the West."


    Su Xiaoge: "(slim sighs)"


    one by one, these people are worried that he will rob them of the task reward.


    However, it is also good to have this worry, which shows that their current situation is OK, at least there is no danger to their lives.


    Especially Lim Lu and Tony, and the mood to joke with him, it shows that the fight is very good!


    And there are many crystal pillars waiting for him to harvest in the west, so he doesn''t have to fight with them here.


    Of course, if he finishes destroying the crystal pillars in the west, and the war is not over, he will come to join in.


    After all, he is not short of integral.

 Chapter 273

    At the same time, doomsday world, on the western continent.


    "Over there, what happened?"


    A young woman holding a soft sword, dressed in red enchanting armor, and her heroic and charming spirits coexisted, frowned and whispered in a low voice.


    A total of 12 reincarnations participated in the engulfment mission.


    There are four continents, and each continent has three samsarans.


    There are common communication tools among samsara, but not long ago, the three samsara on the eastern mainland died one after another.


    According to the principle, if there is any abnormality in the eastern continent, the three samsara should inform them.


    As a result, the three samsara did not inform them when they died.


    Can it be said that the changes in the eastern continent can make the powerful samsara perish in a very short time?


    Or is it that the fighting there is blocked and no news can be heard?


    What kind of blockade can block the unique communication device of samsara?


    But whatever happens, it''s bad news for them.


    At the end of the day, they still want to block the space. After all, they still have a chance to win.


    If it is the first possibility, then these samsara are in danger of death.


    Death... Soul returns to samsara space...


    "no! It''s not easy to have the status of samsara. You can''t be deprived of this mission! "


    Red armour woman bit a tooth, firm say.


    Although through the task interface, she can see that the number of crystal pillars is rapidly falling at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But the corpse tide and other animals here are also a big trouble. Although she is sitting here now, she is saving her energy and strength.


    At that time, when those reincarnation kill tired, need to restore real yuan physical strength, she needs to play.


    Face the whole corpse tide with the power of one person!


    Those who are reincarnated only need to do some simple defense procedures.


    It may not be possible for others, but for samsara, it''s just a normal fight.


    After all, to reach her level, a person facing the corpse tide is nothing.


    "No one thought that such a change would occur in this phagocytosis mission. If we had anticipated that more samsara would come, perhaps the war situation here would have been different."


    "Well? What is that? "


    Red armour woman noticed a thunder light above, frowned and said.


    The light was so fast that she would not have noticed it if she had not just looked up.


    Is it the enemy?


    "Watch out!"


    "Alert!"


    "Alert


    "There are saboteurs, please pay attention! Please pay attention


    The task interface suddenly appears in front of the woman with red armor. The blood red warning on the screen changes her face. As soon as she raises her hand, a whale formed by energy rises from below and flies to the sky at a very fast speed.


    A shot, is a unique move!


    It was the first time that she saw the hint of reincarnation space.


    So she will not have any hidden, also dare not have any hidden!


    Perhaps this is the reason why the three samsaras died in the eastern mainland!


    Saboteur?


    What''s the name?


    Is it the enemy who came to destroy their devouring mission?


    Does this prove that there is a big force that is not weaker than the reincarnation space has also come to this world?


    "The trick just now is very fancy, but it can''t hit me. What''s the use?"


    Suddenly, a light laugh came out from behind the red armour woman.


    This made her face stagnant, and then with a wave of her right hand, the storm surged around her. A huge tornado storm formed around her, with the strangling power sweeping all around her, turning everything around into powder!

 Chapter 274

    "Do you think it''s useful for me


    Su Chen''s right hand claps, this overwhelming, destroying all the storm instantly dissipated.


    The power to resist the wind, after being repaired, perfected and strengthened twice, is the first move to restrain all wind attributes in the sky.


    Coupled with the insulation of the claws and his strength, how normal is a slap to scatter?


    If he wants to trigger a storm, he can definitely make the storm have stronger destructive power and greater coverage, and repair the perfect wind resistance. One idea can control the wind, and there is no need for weapons as a carrier.


    "You..."


    the pupil of Hongjia woman shrinks and looks at Su Chen in disbelief.


    With a slap, her storm power is scattered?


    What kind of strong man is this man?


    Saboteurs Is this the strength of the destroyer?


    Every destroyer is far more than the samsara?


    "You what you? Answer me some questions and I can think about not killing you. "


    Su Chen chuckled softly, why is it so? Is he very frightening?


    "Kill me


    Red armour woman takes a deep breath, deep voice says.


    Although she didn''t want to die like this, the man in front of her was obviously unable to resist.


    As for answering questions and asking forgiveness?


    Will she believe such lies?


    Anyway, after she died, most of her soul returned to the samsara space. With the status of samsara walker, she would not be punished too severely.


    Of course, there is also a great chance that she will be revoked as a samsara.


    Even so, she will not reveal the information of reincarnation space.


    After all, swallowing tasks, reincarnation space will pay close attention to this world, and they will be very concerned about their every move.


    I''m afraid that if her front foot says the information of reincarnation space, she will be recalled to her soul by the reincarnation space and suffer endlessly!


    As for the question of the mind is not about reincarnation space?


    Is that possible?


    Destroyer!


    This is the definition of reincarnation space for the man in front of him. This definition alone has proved that this man and they are in a hostile camp, and even want to destroy the samsara space.


    Is this kind of identity, what he inquires about, has nothing to do with reincarnation space?


    The most important thing is that the strong mind is decisive in killing and killing the enemy!


    Although some people in this world are very strong, but their mentality is still very kind, very... Virgin, but this kind of strong people is still a few, she does not think that she will be.


    Destroyer, this organization, should be suitable for the samsara space?


    In the samsara space, the competition is cruel and the darkness is flowing. Not to mention the Virgin Mary, those who are a little bit kind will die.


    Is the destroyer of the same organization in samsara space, knowing the good virgin?


    "It seems that you are not afraid of death. What kind of scene would it be like if you were not afraid of death, and if you were stripped away and thrown into a group of wild animals in spring?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "you don''t think of self explosion, believe me, you before self explosion, I absolutely have the strength to be able to lift your self explosion."


    "If you start to blow yourself up, I will unilaterally think that if you don''t cooperate, the consequences are just what I said just now. If you want to experience it, it''s not impossible, or it''s a little spicy."


    "Don''t worry, there is a deal between me and some samsara. I''ll record a small video to let him spread the whole reincarnation space to me. Is this a very simple thing?"


    "I think many people don''t mind appreciating the heroic demeanor of the great samsara walker."


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 275

    "You... I..."


    the breath of the red armour woman floats, her face turns red, and she is obviously angry by the words just said.


    Just now, she did think of self explosion.


    But now she gives up the idea in her heart, because she is not sure that the man standing opposite her really has the ability to relieve the self explosion. If not, it''s OK to say that all the dust will return to the earth, and her soul will return to the samsara space.


    The most important thing is that this man is so close to himself that he can''t be killed by self explosion. Can he at least be injured?


    However, if the man has the ability to force himself to explode, then her fate will be...


    the thought of this place makes her shiver and dare not think about it any more.


    "It''s OK. I''m more democratic. If you want to blow yourself up, you can do whatever you want."


    Su Chen smiles and says softly.


    He''s right. He''s right.


    They won''t make decisions for others, but democracy returns to democracy, and obstructions are two concepts.


    "What do you want to ask, ask!"


    The red armour woman sighed heavily and said, "but I have to remind you that if you want to ask me a lot of key factors from my mouth, you''d better not ask too confidential things, or my soul will be directly killed and tortured."


    The man in front of him is a destroyer. The two organizations are hostile to each other, so the internal structural rules must be different.


    So she felt it necessary to explain that if she died, it would not be good for the destroyer.


    "You samsara, should be able to feel the existence of the will of reincarnation space?"


    Su Chen slightly shakes his head, way: "you try to feel the will of reincarnation space, see it is still in this square, the world is not in?"


    The will of reincarnation space seems to be afraid of the power of communication groups.


    He can see from the last group mission, so he wants to see if he will stay here after the swallowing task and reincarnation will feel the power of the communication group?


    "It must be, just now..."


    half of the words of Hongjia woman stopped suddenly, because she felt that the will of reincarnation space was no longer on her body.


    This is very strange.


    After all, samsara is concerned about the space of samsara, which can be said to be control.


    Samsara practitioners are too powerful and know a lot of secret information. If the space of reincarnation is rebellious, it will be a headache for reincarnation space.


    Is...


    "samsara space, afraid of you destroyers?"


    "I can''t say I''m afraid."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said: "we can only say that if the reincarnation space is in, it may be refined by us."


    The exchange group can refine the original fluctuation, and turn a trace of source fluctuation into task integral.


    How does the source fluctuation come from?


    Where did it come from?


    Where else can samsara come from?


    In addition, the samsara space is afraid of communication groups, which shows the problem. If the will of reincarnation space does not leave, perhaps the communication group will prompt him whether to refine the will of reincarnation space.


    Not to mention, it''s possible!


    After all, the energy of the will of reincarnation space is always stronger than that trace of original fluctuation?


    Think about it. How many million points does it take?


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    At this time, two air breaking sounds sounded.


    Su Chen left eyebrow light pick, see did not see, right hand backward a pinch.


    "Boom


    A big hand is generated out of thin air, which directly pinches and explodes the bodies of the two samsara walkers who are still in the air.


    Hongjia woman: "if she didn''t read it wrong just now, it''s... Two samsara walkers!


    That''s it. Dead?

 Chapter 276

    "Ding, two strands of original fluctuation are detected. Are you absorbing refining?"


    "Absorption refining."


    Su Chen in the heart should be a word, glanced at a red armour woman, said with a smile: "just now there are two mosquitoes flying over, I suddenly beat to death, do you mind?"


    Red armour woman hears speech, breath is stagnant, two mosquito?


    likens the two reincarnations to mosquitoes, which is really...


    , though she wants to make complaints about her, she suddenly finds that for the former destroyer, the reincarnation is not the mosquito that is killed at random.


    "Do you want to get rid of the limitation of reincarnation space? Nothing else, at least soul freedom


    The reincarnation of those who have seen reincarnation probably know a lot about reincarnation.


    Samsara, or samsara, all want to free their souls.


    "What do you say?"


    Red Jia woman''s eyes flashed and asked solemnly.


    Freedom of the soul?


    She?


    Not to mention anything else, but she thought, is this... Possible?


    "Soul free, want it?"


    Su Chen waved his right hand and said softly.


    "The soul mark of samsara walker, in the center of samsara space, can you liberate my soul?"


    "Why not?"


    "I admit, you are very strong, but the strength of reincarnation space is beyond your imagination. It''s not nice to say. Do you know how many reincarnation travelers there are in reincarnation space? Not to mention the samsara, how much resources does it take to cultivate these samsaras alone? "


    "So you still think I can''t?"


    "No, it''s just that I think it''s better not to tempt me with this kind of thing. Is it interesting to mention something that is clearly impossible?"


    With a bitter smile, Hongjia woman shook her head and said, "I am not stupid. If I were stupid... I would have died long ago..."


    the reincarnation palace in the center of the samsara space has not been broken by samsara travelers before.


    The reincarnation walker is extremely evil. In a unique way, it blocks the perception of samsara space to him, or... Interferes with the attention of the samsara space will.


    So that the strength beyond the control of reincarnation space, reincarnation space is still not found.


    But what about that?


    Did not the samsara who broke into the samsara palace end in death?


    Although the turmoil has brought great trauma to the reincarnation space, is not the ultimate winner still reincarnation space?


    The destroyer is strong, but even if the destroyer organization saves her soul, I''m afraid the best result is that her soul is limited by another organization.


    In that case, what''s the point of swinging back and forth?


    The soul, after all... Is not in charge of itself!


    But then again, is what the destroyer just said true?


    If the reincarnation space appears in front of him, he will directly refine it. This Is it possible?


    "When the samsara space wants to wipe out the soul of the samsara walker, can it be protected?"


    Su Chen did not change his face and asked silently in his heart.


    The level of communication group is much higher than that of samsara space. Can it be protected?


    "As long as the target joins the communication group, the communication group can be protected!"


    "Well, I see."


    After getting the answer he wanted, Su Chen looked at the red armour woman and said with a smile: "you are not stupid, but in some things, I think you should try to believe. You should think about yourself and choose to believe me or not. Is there any difference between you and me?"


    "Besides, do I have to deceive you?"


    "But here, if you lie, I''m not unaware. Of course... If you don''t think I can see that you''re lying, you can try it. It''s OK. "

 Chapter 277

    "There is no big difference..."


    after a moment''s silence, the red armour woman said bitterly.


    Yeah!


    At this time, what''s the point of believing or not?


    She didn''t know how much the destroyer''s means were, but only his appearance made the reincarnation space will retreat, which made her heart very afraid.


    The will of reincarnation space has receded, will the soul return to samsara space after death?


    If the spirit freedom mentioned by the destroyer is the will of reincarnation space and dare not recall his soul in front of him?


    Maybe... Is also a good thing.


    "Reincarnation space, how much do you know?"


    Su Chen asked in a low voice. There is a degree of exploration for the samsara space in the communication group, and there is a certain reward for the increase of the exploration degree.


    But at this stage, they do not know the location of the reincarnation space and the most basic information.


    The most basic information of face is not clear, not to mention the important information inside?


    This can be seen from the 0% exploration degree of the communication group. In addition to knowing that the samsara space is the enemy, and the samsara and the samsara belong to the samsara space, other aspects are black.


    Therefore, there is a reincarnation space internal personnel as internal, it has become inevitable.


    "You are asking me everything about reincarnation space?"


    Red armour woman facial expression a stagnation, way: "these I can tell you, but what I know is true or false, I don''t know."


    Su Chen smell speech to nod slightly, way: "be OK, you say!"


    Whether it is true or false is left for later judgment.


    Samsara is not low in the samsara space. Some of what they know is false, but most of them are true.


    "In the samsara space, the samsara is divided into eight levels, from the lowest E level to the highest SSS level."


    The red armour woman took a deep breath and said solemnly, "as an S-level samsara, I am a strong one in the reincarnation space, but for those who are at the forefront of the reincarnation space, I am just an ant."


    "After all, swallowing tasks happen from time to time, and the strongest one in this level of doomsday world is just S-level reincarnation."


    "I rank 348 in the samsara day list, and I am not the weakest S-level reincarnation person. Therefore, according to my estimation, the strong one with s level or above in reincarnation space should be in the number of 1000."


    "I''ve met two of the samsara at the SSS level, plus three I''ve heard of, it''s five."


    "Of course, there will be some samsara of SSS level who hide their own strength, or do not want to be on the list. But the number is the largest, and the total number should not exceed 15. "


    Speaking of this, the red armour woman pauses, and then says: "and the reincarnation space, actually belongs to a kind of force in each world to recruit the samsara, and then put these samsara in each world to experience tempering, in a very cruel way to force the reincarnation people to become strong quickly."


    "When the samsara reach a certain level of strength, they will gather a group of reincarnation... And some samsara will carry out the task of swallowing."


    "It''s our mission to this world to help reincarnation space and devour this world!"


    "Success, we reward richly, failure, the soul is punished."


    "Some samsara who can''t bear the exploitation and oppression of samsara space want to leave the world in the form of death. But how can the reincarnation space let these living souls leave like this? After all, the value of the soul is much greater than that of the body. "

 Chapter 278

    "Soul... Reincarnation space will not let the dead rest in peace, or it doesn''t care at all. After stripping the remaining will inside, the pure soul is actually a good reward."


    "The soul reward in the samsara space is not only the result of swallowing one world, but also a lot of souls. It is the product of the death of the samsara and the judgment of losing value by the samsara space."


    "What''s more, as a samsara, the samsara space will take special care of it. The souls who can become reincarnated are generally far more than ordinary people. They may be able to play a greater role in suffering the soul."


    "If the mission fails, you will be punished; if the punishment reaches a certain level, humanity will destroy, soul will be tortured and reincarnation space will be created. This is to squeeze out the value of each samsara, and then the samsara will be completely destroyed."


    "And it''s not the destruction in the conventional sense. For good or bad, the samsara has its soul imprint."


    "Therefore, it can be used as a tool or spirit. Immortality can exert force for the reincarnation space, which is really of no use."


    "And there are many dark things in the samsara space. The strong samsara can act wantonly in it, and the weak samsara are bullied in it."


    "If we say that the strong are respected, we forget it. But when we become the strong, we find that there are more rules and regulations for the strong, so there are many abnormal people and crazy people in the samsara space. Even the number of normal people is still small."


    "..."


    it seems that there is a lot of resentment and injustice in the heart of the red Jia woman. She directly regards Su Chen as a listener and says everything.


    In the discourse, is full of resentment to the samsara space.


    And Su Chen at this time also acted as a perfect listener, although some of the words are the complaints of the red Jia woman, but it still shows a lot of information.


    Especially in the process of speaking, he also slowly understood the structure of the samsara space and the distribution of tasks, the strategies for the samsara, the evaluation of the samsara and the benefits and constraints of becoming a samsara.


    ...


    at the same time, in the communication group.


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 1%, and 5000 progress points have been issued."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 2%, and 5000 progress points have been issued."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 3%, and 5000 progress points have been issued."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 10%, and 5000 progress points have been issued."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 11%, and 10000 progress points have been issued."


    "..."


    "Ding, the degree of exploration of reincarnation space is 15%, and 10000 progress points have been issued."


    In a few seconds, more than a dozen messages have appeared.


    In particular, the bonus points on group tips attract the attention of all group members. At the beginning of


    , Toni and Limu make complaints about the fighting situation, and the turbulent tide of the Tucao body is not reasonable, and even their friendly forces attack.


    But when the news appeared, they both stopped talking.


    What''s the situation?


    Who is going to explore the samsara space?


    How can the exploration degree of reincarnation space soar to 15% in a short time?


    What''s more, the reward for exploration is too rich, isn''t it?


    In this small meeting, the group member who explores the spatial information of samsara will have 100000 points!

 Chapter 279

    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "who on earth started to explore the space of reincarnation? Did you go straight into the samsara space and explore it? "


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, that''s right. Where''s the boss? Can you bring Meng Xin? "


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slim looks forward to the face)


    Beauvoir Watergate:...


    Beauvoir Watergate: "speaking of you two, can you use your brains? If you think about this kind of thing, you can see that it was written by the administrator, OK? "


    They are all fighting here, thinking about how to effectively kill the reincarnation and destroy the crystal pillars.


    Cao Cao and Yasuo are in the old Marquis''s world mission, there is no group prompt to remind any completion, obviously, they are still looking for the trace of the traverser.


    Therefore, it is only administrators who can make the exploration of reincarnation space soar rapidly.


    Marquis wobang: "well, the administrator enhanced the exploration of the reincarnation space and revealed some information about the reincarnation space. Obviously, he wanted us to have some understanding of the reincarnation space, so that fighting or exploring would not lead to suicide."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I think so too. Just now I went to see the column" Zhu ". There is already an introduction to the reincarnation space. Obviously, the administrator has also considered a lot for us."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and... Did you find that when the exploration degree reaches 10%, the amount of exploration points will be doubled. Even if the amount is increased by 5000 after 20%, the total exploration points will be a huge amount. "


    Tony has no money: "I found out, I dare not think, if a 10% double, then the final exploration points will be? Dear, that''s a skyrocketing integral


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. Shita, don''t be so beautiful. You should think about it. The administrator and the leader of the group will let us gain so many points for a small task of exploring the space of samsara?"


    Limulus Tempest: "he found that Tony has become more and more fond of dreaming recently, and he has to say something in his dreams.


    Although he also had expectations, he thought it would be great to follow that direction.


    But then again, how powerful is the reincarnation space if we really want to double every 10% of the exploration points?


    Now they meet the reincarnation space, isn''t it hitting the stone with an egg?


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "can''t I just talk about it? Most of the time it''s wrong, but once it''s true, I feel like I''m saying these things with great significance. "


    Tony has no money: "or do you think I''ve taken your place, Meng Wang? Dream, this official position, should be undertaken by you? "


    Tony has no money:


    task points are actually hard core currency of communication group!


    Really, no currency is more valuable than task points!


    At least in the communication group, the points can buy the seal script of artifact, which can strengthen their own strength. Even according to his guess, there will be more powerful functions of points in the future.


    But at present, their strength is weak. The administrator and the group leader have not shown them the same.


    At least... Points mall, strengthen column and kill column are opened successively.


    As for the problem that administrators like to compete with them for points?


    He thinks that this should belong to a special hobby of the administrator. After all, the points are only a number for them. What''s more to grab?


    But the administrator likes to play, they also happily accompany the administrator to play together.


    After all, what''s the point?

 Chapter 280

    Limulus Tempest: you get out of here - egg! People who keep company with shifart can''t say anything good in their mouth. "


    Limlu Tempest: "the amount of exploration points is really large, but we should ask, where is the administrator now?"? Still in this world, or have you gone to the nest of samsara space? "


    If the administrator goes to the reincarnation space nest, he will not be surprised.


    After all, with the administrator''s level of power, not to mention finding the nest of reincarnation space, even if you swagger into it, what can the reincarnation space do?


    The administrator can scare away the will of reincarnation space only with the breath of the administrator. Is this reincarnation space, dare you not do it to the administrator?


    Of course, there is also a possibility that the administrator is still in this doomsday world.


    It is only through a means to obtain some information of reincarnation space.


    For example, imprison a samsara, search its soul directly, extract the limited knowledge of reincarnation space in the mind of reincarnation.


    However, he felt that this method should not be used at the level of administrators.


    ...


    "remaining points: 105100."


    Su Chen looks at his new 100000 points, and is happy in his heart.


    However, he did not expect that the news he heard could be directly counted in the exploration degree of reincarnation space?


    Originally, he wanted to wait for the matter to be handled here, and then he would talk about the information he got in the group.


    Since it''s convenient for him, he doesn''t have to use his tongue any more.


    Of course, this is also a new function. When he wants to explore some information in the future, he can judge whether the news he has got is true or false by communicating with the new information on the group.


    "Ding, the rank of the strength and combat power of the communication group has been divided. Do you want to update it?"


    "Update it!"


    Su Chen, listening to the red armour woman, said in his heart, "but when you determine the strength of the group members, you mark the strength of the group leader as an unknown number. I, the administrator, don''t have to worry about the strength of the waistcoat. Just mark my current strength rank."


    In the eyes of all the members, the leader is a mysterious and powerful existence.


    If the group leader''s strength suddenly exposed, not much better than them, this is not his previous ideas to be confused?


    Although this will make some members of the group think whether the leader has his own intention, but it can reduce the trouble. Why should he let the trouble happen?


    Is strength equal to rank?


    I really don''t know what rank he has now?


    How to divide the strength of communication groups?


    Now the communication group suddenly appears the combat power rank division. Is it the division of the samsara space level that stimulates the communication group?


    After all, there is no strength level division among the communication groups.


    ...


    "Ding, the level of combat power has been divided."


    "Each group member group name card is followed by its own rank, each group member can also check each other."


    "If you are dissatisfied with the division of combat power level, you can raise an objection to the administrator, and then you are free to evaluate and test accordingly."


    "Group leader: Taoist master."


    "Rank:???"


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Rank: five."


    "Marquis wobang, rank: fourth."


    "Tu Shan shouldered the handle, rank: four."


    "Wave, wind and water gate, rank: fourth order."


    "Limulus tempest, rank: fourth order."


    "Happy man, rank four."


    "The surname is Cao, the name is Meng De, and the rank is three."


    "Tony has no money, rank: pseudo third."

 Chapter 281

    Tony has no money: "no, how can I be the last one?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I don''t have any opinion on the division of combat power rank, but why is there a pseudo word behind my rank? What is this for? Discriminating against us who engage in scientific research? "


    Tony doesn''t have money:


    although he guesses that his pseudonym is the reason why he has the third-class strength in his armour.


    But it can''t be marked, can it?


    Isn''t the standard of combat effectiveness calculated according to the destructive power?


    The iron and steel war clothes that you own and can control are more than that one!


    Is it not the exchange group''s assessment of his strength that he chooses his strongest steel suit?


    Because the steel battle suit does not belong to the power in his body, so he added a false self in front of him?


    Er...


    although it''s nothing, he is at the bottom of the communication group. Even Cao Cao is not as good as him. Is this really... Disgraceful?


    Limulus Tempest: "Whoa ha ha ha... No, Mr. big shit is so spicy. Let me expand my hips for a while."


    Limulus Tempest: "slym''s haunchy face" (slim''s arrogant face) "


    Marquis wobang:" ha ha... Big shit, I didn''t expect you to be such a dish? Only three steps? Even if it''s not enough, the third level will be recognized. But why is there a pseudo word in front of it? "


    Marquis wobang: "you see, Prime Minister Cao was just an ordinary person when he joined the exchange group. Now he is a third-class authentic product. Is he more potential than you?"


    Tony didn''t have money:...


    although he knew the old Marquis had a mean mouth for a long time, why was he still so angry when he looked at the message on it?


    This old guy, he knew to hang out with Lim Lu!


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, your fake words look like some... Did you go back last time to find the supernatural power of your world? So called, mage? "


    Tony had no money: "I also want to find it, the key is... Only a few days since the end of the last mission?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I handed over my work for a few days and was about to set out to look for it, and then... And then."


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, you have the talent to make steel war clothes. You don''t have to give up, but you have to work hard on your own cultivation."


    For example, if you want to learn the power of the magic power, you should be able to learn from the power of the mage


    Tony had no money: "well... I''ll think about that when this mission is over."


    Blend magic with mecha?


    He had thought about this before, but he had not stepped into the transcendence, so he did not think about it.


    After all, it''s not necessary, it''s just a useless waste of brain energy.


    But now it seems that after returning this time, I need to study it.


    Coincidentally, the task points will not be less, back in the cooperation of a large number of points, he must be able to achieve something.


    Even if the research can''t come out, it''s OK to make a model framework, right?


    But the key factor is to learn magic and become a mage.


    Now it seems, or to leave a large number of points to strengthen their mage profession!


    After all, we should go hand in hand, otherwise we will not realize this idea if there is any problem in any aspect.


    Points!


    Just thinking about it, he felt that his future self must be burning points.

 Chapter 282

    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "the administrator''s combat power rank is only five levels. Is this a bit...


    Marquis wobang:" a little fake, right? "


    Marquis wobang: "in fact, I think that the combat effectiveness rank marked by the administrator should refer to the strength that can be exerted by the individual who fights with us."


    His combat power rank, in the division of communication group, is the fourth level!


    Therefore, the administrator''s combat power is level five. How can this be possible?


    You can''t make a joke like this!


    If it is true, that is to say, if his strength is improved a little, he will catch up with the administrator?


    How difficult is the bottleneck between the fourth and fifth order?


    Or in the definition of communication group, how far is the distance between the fourth and fifth order?


    The most important thing is that the administrator and the group leader know each other.


    The strength of the group leader, um... Three question marks, has obviously exceeded the level cognition range of the communication group.


    Can the administrator who knows the leader of the group be only the fifth level?


    Coupled with their previous conjectures, the so-called fifth level strength of the administrator should only be the personal strength that accompanies their nonsense. The real administrator''s strength should be at the same level as the leader of the group.


    Three question mark level combat power!


    Tu''s time is not to turn the world around


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "elder sister, did the administrator show his real strength in front of you?"


    Tony had no money: "my God! When you think about reversing time, it sounds like... It''s incredible. "


    Limulus Tempest: "that''s more than incredible. The strong at this level are invincible! Time is the most mysterious and mysterious power in this world. The so-called time magicians in our world can influence themselves at most, or the passage of time in a very small range. "


    Limulus Tempest: "and this time will not be too long, one thought will make the whole world time back, I''m afraid the gods in the myth, that''s all."


    In fact, he knew it was fake at a glance.


    But now listening to the elder sister''s words, he increasingly felt that the administrator''s personality was too good.


    Fortunately, he also embarked on the road of transcendence, and knew how great the gap between himself and the administrator was?


    But the administrator can be in the group with them to mischievous, this alone, is enough to prove the administrator''s character in the end is how good.


    I''m afraid those strong people around the administrator seldom have this kind of character?


    Don''t you see that the leader of the group has said a word since the establishment of the group, and has not said a word now?


    Such a comparison, we can see the excellent flash point on the administrator.


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! funny! How can a mere God be compared with the administrator


    Marquis wobang: "in front of the administrator, I am afraid that the most powerful among the gods are not qualified to see the administrator, let alone compare with the administrator?"


    Marquis wobang: so we are very lucky


    Tony had no money: "that''s right! I agree with the old Marquis. "


    Tony has no money: "we should cherish our own good fortune and work hard to live up to the administrator''s ardent hope for us."


    Tony has no money: "I really hope that one day, we can stand by the real administrator and fight together! (slim serious face) "


    and

 Chapter 283

    Limlu Tempest: "no one''s stupid. No matter what other people think, no matter why the administrator trained me, but one day, I''ll know. Before that, I would like to thank the administrator and the group leader. "


    Limulus Tempest: "but what I''m most curious about now is what do the three question marks represent?"


    Limulu Tempest: "the ninth order? Or ten steps? Or... Dozens and hundreds of steps? "


    There are three question marks in the rank of combat power. Moreover, according to the rank of communication group, the strength of the leader is worth pondering.


    Well... The most important thing is that he was curious. He wanted to know the strength of the leader and what kind of natural chasm existed between him?


    Tony had no money: "well... I think we need to ask the administrator to see if he will tell us."


    Wave wind and water gate: "I feel you don''t have to waste your time. Since the communication group has not marked the battle power rank of the leader of the group, surely the administrator won''t tell us, otherwise, just mark the strength directly?"


    Wave wind water gate: "perhaps our strength is too weak, the Lord does not tell us is also a kind of protection strategy for us."


    Sometimes the strength is not achieved, if you know a lot of information in advance, it does not do any good.


    Normally, the strong don''t want to hide these things.


    But even if you tell them that they can''t help, what''s the point?


    In this case, it''s better not to tell. At least they can play and practice happily without knowing.


    Marquis wobang: "that''s the reason. Every time the relevant organizations in my world don''t come from the gods and cause turbulence and damage to the world, or fight with God killers to destroy half of the city, those relevant organizations will release news, saying that there are natural disasters, outbreaks, and force majeure that have caused such great damage to the city."


    Marquis wobang: "in fact, most people feel that the world they live in has no extraordinary power, and it is composed of ordinary people. But those who should know know, the people at the bottom of the society, do they need to know?"


    Marquis wobang: "since you know that you can''t change any results, but you don''t know that you can still enjoy a quiet life and maintain social stability. There are only advantages and no disadvantages, so why... Let them know?"


    The scope of destruction is very large in the battle between disobedient gods and deicides.


    Even between the gods who do not follow, there are many hostile forces. The battle between the two powerful gods can easily destroy a prosperous city.


    But these are natural disasters, inevitable natural disasters!


    Otherwise, why are they called natural disasters of walking?


    Su Xiaoge: "you are really active all day, even the war related to one side of the world can''t stop your brain from thinking, brain capacity is very big!"


    Tony had no money: "administrator, what is your real strength? Or... Your strength has exceeded the calculation of class? "


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "what do you think? Don''t you see the combat power rank behind our business card? It''s five steps! "


    Su Xiaoge: "(slim helpless face)"


    Tony has no money:...


    the battle power rank behind the group business card, can this be taken seriously?


    Sure enough, they guessed that the administrator and the leader would not disclose information about their strength.

 Chapter 284

    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 16%, and 10000 exploration points have been issued."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 17%, and 10000 exploration points have been issued."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 21%, and the exploration score is 15000."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... How did it start again?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "so if the exploration degree is more than 20%, is it 15000 points?"


    Limlu Tempest: "obviously, the administrator is back in action."


    Tony has no money: "it''s better that the administrator can find out the location of the reincarnation space this time, so that we can improve our exploration as soon as possible."


    Marquis wobang: "big shit! I think you are really in the eye of money. How can you think about points in everything? "


    "Ding, Tony didn''t have the money to give out a bonus bonus."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received the red envelope."


    Tony didn''t have money: "old Marquis, don''t you? Even 0.01 points red envelope you grab? "


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis Vauban: "let me first say that losing money eyes and robbing red envelopes are two concepts, OK


    Marquis wobang: "for normal people, red envelopes are all put in front of you. You can get points by reaching out your hand. Moreover, you are right. Who will not rob?"


    Tony had no money: "ha ha! The old Marquis has done everything in order to hate him.


    Old faces can be thrown aside. When the old Marquis just joined the communication group, it was very cold. How can it become such a funny comparison now?


    "Ding, manager Su Xiaoge invited sun Mengyao to join the endless dimensional exchange group."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Marquis wobang:


    Tony had no money: "administrator, can you also invite people to join the communication group? Tony has no money: "Oh, by the way, welcome new people!"


    All of them were invited to join the endless dimensional communication group by the group leader, but now the group prompts that the administrator has also invited one to enter?


    Is it difficult for group leaders and administrators to invite people into the communication group?


    In this way, they can think about it carefully and see if they can cheat from the Administrator... And get a place to join the group.


    After all, in this group, except for the old Marquis and Limulus, they all have people who are attached great importance to in their hearts.


    Because the old Marquis was very old, his relatives and friends almost died.


    Limulu is because she is in a different world. Where is her family and friend?


    Who joined such a magical communication group and didn''t want to bring his lover in?


    At the end of the day, who wants to be stronger and move forward alone?


    In addition, the administrator has a good personality, which can be seen from the ordinary communication jokes. They are good at talking, so they are also likely to succeed.


    As for the new man?


    The nickname of the group is sun Mengyao, which means that there is a great possibility that the real name of the group friend newly invited by the administrator is sun Mengyao.


    As soon as I came in, I was my original name. It seems Or the first one?


    What is the relationship between the administrator and this group member?


    From just now on, the exploration degree of samsara space has been rising. Is there any relationship between the new comers and the samsara space?

 Chapter 285

    Limulus Tempest: haha, welcome to the new


    Marquis wobang: ha ha, welcome new people


    Wave wind water gate: "welcome new people!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "welcome new people!"


    "Welcome new people to join the exchange group!"


    Happy wind man: "welcome new people to join the exchange group!"


    Sun Mengyao: "Meng Xin came to report, met all the big guys!"


    Communication group?


    Group chat?


    She really didn''t expect that the so-called destroyer talking to herself would be the administrator of this group?


    Infinite dimensional communication group, listening to the name of this group, she felt that she had probably understood it in her heart.


    In the life of ordinary people who are not reincarnated, she is actually an ordinary girl in the ordinary technological world.


    In their world, although the technology is not as advanced as that revealed in the space of reincarnation, it is not too backward. At least, there is still group chat.


    So for this type of group chat, she still has some understanding.


    Limulu Tempest: How did you get in the party, sister? What''s more, how did you get to know the administrator? "


    Limulu Tempest: "huh? Big sister paper strength is good! Fourth step, ha ha ha... Mr. Shida big, you are still the last one. I will ask you if you are miserable


    Limlu Tempest:


    sun Mengyao: "well, why is there a fourth level behind my group business card? Is that my strength? "


    In the samsara space, she is an S-class samsara.


    Although the strongest reincarnation space is SSS level reincarnation, her strength is not weak.


    Even so, her strength in this group, only four!


    Four levels...


    of these people in the group, only two of them have the fourth level of strength, and the rest are of the fourth level.


    Wait!


    Is that administrator a top five?


    Conversion comparison, the administrator than the samsara space SSS level strong only strong not weak!


    After all, the gap between each level in the communication group is obviously larger than the reincarnation space.


    Eh... The leader of the communication group is called the Taoist master?


    This title, very domineering!


    What moved her most was that there were three question marks in the division of fighting power in the rear of daozhu.


    What does that mean?


    Maybe this is the reason why the will of reincarnation space will retreat when meeting the people in the communication group, worrying that the leader of the communication group will find the location of reincarnation space through a trace of will.


    Reincarnation space is not the opponent of communication group!


    Tony had no money: "that''s right! That''s your strength. "


    Sun Mengyao: "so that is to say, in addition to the leader of the group, the strongest person in our group is the administrator with five levels of strength?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    They are really asking questions now. What''s the new man like?


    She was invited by the administrator, but she didn''t know the level strength of the administrator?


    So... Did she join the group to be funny?


    The administrator is indeed the strongest one in the communication group except the leader, but the fifth level... This person is really here to make fun of.


    Sun Mengyao: "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with what I said just now


    Sun Mengyao: "or do we still have some hidden big men in our group? If that''s the case, Meng Xin apologizes here. I hope the big guys can understand. After all, Meng Xin has just joined the communication group, and is really not clear about all this. "

 Chapter 286

    Tony has no money: "actually! I don''t know if there is a hidden boss in our group, but I know that the administrator is definitely a real big man. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "my sister-in-law is cool. Sometimes seeing may not be true. It may also be a big swindle prepared by some Negroes. You should use your brain to think, our communication group, the level of leaders is so high, the level of administrators will be low? "


    Tony had no money: "I''ll tell you a little secret. The administrator and the leader know each other, and they have a good relationship. Sun Mengyao: "is that so..."


    Listen to this Tony has no money to say, it seems that the administrator is a... Capable!


    Can exist, will stand in front of themselves, listen to their heart vent anger?


    Can exist, how can personality be like this?


    If you really want to know the information of reincarnation space from yourself, I''m afraid that if you take a look at yourself, all the information in your mind will be exposed.


    After all, she''s been around the world these years, and she''s been lucky to see a great power exist!


    The great power did not ask himself any questions, but simply glanced at himself, and his thoughts were all known.


    If an adult can''t even recall a trace of his / her soul, he / she can''t even explain why there is a trace of his / her own soul.


    "What? Is there any doubt that you don''t understand? "


    Su Chen is aware of sun Mengyao''s expression and chuckles softly.


    During this period of conversation, he learned a lot of information, including the name of the woman with red armour and some experiences in the past.


    Sun Mengyao!


    That''s her real name!


    When the exploration degree of samsara space reached 20%, the communication group suggested that he could invite a creature to join the infinite dimensional communication group.


    Although he also arranged a few nicknames, he wanted to get more information about reincarnation space and make the exploration degree of reincarnation space 100%, sun Mengyao''s existence was indispensable.


    Therefore, he directly used the invitation quota as an exchange to invite sun Mengyao into the group.


    The infinite dimensional communication group, where he is and where the samsara space is, are all dimensions in a strict sense.


    What''s more, the invited people are right in front of you, so there''s no trouble in inviting them.


    "No... no...


    sun Mengyao shook his head and said," this... Is da Neng?


    She thought about it carefully just now. The more she thinks about it, the more likely she is.


    Later, she suddenly thought that Su Chen is a great power or not, which seems to have nothing to do with her?


    Even if she is only a top five, it is enough to kill her existence.


    In that case, why does she want so much?


    The most important thing is, if people are really that kind of great power, she stands in front of them and thinks wildly, isn''t she looking for death?


    "If you talk to them more, you will know everything about the communication group."


    Su Chen smiles and says, "if you join the communication group, your soul will be protected by the communication group, so you don''t have to worry about what damage the reincarnation space will do to your soul."


    "Communication groups are amazing, and I can guarantee that you will like them."


    "Of course, points are important in communication groups."


    Hearing this, sun Mengyao nodded and said, "well, I know the points in the communication group. It''s almost the samsara points in the samsara space. But can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask!"


    "The purpose of samsara space is to help it devour the world and strengthen itself. What is the purpose of the communication group to cultivate these strong people? "

 Chapter 287-288

    "You''ll know about it later."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said softly, "now, I''m going to destroy the crystal pillars here. Do you want to go together?"


    What is the purpose of communication group to cultivate strong people?


    Ask him this question?


    I''m sorry, he doesn''t know. How to answer?


    If you cheat, you will be exposed one day.


    In this case, it''s better to say some official words and casually fool the past.


    And seven days of mission time, has passed nearly a day, this side of the crystal pillars, he should also start to destroy.


    "Of course, it''s necessary. The administrator can rest assured that I can make those samsara die without knowing it."


    Sun Mengyao said with a smile, saying enough to make any samsara shiver.


    The samsara will not think that the reincarnation walker, who is the most powerful one on their side, has become a hidden enemy!


    Sun Mengyao thinks that his decision is normal.


    If other samsara join the communication group, I am afraid it will only be this choice.


    The communion group will protect her soul, that is, from now on, there is no limit to her reincarnation space.


    If the samsara space finds her wrong after returning, she can also destroy her body and her soul will return to the communication group.


    She doesn''t care whether the communication group has a forbidden mark in her soul. She always comes back to say that the atmosphere of the communication group is still very good.


    What''s more, no matter how bad the result is, can it be worse than the reincarnation space?


    As for the question that after the mission fails, the samsara space will reevaluate her as a samsara walker?


    Joke!


    After getting a batch of task points, she can strengthen herself with the strength of communication group.


    When she becomes a samsara of SSS level, will reincarnation space... Deprive her of the title of samsara?


    Of course, in fact, she doesn''t mind being a tool for others to fight. As long as she is better to her and makes her live a better life, she doesn''t mind contributing.


    After all, in this world, how can the pie fall from the sky?


    White power, but no obligation?


    Are you kidding?


    As long as the communication group is in such a relaxed atmosphere, the members of the group can help each other and make fun of each other. In fact, it is very pleasant to make fun of each other.


    Even if she knew in the future that the communion group was doing something in her soul, she would not say much.


    Very normal, in order to prevent betrayal!


    Is it better than training a group of strong men for the enemy?


    If you want to say she is realistic, maybe!


    As a person, how does she want to live in a dark, oppressive and cruel place?


    If you have a choice, who doesn''t want to be a good person?


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    Then his eyes flashed and looked at a crystal pillar not far away.


    The next moment, the two figures disappeared at the same time.


    The samsara have a lot of shady moves, and they have experienced a lot of fighting and killing. Therefore, in the same level of fighting, the samsara usually wins more.


    But this end of the world, reincarnation walker is the top combat power, strength for the fourth level!


    The reincarnation of the highest strength is only the third level, some of the strongest but not the third level of reincarnation, it is difficult to resist a fifth level strong attack?


    Yes, that''s right!


    It''s assault!


    It''s not an honest attack!


    Su Chen breath will not expose a trace, if not raid, isn''t it a waste of this ability?


    What about high grades?


    He is willing to attack, who can control him?


    In any case, the battle will end quickly and save a long time.

 Chapter 289

    Tony didn''t have money: "Limulus, Watergate, you see, shall we... Go to the old Marquis to make a living?"


    Limulus Tempest: I think it''s a good idea, old Marquis, don''t you mind


    Limulu Tempest:


    Marquis wobang: "get out of here! You are not welcome here! If I want to make a living and go to another place, I can''t eat enough myself! "


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! Old Marquis, shall we go to Ang? Since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as if you don''t mind. "


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "big shit, you''re shameless, right? (slim''s angry face) "


    he had a hard time getting familiar with the situation here. Just now, he successfully attacked and killed one person in the siege of three samsara walkers.


    Now he''s done everything. He only needs the administrator to refine the corpse of the reincarnation Walker and give him some points. Then he will give him a hand to the remaining two samsara walkers.


    Well... He''s considering buying a few more points.


    But now, Tony, the shameless guy, told him to come here?


    If Tony comes alone, it''s three. What''s going on?


    If there are three people, his income will definitely be reduced.


    Bo Feng shuimen: "the old Marquis, in a strict sense, this is not shameless. What''s more, there are two samsara travelers over there. One of them is attacked and killed by you. The remaining two will definitely be on guard."


    Wave wind water gate: "so from the safety point of view, or wait for the three of us to move together after the most secure."


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "speaking of Watergate, how can you follow the nonsense? If you really want to find a samsara walker, you can go to the southern mainland, where there is still uncultivated grassland. You can go there and look for it. There is no need to come to me? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "are there still three samsara travelers in the southern continent?"


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    What''s the situation?


    How did the elder sister''s head bubble?


    It''s also right to think about it. Everyone wants points. When the old Marquis gets a reincarnation Walker''s body, the elder sister will naturally want it.


    But the tone of elder sister''s head seems to be going to the southern mainland?


    Marquis wobang: didn''t the girl just say three reincarnations on one side of the mainland? I have solved one of them now. I should solve another one when you come here. What''s the meaning of taking a reincarnation Walker together when you come to the northern continent? "


    Marquis wobang: "in this case, you might as well go to the southern continent. After all, there are three there. Then you can cooperate and work together to take down the three samsarans."


    Sun Mengyao: "what should she say?


    In the eyes of these people, samsara is goods?


    Is it time for her to join the communication group?


    Otherwise, her present situation may be a corpse, facing the end of being refined.


    Well... Can points be extracted from the corpse of samsara?


    She is a samsara. She often goes out to perform tasks with samsara practitioners.


    If the samsara can extract a large number of integral, can she quickly accumulate integral and strengthen herself in this way?


    This seems to be a way!

 Chapter 290

    Su Xiaoge: "Yo, have reincarnation Walker corpse?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you send me, I see how many points can be extracted for you?"


    The corpse of a reincarnation walker, which can be regarded as the points delivered to the door.


    How many points will he give the Marquis of Vauban?


    In the doomsday world, a samsara has more than 50000 points on average. This is the first time. How about... More points?


    After all, only more points can arouse the wolf''s desire for the points of samsara.


    "Ding, Marquis wobang has issued an exclusive red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    Su Xiaoge: "wait a moment, I will send you the integral after refining."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes


    For the administrator, he still has a lot of trust in his heart.


    If it is a group of friends to do such a thing, he will doubt whether he will deduct some points from him.


    But the administrator''s words, he is not worried at all.


    Perhaps according to the plan made by the administrator and the group leader, the administrator will charge a little service fee in the process of this transformation.


    But he can understand all these. After all, this is the group strategy formulated by the group leader and administrator!


    What''s more, if the administrator doesn''t, what''s the use of holding a corpse?


    Do you want to enjoy the smell of corpses?


    Most importantly, with the strength and level of the administrator, will he be greedy for this point?


    Is it possible?


    "Ding, a trace of original fluctuation has been detected. Is it refining?"


    "Refining."


    Su Chen in the heart return a way, then looking at the corpse in oneself goods column, the corner of the mouth cannot help but draw.


    How can it look strange to put a person''s body in the inventory?


    A little bit like... Digging graves?


    "The refining and chemical industry was completed and 50000 points were obtained."


    "Fifty thousand, ten thousand?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, thinking in his heart: "ten percent of the words, really a little less, after all, looking at the old Marquis''s voice, it seems to have experienced a hard fight, a bitter battle... That must have been hurt."


    "It''s OK to take 50000 for myself and 40000 for myself."


    At the thought of this, he consciously communicated with the communication group directly and said, "communication group, can you send 10000 points to Marquis of Vauban by way of group notification?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you can do it!"


    10000 points, which is also a lot of income.


    Now think about it, it seems good to lie down and earn points?


    In the future, when the exchange group develops, how much income will this business bring to him?


    Well... It''s OK. It''s worth looking forward to!


    "Ding, Marquis wobang got refining reward: 10000 points."


    Tony has no money: "ten thousand points..."


    Tony has no money: "my God, a samsara corresponds to 10000 points, which is simply a hot cake!"


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, that''s right! Good heart, good heart! (eyes shine)


    Tony has no money: "ha ha... Little limulu, you are very right with this expression bag. I am the same expression now!"


    His eyes are shining, and his expression bag is the appearance of his shining eyes in steel war clothes.


    But in this situation, this kind of expression bag is just right, very suitable!


    Most of all, he likes it!


    Wave wind water gate: "ten thousand points, um... To tell you the truth, I am all moved!"


    Wave wind water gate: "no, no! We have to find a reincarnation walker to kill. It is equivalent to 30000 points in the southern mainland


    Marquis wobang: gentlemen, I am not excited. Why are you so excited


    Ten thousand points!


    A samsara, 10000 points!


    There are two samsara practitioners here. No way. He bought five pieces of increasing seal script directly and gave ya a push!


    How excited!

 Chapter 291

    Tony had no money: "Oh! Old Marquis, do you dare to say you are not excited? You lyb, are you still loading now


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, yes! Lyb, the old Marquis''s 10000 points can be regarded as extra income. Alas... I haven''t got any extra income so far. (slim envies the face) "


    Marquis wobang:" can you two speak with a little quality? But the administrator said that our group is a civilized, kind and positive exchange group. "


    LYB£¿


    What if he doesn''t understand?


    In other words, he is a little more modest. How can he become an old man?


    These two young people, no way!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "a samsara corresponding to 10000 points, can really go to the southern continent."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "I always thought that a samsara could get thousands of points at most. I didn''t expect that this time, it directly reached the level of 10000!"


    Tony has no money: "cough... Actually, I didn''t think of it."


    The administrator is strict about the points control, not what they say. It''s really a bit stingy.


    Unexpectedly, this time, it was beyond his expectation.


    10000 points, which no one expected.


    The reward of killing a samsara is comparable to their reward for completing a group task!


    It''s just, it''s great!


    Cao, Meng de: "I also want to meet the samsara, but how... The strength is not enough! (slim sighs) "


    happy wind man:" reincarnation Walker''s strength is certainly not weak, brother Cao, we''d better take it easy and develop better. One day we''ll meet each other. "


    Surname Cao, name and character of Meng de: "brother Yasuo is right. I think too much."


    Br >


    why don''t you two brothers have no money? Have you become a brother


    Cao Cao and Yasuo went to the old Marquis''s world to carry out the mission, but with Cao Cao''s character, this kind of thing, really can do.


    After all, Cao Cao was able to take Diao Chan as his adoptive daughter only to please the administrator!


    He felt terrible at the thought of it.


    It''s not necessary for Cao Cao.


    Anyway, this guy won''t be the adoptive brother and adoptive father of a group of matchless beauties in the future?


    The administrator doesn''t have the aura of hongluan on his body, so far he is still alone. It is really... Worthy of Cao Cao''s attention!


    It works.


    Happy Feng man: "no, just in the process of carrying out the group task, brother Cao analyzed a lot of things for me, which made me feel very reasonable."


    Happy wind man: "maybe what happened to me is a conspiracy, a conspiracy against me, against Ionia, which will be investigated after I return to the continent of Valoran. If there is a backstage, then I must tear that person into pieces! "


    Tony did not have money: "behind the scenes... Yasso, if you need help in the future, you can directly say in the group, as group friends, we will all help."


    Yasso said that all his experiences are like being manipulated by the behind the scenes. Should he... Also consider whether there are any behind the scenes?


    Your own universe, Marvel Universe!


    Manwei universe is so big, how can it be so good... Aliens have to invade the earth?


    Is it really just the so-called world will influence?

 Chapter 292

    Limulu Tempest: "sister, are you also aiming for the south?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "well, in the East, there are no samsara, but in the west, the administrator has already gone, so the samsara over there may also be eliminated. There is an old Marquis in the north, so my target can only be the south."


    Limulu Tempest: so, sister, are we going to work together


    The three samsara travelers, if only they go there, should be one by one after completion.


    In this way, at least one person has 10000 points.


    But if the elder sister head also went to the southern mainland, the strength of the three of them was not as strong as that of the elder sister.


    Then...


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "no, I don''t like to cooperate with others very much. Let''s all depend on our abilities."


    Limulu Tempest: good for you


    It''s a bit embarrassing for them to rely on their own abilities. Then their speed should be faster.


    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Watergate, Tony, let''s go!"


    Limulu yelled, and his figure twinkled and sped away.


    Samsara are strong, and they know that.


    If they make a certain degree of tactical arrangement after they arrive in the southern mainland, they may win a reincarnation walker at the least cost.


    But there is no way, the eldest sister is going to the southern mainland to kill the samsara.


    The strength of the three of them is not as good as that of the elder sister, so they have to gain the advantage of speed and arrive in the southern mainland faster than the elder sister!


    Only in this way can they win one or even two samsara!


    "Good!"


    Tony nodded, then manipulated the steel suit and turned to the south.


    But the wave Feng Shui door facial expression is invariable, thunder light flash, the figure disappears instantly in place.


    Perfect version of flying Thor!


    Do not need to carry on the spatial localization feeling, is really very smooth!


    "Are they at large? It''s clear that the situation is so good that it''s just about to destroy the daozhu. Can we say that... We have reinforcements coming? "


    "Ha ha ha... Everybody, we have reinforcements. Don''t be afraid! Stop them


    "That mecha! Stop that mecha! That mecha is not fast, we can stop it! "


    "..."


    a reincarnated person, after reacting, cried out.


    Previously, under Tony''s fierce attack, they were not able to defend.


    Although there are many of them, their strength is really a little weaker than Tony, so the personnel are constantly injured and the defense circle is constantly shrinking.


    In a quarter of an hour at most, the three enemies will be able to destroy the pillar they are guarding.


    But now, these three enemies have run away?


    Yes, run!


    Why run when the situation is so good?


    There was only one reason. They didn''t feel the arrival of reinforcements, but the three powerful enemies felt it, so they spoke fiercely and fled immediately.


    Treat the enemy, then destroy whatever the enemy wants to do!


    In any case, if the three enemies flee, there is absolutely something wrong.


    In this case, they don''t have to think too much, just intercept!


    Maybe one of these two people a slim is too fast for them to intercept, but the flying mecha is not fast enough!


    At this speed, they can stop it!


    Even if there are a lot of steel mecha in the sky?


    If they don''t defend, if they only intercept, it''s more than enough to stop all of them!

 Chapter 293

    "Damn it! Do these guys want to die? "


    Lim Lu turned his head, noticed that the samsara began to intercept Tony crazily, and roared.


    Tony''s defense mainly depends on the steel battle suit, but the defense strength of the steel clothing is not as good as his.


    If these samsara''s attacks hit Tony''s iron and steel uniform, Tony will surely be injured, but he is not afraid to be injured. There is healing rune, which is a little painful at most. In the end, it''s nothing.


    But what he was afraid of was that, just like Tony''s small body, what would he do if his steel suit exploded and killed him directly?


    Big shit, that''s his good friend!


    They didn''t intend to attack and destroy the crystal pillars guarded by the samsara. What''s the madness of these samsaras?


    Their goal is the southern continent!


    Now the attack is so fierce, obviously do not want to let the excrement big stone leave, this he... Took the wrong medicine?


    Are these reincarnated people anxious to die?


    Bullying slim too much!


    "Samsara..."


    the wave wind water gate glanced at the samsara people, and said faintly.


    Then step out, the figure has disappeared in place.


    Although their goal is to go to the southern mainland, and try to kill a samsara before Tu Shan Honghong arrives in the southern mainland, Tony is now in prison, so they can''t go to the southern mainland at the first time.


    At the moment, the red mountain has not started unexpectedly!


    So, every minute is precious now!


    This group of reincarnated people really want to die!


    "Isn''t it good to live?"


    After a slight sigh, the figure of wave wind water gate instantly appears in front of Tony, one hand on Tony''s shoulder, the energy in his hand surges, and a super large spiral pill appears in his hand.


    The next moment, a roar of heaven and earth of the explosion sound through the sky.


    Tony and Beauvoir water gate have already appeared below, looking up at the fireworks like explosion scene above.


    "Tony, protect yourself."


    Wave wind water door whispered, and then turned around, eyes began to change.


    Immortal mode!


    As a disciple of zilaiye, the dazzling golden flash on the battlefield will naturally lead to immortal mode.


    It''s just that immortal mode doesn''t last long, so it''s not used in combat.


    This time, however, time was running out, and they had to finish the battle in a very short time before they could rush to the south.


    Points!


    Now, time is integral. That''s right!


    Every minute, every second, that''s integral!


    With the strength of Tu Shan Honghong, even if the three reincarnations are together, what impact does that have?


    Anyway, there are healing runes. In order to end the battle as soon as possible, what''s wrong?


    For the healing runes of 30000 points and 100 points, he thought that Tu Shan Honghong should be divided very clearly. What''s more, there is an increase of Fu Zhuan. For 30000 points, what''s the use of 500 points to buy five increase Fu Zhuan?


    Anyway, it''s earned!


    They are in a hurry here. Isn''t Tu Shan Hong Hong worried?


    Except Tony, everyone is in the fourth grade. I''m afraid that Tu Shan Honghong dare not delay a moment. I''m afraid we are on the way to the southern continent by crossing the ocean.


    "If you don''t cherish the opportunity, then bury it here."


    Wave breeze water gate facial expression is icy cold says, in the mood is murderous.


    It''s about his strength.


    On a higher level, it is related to the well-being of his family.


    For the family, he is very important, so now he, very angry!

 Chapter 294

    "Two, I''m very sorry."


    An apology flashed in Tony''s eyes. Because of him, Beauchamp Watergate and limulu came back again.


    If not for his anxiety, I am afraid that the three of them are now on their way to the south.


    I''m afraid this is the basic reason why the communication group evaluates the pseudo third level combat effectiveness!


    If his great power belongs to himself, even if the speed is a little slower, he will never fall into this embarrassing situation.


    Although he thinks his most useful is his brain, even if his steel suit is lost or damaged, he can recreate it by giving him materials.


    But in the war, where is the material and time?


    Every second of a truly balanced war is a time of life and death!


    I''m afraid that once his steel battle suit is damaged, he may face death!


    Extraordinary Road, has been urgent!


    "If I have a chance in the future, I will try my best to make up for it."


    In fact, he was very proud.


    As a genius, he does have proud capital.


    Because of his pride, he didn''t want to owe anyone. Maybe he said that the three of them were team partners, and Beau and limulu should come back to save him.


    But he can''t turn a blind eye to their friendship.


    What''s more, the rescue has seriously delayed their trip to the southern continent, which will cause them heavy losses.


    Ten thousand points, even on average, one person is more than 3000.


    More than 3000 points, really a lot of ah!


    Of course, he won''t end up foolishly compensated with points, which is a witness to the friendship of the three.


    If it''s measured by integral, is it too material?


    What''s more, Watergate and limulu didn''t come to save him for points. If he finally gave him some points, wouldn''t it be shameful?


    He can only find the opportunity to compensate later, or in the future reward distribution, he secretly gives some rewards to the two, or makes some other compensation.


    Friendship is friendship, but he can''t let others suffer, can''t he?


    ...


    at the same time, on the other side.


    "The crystal pillars on this continent are only the last few."


    Su Chen chuckled softly, then glanced at sun Mengyao and said, "it''s been more than a day. Do you have any idea about the communication group?"


    In one day, he had destroyed most of the crystal pillars in the West.


    The journey was smooth and the fighting ended very quickly.


    After all, the strength is very different, plus he is a sneak attack, so this is also a very normal thing.


    Hearing this, sun Mengyao was stunned and said, "no, if you really feel it, it should be a very lucky feeling. I''m glad that I can join the communication group and know all the Group partners."


    During this time, she was also able to understand the temper of the communication group.


    If she didn''t join the communication group and only had the status of samsara, she would be found out and killed in the end.


    At least that way, you can change some points.


    But as long as she joins the communication group, she will be protected by the communication group, and members of the group will also help each other and will not have any hostility towards her.


    These are the reasons why she is very happy.


    Maybe in the future, but at least now... Is bright.


    In the dark for a long time, as long as there is a little light, she can''t help but go to wait and see.


    Who doesn''t want to live in a bright and beautiful life forever?


    "By the way, my lord administrator."


    Sun Mengyao suddenly thought of something. Her beautiful eyes flashed and she said with a smile: "I see those people in the group say that you can have insight into the future of the members of the group, and even cut off the fragments of what happened in the future and upload them to the group file. Could you please have a look at my future?"


    "If I didn''t join the communication group, what would... Be like in the future?"

 Chapter 295

    "Your future?"


    Su Chen sighed and said: "you join the communication group, the future has changed. In this case, you know your own rigid future, what is the significance?"


    "Even if I tell you that your future will endure humiliation and eventually surpass the reincarnation space, will you quit the communication group and return to the reincarnation space?"


    "Or, I tell you, when you return to the samsara space, there will be an accident. Your body will die and your soul will be tortured. Do you still fear guilt and fear and dare not return?"


    "Things have happened, your future has changed, so these are meaningless, meaningless things, why have curiosity?"


    "What''s more, surveying the future needs to waste my time and energy. Can you afford it?"


    Sun Mengyao breathed for a moment and said in a low voice, "my friends didn''t just send you a red envelope..."


    in the communication group, Tony also told her.


    Send an appropriate red envelope to the administrator, you can see your future segment without accident.


    What''s the matter? What happened?


    "When I remember the scene, I have nothing to do in my spare time. I happen to want to see their future. Why... Do you have any comments?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, light says.


    "I dare not, dare not!"


    Sun Mengyao quickly waved her hand and said, how dare she have an opinion in the face of the administrator?


    Although the administrator is right, join the communication group, the future fate has changed, so there is no need to care about their original future.


    But people are curious. Who is not curious about their original future?


    Who doesn''t want to see, what will be your future self?


    "Let''s go! Destroy the remaining five crystal pillars and set out for the northern continent. "


    In the west, it''s done.


    The eastern continent, Tony, they have been working there for so long, and there must be not many crystal pillars left.


    In the southern mainland, Tony trio and Tu Shan Honghong are heading for the island. Therefore, in terms of the number of crystal pillars, the northern mainland where the Marquis of Vauban is located is more abundant.


    After all, the Marquis of Vauban, after his journey to the northern continent, was preoccupied with reincarnation, and certainly would not destroy too many crystal pillars.


    The completion target of the branch line mission destroyed one third of the crystal pillars.


    Now they have destroyed more than 1300 crystal pillars, which has exceeded the minimum standard for completing the task.


    So Tony, they see the value of reincarnation, they are so excited.


    Mission time limit, is seven days!


    Now only a day, they destroyed nearly half, that crystal pillar this task is sure to be completed!


    So the most important thing at present is samsara!


    For this, Su Chen has no objection.


    Samsara appeared in front of him, he knead to death, directly refining.


    As for the samsara who are distributed in other places, it''s better to give them to Tony. At least, we all need points!


    When he eats meat, at least he has to leave some soup for his friends.


    Soon, they came to the front of a crystal pillar.


    Although Su Chen''s breath is hidden and the samsara can''t feel it, they can feel sun Mengyao''s breath.


    During this period of time, the speed of crystal pillar destruction is faster and faster, and the samsara are not stupid. They have already pointed the suspect spearhead at sun Mengyao.


    If they had not been able to contact the will of reincarnation space, I am afraid they would have reported sun Mengyao''s actions to the will of reincarnation space.


    The reincarnation walkers just want to die with them!


    "Sun Xing''s goal is the crystal pillar that we guard behind?"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the front, listening to the corner of Su Chen''s mouth.


    Sun Xing?

 Chapter 296

    Sun Mengyao''s face did not change. Her surname was sun, and she was a samsara walker. So she didn''t feel anything about this address.


    Sun Xing added the surname of the samsara Walker in front of him, and called him in the rear, which was also a kind of honorific title.


    But now, she has to fight these samsara, so it doesn''t matter whether she is honored or not.


    "Sun Xing, this name is really no one."


    Su Chen''s mouth slightly Yang, can''t help laughing.


    He could understand the title.


    Just this address plus this surname, let him involuntarily appear a figure in his mind.


    In the future, will the sun Walker have a chance to join the communication group?


    Well... Among the endless dimensions, there are countless dimensions with sun walker, so there must be opportunities in the future.


    At that time, these two could be regarded as Sun Xing, right?


    It''s funny to think about that picture.


    After hearing Su Chen''s laughter, sun Mengyao glanced at him. Although she did not know why the administrator laughed, she felt that the reason why the administrator laughed might be related to herself.


    She didn''t know the other meaning of Sun Xing''s address, so she would not think why Su Chen laughed.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s better to laugh than to be angry.


    The branch task of the communication group is to prevent the reincarnation space from swallowing up the doomsday world, and to prevent success, there will be a large number of points reward.


    Unfortunately, although she was in this world, she did not sign up for this regional mission.


    Therefore, she can not participate in this regional mission.


    Or even if she did, there was no reward.


    So she is looking forward to the end of the mission, she will return to the samsara space and start her journey.


    She knows something about samsara.


    The reincarnation Space pays more attention to the samsara. It is impossible to place any forbidden energy on the samsara.


    Perhaps the fundamental reason why the exchange group refining reincarnation Walker corpses get points is to refine the forbidden energy in the reincarnation space.


    As long as she returns to the reincarnation space and studies it clearly, it will be more convenient to get integral.


    After all, after all, you can get the moon first!


    "I am a samsara. I have the same duties and tasks as you, only to guard the crystal pillar."


    Sun Mengyao said in a cold tone: "what do you want to frame here?"


    Destroy the crystal pillars?


    Did she?


    Why don''t you know?


    What does it have to do with the crystal pillars destroyed by the administrator?


    So she did not destroy the crystal pillar, so her goal was to kill the reincarnation who was in front of her!


    "Be careful! Sun Xing''s heart may have been deformed and abnormal. She doesn''t want us to finish this task. She wants to drag us to die together! "


    A roar came from afar, and then streamers of light rose into the sky, forming precise runes in the sky.


    The runes twinkle above, forming a subtle wave of attraction between each other, and finally condensed into a huge and incomparable shadow of Xuanwu in the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Xuanwu virtual shadow roars up to the sky, and the water ripples around it forming a thick defense layer.


    For a samsara, no one dares to underestimate. On the one hand, he directly gathers the strength of all people to open the main defense Xuanwu array.


    What''s more, there is a young man next to this samsara!


    It''s already obvious that Sun Xing... Is psychologically abnormal and twisted. He doesn''t hesitate to turn to the enemy to destroy the reincarnation space swallowing mission, and he wants to drag them to die together.


    Maybe there are other reasons, but these are not important to them!


    They just need to know that Sun Xing is the enemy!

 Chapter 297

    "Tortoise and snake... The Dharma created by this camp is Xuanwu?"


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then his right hand turned. A nine petal lotus flower composed of blazing white industrial fire appeared in his hand.


    In the past, once the white industrial fire appeared, the surrounding space would be burned and deformed by the temperature of the industrial fire.


    However, there was no change in the surrounding space. It seemed that the white industrial fire was just an ordinary flame with only the most basic temperature.


    It seems that the divine power of the four times strengthened karmic fire has changed deeply compared with the previous one.


    From the intense change of convergence, this sublimation of the change is almost doomed to the powerful industry fire!


    "Try it!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Chen waved his right hand, and the nine petal lotus flower, which was made up of white industrial fire, turned into a rainbow light. In an instant, he bumped into the body of Xuanwu virtual shadow.


    "Boom..."


    A burst blast roared in the air, and then a terrible wave of energy reverberated.


    Under the impact of this energy, the vast western continent is shaking and howling, and even the land below is rapidly cracking and damaging.


    This time the energy shock, actually let this continent fall into the brink of collapse!


    And the shadow of Xuanwu collapsed and dissipated as early as the moment when the blazing industrial fire came into contact.


    As for the samsara who made up the Xuanwu array and wanted to continue to guard the crystal pillar, they could not even find the ash burned by the terrible high temperature generated by the white industry fire when the Xuanwu array was annihilated.


    "Is this the power of the fifth order strong?"


    Sun Mengyao looks around and looks at the land that disappears around him. He can''t help murmuring.


    Is the gap between the fifth and fourth steps just... That big?


    Sure enough, the division of each rank of communication group is definitely more than such a realm.


    Just as she was at the fourth level, she felt that she could not beat the Marquis of Vauban.


    After all, the samsara who took part in the swallowing mission are not much inferior in strength to tell the truth. If she wants to fight a samsara walker, the final result should be that both of them die together.


    Well...


    this kind of power can also be controlled by herself, and she believes that this day will not be too long!


    "The power of the fire is much greater."


    Su Chen''s heart flashed this idea, and then stepped out, the figure has appeared beside the crystal column.


    Immediately, his right hand extended and touched the crystal pillar.


    At the next moment, a crisp sound of breaking sounded, and the crystal pillars running through the sky were broken like glass products hit by a heavy hammer. They were broken into pieces of slag, and there was no trace of extraordinary light.


    "Go, go to the next place."


    ...


    one day later.


    Communication group.


    Su Xiaoge: "the remaining nine crystal pillars are still strong, report their own side of the situation."


    Sun Mengyao: "all crystal pillars in the western continent have been completely destroyed. The report is over!"


    Marquis wobang: all crystal pillars in the northern continent have been completely destroyed. The report is over


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "all crystal pillars in the southern continent have been completely destroyed. The report is over!"


    Tony has no money: "well... There are nine crystal pillars left in the eastern continent. I''m sorry to hear that!"


    Tony didn''t have money:


    in more than two days, only nine of the 3000 crystal pillars were left.


    In addition, the three continents in the southwest and North have been cleared up, which is very embarrassing.


    They''re the only ones left in the east?


    Well... They''re still three. It''s a shame.

 Chapter 298

    Su Xiaoge: "the problem of the eastern continent?"


    Su Xiaoge: "talk about Shida big, didn''t the three of you go to the southern mainland? Why... Back again? "


    Tony had no money: "no... there was something wrong with us and we were delayed, so we didn''t go."


    Tony had no money: "elder sister, how many samsara walkers have you killed in the southern continent? Why didn''t I read the group bulletin? "


    The three of them were really delayed there for a long time. They really finished their work, calculated the time, thought that Tu Shan Honghong had already arrived in the southern mainland, and even killed a samsara.


    In this case, there is no need for them to go.


    If you choose to go to the south to waste time, you might as well destroy some crystal pillars in the East and increase their mission rewards.


    , however, had to say that the corpse tide in the eastern continent was quite powerful, and surging awesome columns for them.


    Of course, in the end, they were responsible for the destruction of the crystal pillars.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "kill one. Since there are nine crystal pillars left in the eastern continent, I guess the remaining two reincarnations have also gone to the eastern continent. Be careful."


    Limlu Tempest: "really? (slim surprise face) "


    the two samsara travelers from the southern mainland have come to the eastern continent?


    This is a naked surprise!


    Marquis wobang: "on the northern side, I just killed two samsara walkers. If so, the last one must have gone to the East."


    Marquis wobang: "that is to say, there are now three samsaras in the East."


    Tony had no money: "my God! But is it really the case? Limulus Tempest: "Whoa! This is definitely a surprise. It seems that the goddess of doom should have left me. At least, we should harvest a reincarnation Walker in this branch mission. "


    The three samsara are in the eastern continent. Even the old Marquis, they all come to reincarnate. They are three at all.


    If they distribute, they should also allocate one.


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! Do you want to be an administrator? The administrator will take two of the three samsara walkers, and let''s all grab the remaining one. We''ll have to rely on our abilities to seize the remaining one. "


    Marquis wobang: "Alas... Sad and lamentable fact! Tony has no money: "old Marquis, you are joking again. The administrator has decided to let us do it. Is it interesting for you to play such jokes all day long?"


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s it! Marquis, it''s not funny


    Marquis wobang: "what a pity! Both of you are now beginning to comfort yourself. You know that this is true, but in your heart, you just don''t admit it. It''s really... A sin to dream about the possibility of losing


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, don''t deceive them. What''s your fault?"


    Su Xiaoge: "let the people in your world see you say the word of guilt, I''m afraid your eyes will have to jump out and jump."


    The Marquis of Vauban was a natural disaster. In the eyes of those who knew his existence, he was perverse. Don''t say that one word is not suitable for killing, and one word is not suitable for killing.


    Sin?


    These two words are not for the Marquis of Vauban!


    Marquis wobang: "well... Actually, I am very kind. (kind smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha! Cheat the ghost

 Chapter 299

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "don''t worry, Tony, the administrator won''t rob the reincarnation walker with us."


    "After all, samsara is very strong. For us, it''s also a great opportunity to cultivate combat experience."


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! I knew that the administrator is the best to us. Lyb, the old Marquis, will cheat people every day


    Later, marquis hound, I don''t want you to take money again


    Limulus Tempest:


    What the hell did you say?


    Throw him at the old Marquis?


    Why?


    Is he throwing weapons?


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. big shit, you have to talk like this again. When you have problems in your world and start the group mission, I have to bury you alive with the dung!"


    Limulus Tempest: make you really, become a big piece of shit


    Tony had no money: "limulu, if you want to bury me alive with animal manure, you''ll have to look for storage for some time when you go back."


    Tony didn''t have money: "and after opening the group mission, you should bring it back. If I remember well, you also have a place to store things. It seems that your stomach bag is where you store things."


    Tony didn''t have money: "so... No, I''m going to throw up...


    Limulus Tempest:" ahhhhh! I''m going to kill you


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s obvious that if he doesn''t understand it, he''s a fool.


    Why didn''t he find out that this guy is so disgusting?


    No way!


    After he went back to get a storage ring, he had to take some dung to the excrement of the big ide world, and then... Buried him alive!


    The one who does not want to face will fill his olfactory horn with the "fresh" fragrance of feces!


    Su Xiaoge: "all right, you are more than hotly chatting. Since there are only crystal pillars in the East, let''s come here!"


    Su Xiaoge: "come here to gather, and then you all work together, directly take down!"


    Marquis wobang: warden, listen to your voice. Will you not participate in this battle


    Su Xiaoge: "it depends on the situation! I would like to participate, do not want to participate in not to participate, in fact, I am more casual, but also more like wandering around


    When he came to the northern continent, he soon found the Marquis of Vauban.


    But he was not involved in the battle of the Marquis of Vauban.


    Although the Marquis of Vauban killed a reincarnation walker, he did not let him refine it immediately. He thought that he would refine the corpse of this reincarnation Walker only after the completion of the branch mission and returning to their respective worlds.


    After all, his image in the heart of the Marquis of Vauban is still very great. It''s normal to trouble myself during the branch line mission.


    After killing a samsara, Tu Shan Honghong didn''t let him refine. He should have the same mentality as Marquis of Vauban.


    He did not stop it.


    He is not in a hurry. At the present stage, only he can be refined into integral points. Therefore, he must be in his own hands in the end.


    What''s more, he''s not in a hurry to use integral now, so there''s no need to worry.


    As for the last war?


    Before they came to see the detailed introduction of the branch line tasks, they were still a little uneasy. They thought that they would not be able to complete the task in seven days.


    After all, the samsara are not weak, and with the gradual follow-up of the task, it should be more and more difficult.


    Who knows, it''s not too difficult.


    The seven day task is almost finished in less than three days.


    Well... From this point of view, the comprehensive strength of reincarnation space seems not very strong, right?

 Chapter 300

    Tony had no money: "administrator, are you really not going to the last stop?"


    Su Xiaoge: "er... Shida big Mr., how can I see a trace of happiness from your words? Are you glad I won''t join you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "no, absolutely not! I swear, I look forward to the administrator''s joining in my heart. After all, the administrator''s strength can reach the sky. If you join, there will be no suspense in this battle! "


    Tony doesn''t have money:


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha! Well, since Mr. Shida is sincerely invited, how can I not give face? "


    Su Xiaoge: "in this last battle, I''ll also go wandering around!"


    Tony has no money:...


    I don''t know why. At this moment, he really wants to give himself a big mouth.


    It''s okay. What do you say?


    Can''t we get rid of the stink?


    If I didn''t speak just now, would that have happened?


    Oh, my God!


    The administrator participated in the battle, and the three reincarnation walkers in the battlefield were directly targeted by the administrator?


    The most important thing is that the administrator is very powerful and has unparalleled combat power. If there are administrators, what are they doing with them?


    Limlu Tempest: "cough! What, administrator, look at Mr. Shida da da. His language ability is not good and his meaning is not clear. It will cause misunderstanding. "


    Su Xiaoge: "is my understanding wrong? Little Limulus, don''t you want me to fight? Do you dislike me


    Limulu Tempest: "how can this happen? Who would dislike the handsome administrator? It''s not this battle. It''s a chance for us to sharpen. Although there are dangers, it''s because of the crisis that we can burst into potential and have more powerful power. "


    Limulu Tempest: "chief administrator, your strength is too strong and your aura is too strong. If you go to that station, those samsara will lose their fighting spirit and fighting spirit. Then, will this not be meaningful to our tempering?"


    Su Xiaoge: "well, I don''t want to joke with you."


    Su Xiaoge: "good communication scene, you see, now it has become a large rainbow fart scene. All of them didn''t want him to take part in the war.


    However, limulu''s verbal skills have improved a little, at least when Tony is speechless, he still knows what to say.


    Although listening to are some good words, but the subtext of these words is to say, you do not come, we do not dislike you, just really do not need you!


    The art of language is wonderful!


    Limulus Tempest: what I said from the bottom of my heart, warden, how can you say rainbow fart


    Limulus Tempest: "you know, in my heart, your image is...


    " Ding, Lim Lu Tempest was forbidden by brother Su for ten minutes. "


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu, you go to the small dark room first, quiet, really... Several days did not pay attention to, how did your mouth gun direction change so much?"


    Su Xiaoge: "and Shida big mutual contact, but also improve this aspect of the mouth gun ability?"


    Su Xiaoge: ''(slim smiles and cries)


    Tony has no money:...


    to be honest, he didn''t expect Lim Lu to be so good at flattering.


    That''s what he taught you?


    No way!


    He didn''t even know how to teach him?


    Is it limulu''s instinctive awakening and self discovering potential in the process of mutual hostility?


    Well This is very likely.

 Chapter 301

    At the same time, the eastern continent.


    "Limulu, are you the most forbidden person in the group by the administrator?"


    Taunting, showing off the steel, Tony took off his helmet.


    "Hum! Are you any better than me? "


    Limulu snorted and disdained.


    Wave wind water door hears speech corner of the mouth, full face black line way: "OK, you two also don''t sneer at each other, clearly half a dozen, what difference?"


    These two men, they talk to each other every day.


    Say, not tired of it?


    "We are not the same."


    Tony, with his hands on his back, turned his back to limulu and sneered.


    "Oh... We are different indeed. You are fireworks, different fireworks!"


    Limulu also turned her head and said tit for tat.


    Wave wind water gate looks at two people''s appearance, Wu forehead way: "you two can''t be quiet for a while? The enemy is in front of us. Now we are weak. Can we have three samsara and a bunch of samsara. Can you find the firepower to attract each other? "


    There are only nine crystal pillars left.


    Although he also knows that the most important task of reincarnation is to guard the crystal pillar, there is a great possibility that they will not attack them.


    In this doomsday world, the four continents were attacked at the same time, and the purpose of their gathering was not to attack them.


    Of course, not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    If those samsara are reckless, they may stay away for a while.


    After all, the administrator has just come out, and it is still some time before he comes to the eastern continent. Generally speaking, they are not the opponents of so many samsarans.


    How many of the reincarnations who can live to the present are the weak?


    "What does it matter? It''s a big deal to buy five increase Fu Zhuan, which is dry! "


    Lim Lu doesn''t care. After saying that, her body also turns out a little finger and points to Tony''s direction.


    Sample!


    If you really want to fight, don''t you have to protect me?


    Tony didn''t speak either. He appeared on his side right next to the water gate, picked up limulu in his hands, and fell to the ground. He began to wrestle in this hiding place.


    Limulu also knew that Tony was making a fool of himself, so he just struggled to wrestle.


    It''s better to find something to do.


    Wave wind and water gate: "how can these two people be so interesting?


    How old is the person, fighting with two primary school students below?


    ...


    before long, several people from Su Chen came here.


    When they saw the three figures not far away, they all looked strange and could not help laughing.


    Tony and limulu are wrestling, and Beauvoir is standing by as referee.


    This behavior, it seems, is very strange.


    "Cough!"


    Su Chen coughed twice and said with a smile, "three, are you performing for everyone?"


    To be honest, he didn''t expect this kind of scene.


    No one would think that limulu was so mischievous.


    After all, it''s not surprising that limulu''s character is just like that. It''s not surprising that she has done such a thing.


    But Tony, dressed in a steel suit, rolled back on the ground like limulu. This sand sculpture scene is quite powerful.


    If you let people who know Tony see this scene, they will definitely be shocked and confused.


    Stark industrial chairman, genius, Playboy Tony, how to become a funny sand sculpture?


    And the Watergate, who was fooling around with two people.


    It''s incredible!

 Chapter 302

    "Ha ha, everyone is here?"


    Tony rolled to his feet, patted his steel suit symbolically and said with a smile.


    This look, this appearance, as if just on the ground that sand sculpture is not like him.


    "You see, the nine crystal pillars over there are the remaining nine."


    Wave wind water gate facial expression is right, pointing to the front said: "according to my observation, reincarnation people should take nine road pillars as array eyes and form a large array. I am not very clear about the specific array."


    He also knows several big arrays, so he has some judgment on the formation.


    "It''s not the samsara who set the nine pillars into the eyes of the array. This big array, with the help of the power of the reincarnation space."


    After staring at the array for a moment, sun Mengyao said solemnly: "according to the truth, if the crystal column is less than one-third, then the swallowing task will be judged as failure."


    "But this time, I don''t know why, there are only nine crystal pillars left. The samsara space still doesn''t judge that the mission has failed. On the contrary, it still uses strength to bless the crystal pillars."


    Lim Lu curled her lips and said, "what else can I do for you? So many times there was no accident, but we came to have an accident. Isn''t that still our reason? "


    Countless times of normal, only this time produced an accident.


    And this time, they happened to show up.


    So this time, it can''t be said to be an accident!


    Obviously, samsara space is also aware of their hostility, so this time with the aid of strength, it should be to cause trouble to them and hinder them.


    "This is a big defensive formation."


    The Marquis of Vauban frowned tightly and said, "look at the tide of corpses besieging and roaring around. They are trying their best to attack, but there are no ripples in the big array."


    After that, he lifted his right hand, and a giant wolf appeared in the air.


    At the next moment, the wolf turned into a black streamer and ran towards the array, where it passed and hanged everything around.


    "Boom


    With a loud roar, the wolf turned into energy and disappeared.


    But the big array just ripples slightly. In the blink of an eye, the ripples subside, and the big array is still intact.


    "This is my strongest theocracy. I mended it completely and even strengthened it once. But I didn''t expect that there was not a crack in the array."


    Said the Marquis of Vauban, with an ugly face.


    As soon as he said this, his face changed slightly.


    All the people present, except the administrator, were the Marquis of Vauban with the strongest strength.


    At present, the strongest Marquis of wobang can only make a small ripple, which shows that the power of Marquis of wobang can not cause damage to the formation.


    So, how do they break the battle?


    "Administrator, you see... The defense of this array is so abnormal that we can''t break the array, then we can''t destroy the crystal pillars."


    Tony laughs, turns to look at Su Chen and says.


    "Don''t you want me to fight? And I said, "I won''t take part in this fight."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said with a smile.


    At the same time, he asked silently in his heart: "the exchange group, reincarnation space have all made a move, do you want to also hand, break the shell of this barrier?"


    In other words, Marquis''s attack can only make one level of response.


    I''m afraid that he can''t break the defensive array with all his strength.


    And the reincarnation space is added to the crystal pillars with the help of power. In terms of emotion and reason, should the communication group make a move?


    Of course, if you don''t, it''s OK. He just asked.


    Ask, if the samsara space moves to increase the difficulty of the branch line task, then even if you don''t, how about Also want to improve the reward of the main task?

 Chapter 303

    "Ding, we have detected the tilt of the samsara space force, and the branch mission has changed."


    "Mission time limit, changed to 30 days!"


    "Mission objective, unchanged!"


    "Mission reward, unchanged!"


    A series of group notices appeared in the communication group, which instantly attracted all the recognition''s attention.


    "Communion group, detected power tilt in reincarnation space?"


    Tony touched his chin and whispered, "since there is strength tilt, it means that the task is more difficult. If the task is more difficult, how can the task reward remain unchanged?"


    Limulu stood aside, nodded and said, "yes! The more difficult the task is, the richer the rewards are? "


    The harder the task is, the more rewarding it will be.


    The simpler the task, the less reward.


    Is that the normal rule?


    Now how is the difficulty of the task increased and the reward unchanged?


    What''s the operation?


    "Well, why are your two concerns always so unusual?"


    Wave wind water door eyelids can''t help beating, but said: "in fact, the task reward remains unchanged, that should show that the task has not increased the difficulty."


    "The increase of mission time from seven days to 30 days shows that as long as we observe the big array in front of us, we can find the loopholes, and it is much more convenient to break the large array with loopholes."


    Seven days, up to 30 days.


    Although he said it casually, he also knew that if the time limit was doubled several times, it would be very difficult to find out the loopholes in the array.


    "Watergate said it well, so what we have to do now is to observe the formation."


    The Marquis of Vauban narrowed his eyes and said, "now the enemy is in the light, and we are in the dark. It''s ok if they don''t come out. In a month''s time, as long as they step out of the large array range, that''s their death date!"


    In fact, he felt that this should be a test for the communication group.


    Not long ago, the administrator just said that he would not participate in the battle, and then came here and this happened.


    What''s more, there are administrator adults in the reincarnation space will dare to lower the strength?


    So this time is likely to be a test of their ability to observe and act.


    After all, the exchange group is so magical that there must be some eliminated institutions, isn''t it?


    What''s the matter?


    The administrator said that he would not participate in the war this time, and then this happened?


    If the administrator participates in the war, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the so-called defensive formation will be conquered?


    In the final analysis, the administrator''s insight and experience are unmatched by them.


    "The communication group, the strength of the fifth order, can blow through this big array?"


    Su Chen looks at people''s discussion with a smile on his face and asks in a low voice in his heart.


    "The ultimate strength of this array is the sixth order. If you want to break through, you need to have six levels of combat power! "


    "Are you kidding?"


    "A big array has nodes. If you find one node, the fifth order peak power can also blow through the big array. Find nine nodes, the fourth order peak can break the big array, find 81 nodes, and the third order peak can break the big array."


    "The top of the fifth order... How many nodes are there in this array?"


    "Eighty one, the location of the nodes is changing all the time. If you want to smash a large array with nodes, you need to bombard all nodes at the same time."


    "..."


    Su Chen''s face is black. It''s hard to find the node.


    Don''t look at 81. If you say it''s hard to find, it''s not easy to find!


    If the third level wants to break through the array, it needs to bombard 81 nodes at the same time. Is this to kill them?


    No nodes can be found in the fifth order, let alone the third order?


    Well... If you leave Tony here and let him observe for decades, you should be able to work out all the nodes of this big array, right?


    Should be able to!


    He believes in Tony!

 Chapter 304

    "There are nodes in the large array, and the nodes are the weak attack points of the large array. The more nodes you find, the less power is needed to smash the large array."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, whispered: "the rest, it depends on you."


    The Marquis of Vauban heard the speech, his face changed constantly, and then he said, "the administrator, can you help refine the body of the samsara walker?"


    Large arrays, there are nodes.


    But he expected that the stronger the strength, the better the array.


    At the same time, he has a reincarnation Walker''s body in his hand. After refining it into points, and with the savings he has saved some time ago, it happens that he can strengthen the divine power of the giant wolf once more.


    For a month, according to the administrator''s personality, if you can''t do it well, you''ll have to go missing. I don''t know where to go.


    Of course, administrators are powerful, and even if they go to other worlds, they can return at the moment before they break the battle.


    Then he is in urgent need of points. Don''t you take advantage of this time to let the administrator refine the body of reincarnation walker.


    "Yes."


    Su Chen nods to say, this big array, does not look for the node, the strong break array word needs six order strength.


    Only need a node, that is also the fifth level peak combat power!


    Is his current strength the top five?


    Maybe!


    It''s just that it''s a little less likely.


    So he wanted to find a place to strengthen. It happened that the Marquis of Vauban came to send points. It was good to see how good the people were.


    "Administrator, I''m in trouble."


    By the side, Tu Shan Honghong said.


    As soon as her right hand moved, the body of a samsara appeared in front of her.


    How could she not have thought of it?


    Now is the time to need points. If you don''t refine the samsara''s body into integral points, will you still stay here for the Spring Festival?


    "It''s just that you and I are refining together."


    Su Chen said with a smile, and then walked to the two samsara bodies.


    "Ding, two strands of original fluctuation are detected. Are you absorbing refining?"


    "Refining."


    "Refining points: 90000."


    After receiving the communication group prompt in the mind, Su Chen left eyebrow micro pick, then slightly shook his head, a turn disappeared in situ.


    "Ding, Marquis of Vauban got refining points: 10000."


    "Ding, Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar to get refining points: 10000."


    The two reminders from the communication group also made the two people happy, and 10000 points were recorded. They need to think about which aspects of their ability to strengthen will help the current situation.


    This time, we should be more cautious.


    ...


    at the same time, in a hidden hill.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (enhancement + 4) upgrade requires 60000 points."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 3) upgrade points: 30000."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 2) repair integral: 60000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 2) repair points: 40000."


    "Remaining points: 390100."


    Su Chen looks at his integral amount, the corner of the mouth can''t help but rise.


    Although he knows that 390000 yuan is not much for him now, he will finish his work in a short time.


    But in any case, before taking part in this regional mission, tens of thousands of points are very important to him.


    Sure enough, only the main task of the reward is the most abundant!


    A branch task that is only separated from the main task will bring him so much benefit. What kind of reward will he get if he destroys the space for reincarnation and completes the main task?


    At the very least, it has to be a few million points, right?

 Chapter 305

    "It is true that the destructive power of the divine power is not comparable to that of demons."


    Su Chen''s eyes twinkled and thought in his heart, "but if you want to have six levels of combat power, the role of magic element may be stronger than the divine power of the one who makes the judgment of sin by the fire of karma."


    Thinking of this, Su Chen couldn''t help sighing.


    He has only 390000 points. According to the promotion ratio of the divine power of those who judge the crime by the fire of karma, he can strengthen it at most twice, or even only once.


    Can ye Huo''s divine power be strengthened once, so that he can have level 6 combat power?


    Obviously not!


    In this case, he only needs to focus on magic element.


    If he has 5.6 million points, maybe he will consider the power of karma Fire God.


    After all, in the final analysis, it is not without reason that ye Huo divine power is so much more expensive than magic element strengthening.


    "Magic element (enhancement + 4) upgrade requires 60000 points."


    "..."


    "magic element (enhancement + 5) upgrade points: 100000."


    "..."


    "magic element (enhancement + 6) upgrade points: 140000. (the success rate was 90%) "


    "... "


    Su Chen opened his eyes after stabilizing and strengthening the breath of magic element twice.


    "Success rate, and this stuff?"


    After seeing the success rate of strengthening column, Su Chen looks black.


    Why is there a success rate now?


    Does this not mean that the strengthening process may fail?


    If you fail, you will lose all the scores of more than 100000!


    Er... Communication group this operation, how and those krypton gold game more and more similar?


    The most important thing is, 90% success rate, he really dare not bet.


    Because he believed in his luck very much. He used to strengthen his equipment when playing games. With a 95% success rate, he could fail three times in a row.


    To tell you the truth, he would rather strengthen the success rate of 51%, with the extra 1% to test the heartbeat, rather than believe the ghost like 99% success rate.


    That operation is very coquettish, 1% failure rate, can be met by oneself, more than once!


    All right!


    He admitted that he was not a chieftain!


    "The success rate has come out. In the points store, you won''t start to sell gems with success rate?"


    Su Chen''s mind flashed a little absurd idea, and then his eyes flashed, looking at the points store.


    As a group leader and administrator, his points store is different from Tony and they have a lot of things in it.


    But under his "unremitting efforts", he really found something in the points store to increase the success rate of reinforcement.


    "Strengthening the nucleation (base)"


    "To increase the success rate of enhancement skills, an enhanced crystal core increases the success probability by 5 percent."


    "Price: 1000 points."


    Su Chen saw the price of subconsciously relaxed tone, said with a smile: "frighten me, this strengthen crystal core, it is not expensive!"


    Really, he was ready to be slaughtered when such things appeared.


    It seems that he really wronged the communication group. The communication group has such a conscience, how can he die for money like those krypton gold games?


    One thousand points increase the success rate of five percent, which is good!


    Although he felt that this was not true, and he always felt that the communication group would not be so good, he was the leader of the group and had some privileges... It seems normal?


    With a big wave of his hand, he bought two strengthened crystal nuclei directly.


    "Ding, do you want to fuse the two strengthened nuclei into one primary strengthened one?"


    A message suddenly appears on the virtual screen in front of Su Chen, which makes Su Chen''s mouth slightly twitch.


    He knew, this God is like krypton gold game plate, is not as simple as he thought.

 Chapter 306

    "Communication group, this is, really become a dead want money."


    Su Chen sighs, helpless way.


    That is, his right hand slightly raised, and click on the fusion key on the virtual screen.


    "Primary strengthening nucleation."


    "Used to increase the success rate of level 1 skill enhancement, a level 1 enhancement crystal core increases the success rate by 5%."


    Looking at the description of a strengthening crystal nucleus, Su Chen rubbed his forehead with his hand, and he had a headache.


    The enhancement of magic element is from level 6 to level 7.


    This means that he needs two six level enhanced nuclei.


    A first-order strengthening nucleus needs two strengthening nuclei synthesis, that is, two thousand points.


    The two six step strengthening nuclei are 128000 points.


    Well... He seems to be unable to strengthen.


    If he wants to strengthen the magic element, including two six level enhanced crystal nuclei, it needs 268000 points.


    But now he has only 230000 points left, which is... Very embarrassing!


    Although he can synthesize a six level nucleus to improve the success rate, that is 95% of the success rate.


    However, 95% of them believed that he might fail because of his bad luck.


    Once he failed, he suddenly lost 200000 points. Just imagine that he felt his heart dripping blood!


    After the days, more and more difficult.


    What are the communication groups thinking?


    Originally, the points needed to strengthen skills were enough, but now you have a success rate?


    Well, the people exchange group didn''t force you to buy?


    If you feel lucky, you can not buy the enhanced crystal nucleus directly!


    But if you fail, you need to bear the consequences of failure.


    Integral strength, nothing!


    "I can''t help it. I''ll have to put magic aside first."


    Su Chen sighed: "I hope other skills, the success rate as late as possible."


    The later the success rate appears, the less he loses points.


    When magic element is strengthened to + 6, the success rate will appear. How does he feel that karma fire divine power + 5 will have success rate?


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 2) repair points: 40000."


    "..."


    "wind power (strengthen + 3) repair points: 70000."


    "..."


    "wind power (strengthen + 4) repair points: 120000."


    "..."


    "wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000.


    "> success rate (100%)


    Yufeng''s strength, after three times of strengthening, also showed his success rate to Su Chen.


    Although the success rate is 95%, very high, close to 100%.


    But to be honest, he really didn''t want to see the success rate.


    It''s only a little bit longer, and his integral has dropped from 390000 to 100.


    390000. If you say no, you don''t.


    He felt that he would spend more in the future.


    After all, there is an extra success rate and enhanced crystal nucleus, which are all gold holes!


    "After strengthening the strength of Yufeng and magic element, we have to say that the strength has been improved obviously!"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, as if there was a terrible wind in his eyes, and the magic wave surged.


    His strength has improved so much in a short period of time. Even though he tried to control it, he still couldn''t control it for a while.


    If you want to have a living creature beside him, I''m afraid that he will be strangled into slag by the surrounding forces in an instant.


    There is no way, this is the strength of too fast to bring the disadvantages, not now the Su Chen can control.

 Chapter 307

    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Rank: five."


    Su Chen looked at his group business card and sighed in his heart that he was still a fifth step, and still a fifth step who did not fully grasp his own strength.


    "I can''t control myself. What can I do? You need a lot of your peers to fight? "


    Fighting is one of the fastest ways to master one''s own strength,


    and it is of the same level. Moreover, the opponent has a good grasp of his own strength and can press himself to fight at the beginning.


    "Ding, meet the conditions, open the arena?"


    The cold voice of the communication group rings out in Su Chen''s mind, which makes him stare. He asks in his heart, "what is the approximate size of the arena? Is it for the competition between the members of the group? "


    What conditions are satisfied?


    Is it a condition that you can''t control the new power?


    In this way, the communication group still has many functions to open!


    "This is one function, there is another, self challenge! In the process, there will be a shadow avatar, which has all the abilities of the challenger, and the challenger can choose the challenge difficulty of the shadow avatar. "


    "The shadow is separated from the body and hits itself?"


    "It is suggested that a lot of rewards can be obtained for success in challenging the shadow separation difficulty at each stage."


    "..."


    "it indicates that there are no injuries and deaths in the arena, and at the end of the battle, everything is restored as before."


    "..."


    How did he feel a strong breath of challenge?


    First krypton gold, now challenge level to get reward.


    Well... The operation of the communication group is getting better and better.


    Is there a pet pen in the future?


    Even in the end, the two members of the group get emotional and get married to produce a baby?


    "Arena, can all members of the group enter?"


    Su Chen was silent for a moment and asked softly.


    Now Tony and they are observing the node structure of the large array. If the arena suddenly appears, it will certainly bring them influence.


    However, if you succeed in the challenge, you can also get a reward.


    If you get a reward, your strength will improve.


    More or less, it will increase the probability of breaking a large array.


    However, the time limit is one month, and he doesn''t know if he has not completed the task, whether it is considered to be completed or not?


    After all, the minimum target of the branch mission is to destroy one third of the crystal pillars, and they have already completed it.


    "Don''t open it yet. Let me go in and try it first."


    Su Chen is quick to make a decision. He wants to see what is going on in the arena first.


    At any rate, the challenge of shadow avatar is graded. You should complete the simplest challenge of shadow avatar first, and then look at the reward after you get the reward!


    "Hum!"


    At that moment, the world was different.


    I saw that he was in a blank world. There were two options on the top of the screen.


    One is friendly competition!


    One is the shadow challenge!


    Su Chen reaches out his right hand and points at the shadow challenge.


    "Shadow challenge!"


    "Please choose the difficulty: simple, ordinary, difficult, disaster."


    Su Chen looked at the disaster, a trace of movement flashed in her eyes.


    In fact, he would like to see the difficulty of calamity, and how powerful is the shadow of disaster level?


    If you go in by yourself, will you be killed by seconds?


    Immediately he nodded slightly, and firmly ordered the simple option of shadow challenge.


    First of all, I''d like to take a look at the level of shadow separation?


    If the shadow avatar of simple difficulty is easily defeated by yourself, then try the disaster difficulty again.

 Chapter 308

    "Hum!"


    A fuzzy shadow appears in front of Su Chen. Although the figure is very fuzzy and can''t see the facial features clearly, Su Chen feels that the shadow is looking at himself.


    "Smart?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change and whispered.


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    At the next moment, a white pillar of fire rose from the sky, with the momentum of burning everything, trying to destroy everything.


    "Shadow challenge, don''t you notice the start of the challenge?"


    As soon as the shadow body appears, he starts to attack himself directly. He is intelligent, but there is no nonsense.


    Look at this. It''s all about killing yourself.


    Just right, this is very suitable to sharpen oneself!


    Think that is it, Su Chen around thunder surge, toward the shadow of the body launched a fierce offensive.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    After a fierce collision, the shadow splits into two fists and blows Su Chen''s body directly.


    "Shadow split challenge over!"


    "Failure!"


    The mighty voice spreads in the arena, and then the vague shadow disappears. Su Chen appears intact in the arena, looking at the front with a dull face.


    Just now, I was blown up?


    It''s hard. It''s broken?


    When I chose to challenge the shadow separation difficulty just now, what I chose was simple!


    That''s right!


    Shadow body, with its own ability!


    In other words, people have the same means and skills as themselves.


    But how much time did you blow yourself up?


    Is the combat power of the same level so weak?


    Er...


    "come again!"


    Su Chen eyes a congealed, gnash a tooth to say.


    He doesn''t believe it. Can''t he practice the shadow part of simple difficulty?


    The simplest, what concept!


    There are still three difficulties behind!


    One is more difficult than the other, and their combat effectiveness is so weak?


    "Hum!"


    The shadow of the blurred body once again condenses, one person a shadow figure is illusory, fighting again in the vast open arena.


    In fact, Su Chen knows his own shortcomings.


    More than a month ago, he was just an ordinary man, so we can say that his hands are powerless.


    When he came to this world, he became the leader of the endless dimensional communication group, which made him gain powerful power.


    He has not experienced fighting and fighting, and he has not experienced the tranquility of mind after hard training.


    Everything has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    Yes!


    His strength increased rapidly. In a short period of more than a month, he almost reached the level that ordinary practitioners could not reach for hundreds of years.


    But all these factors together make him not good at fighting.


    He has been fighting for more than a month, relying on his own strong strength, directly suppressing the enemy, and has no combat skills at all.


    If you really meet a strong man of the same level, I''m afraid that his end will be the same as that of the shadow now. He will either turn around and run away, or be crushed and smashed!


    It is because he knows his own shortcomings that he continues to carry out shadow challenges after he is blasted.


    It''s hard to feel like being beaten up, but it''s not good at all!


    Although with a force down ten, with a strong force can crush all the enemy.


    But as the process goes on, he will always meet a close match.


    What should they do when they have the same level of cultivation?


    Waiting to die?


    Or turn around and run?


    If so, what''s the point of having such a strong and powerful body?


    He doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen in the future, so what he can do is to improve his combat power as much as possible.


    In this process, even if he was beaten up many times, he would not hesitate!

 Chapter 309

    "Bang --"


    this battle ended with the fire dragon formed by the blazing industrial fire devouring Su Chen.


    Although Su Chen also mastered the blazing white fire and had a high fire resistance, he was still dead in the face of the extreme attack of the blazing white fire!


    After all, the blazing blazing fire dragon is not the blazing industrial fire that he controls!


    "Come again!"


    After a moment of cross legged meditation, Su Chen suddenly gets up and chooses to continue!


    This time, he had a good harvest.


    Although he was devoured by the blazing white fire dragon, he understood the manipulation of the shadow sub body to the blazing white fire dragon before he died.


    In any case, as long as there is progress, his "death" is worth it!


    "Hum!"


    There is no nonsense. Let''s fight again!


    ...


    "come again!"


    "Not enough, come again!"


    "My wind can still hang me? Come again


    "Can ye Huo''s divine power and windstorm be restrained by the insulated claws? Although the hand injury, but the result if the enemy died, then everything is worth it! No, come again


    "Thunderbolt can also produce explosions... Again!"


    "..."


    Su Chen''s voice constantly reverberates in the arena, but the difference is that each time the sound is produced, it takes longer and longer.


    From the first few tens of seconds, but the last few hours.


    Between life and death, there is great terror and great opportunity!


    Every time Su Chen challenges, it is not between life and death, but between death!


    Even if he knew that there would be no real death in the arena, the feeling of death in the arena was definitely the most real and painful!


    In this constant "death" process, his potential has been constantly exploited, and all his abilities are soaring.


    Every time he dies, he will sum up his experience and try his best to change the mistakes he made in the last challenge.


    As a result, his combat power is rising rapidly with the number of "deaths"!


    Of course, that''s not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is that during the battle, he will not fall into a bad situation because of a mistake. When he is on the verge of death, he will start to panic.


    Every living creature has a fear of death in his heart.


    No one, no fear of death!


    In particular, a teenager in his early twenties, despite his blood, is going to die. Fear is inevitable!


    Once fear, then the heart will panic, will be affected, will judge not light, there will be mistakes!


    In this constant "death" cycle, Su Chen has no fear of death. Now, as long as he fights, even if he does not check for a while, even if he has a life crisis next moment, what he wants is just how to pull back the situation and kill his opponent!


    Panic, fear, no use!


    We all know this truth, but who can guarantee that he is not flustered at the moment of death?


    Can those who have advanced accomplishments be sure to achieve this?


    But Su Chen, did it!


    After all, people who have experienced a lot of "death" will naturally become more mature and indifferent.


    But no fear doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about his life.


    It was because of a lot of "death" that he realized the value of life.


    So he wants to change the strong. Now let''s not talk about leapfrog combat, at least among the same level... Keep the strongest!


    He believes in his speed of becoming stronger. If he doesn''t want to die or lose his life, he will become stronger than everyone else!


    In all aspects, we should be strong!

 Chapter 310

    "Come again!"


    Su Chen''s face was calm and looked up.


    As soon as the voice falls, the fuzzy shadow condenses in front.


    But Su Chen did not have any hesitation. As soon as he stepped on it, his figure instantly appeared behind the blurred shadow. His fists concealed the cold killing opportunity and exploded to the shadow.


    At the same time, the blazing fire began to roar around.


    On the ground, a circle after circle of white industrial fire constantly formed a circle, shrinking and burning toward the position of the shadow''s body.


    In the air, a fierce beast, which is formed by the blazing industrial fire, rushes forward and attacks in the direction of the shadow body.


    For a time, the surrounding industry fire rampant, violent attacks continue.


    After tearing up a head of industrial fire beast, the shadow turns around, the thunder flashes, and the surrounding burst sound constantly.


    Each thunder burst can make the surrounding space produce shock, oppressing Su Chen''s range of activities.


    The next moment, the two winds roar and surge, attacking each other until they break up.


    "Boom..."


    in the arena, the sound of explosion and collision is continuous. Each collision sound is a confrontation between Su Chen and shadow Fenshen. Each burst sound is a collision between two skills.


    At this moment, if there are four level practitioners around, even those at the top of the fourth level can''t live a breath.


    Around one person and one shadow, all over the killing machine!


    One hour... One day...


    this time, one person and one shadow directly fought for three days and three nights.


    Physical fitness, mastery of skills, the real energy in the body is the same, two people play three days and three nights, in the final analysis is very normal.


    However, from these three days and three nights of fierce fighting, we can also see that when Su chenbi entered the arena, his combat power had changed dramatically.


    Finally, Su Chen a side and swing attack, cheated the shadow of the body attack, the right hand gathered all their own strength, a punch will shadow body directly away!


    After three days and three nights of fighting, one person and one shadow were wounded, and their breath was much lower than that at the beginning.


    But this time, the final result ended with Su Chen''s victory!


    Even if Su Chen is just a little better than the shadow, it is enough to make him proud.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Chen sits on the ground, spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, and a trace of fatigue flashes in her eyes.


    So many days of high-intensity fighting, "cycle of death", to tell the truth, his spirit has long been exhausted.


    If not for the existence of obsession in mind, he would have begun to rest if he had to win the simple level of shadow separation.


    But this time, I won!


    The "death" torture brought by the shadow incarnation will come to an end.


    Of course, he knew that the ordinary, difficulties and disasters behind the shadow challenge must be more difficult than the other, and he had to "die" many times before he could pass the test.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as you make progress, it''s worth dying so many times!


    "It''s hard to beat you once. It''s not easy to come here now!"


    Su Chen lies on the arena, facing the sky and sighs.


    These days of fighting and fighting, to tell the truth, he had a little strange feelings for the shadow sub body who fought with himself.


    There is a shadow.


    It can be seen from his eyes, but he never talks. I really don''t know whether he can''t speak or whether he is not qualified to let him speak.


    Shadow is a teacher of one''s own, isn''t it?


    Anyway, I have taught myself so many things!


    "Ding, shadow challenge completed."


    "Difficulty: simple, passed, now award."

 Chapter 311

    "Shadow separation strength: five steps!"


    "Evaluating combat progress, evaluating..."


    "Ding, the challenger has made great progress. Award: eight fifth level crystal cores."


    As soon as the voice falls, eight crystal clear fifth order crystal cores float in front of Su Chen.


    There are five traces on the fifth level crystal core, and the whole body emits a white light. The gentle and soft breath makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    "The reward of shadow challenge is crystal core!"


    Su Chen''s eight fifth order crystal nuclei, whispered.


    Eight fifth order nuclei, which are regarded as an eighth order nucleus, are of great value. He is very satisfied with this reward.


    After all, the greatest benefit of shadow challenge is not reward, but valuable combat experience and combat skills.


    Points, as long as the strength to, it is very easy to earn.


    So is the nucleus. Now that we have the integral, what order of nuclei do you want?


    How many days have you been in the arena


    Su Chen thinks of here, eyelid a jump, way: "died so many times, total feeling time has passed for a long time."


    In a flash, the taskbar appeared in front of him.


    "Branch Mission: destroy the crystal pillar (2991 / 3000)."


    "Reward: 200000 points (minimum standard)"


    "Time limit: two days."


    After seeing the two-day time limit, Su Chen''s eyes coagulated and said, "has it been nearly a month? That''s true. It''s time to get out. "


    In two more days, the deadline is up.


    Tony and them, haven''t they found the big array node yet?


    Immediately, Su Chen disappeared in the arena.


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s so hard to find the nodes of the big array. It''s so hard to find this node and that node. It''s hard to detect that one again. The previous one disappeared again. It took nearly a month to find six nodes. Moreover, we couldn''t break through the six weak nodes. It''s really... Too hard!"


    Wave wind and water gate: "Lim Lu, don''t complain. If you have time to complain, you''d better observe and look for nodes. We''ve found the regular traces of nodes. We''ll break through the big array with a good opportunity!"


    Marquis wobang: Yes, I have calculated that according to my attack power, as long as we find ten big array nodes, we can smash the array


    Limulu Tempest: "I don''t want to complain, but I''m going to blow my head for so long! (angrily lifts the table) "


    ten nodes can break the big array!


    But now it took twenty-eight days to find out where the six nodes loop.


    This node, too much bullshit!


    It''s a little bit smaller, but it also has the ability to cover up the perception. Most importantly, it can hop back and forth, and people are going to collapse, right?


    What''s more, we have to wait for an opportunity. Now there are only two days left. How about waiting for a fart time?


    Tony has no money: "limlo, we can''t give up until the end."


    Tony didn''t have money: "after all, if we don''t destroy the nine crystal pillars, if we don''t destroy the nine crystal pillars, we may directly judge that the task has not been completed, and then... There will be no points!"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! I''ve also taken it. It''s very raw. What''s the change of branch line mission? If there is no change, we can directly judge that we have failed. At least we have destroyed more than 2900 crystal pillars. How can we get hundreds of thousands of points? "


    Limulu Tempest: I''m dead. Please burn paper if you have something to do


    Now, in this situation, he doesn''t want to hate Tony any more.


    Obviously, Tony is not in the mood to be hostile to him.


    Hundreds of thousands of points, this is... Hundreds of thousands of points!

 Chapter 312

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "little limulu, don''t be depressed. As long as we don''t arrive at the last moment, we still have the hope of victory."


    "You have to believe in yourself. What''s more, we don''t necessarily lose the bonus points. After all, when the branch line task first appeared, the minimum standard was one third. Even if the task time limit changed, the task reward did not change, so the task goal was unlikely to change."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "come on! Let''s all cheer together


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, I haven''t seen you for many days. Why is little limulu so bereaved?"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "warden, you finally show up. In the past 28 days, they have not called the administrator in the group.


    But without exception, the administrator did not respond.


    This also led them to speculate that perhaps the administrator really did not intend to take action this time, just to test their observation ability and ability to cope with emergencies.


    But obviously, they let the administrator down.


    Why don''t the administrators come back today?


    Limulu Tempest: "woo woo... Warden, children need to be loved.


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, you see the children are wronged."


    Su Xiaoge: "well... I saw the branch line mission just now. It''s almost time limit. You haven''t found the node yet. Do you break the big array?"


    Marquis wobang: "according to the budget of this period of time, I need ten nodes to break through the big battle. But so far, we have only identified six nodes. In the end, these four nodes are too difficult to find."


    Tony had no money: "yes, I''m going to lose my hair when I look for the node. (slym sighed) "the old Marquis have strong mental power, so they use mental power to cover and observe the changing positions of nodes and find out the rules.


    But he had no choice but to rely on calculation and Jarvis''s help to deduce the calculation.


    fortunately, the exchange group is awesome enough to enable Jarvis to communicate with him in this doomsday world.


    To tell you the truth, he was surprised that Jarvis could still be brought over for normal communication.


    After all, there are no satellites in this world, but it doesn''t matter. Jarvis''s computing system is not hindered at all.


    Despite this, his high-intensity calculation, his hair still lost a lot.


    He is not as abnormal as the old Marquis. He has to spare at least five hours of sleep every day for a month, otherwise he can''t support the high-intensity calculation.


    Su Xiaoge: "what? Is Mr. Shita bald? "


    Su Xiaoge: "anyway, this time you''ve been out for nearly a month. Your family and friends will not think you''ve hung up, will you? After all, it''s been a long time. "


    Tony has no money:...


    wave wind and water gate:...


    the two of them are actually the most worried.


    One has stark industry and his lover, the other is four generations of fire shadow, calculating the time, his wife is almost born.


    They thought it would be only three days, three days, without any delay.


    Now, nearly a month has passed.


    Don''t say, a month''s time will make people doubt their life and death.


    Even if they have an explanation, one month is really too long.


    Can''t help, the branch line task has not been completed, the time limit has not arrived, they can only stay here, looking for the possibility of breaking the battle!

 Chapter 313

    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! It''s been a long time since we came out this time. If there was a reminder before, it''s OK to say that the arrangement will be OK. Now I''m afraid that the village that I managed to build will be gone. "


    Marquis Vauban: "I travel for years at a time, so it''s normal not to go back for a month."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "me too. This time I said I was going out to do business, and for us demons, a month''s time is really not long."


    Tony had no money: "warden, can you help us? In other words, it''s OK for us to mention something. The day of jiuxinnai was the day of jiuxinnai''s invasion and the outbreak of war.


    Although it is still some time before labor, but in the final analysis, he is very afraid.


    After all, there are so many transgressors, and there are dark forces like samsara space. If those samsara are familiar with his appearance, he will know that the samsara space is not strange to Muye village.


    Where there are samsara and transgressors, there are great changes.


    In case... The war broke out ahead of time, and he happened to be away from Muye village at this time point, what should we do?


    Although the strength of the three generations is not weak, it is still the film level strong.


    But he always came back to say that three generations were old, otherwise they would not retreat behind the scenes.


    Of course, the administrator has long said that he will not participate in the final battle.


    So he also knew Tony''s plan. He didn''t expect the administrator to participate in the war, but the administrator didn''t participate in the war. Even if he just stood by and asked them, he believed that it would be much faster to find the nodes of the big array.


    Su Xiaoge: "you have found six nodes, which is not bad in fact."


    Tony didn''t have money: "the caretaker means, helped us?"


    Su Xiaoge: "actually, it doesn''t count as helping you. After all, the branch task will be finished in two days. I also participated in the branch task, so it''s nothing to do something about it."


    Six big array nodes, OK!


    He doesn''t know whether his current strength is the fifth level peak, anyway, after nearly a month''s tempering, the strength he can break out has also changed a lot.


    On the whole, fortunately it is not a big node, otherwise it will be embarrassing.


    Well... If he bombards six large formations at the same time, he will certainly be able to break through the big formations.


    After all, if you bombard nine nodes at the same time, you can break through the big array. Now that he meets a cultivator at the top of the fourth level, isn''t that a quick move?


    Tony didn''t have money: "yes, administrator. It''s also a participant. How can I forget it? (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Marquis wobang:" ha ha ha ha... Since the administrator has made a move, then this bullshit battle must have been caught by hand. "


    When do you want to do it, Lord Pettitte


    Limlu Tempest: or, what should we do


    He felt that he had detected new knowledge points from the words of the administrator.


    The administrator''s personality seems... A little arrogant!


    Obviously, I want to help them, but I have to find an excuse for myself because I participated in this task.


    Can''t they understand this?


    For the administrator of this level of power, even if not, then what?


    Su Xiaoge: "I''ll do it in a moment. Don''t worry. I won''t delay you too long."


    Limulu Tempest: "in a minute? Your honor, have you been watching us all the time? "


    Su Xiaoge: "come on, look behind you."

 Chapter 314

    At the same time, the outside world.


    When people see the information in the communication group, they look back.


    Su Chen, dressed in a white suit, stood behind and looked at them with a smile.


    Although Su Chen with a kind smile, but nearly a month of fighting, always let his breath change some cold and indifferent.


    This makes the Marquis of Vauban move their eyes and guess in their hearts. It seems that the administrator really left the world during this period of time.


    After all, they are well aware of the cold change of breath. It is definitely a battle.


    Can you let the administrator out of control of the breath, is it... This period of time the administrator conducted a massacre?


    At the thought of it, they shivered and did not dare to think about it any more.


    It seems that the administrator is not so gentle and kind as it seems on the surface. As a powerful man, whose hand is not killing?


    "Didn''t you find six nodes?"


    Su Chen glanced over the crowd and said with a smile, "the node position is constantly changing. You can tell me the track of the six nodes."


    The Marquis of wobang didn''t hesitate to tell Su Chen what they had gained during this period of time.


    "The time of this branch line mission is really too long, and it is indeed time to end."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Chen''s eyes flashed and glanced at the big array.


    "Boom and boom..."


    the six nodes on the large array began to explode at the same time, shaking the world.


    At the next moment, the array cracked and the dense cracks began to climb rapidly to the whole array at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not long after, 28 days of defense, so that Tony and other head pain of the big array so into a little bit, dissipated in the world.


    "This battle is broken at last!"


    The Marquis of Vauban snorted coldly, said the cold voice.


    One step, he disappeared in the same place.


    Along with the Marquis of Vauban, limulu, Beauvoir, shuimen and Tushan Honghong disappeared.


    For the samsara in the array, their resentment is deep.


    "Well, I said," you wait for me. "


    Tony, in his uniform, cried out in a hurry.


    They said they would go and just throw him aside?


    Alas... This group of people are really ungrateful!


    But the big array was broken and the branch line task was about to be completed. To be honest, he was still very happy.


    Soon, he put on his steel uniform and headed for the battlefield!


    How could he be spared in this last battle?


    "Forget it. Give it to them."


    Su Chen looks at the front and laughs.


    This time, they have experienced so many battles.


    So when the main line task breaks out in the future, it is conceivable that they will face the battle!


    What''s more, one person''s strength is limited after all. Tony and they also need to be strong.


    After all, Tony, they''re strong. For him, there''s nothing to say.


    Apart from anything else, they will complete various tasks in the future. He just needs to sit at home and cross his legs, waiting for them to refine the mysterious energy in the body of the traverser and the samsara.


    Think about it. It''s beautiful to lie down and earn points.


    Of course, he is just casually thinking about it. He is still very high on his own requirements.


    He can lie down to earn points and lie strong.


    However, such a powerful way is not in line with the idea in his heart, and it is bound to be less powerful than the strength obtained in the battle with iron and blood.


    He has always believed in a truth, and now he enjoys it. One day, he will pay for it.


    And now suffering, the future will always be rewarded!

 Chapter 315

    Three thousand crystal pillars, only the last nine.


    So the samsara who came to the doomsday world basically gathered here to guard the last nine crystal pillars.


    They thought that when the 2000th crystal pillar was destroyed, the devouring mission would be judged as failure, and the will of reincarnation space would recall them to the reincarnation space and accept punishment.


    Although there was a big accident in the engulfing mission, the enemy''s strength was too strong to be the local force in the doomsday world.


    But when did the reincarnation space engulf a single moth?


    But now that the swallowing mission has not been judged as a failure, it is their only chance to turn the tables by sticking to the nine crystal pillars.


    The last two days!


    According to the time limit of the task, they only need to stick to it for another two days, then the task will be completed!


    Maybe they will finish the task this time.


    What''s more, the group of "destroyers" also destroyed the large array. They just need to wait here.


    just because the samsara all have this idea, they have been waiting for 28 days?


    Wait!


    So the great array of broken, beyond all people''s expectations, for a time, the reincarnation people are confused.


    As for the Marquis of Vauban?


    Twenty eight days!


    This group of samsara delayed them for 28 days. How much loss did they cause?


    Since Yasuo and Cao Cao completed the last group task, there was no group task. They felt that the branch line task must be in progress, so the group task was delayed.


    If they had finished the task 28 days ago and returned to their respective worlds, they might have completed several groups of tasks in these 28 days, and their strength has been greatly enhanced.


    After all, with the increase of group members, the world of communication group links is also increasing, and the possibility of group tasks is also greatly increased.


    Therefore, in the final analysis, it is all because of this group of samsara, who have caused them heavy losses!


    Even if we throw these things aside, the reincarnation people drag them for such a long time that the administrators can''t see them anymore.


    Yes!


    Although the administrator helped them break through the battle, they could see that the administrator was kind to them, but under normal circumstances... They would not let the administrator do anything.


    After all, the administrator as a great power exists, there must be a certain number of times and quota.


    Once overdrawn, I''m afraid the administrator will be disappointed with them.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is better not to let the administrator do it because of their helplessness!


    And the 200000 points, no, hundreds of thousands!


    The minimum standard is 200000. They will destroy all 3000 crystal pillars. Is that still 200000?


    So many factors together, it is enough to prove how much loss these samsara let them bear?


    Just think of their own loss and waste, their hearts are holding a ball of fire, this time just vent out.


    As soon as the three samsara appeared, they were directly watched by the public.


    The samsara''s strength is not as good as before. When he meets a group of angry people, he is solved by dividing two by three.


    Samsara has been resolved, the rest of the samsara, that is not all appetizers?


    Of course, they did not kill them all because they knew that sun Mengyao would return to the space of reincarnation after the mission.


    If the reincarnation group dies, only sun Mengyao goes back alone, it will certainly cause some doubt.


    As for those samsara informers?


    Sun Mengyao doesn''t care, samsara informs samsara?


    Unless there''s something wrong with the samsara''s brain, dare they?

 Chapter 316

    "The crystal pillars are completely destroyed."


    Su Chen touched his chin and whispered, "but how can this world be considered to be on the right track? Let''s play by ourselves? "


    "Is it right to kill all the zombies, destroy all traces of zombies in this world, and let the survivors of this world walk out normally and restore the reconstruction of human civilization and order?"


    "Or to kill all human beings and let zombies rule the world, and then zombies will devour each other and give birth to intelligent zombies to rule the world in a real sense?"


    "Or... Doomsday world, continue the daily life in the doomsday world? Let the human survivors and zombies have their own gains, and fight equally? "


    "What''s the matter? Pass down the cultivation method, and let this doomsday world degenerate into a supernatural post disaster reconstruction world? "


    If the first method is to destroy all the zombies and rebuild the civilized order of human society.


    So do they need to keep a few people here?


    After all, when the end of the day breaks out, the society collapses, and people''s heart lacks the shackles of morality and law, what kind of devil will it become?


    Therefore, in order to return to civilization, it is necessary to leave a few people to guide them.


    But this is a waste of time!


    And the second, kill all humans and let zombies rule the world.


    The general return said that he was also a human being, so he directly excluded this method in his heart. It''s not really impossible. Why use this cruel method?


    The best way to save time is to clear a batch of zombies, leaving a slightly larger number of zombies than the human survivors. In this way, the development of mutual containment is stable for the world.


    As for the method of preaching and practicing?


    It''s too much trouble. It''s hard!


    Most importantly, what does the world have to do with him?


    Is it necessary to do thankless things?


    What''s more, it''s a waste of time. It''s been a month since the implementation of the branch line task. Everyone wants to go back, so they don''t want to waste time on this matter.


    If they destroyed all the crystal pillars in two days, they would naturally consider it.


    Anyway, it''s a long time.


    "Ding, branch line mission completed!"


    "It takes 28 days to destroy 3000 crystal pillars and guide the world to the right track..."


    "the settlement reward has been completed, and the total task score is 500000."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, task completion 30%, reward points: 150000."


    "Group Friends: Marquis of wobang, task completion 20%, reward points: 100000."


    "Group Friends: Tu Shan carries the handle, task completion 20%, reward points: 100000."


    "Group Friends: wave wind water gate, task completion 12%, reward points: 60000."


    "Group friend: Limulus tempest, task completion 10%, bonus points: 50000."


    "Group Friends: Tony has no money, task completion 8%, reward points: 40000."


    Su Chen received a hint in the mind, eyes a Zheng, a little surprised in the heart, branch task completed?


    What do you mean?


    Three thousand crystal pillars were destroyed. He could understand that the battle over there was over.


    But the world is back on track. What''s the situation?


    They just destroyed 3000 crystal pillars. How can they show that they have completed the task before they start to guide the world?


    Are you giving them rewards in advance?


    Comfort their "hurt" hearts?


    Or is there a bug in the communication group?

 Chapter 317

    Communication group.


    Limulu Tempest: "huh? Mission done? I got 50000 points this time? Oh, a lot of them


    Bo Feng Shui men: "administrator, gentlemen, I have an emergency, so I will go back first."


    Tony didn''t have money: "me too. I''m very sorry. I''ve been out for a long time. I should go back. I''ll make a mistake for you."


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s OK, it''s OK! You two, go back! Don''t let the family worry too much


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... It''s OK. Everyone can understand. Go back quickly."


    Bo Feng shuimen and Tony are special circumstances, so it''s understandable to go back as soon as the task is over.


    Especially wave wind water gate, people''s wife is about to give birth, don''t you understand?


    So as soon as they saw the task finished, they didn''t have the first time to check the points, so they went back to talk about it first.


    Anyway, the points have been given out, and there won''t be much more.


    Su Xiaoge: "go back quickly! If you have time back, please have a meal for all of us. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "thank you for your understanding. I''m going back."


    Tony had no money: "me too. Thank you."


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, elder sister, you two have gained a lot of points and won the first prize this time. Would you like to send a red envelope to celebrate? (slim funny face) "


    Marquis Vauban:" are you kidding? How can we say that we have won the first prize


    Limulus Tempest: Oh, my Lord, how can you compare with him


    The administrator is the first person to get the most points. They can understand it and don''t feel strange.


    After all, when he first arrived, the administrator killed three reincarnations and destroyed all the crystal pillars in the western continent.


    The most important thing is that the administrator has broken the battle so that they can complete the task. Who among them dare to say that he has contributed more than the administrator?


    What''s more... Even if the administrator didn''t help, he just watched, but it didn''t matter.


    The first is the first. The administrator has the hobby of being the first. What''s your hobby?


    after all, how much points they can get, or the administrator has the final say.


    Su Xiaoge: "cough! Little limulu, how fat are you? I''m not included in it? "


    Limulu Tempest: "well... What does the warden mean, red envelopes?


    Marquis Vauban: "I know it''s not good, but I''m ready."


    Su Xiaoge: "red envelope? make fun of! I''ll give you red envelopes? Integral is so important, I still lack integral, what red envelope will be sent? Little brother Su: "Oh... Do you know? Now the points consumed by strengthening skills are too much. It''s not that I don''t give red envelopes, nor am I stingy. The main reason is that I''m too poor to pay red envelopes. (it''s too hard for me) "


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Marquis Vauban:...


    administrator, this is, is it starting again?


    The essence of drama?


    It is said that the administrator sometimes is really clever, consuming too many points and caring about the points?


    And... Poor?


    Are you kidding?


    If the administrators are poor, I''m afraid they don''t even have the qualification to be called poor!


    A person who can control the integral data, what kind of poor?


    Playwright!


    What a show!


    Administrator, you are a pure playwright!

 Chapter 318

    Mr. Cao mengde finished the task? (slim surprise face) "


    happy Feng man:" well, this task is completed, and your side is also over? "


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "en en! Administrator, didn''t you say some time ago that a certain amount of points can be refined from the body of the traverser? "


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s true. If you still have the body of the wearer, send it to me and I''ll have a look."


    Cao''s surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "OK."


    "Ding, surnamed Cao, the name of the word, Meng de issued an exclusive red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    At the same time, Su Chen looked at the group task completion.


    "Micro world vulnerability mission, mission world: the deinocide world."


    "Task completion: good."


    "Mission bonus points: 20000."


    "Members of the group: surnamed Cao, given the name of Meng De, task completion 55%, reward points: 11000."


    "Group members: happy man, task completion 45%, reward points: 9000."


    Su Chen chuckled and said: "20000 points reward, not bad."


    After that, he moved his mind and looked at the body of the passer-by in his inventory.


    "Ding, looting of theocracy system detected, level: low, refining?"


    "Refining."


    "Refining completed, 100000 points."


    Su Chen received the communication group after the tip of a pick, 100000 points?


    Sure enough, the broken system and the normal system can not be compared, even if the system looks like a low-level system, it is also 100000 points.


    "The samsara is given 20% of the total. For the sake of fairness, let''s make it 20%."


    Yes, that''s right. For the sake of fairness, it''s the same.


    Can''t one give 20% and another 10%?


    Su Xiaoge: "refining finished, a total of 20000 points, is to give you one person, or you two share equally?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: warden, is the value of the traverser greater than that of the samsara


    Su Xiaoge: "Why are you so excited? Isn''t that obvious? Normally speaking, the walkers are the favourites of one side of the world. If they have golden fingers, they will certainly become the potential stocks of the world''s top strong players. Can the reincarnation walkers compare with each other? "


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s more, how many samsara walkers are there in the doomsday world? Which do you think is more precious, a runner or a group of samsara walkers? "


    There is a systematic golden finger in the body of the traverser, but only the original fluctuation in the body of the samsara. One is a bug and the other is restricted surveillance. Can this be compared?


    Marquis wobang: "little limulu, we should learn to be calm and calm... The traverser is not yours. Why are you so excited?"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha! Old Marquis, you''re not excited? (photo of Marquis of Vauban) "


    Limulus Tempest:" look at you, your eyes are shining, your face is flushed, and your trumpet is coming down. You tell me you are calm and don''t care? Are you kidding me, old Marquis


    Marquis wobang:...


    this young man, no way!


    He didn''t set up the platform on this side, but he started to dismantle it there?


    However, the value of the traverser is greater than that of the samsara, which he did not expect.


    A runner, the top two reincarnations?


    Well...

 Chapter 319

    Cao''s surname is Cao''s, and Meng De''s character is Meng de: "administrator, this is the common harvest of Yasuo and me, so you''d better divide the points into two parts and give it to us!"


    "Happy Feng man": (slim looks forward to the face) "


    brother Su:" ha ha... Yasuo, you and Prime Minister Cao have been mixing for a period of time, and have become a little expert in expression pack


    "Ding, surnamed Cao, name of the name, Meng de got refining reward: 10000 points."


    "Ding, happy wind man got refining reward: 10000 points."


    In fact, the man''s expression is very interesting. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" haha! Hit... Hit... Rob! Pooh! It''s not robbery. It''s about paying me the copyright fee. I''m using my expression pack, but it''s for a fee. (slim funny face) "


    in general, micro loopholes in the world are destroyed by penetrators.


    If they thought there were samsara before, who would go back to carry out such a task?


    In the future, when they are strong, this kind of micro task will only earn pocket money.


    But today, it seems that this is not the case.


    The traverser is more valuable than the samsara!


    Although it''s only 20000, plus the 20000 task reward, it''s 40000!


    Can 40000 points and 20000 points be the same?


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    "Your honor, your honor."


    After Lim Lu and others came back, they looked at Su Chen and said with a smile.


    "Limulu, you lie on the shoulders of Vauban, but you set off the seriousness of others."


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile.


    Limulu heard the words jump, said happily: "I and the old Marquis that relationship, very iron Da!"


    The Marquis of Vauban, with his left eyebrow slightly raised, flicked Lim to reveal a little, but he said, "can you stop being cute?"


    Very firm?


    Da?


    Er... You''re an adult of dozens of years old. Don''t you think it''s shameful to be cute?


    "All day long, you call Meng Wang Meng Wang. Meng Wang doesn''t sell Meng. Do you still call him Meng Wang?"


    Lim looked at the Marquis of wobang innocently. The crowd called him Meng Wang all day long. How could he do without selling Meng?


    "Well, although you three are not in such a hurry to return, you all want to go back after staying in the doomsday world for so long?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, quietly said: "since the task has been completed, we have nothing else to do, so go back!"


    "I''ve got a lot of points this time. I can have a good time after I go back."


    Three people smell speech a Leng, then face more or less all show smile.


    This harvest is really not small, go back, also can strengthen their own strength.


    I believe that the next time we meet, they will become stronger!


    ...


    "is it nearly evening in this world


    When Su Chen returned to the villa, it was already dusk.


    "Welcome home, sir!"


    Caichen saw Su Chen come back, issued a mechanical welcome.


    "Sir, two days ago, Ms. ningzel came here to see you and left some words for you."


    "What words?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed and asked softly.


    Two days ago, Ning Cai Er came to see him?


    What are you looking for?


    "Hum!"


    A blue screen appeared in front of Su Chen, and then the screen flickered. Ning cai''er''s appearance appeared on it and said happily, "Su Chen, I did it! This hard road, I''m coming down! "


    "And in the process of challenge, I was promoted to the spirit sea realm, and now I have become a spiritual sea state practitioner."


    "Su Chen, now I, among the younger generation, can also be regarded as the top group of Tianjiao."


    "I can succeed, thanks to your help, so I want to say to you... Thank you!"

 Chapter 320

    "Thank you? How can I thank you? "


    Su Chen looks at the empty shadow and whispers softly.


    He was stunned, shouldn''t it be thank you?


    Just now, what was your expectation?


    "I have successfully completed this road, condensed the invincible trend that belongs to me, and my practice is really going on for thousands of miles."


    Ning caier virtual shadow said here, a dark eyes, way: "you said, after my victory, you will invite me to dinner."


    "I know you are very busy. I came here today just to tell you that I have won. When you come back to see this video, remember to invite me to dinner."


    After finishing this sentence, Ning cai''er''s empty shadow stopped and her voice became low: "Su Chen, although we have not been in contact for a long time, I feel a kind of loneliness from you, a kind of loneliness just like being abandoned by the world, that kind of loneliness... I understand your loneliness."


    "But anyway, I hope you know that in this world, you are not alone, there will always be a person who will accompany you to resolve the loneliness in your heart."


    "Su Chen, you say... Ha ha! Su Chen, come back to see these, you must start to prepare the meal! I''ve been promoted to Linghai state. I must have eaten more than before. If you don''t prepare some, you will be ruined by me! "


    The last word falls, the front virtual screen flashes, and the shadow disappears.


    "Caichen, Ning caier... When did you complete the challenge?"


    Su Chen was silent for a moment, then raised his head and asked, "look, this kind of event should be recorded on the network. If there is no such event under the network, you can go to the network of those universities to have a look."


    The last word, I don''t know why, he always felt Ning Cai Er''s desire to speak.


    Is something going on?


    Please have a meal... In the month of doomsday, he almost forgot about it.


    Miss Ning finished the challenge eight days ago


    Soon, caichen will investigate the end of the voice said.


    The network defense of this world is too poor. It is no exaggeration to say that caichen is the God in the network world.


    "Eight days ago? It took a week to come to the door? "


    Su Chen eyes a squint, way: "you go to Imperial University to have a look, these two days, is there anything important happened?"


    "Sir, there are hints on the official website of DIDU University."


    "What hint?"


    "Due to special reasons, the war practice of sophomores is carried out ahead of schedule. I hope that students and teachers of all colleges can cooperate."


    "War practice... War practice!"


    Ning caier once told him about the war practice, which was that the sophomores of DIDU university had to go to the land boundary to carry out a series of war practice under the guidance of the school teachers.


    Every year in war practice, there will be a certain proportion of disability rate.


    Boundary, he''s been there!


    The barbecue material I ate last time was from the boundary.


    Now, ningzel went to the border to join the war?


    On the other side of the boundary, the prince of the royal court has not left yet, and the war is on the verge of breaking out at any time. Have they gone to practice?


    What do the top management of DIDU think?


    Is it a mental handicap for a group of students to go to the border for war practice at this critical moment?


    He said that just now Ning cai''er stopped talking and went to the border for war practice. What''s the point?


    Did you worry her?


    "Ding, do you want to use the branch line?"


    A cold prompt sound suddenly appears in Su Chen''s mind, which makes his face a Zheng, and then says: "use."


    He had planned to use the invitation quota when he came back. As a result, his brain was in a mess and forgot it.


    "Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu."


    "The physics of love."


    "Why am I so cute?"


    "Red hair."


    "I will never give up until I lose ten catties."

 Chapter 321

    "What are these ghosts?"


    Look at Su''s nickname.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu?


    The name came out once. Last time he guessed it was Xiaoyu in Jackie Chan''s adventures.


    In fact, he can accept this.


    But what are the following?


    Physics of love?


    A scientist who loves physics?


    And... How can I be so cute?


    So he''s on the nickname cute, right?


    Every time you invite me, you have to meet someone, right?


    Next, red hair!


    What''s the name?


    Now he thought, could this be an ordinary man with red hair?


    Red hair, green hair!


    As for the last one?


    If you don''t lose ten pounds, what are these?


    In addition, Xiaoyu is the most reliable one.


    Um... Is Xiaoyu in Jackie Chan''s adventures reliable?


    Maybe!


    After all, if there is no jade, Jackie Chan may not know how many times he died.


    Communication group.


    "Ding, the Taoist master invites the quiet and obedient Xiaoyu to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh, Ho? Are there new people again? Welcome new people! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" Meng Wang, you have such a obscene tone and a funny expression, so you are not afraid to frighten the new people? "


    Tony has no money: "but then, according to the habit of group nicknames, it seems that the new man''s character is not as good as the group nickname looks."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Hey! What''s this? Gas magic? I tell you, dad is next to me. If you want to do something bad to me, I advise you to be careful. Dad is very strong


    She had just sealed the last demon with Uncle long. She was still cheering when such a thing suddenly appeared.


    Chat... Interface?


    When was technology so advanced that the chat interface could be projected directly to the front?


    So she guessed that this is not a high-tech chat interface at all, but a kind of magic Qi.


    With dad for such a long time, he is very familiar with the classification of some Qi magic.


    Or is this demon magic?


    Tony has no money: "gas magic? Ha ha... It seems that our new comer is not an ordinary person either


    Marquis wobang: "my father has mastered the powerful Qi magic, and I think the new man has not weak magic attainments. Maybe we can have a discussion with each other some time in the future, @ quiet and obedient Xiaoyu."


    Limulus Tempest: old Marquis, is it interesting to bully new people like this


    Su Xiaoge: "wobang, are you sure you want to compete with Xiaoyu? How old is Xiaoyu?


    How old is the Marquis of Vauban?


    If Marquis Vauban and Xiaoyu really go to the arena to compete and challenge, then... Forget it, the picture is too beautiful, he doesn''t want to.


    If the Marquis of Vauban wanted to show his face, he felt that the battle would not have happened.


    Marquis Vauban: "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    Marquis wobang: "is this a big man? No! In my opinion, the combat effectiveness rank on the group''s business cards is not only one level... The new people have only one level of combat power? "


    Su Xiaoge: "yes, the new comers are only a little better than ordinary people, and they are not afraid to tell you that the newcomers... Only go to primary school."


    Marquis wobang: "newcomers Just in primary school?


    Primary school students?


    He said that he would have a competition with a primary school student?

 Chapter 322

    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, are you trying to... Bully pupils?"


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha! Old Marquis bullying pupils? No, I''m going to laugh. Old Marquis, you are really talented, but you really have no bottom line. (slym funny face) "


    Bofeng shuimen:" old Marquis, I will see that war. "


    The Marquis of Vauban challenged the topic of primary school students, instantly detonated the communication group, and also exploded all the people who had been peeping at the group.


    The old Marquis is is hundreds of years old. He is going to bully a pupil?


    This is a big news!


    No way!


    They should all remember this moment. In the future, this is a black history of the old Marquis!


    At the age of several hundred years, to bully a primary school student, is this the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?


    Too broad to be afraid of!


    But then again, according to the standard of the normal world, I''m afraid the urn of a few hundred years old can''t be found?


    So, normally speaking, the ashes of hundreds of years old can''t beat primary school students.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what do you mean by that? Look down on pupils? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "boy, let me remind you, you go and look at the group profile and group files. When you understand the magic of this communication group, come and talk to your uncles again!"


    Tony had no money: "good boy! (feeling the head) "


    Limulus Tempest:" the administrator is very big. This time the leader of the group invited such a new person in. Is this new person''s talent too terrible to make most of the leaders moved? "


    Communication group, no, they prefer to call it a combat group.


    After all, all kinds of group tasks are related to killing people, and each task is completed with a large number of killing.


    Even if they are not weak, they don''t want to be infected by a pupil.


    A child, should not be quiet, happy to have a good childhood, in the school and the students to play with?


    Now... Come to the communication group and take risks together?


    Although joining the communication group can become more powerful, but what is the purpose and persistence of a child?


    Su Xiaoge: "this I don''t know, the Taoist Lord he invited people, seems to be random?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you can invite anyone to come in. Of course, those who can be invited are not anonymous. More or less, they are more and more important roles in one side of the world. They are not the protagonist villain, that is also a very important supporting role."


    Tony didn''t have money: "the administrator is big. Is this child also an important role in the world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "yes, in that world, Xiaoyu''s existence is indispensable!"


    Su Xiaoge: "in other words, Shida big, how can you shout big with Meng Wang? Adults, it''s a big deal? "


    Da Da, adult...


    although there is no difference between them, it is strange to change the appellation suddenly.


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Then I don''t think the administrator is much better to listen to! "


    Limulus Tempest: "it sounds a lot more respectful than adults. Inside, it''s... People go up, water flows down, and appellation should be improved in a better direction."


    Tony has no money: "yes, yes, I agree with what limulu said. (hold up the approval vote) "


    the

 Chapter 323

    Limlu Tempest: "Oh! If you say I agree with me all day long, you can''t put it another way? (slim disdains to face) "


    Tony has no money:" then... So do I


    Limulu Tempest: "the quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" the communication group of endless dimensions? Although I am a primary school student, I still have some basic knowledge. Is it interesting for you to cheat me like this? "


    Wave wind water gate: "forget it, children do not believe it!"


    Wave wind water gate: "but how long, you will understand everything."


    His son is about to be born. Since there are primary school students in the communication group, it will be ok if there are infants and young children joining in after a period of time?


    Of course, the baby is just born, certainly can''t speak.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t speak. As long as you join this group and include a member of the communication group, you''ll be twice as likely to grab a job in the future.


    Naruto is really going to be drawn. He has to buy a cross-border seal character and go with Naruto.


    But it doesn''t matter, the son''s integral is his integral, is his integral, then everything will be easier to do.


    Well... Although it''s just a guess, I have to say that this guess is reasonable, isn''t it?


    Tony has no money: "little girl, have you seen the memory scene? If you haven''t seen it, go and have a look. Even if you think it''s fake now, you''re only going to see a simulation movie. The special effects and the feeling are absolutely powerful. "


    Su Xiaoge: "Xiaoyu, where are you now? Have you collected the twelve charms of the Lord


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "not long ago, uncle long and I just sent the last devil into the gate of hell. The disaster is finally over, and uncle long can have a rest."


    Limulu Tempest: "the devil? The gate of hell? It seems very nice to hear that! "


    Su Xiaoge: "is that right? That''s fast. The scene of testing heart rate and courage is coming


    When the last demon was sealed, seven of the eight gates of hell were closed.


    Of course, there is also a door of hell, which is still open to the Lord.


    However, because of special reasons, Xiaoyu entered the desolate world where the demons lived, and did not dare to be found by any demons.


    He felt that if it was not for the halo of the protagonist, Xiaoyu would not have survived, let alone use up the quota and return to the real world.


    Think about it, can the devil not smell the extra human flesh in the space?


    When the devil was fighting, he didn''t pay attention to the surrounding environment. Did he live on the dog for so many years?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what scene?"


    Su Xiaoge: "nothing, but how long will you know, when you need help, you can shout in the group, just those demons, say a bad word, in our group, any one can crush them!"


    Eight demons, according to his estimation, the strongest is no more than three levels.


    Although it''s a devil, the world always comes back and says that the energy level is not high. I''m afraid Tony can kill them in the past with his steel suit on.


    After all, a shell can smash the body of the water devil, and what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what!


    Can''t a nuclear bomb kill the Lord?


    The reason for not using nuclear weapons is also easy to understand. After all, this matter can be solved with minimum loss. Why use nuclear weapons as a strategic weapon?


    Most importantly, it is not a simple thing to use nuclear weapons in peacetime.

 Chapter 324

    Tony has no money: "cough! If the general administrator says so much, it means something interesting is going to happen. "


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t know why, there''s a little expectation in my heart."


    Limlu Tempest: "quiet and obedient jade, if you need help, it''s OK. If you want to help, you can say in the group, let go of the crossing prohibition in your world, and everyone will help."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! Yes, I''d like to see the devil in the administrator''s large population. What will it look like


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "the eight demons, I only heard from my father. It is said that a long time ago, these eight demons ruled the world. All human beings are the eight demons and their slave servants. Life is very difficult."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "at this critical moment, eight powerful great mages stood up and subdued the eight demons with immortal god keepsake, sealing the eight demons in a desolate demon world. These eight great mages were also called eight gods by later generations."


    Although looking at the information on the chat interface, her heart inexplicably some flustered and uneasy.


    She is not stupid. It seems that after a period of time, she will experience some "extraordinary" things.


    Test heart rate and courage, say simple The point is, who wants to enjoy the excitement?


    She likes to take risks with Uncle long. The excitement she enjoys is different from these.


    Although she didn''t know exactly what it was, she always came back and said that it must be different!


    But it doesn''t matter. Didn''t the administrator say that just now?


    In this communication group, anyone in the past could easily crush those demons.


    Although the eight demons they deal with is very troublesome, but this communication group she did not understand, so for now, according to what they said is true!


    After all, now she, believe it or not, what else?


    In any case, these people did not threaten her, nor did they tell her how to do anything. Some just said that she could ask for help if she was in danger.


    At this stage, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?


    And If this is really the magic of illusory Qi, my father is standing beside him, why is he not aware of it?


    Dad''s magic attainments, not to mention much, that is also the level of great mage.


    It''s not her boasting. If my father was born in ancient times, I''m afraid he can also be a God by virtue of his ability!


    And uncle long, the strongest!


    Marquis wobang: "undead God keepsake, it seems A little bit interested. (slim excited face) "


    Marquis wobang:" I can ignore the devil, but the undead God token, can you tell me about it? "


    Su Xiaoge: "in fact, it''s nothing. Those eight great mages are also very famous in other world. They are the eight immortals as the saying goes."


    Su Xiaoge: "the eight immortals cross the sea, each shows his magic power. In fact, this story is still widely spread."


    Marquis wobang: "Eight Immortals?"


    The eight immortals are also eight powerful gods who do not obey!


    No, he thinks it is very necessary for him to go to the world where the little girl lives. He''d better bring the eight immortals keepsake.


    There is a smell of eight immortals on the immortal''s keepsake. Maybe he can take it to the ancient country to test it, and see if he can attract the undead gods to come?


    Every God who doesn''t follow is of great value!


    Limulus Tempest: I guess the expression of the old Marquis at the moment. It must be very ferocious. (slym''s funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:"

 Chapter 325

    At the same time, the outside world.


    "It looks like a good guess. It''s really Xiaoyu in that weird and funny adventure world."


    Su Chen looked at the group chat interface and whispered.


    Then the mind moved and communicated with the contract beast directly through the contract.


    "Xiaohei, have you started a war there?"


    "Tell the master that since the last fall of the eagle king, great adjustments have been made here. Although there is no war now, it was ordered that we try our best to pursue and kill a group of people."


    "After a group of people? What group of people


    Su Chen slightly frowns, deep voice asks a way.


    The war has not started yet. Who are you going to kill?


    Is...


    "I don''t know, but I do know that among the people who seem to be chasing, there is a disciple of a king of human beings."


    "Disciple of the king of mankind..."


    "master, you know that the strength of my group and I is not strong, but there are a lot of them. So my task is to cause a rat tide and cause some hindrance to the rescue of the strong human beings."


    "Is it a man or a woman?"


    "There are men and women, um... They should be very talented! Otherwise, it won''t be ordered. "


    Su Chen hears speech in the heart to clap a, immediately step out, the figure disappears in place.


    The next moment, a cold voice and Ning cai''er''s appearance came into Xiao Hei''s mind.


    "You keep looking, I don''t care about others, but this one, you have to protect me!"


    ...


    at the same time, the boundary.


    Little black after receiving mouse eyes a daze, master this is angry?


    The human woman who just came into my mind has something to do with her master?


    Wait!


    A disciple of the king of mankind, is it the master''s disciple?


    It issued an order to kill its master''s closing disciple?


    God!


    Is this for playing with it?


    "Roar!"


    Xiaohei roared up to the sky, then the black rats changed direction and ran to another direction.


    Because the black fog forest high-level monster died too much, so this time, it is very clever into the tiger king''s vision.


    I know a lot of things.


    That group of human beings, no... disciples of their masters, have been surrounded by monsters.


    Even if they hide in Tibet, they will be found out and killed for a long time.


    So its task is to hinder the exploration of the strong human beings. In any case, the number of rodents is large, and the number of dead rats is not distressed.


    In addition, the master did not make a sound before. Now it is still under the tiger king, so it has no way.


    "Ratty, what are you doing?"


    Before long, a burst of cheering came out.


    Then a huge leopard rose into the air, flew over the rat tide and looked down coldly.


    "Commander leopard, we have a large number of rodents, so it is suitable to search for human traces."


    Xiao Hei looked up at the leopard and said in a loud voice.


    "No, we''ve found the traces of humans. You rat people just have to obey orders."


    Leopard''s huge eyes flashed a red light, indifferent way.


    Rat race, suitable for cannon fodder race!


    When he came, tiger king once said that if anyone didn''t obey orders, he could be killed on the spot!


    "That''s good."


    Said little black in a deep voice, then lowered his head and made a strange hissing.


    Listen to the master''s tone, should not know about all this.


    How can the existence of the master, the great master of human beings and the king level, be unaware of this?


    Therefore, it is likely to be a encirclement and suppression campaign against the owner, a conspiracy!


    Or the owner just came back from another place and didn''t know what happened recently.


    In any case, if it can save the master''s disciples, then this matter will be solved successfully!

 Chapter 326

    "Roar..."


    the rat tide became restless and kept howling.


    Then in the leopard''s incredible eyes, began to attack the front, trying to break through the encirclement.


    Are the rats... Crazy?


    In fact, the rat clan is not crazy. It doesn''t give way. The only way is to impact the encirclement circle, make the encirclement chaotic, and delay some time for the people inside.


    There are several demons in the spirit sea, even the leopard leader is still in the Dharma Realm.


    So all it can do is delay time and wait for the host to arrive.


    It can only gamble once to see whether the owner comes first or whether he is killed first?


    Even if this is a plot against the master, the master is not stupid. Since he dares to come, he must be fully prepared.


    "Howl --"


    with a roar, the leopard jumped up in a flash, and rushed into the rat tide and began to carry out a crazy slaughter.


    Damn it, is there any heavenly material and treasure in it?


    Even if there are natural materials and treasures, it won''t be so crazy, right?


    This is not to take their own life seriously. It happens that it wants to make power, so let''s take the rat family to make the Wei!


    It''s a pity that the rat king of Linghai is dead today!


    ...


    in the distance of the northern fog battlefield, three huge virtual shadows confront each other across the air.


    "Hunting king, good means."


    After the tiger king perceives the disturbance, chuckles softly.


    Although it was the Royal Highness''s command to hunt down those students, he was also very interested in hunting King''s disciples.


    Don''t say too much, even if you don''t kill them and exchange them for a batch of materials, is it OK?


    However, he did not expect that the hunting King''s hand could reach into the black fog forest.


    That mouse is not timid. It really dares to take refuge in the king hunter!


    "What good means? You don''t want to put all the shit pots on my head. It''s obviously the turmoil in your black fog forest. I have such a big skill, and I can buy off the monster? "


    Li Yuntao sneered and disdained: "but the tiger king, I believe that for a long time, you will regret what you did today."


    The tiger king heard the words and said, "what? On the battlefield, can''t you kill the king''s disciple? Can''t move? "


    On the other side, a king with a noble and gorgeous robe and a sword on his waist also showed a smile and said, "King hunting, if you really love your disciple, we can let you go, but the condition is your unique construction principle, how about it?"


    Li Yuntao lost his voice with a smile and waved his hand: "you two really dare to say that you are not afraid to eat and hold on?"


    He is also waiting now, he does not feel that Su Chen did not give Ning Cai Er the means of self-defense.


    In the final analysis, if ningcai''er was really his apprentice, he would have been fighting for a long time. What cares so much?


    Because of the existence of ningcai''er, he has to put himself into a passive situation.


    Because only if you are passive, the other side will open their mouth and put forward conditions recklessly.


    This condition, he will not bargain.


    There is no need. If ningcai''er is really in danger, he will not hesitate to agree to the other party''s conditions, and then save Ning caier.


    He paid such a big price for ningcai''er, and the elder always came back and said... All owe him a favor?


    Human relationship is more important than anything!


    Therefore, he also thought that the greater the condition, the greater the loss, and the more he will get in the future!


    Only when the elder owes him a great favor, can he put forward the conditions for him to help the Terran and stand on the side of the Terran!


    The existence of a Taoist fruit realm needs to be carefully considered.


    Of course, Ning tsai''er was not in charge of it.


    He still has discretion in doing things.

 Chapter 327

    "Eat up? I''m sorry, we both have a big appetite


    With a smile, he said, "I''ve only said so much about this matter. Do you have to think about it. Is it your unique skill or the life of your beloved apprentice important?"


    To tell you the truth, it''s not once or twice to deal with King hunting.


    But he had never seen the king of hunting care so much for a man.


    So he felt that the girl was not so simple as Wang hunting disciple.


    However, this time, they must get the unique skills of hunting king before they let go.


    As kings, King hunting is a relatively top group of kings. It is good for them to spy on the unique skills of King hunting.


    Most importantly, the unique learning is about the road of a king.


    Therefore, the shortcomings of a king can be figured out through unique skills. If they have unique skills of hunting king, they will have a lot of confidence and confidence to confront King hunting in the future.


    Hunting king, you can''t do it in their hands this time?


    It''s good to take in the apprentice!


    The more anxious and impatient the hunting king was, the less anxious they were.


    Of course, that little girl can''t die!


    Therefore, the mouse family impact encirclement, the situation is just good!


    "I think it''s necessary for me to remind you both that you... Also have descendants."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes were calm and said faintly.


    "Yes! We have descendants, but you can do whatever you like. As long as you don''t want to be shameless, I think that the younger generation on the human side should not go out of the front door in the future. "


    The king of tiger grinned and said, "after all, you are the first to break the contract."


    What''s more, what are the descendants? If you can exchange their lives for an excuse to strangle your human pride, I think it''s worth it! "


    Speaking of this, the tiger king stopped and said, "what do you think? Hunting king? "


    At the same time, the other side.


    Su Chen across a section of space, toward the boundaries of crazy progress.


    He could sense the position of Xiaohei, and he would go to Xiaohei first.


    Along the way, he continued to spread mental power around to explore, but there was no sign of Ning tsai''er.


    "Well?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a frown, because he feels the breath of small black to glide extremely quickly, some dispirited.


    "Did you fight yourself?"


    "Master, I''ve... Controlled the rat tide. According to the current... This... Trend, there is absolutely no... No problem to delay 20 minutes for the owner."


    Xiaohei weak voice came, "master, I hope you can come here in 20 minutes."


    "All I can do is this: if you come late...


    Su Chen heard the words, his eyes moved, and he said," that is to say, now you are under siege? "


    Through the contract, he can intuitively feel the situation of Xiaohei.


    Vitality is rapidly passing away.


    At this rate, I''m afraid it will die in a few minutes.


    At the thought of this, Su Chen moved his mind and asked in his heart, "how long does it take for the exchange group to strengthen the contract beast?"


    Although the speed of flying Thor is too fast, this time the distance is too far.


    Even if he flies at full speed, it will take five minutes.


    In five minutes, I''m afraid the cauliflower will be cold if he arrives.


    So he thought, if the strengthening time is very short, maybe this is the only self-help method for Xiaohei.


    "For a moment."


    "Good, that contract beast blood strengthen, 100000 points that."

 Chapter 328

    "Roar --"


    Xiaohei looks ferocious, and sends out a roar to the front, waving boundless air waves.


    After that, mysterious runes appeared around the body, and the runes kept rotating around, as if they were carrying out a sacred ceremony and some kind of transformation.


    "Damn it! Secret arts? "


    The commander of the leopard retreated and looked ahead. He said in a cold voice.


    It''s a mouth that gathers energy.


    It doesn''t stand there waiting for the other party to complete the ceremony.


    "Howl!"


    There was another roar, and a shadow rose behind Xiaohei. The shadow was a huge black mouse, roaring up to the sky and swallowing everything!


    "Swallowing spirit mouse..."


    little black hair is dark and deep. At that moment, its blood vessels have undergone earth shaking changes.


    According to the blood memory, it knows that it has evolved into a spirit eater.


    Devour everything, feed war with war!


    And according to their talent, the rat king is strong and strong, and the rat group is self-improvement!


    So from this moment on, the name of the group is called the group of goblin rats!


    Children, will evolve into a goblin mouse!


    Of course, the concentration of blood vessels in the children''s bodies is certainly not as strong as it is, nor as powerful as it is.


    But with the powerful talent of goblin, it thinks it''s enough!


    "Is this the power of the master?"


    Thinking about this, Xiaohei sends out a howl of attack.


    After that, a wave of terror came into being, which surged towards the surrounding areas.


    The evolution of the rat king is complete, they follow the mouse king, also completed the evolution!


    Eat spirit rat group, never fear war!


    Enemy, swallow it up! Kill it! eat up!


    And then!


    Evolution!!


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Cai''er, are these teachers around here? Have they been discovered?"


    A short haired girl in a blue robe hides underneath, very carefully.


    "I don''t know, but in any case, monsters surround us. We have no choice but to break through the number of monsters."


    Ning caier flashed a trace of worry in her eyes and whispered, "what we can do is to keep calm and think here, so that we can have a chance to escape from death."


    "if this riot is really a tutor of them, the result will be...


    " well... Xueyun, let''s go there and have a look, be careful and pay attention to the hidden breath. "


    "If there is too much turbulence there, we may have a chance to escape."


    The girl with short hair, known as snow cloud, nodded slightly and said, "I understand."


    They have heard a little about war practice.


    Although there are death rates every year, shouldn''t it be so dangerous?


    They were divided into twenty teams, each led by a mentor.


    They didn''t know about the other teams, but they were attacked by a large number of monsters shortly after they came out of the front.


    When they tried to turn back to the front line, they found that the road behind them was blocked.


    Now turn back, only a dead end!


    After entering the mountain range, their team chose to separate operations in order to reduce the possibility of exposure and increase the survival probability of each student.


    After all, such a place can not be so many people to move together, this is not to let the monsters know their movements?


    As for the separate action after the encounter monster attack, that death or survival, it all depends on personal creation.


    Originally said that the most secure way is to move forward alone.


    With her spiritual cultivation, as long as you don''t let yourself fall into the encirclement, you can still escape.


    But they are good friends. In the past, Xueyun''s strength is stronger than her. She has a lot of help in school. She can''t leave Xueyun alone at such a critical moment?

 Chapter 329

    The two men moved forward cautiously. They did not dare to make any noise, for fear of attracting the attention of monsters.


    When they could see the scene of the war breaking out in front of them, they couldn''t help looking down.


    Monsters, aren''t they killing them?


    How did you start to kill each other?


    "Caier, this monster is killing each other. Will it be acting for us?"


    Snow cloud two eyes one squint, low voice says.


    "Rats on one side, other monsters on one side."


    Ning cai''er was silent for a moment and then said, "the monsters were originally responsible for encircling and intercepting us. Let''s imagine if the rats are helping us?"


    Snow cloud smell speech a Leng, then said: "pick son, are you crazy? How can rats help us? They act to deceive us out, and it''s possible to take us down. "


    Why do rats help them?


    Ning caier''s face did not change. She said softly, "I''m not crazy, but I made a guess based on what I know. Xueyun, there are some things you don''t know. If the rats really help us, maybe we have a chance to escape."


    Looking at the rats sweeping across all directions, blocking the scene of swallowing and killing monsters, she couldn''t help shaking in her heart.


    These rats and monsters are actually devouring corpses while fighting?


    Not only eat each other''s, but also the dead compatriots'' corpses on their own side. It''s too penetrating.


    She did not forget a topic she had discussed with Su Chen when they chatted in the villa.


    If we say that a group of rats can not only breed horribly, but also have the ability to devour evolution and repair their own deficiencies in battle, what kind of power will this group of rats break out?


    This question was raised by Su Chen.


    At that time, she joked that if there were such terrible mice, all races, including Terrans, would have to be turned into fertilizer for the evolution of this race.


    Su Chen said that he had a mouse contract animal.


    Is... The contract beast, right below?


    Can control the whole rat colony, is it the rat king?


    How could it be?


    Even if Su Chen was a master of Dharma, how could he accept a rat king?


    Although this is her first time to the earth, she also knows that the king of a demon animal group must be a enchanting monster!


    Moreover, the strength is not ordinary, ordinary human masters are not their opponents at all.


    "Su Chen, is he really a great master of..."


    Ning caier''s mind flashed this idea, she thought, if her guess is right, the turbulent rat tide below is Su Chen''s contract animal, then Su Chen is really a great master!


    That is to say, to a great master...


    and so on!


    If Su Chen is a great master, then the middle-aged man who ate with himself some time ago is also a great master?


    At the thought of this, she quickly took out her token.


    This token is not a master''s token, but a token representing the identity of a great master?


    "Caier, what''s the matter with you?"


    Snow cloud noticed Ning caier''s strange, worried asked.


    "It''s OK, Xueyun. We''ll wait here for a while. We''ll see the right time. We''ll find a place with lots of rats and monsters and run out!"


    Ning caier said solemnly that her guess needs to be confirmed.


    If she guessed that she was right, the lower rat group was directing the riot in Su Chen, then it means that Su Chen may be looking at himself in the sky now.


    However, as a great master, his arrival will certainly cause the obstruction of the other strong.


    "Originally, you haven''t left, you are looking at me...


    "

 Chapter 330

    "Squeak!"


    Just at this moment, a rat cry came from behind.


    A second-order spirit eating mouse, that is, a spirit eating mouse of shoulder to shoulder pulse state practitioners, appeared behind them, staring at them.


    Snow cloud face big change, subconsciously want to move.


    But Ning caier waved his hand and blocked the snow cloud to one side.


    Because she wanted to make sure that the most important thing was that the monster in front of her was only a second-order monster. Even if her guess was wrong, she was sure that she could shoot it instantly!


    "Squeak!"


    The goblin mouse stretched out its front paws and poked at the ground, but did not attack them.


    "You want us to follow you?"


    Ning Cai son asks a way softly, one side, snow cloud one face amazingly looks at this scene in front of you.


    This is... Hell?


    Does the rat tide below really come to help them, as caier said?


    What is this operation?


    "Squeak!"


    Swallowing spirit mouse nodded slightly, then turned around, motioned Ning Cai son to follow it.


    Swallow spirit mouse clan, obey the king''s order!


    Wang ordered that all female human beings in this mountain range should be brought out safely.


    Therefore, a large number of soul eating mice sneaked into the mountains to fulfill the king''s orders.


    "Snow cloud, go."


    Ning Cai Er patted snow cloud''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    It seems that her guess is right.


    Su Chen... It turns out that you are really a great master, a strong Taoist fruit!


    All along, she thought Su Chen was joking and bragging.


    She always felt that Su Chen at this age, can become a master of the heart is a gift, simply impossible to become a great master!


    Can you say that... Su Chen is very old and just pretends to be tender in front of himself?


    You shouldn''t!


    Old monsters can''t put on the vigor of young people.


    Wait!


    An old monster who has lived for a long time, if he really wants to cheat himself, can he see it?


    Er...


    Su Chen, should not be an old monster?


    If the old monster, she really can''t think of how to get along with Su Chen in the future.


    "Well, I don''t know where you come from, but I believe in you."


    Snow cloud tiny smile, way: "my home picks son is really long ability, even demon beast can take the initiative to help."


    Ning cai''er glanced at the snow cloud and said, "can''t you go? If you don''t leave, I will


    "Go, of course."


    Two people follow the goblin mouse left Rao right around, they are very fast, a minute or two time around the mountains.


    During this period, they followed the spirit eating mice and saw a lot of them.


    But when they saw them, they even gave up their way without showing any hostility.


    There is no other reason, only because this is the king''s order!


    "Master''s disciple..."


    after seeing Ning cai''er''s appearance through his subordinates, Xiao Hei''s face was happy. Since the master''s disciple had come out, it didn''t matter here.


    As for other humans in the mountains?


    To tell you the truth, it''s none of its business!


    In its heart, all other human beings are not as important as a hair on the master''s disciple!


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a thunder flashed over the sky, and then a big hand of energy covered it. The target... Was Ning cai''er!


    Obviously, this is the king.


    The two kings surrounded the hunting king. How could the other kings know nothing about such a big matter?


    Although they don''t know when the rat clan turned to King hunting, the king hunting disciple can''t leave safely at this moment!


    Otherwise, how can they bleed the king hunter?

 Chapter 331

    "Looking for death!"


    Li Yuntao''s face changed greatly and roared.


    As soon as he stepped on it, a torrent of weather burst out of his body and rolled around.


    At the next moment, the tiger king and the king of gorgeous clothes spat blood and fly out.


    But Li Yuntao did not dare to hesitate. After smashing the powerful hand, his figure appeared directly beside Ning cai''er.


    If Ning cai''er was his disciple, he would bet as well as dare!


    After all, human beings are in a disadvantageous position. He can''t let the whole human situation deteriorate again and fall into a more passive situation because of one disciple.


    Kenningcai''er was not his disciple, but the elder.


    He wants that elder to stand on the side of the Terran, so at this time, he has to fight!


    Even if it leads to the king''s war and exposes his own strength, he will not hesitate!


    The strong in the realm of Tao and fruit is really important.


    "You are the Minister of..."


    Xueyun looks at Li Yuntao''s side face, looks dull, and then says with disbelief.


    Her grandfather is a master!


    By chance, she had the honor to meet the minister!


    What''s more... Every once in a while, the minister will appear on TV and make comments.


    Will she not know the Minister of education, the direct department leader of national universities, and the general director of the whole China earth education system?


    "Minister of Ministry..."


    Ning caier a Leng, dignified ask a way: "snow cloud, which minister is this?"


    Xue Yun was stunned when he heard the speech and turned his head and asked, "no, cai''er, you don''t even know the minister? You usually... Er, you''re right. You''ve been practicing and doing tasks all the time, and you really don''t have time to watch TV. "


    It has to be said that Ning cai''er is also a Madman of cultivation.


    Although she is strict with herself, she is comparatively relaxed.


    At least once in a while she watched TV to relax.


    But I don''t know the minister. Is that too exaggerated?


    "Who do you think is the direct Minister of our college students?"


    "Er..."


    Ning cai''er is confused. It seems that Su Chen is definitely a master.


    The Minister of education has come to eat barbecue. Can a master call it?


    "You two, stand behind me for a moment. No matter what happens, don''t panic."


    Li Yuntao glanced at them, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    All of a sudden, it was exposed.


    But not exposed, OK?


    If he allowed the king to take Ning cai''er away with his hand, the elder would definitely be dissatisfied with him.


    "Ah... What? The king hunting king would be so nervous for the sake of a small generation of Linghai


    The prince of the royal court walked along, followed by three kings, and said with a light smile, "let me guess. I''m afraid it''s not so simple between you, master and apprentice?"


    "Can we say that the younger generation named Ning cai''er standing behind you or the daughter of your hunting king


    "Tut... I''m worthy of being the king of hunting. I''m really cruel to my children. I won''t do anything until the last minute."


    Li Yuntao''s face did not change when he heard the speech. He said, "there are five kings on the surface and six kings in the dark. You really value me, Li."


    He could feel the breath hidden behind his back.


    He knew that as long as he made a move, then a king scuffle would break out!


    After all, there are several great masters of human beings behind the front!


    Even he knew that at the moment when he made a move, several great masters were rushing to come!


    Once the king melee broke out, there would be several great masters of the king falling on the spot.


    "Yuntao, thank you very much. Leave the rest to me."


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the distance, which made the king''s face slightly changed.


    Terran, great master again?


    Do you really want to start the king''s melee?

 Chapter 332

    "Hunting king, it seems that you are a new king


    After seeing Su Chen''s figure, the prince of Wangting glanced at the hunting king and said, "however, a new king gives you the strength to fight?"


    Li Yuntao doesn''t pay attention to Prince Wang Ting. He turns to Su Chen and says with a guilty face, "I''m sorry...


    when Su Chen throws his token to Ning Cai''s son, he probably guessed Su Chen''s idea.


    But in the land boundary, he considered too many factors as the king of hunting.


    Even if he saw Ning cai''er and his party being chased and killed, he couldn''t go to the rescue at the first time.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body!


    He has no power to kill everything, so all he can do is wait for the opportunity!


    "It''s OK. Take them back first. I''ll take them here."


    Su Chen''s face was calm and said softly.


    But the cold light in his eyes showed that his heart was not as calm as the surface.


    "Go back? Joke


    The prince of the royal court sneered and disdained to say, "we have eleven kings here. Do you come and go when you say so?"


    Although the man in front of him was very strange, standing in front of him, he could not feel any breath.


    But he estimated that he was a king!


    After all, they all know that the eagle king was robbed some time ago.


    At that time, they all thought that the eagle king was acting. Now, it should be the Terran king.


    Can completely conceal their own momentum, really strong!


    But it''s a pity that killing the eagle king for such a long time, he is just... The cultivation of daoguojing.


    Don''t say anything else, on his side, kill the eagle king, absolutely will not exceed ten moves.


    And the existence above the realm of Daoguo, that is, to kill the eagle king, is to wave his hand, so he thinks that the king of Terran will bluff people.


    Even if the hunting king was powerful, the Terran king could not detect the breath, which was a bit strange.


    But the eleven kings on their side are there. If the Terrans don''t come, the final result will be that two Terran kings will die!


    Is it worth it for two low quality practitioners?


    Two low-quality cultivators, two kings, nothing else, they think this business is very valuable!


    "There are still several great masters on the front line, and the great masters of our clan are on their way. If necessary...


    before Li Yuntao finished his words, he was directly interrupted by Su Chen:" no, you go back! "


    Say, Su Chen right hand a wave, three thunder light flash, three people disappear in place instantly.


    The next moment, he turned to his side and said in a cold voice: "next, we should make a good account."


    ...


    at this moment, at the North fog front.


    Three thunder flashes, and then Li Yuntao three people appear inside the front line.


    "Is this the power above the realm of Tao fruit?"


    Li Yuntao''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured in the voice he could only hear.


    His strength has reached the peak of Daoguo realm!


    Only one last step away, you can become a Taoist fruit realm!


    At that time, there will be four Taoist fruit realms on the human side.


    But now, Su Chen a wave, can forcibly send him back, they two people''s gap, after all how big?


    Can we say that... He still has a long way to go before he breaks through the realm of Daoguo?


    What he knew about touching the bottleneck, just taking it for granted?


    At this moment, he doubted himself.


    "Minister, was that... Su Chen just now?"


    Ning Cai Er looks at the front, a face confused, voice mixed with a trace of worry.


    Even if Su Chen is a great master, it is very dangerous to face eleven kings alone!

 Chapter 333

    "Don''t worry, su... Chen will be OK."


    Li Yuntao said with a soft smile. He felt that this time, the prince of Wangting who came to fight in the North fog battlefield was suspended.


    Even if Su Chen really killed the prince of Wangting, what could Wang Ting do?


    After all, there are only a few Taoist fruits in the royal court.


    The most important thing is that the prince of the royal court is the first to kill Ning caier. Even if he is the king''s master, he can''t say anything.


    What?


    The same cultivation, the same combat power, only allow you to kill my people, not allow me to kill your people?


    Are you kidding?


    "Really? But...


    Ning caier said anxiously, but she didn''t finish her words, and the sky suddenly began to change.


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "..."


    a series of dark cracks appeared in the sky, followed by a spatter of blood rain from the sky.


    Each crack represents the fall of a king.


    And this time so many kings fell, also attracted the eyes of all the strong people in the whole territory.


    The fall of the king will happen occasionally.


    But there are some problems with the fall of so many kings at one time.


    "Eleven cracks, this... All dead?"


    Looking at the sky, Li Yuntao grinned and said with a smile: "good death! Really? That''s great


    The fall of the enemy''s eleven Kings is a huge buffer for the entire Terran.


    On this side of the northern fog battlefield, how much combat power has been released all at once?


    It''s going to be put into other battlefields, and the pressure on Terrans will be reduced a lot.


    However, it is also normal that the existence of a Daoguo state is furious, and the second killing is also said to be in the past.


    Well... But it''s a little weird. No matter how many dishes the eleven kings join hands, they should be able to persist for a moment and a half, and even hurt the strong ones in the Daoguo realm.


    This common sense is said by one of the Terrans.


    Does that old monster fool him?


    But it doesn''t matter. The enemy has died so much that he would like to have a feast for three days unless conditions permit.


    Hey, hey!


    So many strong people died in the royal court. Even the prince of the royal court was hanged. I''m afraid it would be crazy?


    Lord Wang, it''s said that it''s closed.


    Can such a big thing happen, still shut a fart!


    The son is dead, still not come out to preside over the overall situation?


    But he estimated, this matter also arrived here, Su Chen can''t fight Wang court?


    After all, there are several Taoist fruit realms in the royal court.


    Through all kinds of information and Sideswipe, he felt that there were at least four Taoist fruit realms in the king''s court.


    It won''t be too much. Otherwise, even if the strength is strong and invincible, it will show a decline under the siege?


    "Eleven kings, all fallen?"


    Snow cloud lost his mind and said in disbelief.


    King, great master, when did they die like Chinese cabbage on the roadside?


    Anyway, what''s the origin of... Su Chen?


    Listen to Ning Cai Er''s tone, seems to know that Su Chen?


    Even if the minister knows cai''er, is there a great master who is more horizontal?


    What is caier''s origin?


    Er... This matter, think carefully, there is a bit of truth!


    "Su Chen, so powerful?"


    Ning caier looked up at the sky and pinched himself with his hand to see if he was dreaming.


    After a long time, all the eleven kings fell.


    Great master... How does she feel that Su Chen is not a great master, but a more powerful cultivator?


    At the same time, Su Chen, who is being talked about by three people, is holding Prince Wangting in one hand. According to the guidance of Prince Wangting, he advances rapidly in the direction of Wangting.

 Chapter 334

    "Master, in front of us is the Royal City, which is the main city of our royal court."


    Prince Wang Ting pointed to the front and said very honestly.


    From the fall of the eleven kings just now, he knew that this was a powerful existence above a king.


    Although he can direct the king, but in the face of the existence of the king, his prince identity is not enough to see.


    He thought he was going to die.


    Anyway, the siege was ordered by him. Judging from the situation, the king hunting disciple had a deep relationship with this existence.


    Although the father is the existence above the king, he knows that even if the existence kills himself, the father is most angry, and the war will not break out!


    Father, seems to be waiting for something.


    The most important thing is that the father is not only one of his heirs, but also nothing if he dies.


    But I didn''t expect that the elder didn''t kill himself. Instead, he carried himself and asked him the direction of the main city of the royal court.


    This alone, he saw that he should not be in danger of life.


    After all, the powerful existence above the king will not know where the royal court is?


    But before leaving, my father warned himself not to provoke the two kings of the Terran side, and he also knew the appearance of the two kings on the Terran side.


    He also knew that as long as he did not provoke the two in the Terran, then other people would not dare to kill themselves.


    Of course, you can''t kill yourself.


    After all, there are three kings around him to protect him. Who can kill him?


    But what is the situation of the existence of the king?


    Did not the father say that there are only two kings on the side of the human race?


    Why did you come out third?


    Fortunately... The existence of the king brought him to the main city of the king''s court, which should be to start a teacher''s inquisition.


    At most, after the father made some compensation and apologies, he was released.


    At this thought, he felt much better.


    He can now be in the hands of this strong man, but he dare not have malicious intention. If he is found out, he can kill himself in vain.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a crown and a dignified face appeared in front of him. He was very ashamed and said, "brother, I''m really sorry that the dog has caused you trouble."


    The prince of the Royal Court saw the shadow, and a trace of excitement flashed on his face.


    But at this time, he was very witty and did not speak or threaten.


    After all, he is still in the hands of this strong man. As long as he does not return to the inner city of the royal court, it is easy for the strong man to kill him.


    He didn''t feel that the strong man would not dare to kill him here.


    If you really want to make this strong man anxious and kill him, where will he cry?


    As for the consequences?


    What are the consequences?


    Father angry, war broke out?


    What''s good for him?


    People are dead, even if the strong man is killed in the end, what can happen?


    Can he come back to life?


    What''s more, there is no easy outbreak of war on the king, which seems to be a hidden rule, right?


    "This is your son. Are you the master of the court?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says.


    He did not come here to negotiate, nor to bring the prince back.


    After all, what does he have to do with the world?


    It''s only that person that really has something to do with him.


    So he felt that there was no need for this royal city to exist.


    Who dare to surround and kill him?


    Then he will let all the people in a royal city make amends!


    Of course, he also wants to test the world''s top power!

 Chapter 335

    "It''s a shame to call the king''s court master. Mu Mou, however, is trusted by many people. He also has some abilities. For the sake of the overall situation, he does his duty to lead Wang Ting."


    Wang Tingzhu put his right hand gently and said with a light smile, "brother, what conditions can I offer you? Mu Mou is very sorry. When this matter is over, I will certainly educate this stupid son."


    When the eleven kings fell, he knew the whole story.


    It''s stupid!


    If there is no strong one above the king, he will not make an evaluation on this matter.


    But this matter involves the strong man above the king, and it is obvious that the girl named Ning cai''er has a lot to do with the strong man above the king.


    There are already two kings on the side of mankind.


    Now this fool does such a thing, isn''t he pushing the existence above the king to the Terran side?


    But then again, where did this strange strong man come out?


    The ability of hiding breath is too powerful, isn''t it?


    I can only see, but I can''t feel any breath. It''s interesting.


    In view of this situation, he even speculated that this strange strong man may be an old antique who has just entered the WTO.


    The world of great controversy is coming. Can''t these old antiques go out of the customs one by one?


    But it''s just a little bit possible. If it''s really an antique, it''s definitely far better than him.


    Since it is far superior to him, it is good to kill his son directly. Why put it back?


    And what he said just now, his shadow has come and attracted a lot of attention.


    I believe those people have also found the strange place of this strange strong man, so they just cast their eyes, and there is no trace of spiritual power.


    Do you know this strange strong man?


    "It''s over?"


    Su Chen''s mouth rose slightly and said with a smile: "I don''t know if you want to end this matter?"


    The LORD said, "I don''t want to see the matter settled."


    He didn''t want to be the first to talk.


    After all, he didn''t know what the strange strong man was thinking, and he needed to use some words to get it out.


    "What do you think of this solution?"


    As soon as Su Chen pinches his right hand, a white fire emerges, burning the prince of the royal court into flying ash in an instant.


    Solve?


    Is he here to negotiate?


    Seeing this scene, the king''s eyes were stagnant, and then his face turned very ugly.


    If his son was killed on the human battlefield, he would not say anything.


    At most, he took revenge for his son by attacking the descendants of the strong man above the king.


    After all, at this stage, someone wants to keep the situation stable, and he can''t do it.


    But what does this man mean when he brings a man to his face and kills him?


    Is it a challenge?


    "What''s the situation?"


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to start a war when you kill your son in front of the king? "


    "Hum! Does this man deceive me that there is no one in the royal court? "


    "..."


    ideas interweave in the sky, and each idea is a powerful existence above a king.


    In this kind of thing, the king has no hand at all.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Su Chen will take people to the king''s court in front of the main city to kill.


    This is a slap in the face of Wang Ting.


    Even the strong people above the two kings of the Terran did not expect that they thought that, at most, the censure would be overturned, and the king court would pay some price, and the matter would be over.


    Well... This is a cruel man!

 Chapter 336

    At the same time, the boundary between human and earth.


    "Who is this old friend? The perfect fusion of their own breath in this piece of heaven and earth, no trace left, no memory of this figure ah


    An old man in a classic black robe with a pure white beard stood in the air, looking into the distance with deep eyes and murmuring in a low voice.


    This one is one of the two most powerful of the Terrans.


    "Tut... I can''t even feel any trace. Can''t I be a real God?"


    The old man frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it might be right.


    I''m afraid that only the true God can perfectly integrate his own Qi with the heaven and earth, so that they can only see with the naked eye, but can not feel any breath.


    At this time point, how did God come out?


    Although fishing in the sky, but now the fish is not fat, or a small fish, how come out?


    Can''t wait?


    No way!


    Tens of thousands of years have been waiting, but how many years?


    Above the realm of Tao and fruit is the realm of heavenly mystery, while above the realm of heavenly metaphysics is the realm of yin and Yang.


    As for him?


    He is the sage state above the Yin and Yang realm, and above the sage realm is the true God!


    At present, the highest combat power of the earth''s boundary is just Tianxuan realm!


    These top fighting forces are either dormant, hiding themselves, or suppressing their own strength, so that no one else will notice.


    True God is fishing in the sky, and other strong people are waiting for an opportunity, a time limit for the general trend to come!


    Now, how can the arrival of a strong man suspected of true God not arouse everyone''s vigilance?


    "Li Yuntao, that bastard, also told me that this man likes a Terran girl. Is it possible? How long will a true God, in order to make further plans for his own way, fall in love with an ordinary girl at this crucial step? Isn''t that a joke? "


    The old man patted his head, some speechless thought.


    Immediately step out, the figure has disappeared in place.


    He felt it necessary for him to go and have a close look. Which God is this?


    Or, who is the true God?


    What is the matter now?


    He did not think that the real God ran to the front of the king''s court and killed the king''s son in order to avenge the girl.


    Every move of the true God has its special meaning.


    A group of people standing at the top of the times, a careful mind!


    "Why, everyone is here?"


    After the old man entered the boundary, he noticed several faint breath above him and said with a smile.


    "Yuan, since you are here, take a good look at it!"


    A young man with a sword in his arms glanced at the old man and said indifferently.


    The old man was stunned and then quickly shook his head and said, "who is yuan? I have a name, OK? Zhao Yongyan, I hope this is my last reminder. Oh... I''m really helpless. "


    The man with the sword curled his mouth and said no more.


    Now the most important thing is to see what this strange strongman wants to do and who it is?


    As for the others?


    Later!


    And Yuan''s silly drama, we all know, but tacitly not a bit through.


    Since he wants to pretend, let him pretend!


    Anyway, they know in their hearts, it''s nothing.


    If anyone has been fooled, it can only be said that they are too stupid!


    "It seems that I am not alone in suspecting that God has come."


    The old man, that is, Zhao Yongyan, looked around and saw all the figures in his eyes, thinking silently in his heart.


    So many old friends are not dead!

 Chapter 337

    "Sir, is it because Wang Ting likes to bully us?"


    After a moment''s silence, the king asked calmly.


    It seems that this incident was not caused by the siege.


    Will a strong man with the lowest level of Tianxuan realm appear in this posture just because of the encirclement of a spiritual sea practitioner?


    Yes!


    The lowest heaven Xuan realm!


    According to what happened just now, he made a deduction. As a result, this strange strong man, at least, was in the sky.


    It is not impossible even for the strong to cultivate Yin and Yang.


    After all, at this time point, in front of the main city of the royal court, it is necessary to force the royal court to go to war.


    "No, I don''t think anyone is bullied."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light way: "just hurt my person, you do not pay a price... How to line?"


    With that said, Su Chen stepped out of the room as if he had crossed the space, and instantly appeared inside the main city of the royal court.


    At the next moment, nine petalled lotus flowers, which are made up of white flames, are blooming in the main city of Wangting.


    Just a few breaths of time, the whole King court main city, then turned into a ruin.


    In the main city of Wangting, there were also heavy casualties!


    After all, no one thought that Su Chen would suddenly be in trouble.


    And his goal will be the main city of the royal court.


    "You want to die!"


    A burst of drinking with the atmosphere of tyranny erupted in the main city, and then a strong figure flew out, crazy to kill Su Chen''s position.


    If the main city of the royal court is destroyed, where will their faces go?


    Su Chen felt the strong breath around her and did not change her face.


    These breath, not strong.


    Is this the standard of the world''s top strong?


    In this world, his strength is already top?


    In other words, as long as he has six levels of combat power, can he suppress the world?


    Perhaps their future focus, will be placed in the communication group.


    After all, the world is too weak.


    It''s really disappointing.


    "Boom and boom..."


    a series of terrible wind winds swept and roared around, and many horrible white lotus flowers began to bloom in the air, and the burning space exploded.


    In the main city, four "top strong men" Besieged Su Chen, but they were defeated by Su Chen.


    It was only a short battle, and the blazing fire of industry would burn a strong man of Wang Tingqiang to survive.


    If you don''t cut off the arm, the only result is that the fire will burn all over the body, and there will be no corpse!


    So cutting off the arm is the best choice for self-help.


    ...


    at the same time, on the other side.


    "Yin Yang state, this level of fluctuation, is the power of yin and Yang."


    The swordsman''s eyes narrowed slightly and said solemnly.


    At this moment, a strong man of yin and Yang is born. What does he want to do to expose his trace and combat power?


    Not afraid to be surrounded by everyone?


    Now all the strong people are waiting for the best opportunity. This is an era when all people become gods. When a yin-yang state comes out, isn''t it looking for death?


    "It''s Yin and Yang, but... During the battle, we still keep our breath hidden. This one didn''t do his best. "


    Next to him, a man wearing a high hat and holding a wooden stick laughed. He could burst out the power of yin and Yang, but he didn''t show his breath at all. It seems that this... Is very powerful


    This sentence has profound meaning.


    If there is no accident, he should be a sage who is very good at mental strength!


    A sage in a strong situation, that in the general situation struggle, but everyone''s strong enemy!

 Chapter 338

    "You mean this is a saint?"


    Zhao Yongyan''s face shocked asked, this expression let several people around face a black.


    This old thing is still addicted, isn''t it?


    "There are five of us, and as long as we do, we are absolutely sure to keep them."


    The man holding the sword ignored Zhao Yongyan, and said cautiously: "but everyone, be careful. Before that, please tell me the truth. Have you broken the threshold of sages?"


    At this time, someone nearby said quietly, "don''t say that you have broken several thresholds. What if that person is not a sage, but a true God?"


    If the sages are very good at mental power, they may be able to break out the cultivation of yin and Yang and cover their own breath.


    But it''s just a guess. What if... It''s a real God?


    Even if it''s only true spirit, can they have good fruit to eat?


    Want to eliminate people out of the game, don''t pit yourself in the end to be funny!


    "What? God


    Zhao Yongyan looked at the crowd, a face muddled, after reaction, some panic way: "this... I''m just Yin and Yang, not the sages you said, your predecessors are really misunderstood."


    The man with wooden stick glanced at Zhao Yongyong and took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He said in silence: "yuan, they are all old friends, so there is no need to cover them up?"


    Yin and Yang?


    Joke!


    If it is really Yin and Yang, will you stand here without saying anything else?


    And after knowing that the four of them are sages and discussing how to deal with the true God, they still stay here?


    To tell you the truth, the strength of yuan is the strongest among them!


    After all, the real God was still there, and Yuan had already become a sage before he crossed the sky.


    After all these years, is it hard to get back?


    "Gentlemen, I''m really not yuan. You have misunderstood me."


    Zhao Yongyan sighed, helpless way.


    Is he yuan?


    No, he''s not yuan!


    At least, not now!


    "Yuan, at any rate, is also the top of the sages. Can we have some face?"


    The man with sword turned and looked at Zhao Yongyan. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He said, "you can hide. If you want to hide outside, we don''t care."


    "But among our old friends, do we still use this kind of hiding? Is that interesting? Who do you want to fool? "


    Zhao Yongyan''s eyes were wide and round, and he couldn''t help stepping back a few steps. He was as if he couldn''t bear the strong breath of a man holding a sword, or he was afraid that the man would suddenly attack him and kill him on the spot. His face was full of fear.


    The next moment, he turned around and fled from here in a panic.


    "Zi, is that really... Yuan?"


    Next to a woman in a woman''s official robe slightly frown, light doubt way.


    Yuan, they''ve all met.


    Can the yuan before, temperament arrogant, work bohemian, will become like this?


    "If you think it is, then it is. If you think it is not, it may not be."


    The man holding the sword took a deep look at the place where Zhao Yongyan disappeared and said faintly.


    I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect such a big change in Yuan''s character?


    Before yuan, how much care about their own face?


    Now, you can call them predecessors at will, which means that yuan will be a strong enemy in the future.


    Don''t believe it, just a few more minutes, which makes one of the "old friends" have doubts?


    Really, it''s terrible!


    "Now, there are only four of us left. Do you want to continue?"


    The wooden stick man looked around and asked softly.


    Yuan left, he felt that they would not continue to do this dangerous thing.

 Chapter 339

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "A group of old women, do you want me to lead you? You''re kidding


    Zhao Yongyan hides in a space, and looks cautiously at the battle in the main city of Wangting.


    Transposition thinking, he really can''t do so perfect to hide their own breath.


    Standing in front of people, he can also make people completely unaware of the limit of any breath, which seems to be the heaven xuanjing.


    Even if no battle broke out, he stood in front of a yin-yang cultivator, who could still feel his breath.


    At most, I think he is an ordinary person.


    But the difficulty of completely covering the breath and pretending to be an ordinary person is very different.


    Sages?


    Can sages cover their breath perfectly when fighting with Yin and Yang?


    There''s a limit to joking, OK?


    Is it Fengshen?


    In the process of fighting, there is the breath of wind, and the wind can completely cover its own breath.


    It''s not like, Aeolus... Can''t master the fire of karma!


    The white flame that can directly act on the soul and burn people out of their wits is only the kind of karma that can be mastered by capable people.


    For he had seen the God of fire burn a man with the fire of karma.


    Not God of fire, not God of wind, but with the ability of two true gods, who is that?


    There are only a few true gods. Will there be other gods born?


    At this point in time, without the oppression of the general situation and the struggle of the strong, how can a true God be born?


    Moreover, the birth of the true God in the world is turbulent. There has been no turbulence for tens of thousands of years, so it is impossible to have a real God born!


    But what he didn''t understand was why the real God came to destroy the king''s court?


    Is there anything good under the king''s court?


    Can let the true God move the thing, tell the truth... He is also very excited!


    "I don''t want to do it, but I still don''t want to go?"


    Zhao Yongyan noticed that his four old friends had not left, cold hum way.


    He can think of this, how can others not think of it?


    It''s really taboo to fight against the true God.


    And the real God''s strength is too strong, it can be said that even if the world is in chaos again, as long as there is a true God, then everything can be suppressed!


    The power of true God is so strong!


    But the true God does not show up, then this is the era when they fight for hegemony and become the true God!


    So it''s nothing to steal something from the true God in this era.


    The world of great struggle!


    If you don''t argue, the only thing waiting is death!


    Unless, in this world of strife, find a place to hide and seal yourself. If you''re lucky, no one can find you, you may be able to survive.


    Since he did not choose sleeping seal, his choice is to become a God in this era!


    "Just below the royal court, what precious things will there be?"


    ...


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you? "


    The Lord of the royal court resisted the attack of the fire and roared: "you come here to destroy the main city of the royal court and kill the top fighting power of the royal court. What do you want to do?"


    Su Chen smelled speech and sighed, "are you sure you want to know?"


    "Want to know."


    "In fact, I''m here to see how strong the top players in your royal court can be?"


    "..."


    come here to see how strong the top players in Wangting are?


    If it was just like this, you would have said it!


    Is it necessary to destroy the main city like this?


    If they die in this battle, the royal court will soon be overturned!


    What kind of divine logic is this?

 Chapter 340

    "It''s not good to come out and destroy the overall situation at this time, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, a majestic voice reverberated in the air, just like the highest voice from nine days away.


    "Hum!"


    An invisible wave appeared from the air, slightly swinging, and the burning white industrial fire disappeared in an instant.


    This scene lets Su Chen be caught off guard, the real strong, are hidden in the dark?


    Destroy the overall situation?


    Is it possible that the hidden strong man behind the scenes is making a big picture.


    "Daoyou, this is the time. Are you sure you want to force us to wait?"


    The voice sounded again, and there was anger in it.


    Su Chen''s face does not change, slightly shakes his head, a turn disappears in place.


    As for Wang Ting, he didn''t do it again.


    This new strong man, with an idea, can extinguish his own industry fire. Obviously, his strength is far beyond himself.


    He doesn''t do it now, and he knows why.


    The communication group completely blocked his breath. Would the dark hand behind the scenes dare to attack a person who can''t feel the breath?


    They wait for a long time. Even if there is a variable, all they want is to minimize it.


    Of course, there must be speculation in their minds.


    And the guess is right or not, it''s none of his business.


    It seems that the world is much deeper than he imagined. Is the master of that voice, the sixth or the seventh?


    "Muzi pestle, it was..."


    a strong man in Tianxuan area nearby Wang Ting slightly turned around and hesitated.


    That strange strong man, kill them not too much.


    And I''m afraid the strength of the owner of the voice just now exceeds their imagination.


    The confrontation between the two most powerful, did they inadvertently, have been involved in a confrontation between the most powerful?


    As the strong in Tianxuan, they are well aware of the consequences of being involved in the confrontation between the two most powerful.


    One carelessness is the result of death.


    But do they have the right to resist?


    "I don''t know, ladies and gentlemen, let''s not think too much. Today''s events should not have happened."


    Wang Tingzhu stood upright with a wooden pestle and said in a deep voice.


    They are just the celestial realm. The strange strong man just now is at least Yin and Yang.


    Even higher!


    Do they dare to resist the strong at this level?


    "Don''t worry, we all understand. However, the attitude towards the Terrans... "


    " it is still the same as before. This time, it should only be a test by a strong man. If you go on the notice, the royal court''s forbidden army will attack. Only a cruel war can bring a strong army! "


    "Yes."


    The four strong people in Tianxuan area nodded slightly and then disappeared in the same place.


    The main city of the royal court needs to be rebuilt.


    As for hate?


    Who are they looking for revenge?


    You can only keep the hatred in your heart. If you succeed in your cultivation, it''s not too late to talk about revenge if you know who the murderer is and how strong he is.


    "Holy temple, you have been recuperating for so many years. Now is the time to do it?"


    The king''s court master looked at a distant direction and murmured in a low voice: "this time, you will be dragged into the water anyway."


    "How can the war between the world and the earth be fought only by our royal court and the demon hall?"


    After that, his figure gradually blurred, and soon disappeared in place.


    Although the main city of Wangting was bombed, the city suffered heavy losses.


    There were even several kings who were affected to death, but for the overall strength of the court, it was not hurt.


    As long as the five of them are OK, it''s OK!


    But the Terran side, the strength is really more and more powerful, this time, the temple, do not participate in it also have to participate!

 Chapter 341

    The boundary between the earth and the earth.


    "The voice just now is the God of fire?"


    The man with the sword looked gloomy and said solemnly.


    "I feel the same, but it could also be rain god."


    Wooden stick man''s right hand slightly tight, way: "but anyway, the real God''s hand, enough to show the identity of that."


    If there is no peer, how can God come?


    Sages?


    I''m afraid not!


    If there is no accident, the one just now is the embodiment of a true God. He came from the sky and did not know what he was trying out.


    Of course, there are other possibilities.


    It''s just that they don''t know much about it, so they can only speculate.


    "Let me ask you something. Do you know the origin of this incident?"


    The swordsman''s face changed slightly and he asked in a hurry.


    There''s no excuse. The real God won''t try.


    It is because of the excuse and reason sent to the door that the true God will according to his own inner thoughts, come here to test it?


    "It seems that it''s because of a girl..."


    there is a quiet saying, yes, a human girl, a very ordinary girl.


    That girl''s cultivation, only spirit sea realm!


    Is it possible for a true God to be angry for a spiritual sea practitioner?


    What time is it now?


    At such a critical time, even if the son of the true God falls, I am afraid the real God will not be angry.


    Who are those who can become true gods?


    It is cold-blooded and merciless. I''m afraid they are underestimated.


    After all, they don''t care much about their offspring until now. What they care about is their own way.


    If their own path can be further, then they kill their own children, let their own children, then what?


    In this world, what is more meaningful than your own strength?


    "In the future, we should be more careful and try to do anything that will not affect the girl."


    The man with a wooden stick was slightly stunned and sighed: "don''t say what position that girl is among the true gods. As long as there is the possibility of real God''s hand, we can''t let this happen."


    Speaking of this, the wooden stick man stopped and said: "Tianling, you will give me a copy of the girl''s appearance and information in a moment. I will exchange it with resources."


    The woman''s face did not change when she was dressed up. She said faintly: "good, a drop of congenital water essence."


    The wooden stick man breathes a stagnation, twinkles in the double eyes a trace of heartache, then looks around, nods the head way: "good."


    Congenital water essence, can supplement their own vitality, for him are precious things.


    But at the moment, it is not convenient for him to go to the human world, and it is not convenient for him to deal with the Terran practitioners. In order to save time and cost, he can only do so.


    Of course, he would trade.


    "Yes, do you want it?"


    Tianling''s mouth slightly raised, turned to look at the man holding the sword and asked with a smile.


    Holding the sword man''s eyes flashed, he said with a smile: "no need."


    Then he turned around and disappeared.


    This information comes from his own place, and the cost is much less than a drop of xiantianshui essence.


    "Tianling, I hope to see you in the future. We will not be enemies."


    The wooden staff man got the information he wanted and sighed.


    Tianling''s face did not change and she said faintly, "hope!"


    The enemy?


    In the future, perhaps every sage is an enemy!


    It''s about the road. Even if we were friends in the past, we should not be enemies.


    "This era will be the most cruel time..."


    the wooden stick man sighed, and his figure flashed and disappeared.


    When there was only Tianling left in this space, her face sank and she snorted coldly: "all of them are so gloomy. I knew that this information can only be sold once."


    After that, there is a space ripple in front of her. After entering this space ripple, the space at the junction will return to silence again.

 Chapter 342

    "Taoist friends, please wait."


    In Su Chen step by step across the space, toward the North fog battlefield forward, an urgent cry to his ears.


    It made him squint, then stopped and looked forward.


    His breath is completely hidden, and this person can detect his own breath. It seems that his strength is not weak.


    "Daoyou, let me introduce myself. My name is Zhao Yongyan. I am one of the two celestial realms of the human race."


    Zhao Yongyan appears in front of Su Chen, a face of goodwill said.


    "I don''t know why my friend came here."


    Su Chen smiles and says softly.


    Tianxuanjing?


    What about the ghost?


    As soon as the old man appeared, there was a sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    Uneasy premonition, which means that the old man is definitely better than himself.


    Playing tianxuanjing by yourself is the same as playing with it. Can this old man be tianxuanjing?


    Is it a tough old man again?


    Or is that the voice he just heard?


    Well, it shouldn''t be, but he guessed that it should be a strong person with the same level as the master of that voice.


    Are there many behind the scenes?


    What you did just now almost overturned the table?


    So, will there be a sudden decline in popularity?


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Which party do you belong to


    Zhao Yongyan''s face was positive, and he said, "is it on the side of the Terran, or the boundary, or is it on its own side?"


    "Or... Tianwai, Zhenshen''s side!"


    Su Chen smelled speech, touched his chin, looked at Zhao Yongyan, and said with a soft smile: "is there any real God in this world?"


    Is it the so-called true God who spoke just now?


    What is the strength of the true God?


    However, it also shows that the world is only the tip of the iceberg.


    "Well, I can understand the meaning of you Dao you


    Zhao Yongyan lost his voice with a smile, then waved his hand, turned and disappeared in situ.


    Just now, if what he expected was right, it should be the God of fire.


    If there is no accident, the God of fire should be a voice of exhortation, not so aboveboard.


    There are two possibilities for this to happen.


    The bottom line is an expression of one''s own position.


    The other is that we can''t locate the existence of breath, so... We can''t transmit the sound!


    The first one is a little bit possible, but if it is the second, this strange strong man named Su Chen is too terrible.


    Who on earth does this person know?


    As for the strong people born in recent years, can this happen?


    Su Chen looks at Zhao Yongyan disappeared position, eyebrows a pick.


    You know what he means?


    Just now, he asked about the existence of the true God only when he thought of the slaughter of gods that the Marquis of Vauban often said in the group.


    Is it difficult to express an answer to people just now?


    The world is becoming more and more interesting.


    ...


    at the North fog front.


    "Minister, what''s the state of war over there?"


    Ning caier asked with a worried face. Just now there was an explosion in the distance, and then there was some blood rain in the sky.


    Obviously, war broke out in the distance.


    Su zongchen, can this world be more powerful than Su?


    "It''s so powerful..."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes flashed in horror and sighed: "there''s no one to look for in this field."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The main city of Wangting is bombed!"


    "..."


    the main city of Wangting was bombed?


    Who blew it up?


    Su Chen?

 Chapter 343

    "This... I... the main city of Wangting was bombed?"


    Ning caier''s tongue is not clear, a face of shock asked.


    The main city of Wangting, it''s not what ordinary people can bomb.


    Moreover, in the light of the situation just now, if there is no accident, Su Chen should have been bombed from the front.


    Is this what a great master can do?


    If a great master can blow up the main city of the king''s court, then the war on this side of the land will be over long ago. How can human beings be in a weak position?


    Can we say that Su Chen is a strong man in the realm of Tao and fruit?


    Oh, my God!


    What kind of existence did you come into contact with in those days?


    Loneliness... Loneliness...


    she seems to understand that when a person is at the forefront of the world, her heart is always lonely.


    "So he said," it''s short


    Li Yuntao''s face complex said, protect short, this is really protect short!


    The prince of Wangting just ordered to encircle Ning cai''er and wanted to use Ning cai''er''s existence to coerce himself.


    Although ningcai''er was injured, he always came back and said that there was no life crisis.


    Even so, he went strong and killed more than a dozen kings and bombed the main city of Wangting.


    Not to mention anything else, this kind of strength...


    how good would it be if such a strong man belonged to the Terran family?


    But unfortunately, the strong at this level are definitely very old.


    Perhaps his kindness to Ning cai''er is that he sees the figure of his old friend in Ning cai''er''s body.


    Living for a long time, the old monster can easily move feelings to people?


    What''s more, is it an old monster of cultivation?


    "Caier, what''s the relationship between you and the strong one?"


    Snow cloud goes to Ning Cai Er side, ask a way in a low voice.


    "It''s just a friend I got to know by chance when I was out training."


    Ning caier slightly pursed her mouth and said softly.


    Friend, yes!


    The two of them can only be friends.


    Perhaps he is good to himself, just because of a certain point in his body, let him see a little memory?


    After all, it is a powerful existence on the realm of Tao and fruit!


    "Friend? I have never heard of anyone who will blow up Wang Ting''s home court because his ordinary friend is injured a little


    Snow cloud poked Ning cai''er and said, "wait! Cai''er, the kind of friend you mentioned is not like that of a boyfriend and a girlfriend, right


    Ning Cai Er hears speech to cover the mouth of snow cloud in a hurry, way: "what do you say nonsense?"


    Boyfriends?


    What do you think?


    How could that be possible?


    How good would it be if he was really twenty?


    But how can an existence above the realm of Tao and fruit be only 20 years old?


    How do you practice this?


    I''m afraid that if you start to practice from your mother''s womb, you won''t have this kind of training speed, will you?


    So Su Chen must have lied to himself.


    It''s also right to think about it. If he didn''t lie to himself and said that he was hundreds and thousands of years old, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe it?


    Hundreds of years old, thousands of years old, what spring and autumn dream?


    Do you really think that you have been dreaming for thousands of years?


    Well... Now I think about it, I don''t blame others. If I want to blame, I can only blame myself for my lack of knowledge in front of my eyes. I have been told that I am a great master of daoguojing, but I just don''t believe it.


    Even the great master of daoguojing doesn''t believe in it. Will he believe it?


    "What boyfriends? What were you talking about


    A burst of laughter suddenly came, which made the three people stunned.


    The next moment, the three people only feel a flash of white light in front of them. After returning to God, Su Chen has appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 344

    "Su Chen, are you ok?"


    Ning Cai Er looks at Su Chen, in the heart flash a silk of surprise, ask in a hurry.


    "It''s OK."


    Su Chen shakes his head to say, come on the way, he also thought a lot.


    He felt that he would be OK.


    That group of people, one by one waiting for such a long time, their own appearance, but not aware of any of their own breath, it will not move.


    Perhaps one of the strong hand, want to test themselves, but other strong, will let him?


    What if you poke the hornet''s nest and the table is really lifted?


    "Cough... There''s something out there. I''ll go out and deal with it first."


    Li Yuntao noticed that the atmosphere around him was a little embarrassed and coughed gently.


    And snow cloud is not silly, after waving to Su Chen, she leaves with a smile.


    "Your strength is above the realm of Tao and fruit?"


    Ning caier was silent for a moment and asked softly.


    Although she had guessed, she still wanted to ask.


    Because, she really does not want to rely on her own guess to confirm one thing.


    Sometimes, what you see and hear may not be true.


    Only when the truth is completely in front of her eyes, completely confirmed, will she believe it.


    "How to say that! That''s right


    Su Chen sits on the ground with a buttock and says softly.


    Ning caier''s eyes were stagnant, and then sat on the ground, frowned and asked, "what is it?"


    Is that right?


    What is the answer?


    Is that, or is it not?


    "I know what you''re thinking. I''ll ask you, do you think... Are we two friends?"


    Su Chen lightly tut a sound, wave hand to ask a way.


    Ning caier''s face changed slightly. After a moment of silence, she raised her head and said, "yes."


    "Since some of you don''t care, are you right?"


    "What do you think I care?"


    "What is a friend? Friends are happy when they play together. They help each other when they are in danger. They don''t get angry when they are joking. They are pure... They don''t have feelings mixed with other things. "


    Su Chen lost his voice a smile, way: "words, that depends on how to say."


    "Some people say that dragons do not live with snakes, while others say that there are thousands of creatures and all living beings are equal. Any living creature may become a friend. What''s more, as long as the ants crawling on the ground have enough efforts and opportunities, they will even be able to hang and beat the dragon one day


    Ning cai''er listened to Su Chen''s words, lowered his head and asked softly: "truth, in fact, I understand all of them, but I just want to ask you, are you really... Only 20 years old?"


    Su Chen sniffed speech and shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not 20 years old. How old is that? Hundreds, thousands? "


    With that, he did not speak again.


    In fact, he thought that they could be regarded as friends.


    He had expected this.


    So, if the relationship between them is going to collapse, he doesn''t care.


    Words, he only said so much, no matter how much he did not want to say.


    Although Ning cai''er is his only friend in the world, he believes that he will have many friends in the future.


    If things have to go this way, he has nothing to do.


    Anyway, he is used to the feeling of loneliness...


    "it seems that I have to practice hard."


    Ning cai''er got up slowly and said with a smile, "you are 20 years old. You are 20 years old. I am only 20 years old. I am only 20 years old. This kind of practice speed is really, not good!"

 Chapter 345

    "You believe me?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, way: "you know, old monsters can be very good at acting."


    Ning Cai Er smell speech to smile slightly, way: "what you say, I believe!"


    Su Chen''s face was stunned.


    Ning cai''er is just a spiritual realm. There is a big gap between them.


    So if ningzel lied in front of him, he could see it at a glance.


    But just that sentence, he can feel very clearly, Ning Cai Er did not lie.


    That''s it. Believe in yourself?


    "When will your war practice end?"


    Su Chen patted his forehead and asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any activities to arrange? "


    Ning cai''er seems to have guessed something and said with a smile.


    Su Chen smell speech right hand a turn, way: "promise your activity, I always return, want to cash in? What about? Are you in? "


    Ning cai''er touched his chin, pondered for a moment, then raised his head and said, "well... Seeing that you sincerely invite me to participate in the activities, it''s better to obey orders than respect."


    Finish this sentence, she looks at Su Chen to tilt a head to smile.


    Originally, you did not forget.


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Roar!"


    After tearing the leopard commander in two, Xiao Hei roars up to the sky.


    Then he opened his mouth and swallowed the leopard commander directly into his mouth.


    "Boom


    A violent cold breath burst out from the small black body and pressed to the four sides.


    To the end!


    Enter the law!


    Just now, there was a big war above.


    It thought that the master was going to struggle against the enemy, but what he saw was a one-sided fight.


    Master''s strength, so powerful?


    A wave of hand, eleven kings, all fall!


    Such a situation, basically can be confirmed, the strength of the master, is by no means comparable to the state of Tao fruit!


    On the realm of Tao and fruit!


    It''s the owner of this level of strong?


    Therefore, the transmutation of its blood vessels must be written by the master.


    Since the master has not spread the battle to the lower level, it must have hoped that it can fight and evolve.


    Goblin, relying on phagocytic fighting, can make itself powerful quickly.


    How can it fail to live up to the master''s high expectations when he has given such a strong blood?


    As for the leopard?


    A waste!


    There is no Dharma Realm cultivation, but it can''t even beat it as a demon of heart state?


    What''s more, racial war is so cruel!


    Especially in the face of them devouring spirit mice, the weak can only become the fertilizer for their evolution.


    And the strong are the stepping stones of their evolution.


    One can''t do a hundred, a hundred can''t do a thousand!


    I don''t believe that under the crushing of the crazy wave and rat tide, how long can the so-called strong man support?


    In any case, they have a very strong ability to reproduce. In the past, they had to lead the ethnic groups to death every once in a while to reduce the racial burden, but now they do not need it at all.


    The number of ethnic groups, the more the better!


    Now it has a strong confidence in the future of its own ethnic group!


    The spirit eating mice will bring incomparable fear to all living creatures in the whole world!


    "Roar....


    after feeling Wang''s power, the group of goblin rats screamed with excitement, forming a mountain like roar.


    This kind of change makes the face of monsters around suddenly change. Originally, the king of tiger has fallen, and the black fog forest is in a mess.


    Now this group of mice don''t start to go crazy again, but the rats have turned to the Terrans. Do they want to clean up together?


    "Howl --"


    when the little black paw beats, it sends out a cry like thunder.


    It is now promoted into the law.


    Plus the orc''s racial talent, so it has new orders!


    The next moment, all the goblin rats stop shouting and listen to the king''s orders!

 Chapter 346

    "Multiply!"


    "Fight!"


    Evolution


    "Occupy the black fog forest and swallow up all the obstructionists!"


    "We need a home, a rear home for stable reproduction."


    Xiaohei''s spiritual fluctuation spreads to the surrounding area, and transmits his orders to all the spirit eating mice.


    As a Soul Eater, only fighting can evolve!


    Only by swallowing can we be powerful!


    So they need to fight, and they need a home to grow and evolve.


    Their race comes from the black fog forest, the past will not be investigated, but they are most familiar with the black fog forest.


    Therefore, the black fog forest is the most suitable territory for them to reproduce.


    It also believes that the next generation of small goblin rats, will burst out with a stronger potential.


    "Roar..."


    the goblin rats roared one after another, responding to the king''s command.


    Reproduction!


    Kill!


    Evolution!


    From now on, this will be the main melody of their life accompaniment.


    And they think Wang is right. They really need a home to house themselves.


    Before there was no power, now... They urgently need a home!


    Black fog forest!


    From now on, that''s their home!


    Living in their homes, the creatures will be their target of expelling and swallowing!


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "What are these mice barking about?"


    A great master of human beings frowned slightly. Judging from the situation just now, this group of rats is not necessarily the enemy of Terrans.


    Treat friends, Terrans are still very dedicated.


    What''s more, the battle effectiveness of the group is strong. If they become allies, they will be a strong force.


    Of course, that''s not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is that this group of rats seems to be subordinate to that elder, who is powerful and can destroy the main city of the royal court with his own power. Will he accept a race without any potential?


    I''m afraid not?


    But they don''t know the language of rats, so they don''t know what happened to them?


    "Don''t worry about that much. The rat king has already entered the law. I''m afraid that in the near future, the black fog forest will have no time for him."


    Li Yuntao stood aside and said with a smile, "and we and these mice are allies at this stage."


    The two kings of the black fog forest all fell down, and the mouse clan was obviously helping them just now.


    So when the rat clan returns to the black fog forest, those monsters will definitely attack the rat clan together.


    Mouse... Can it be an ordinary mouse?


    I''m afraid that the number, together with the means of that person, I''m afraid the black fog forest. I regret changing my name to a rat forest?


    Even if his conjecture is wrong, will su Chen let the mouse clan fail just by rescuing Ning cai''er this time?


    But then again, to destroy the main city of the royal court with one''s own strength, and finally come back smart, this is a bit terrible!


    Is the gap between heaven and metaphysics so big?


    In the past wars, it was not that there were no battles over the corridor.


    At most, Zhao Laogui has one enemy and three enemies, which are hard to solve and match.


    So, is Su Chen stronger than Zhao Laogui?


    But then again, when he went to talk to Zhao Laogui, no matter how serious the matter was, Zhao Laogui always looked light and light, and did not panic at all.


    Can we say that Zhao Laogui is hiding his strength?


    In fact, he can destroy the main city of the royal court alone?


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, a white streamer came from the horizon and fell into Li Yuntao''s hands.


    The next moment, Li Yuntao''s face suddenly changed. It''s ugly!

 Chapter 347

    "Yuntao, what happened?"


    Next to the great master''s eyes a tight, quickly asked.


    This incident can make Li Yuntian''s face change greatly, which shows that this matter must be not small.


    You know, Prince Wang Ting came to the North fog battlefield, and the war was about to break out. Li Yuntao was just a little cautious.


    Now, a big change?


    "Lao Xiao, the holy Hall... Joined the war."


    Li Yuntao shook his right hand, crushed the streamer in his hand and said in a deep voice.


    There are three forces in the boundary: the royal court, the holy hall and the demon hall.


    Originally, the Terrans had fallen into a weak position against the two forces with their own strength. Now the holy temple is fighting again?


    He thought that the main city of the royal court was destroyed, and the Terrans could stop for a period of time to recuperate and cultivate the new generation of fighting power.


    But he did not expect that at this important time, the church was involved?


    What is this for?


    Are you afraid the Terrans are too comfortable?


    Or is there someone behind the scenes?


    Don''t give the Terrans any chance to breathe, oppress the Terrans, and become stronger as much as possible!


    Um... Pig raising?


    To a certain extent, you have to kill?


    "Is the information accurate?"


    "This is my dark son. It can''t go wrong."


    Li Yuntao sighed. To be honest, he also hoped that the news was false, but he knew that the man would not cheat himself.


    "What about that?"


    The great master Xiao asked solemnly. This kind of thing is usually decided by Li Yuntao.


    These people are only responsible for holding down a certain battlefield and restraining the high-level combat capacity of the other side.


    "Lao Xiao, you will stay alone on this side of the North fog battlefield."


    After a moment''s silence, Li Yuntao said: "there is basically no king here. Even if the king court replenishes the king level combat power, it will take at least a week."


    "Now, I''m going to shrink my fighting power and deal with the attack from the temple side."


    "And... Lao Xiao, if necessary, you can go and ask for the help of the mouse clan. At this time, in addition to Ning caier, only the mouse clan can represent that elder."


    "As long as the rodents choose to help us Terrans, there should be no accident on this side of the northern fog battlefield."


    The great master Xiao frowned and said, "the rat king has only entered the Dharma Realm. If there is a king in the royal court, how much can it play?"


    Li Yuntao did not change his face and said: "master Su destroyed the main city of Wangting, and the main city was destroyed. It is necessary for Wang Ting to spend a lot of manpower, material and financial resources to build it again. Therefore, when facing the people and forces related to master Su, Wang Ting is afraid of his hands and feet. After all, they never want to see the court destroyed again. "


    Although there is some suspicion of taking advantage of Mr. Su, in this case, who cares so much?


    The holy hall, the demon hall and the royal court all participate in the war. If the three forces put in a large number of powerful troops at one time, perhaps the Terran battlefield is in danger of being destroyed.


    Every battlefield line of defense can not be broken.


    Otherwise, all peace on earth will be seriously impacted.


    When the battlefield is transferred to the earth, how do ordinary people on earth survive?


    Not to mention anything else, if the two Taoguo strong people do not worry, the aftershock of fighting can destroy a city of Terrans, what else?


    It''s even more difficult to imagine that the strong in the Tianxuan realm will take action.


    "Na Ning Cai Er..."


    the great master of the surname Xiao flashed his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Li Yu''s face changed slightly, and she raised her hand to stop her saying: "don''t make her idea. If it''s related to Ning cai''er, she must take the initiative to participate in it, but you can''t set a trap on her! Otherwise, all this will be counterproductive. "

 Chapter 348

    Time flies, and five days passes in a flash.


    DIDU University war internship time, that is, one week.


    Plus the two days I just came here, it happened to be a week.


    After all, Ning cai''er is only a sophomore, not a senior, reaching the critical point of graduation.


    They still have half of the time to learn, so a week''s war internship can only show them the cruelty of war.


    Also let them this group of "God''s favorite" understand the difficult situation of the human race, in the years to come, can have better achievements.


    In fact, the Terran high-level does not want to exert such a great pressure on college students.


    However, the Terran situation is in crisis. They need the new generation to grow up as soon as possible and share the pressure for them.


    The offensive on the other side of the border is becoming more and more fierce. Only when the new generation grows up rapidly can they have a chance to succeed.


    "After the internship, what do you think of Ning nvxia?"


    Su Chen stands beside Ning cai''er and asks with a smile.


    "I''m not a talented woman. How can I compare with the senior officials in Suzhou? I''ll come to you as soon as you like?"


    Ning caier chuckled and said slowly.


    Su Chen smelt speech to play her brain, speechless way: "you mean, is my mouth full of running train?"


    What do you want?


    You''re on your way?


    The meaning of this sentence is not that he can deceive?


    Well... No?


    He didn''t say a word, did he?


    "Oh, I didn''t say it myself!"


    Ning caier turned her hands and said with a smile.


    After that, she put out her tongue and made a face at Su Chen.


    Su Chen lost his voice a smile, and then said: "well, the internship is over, you say, what do you want to eat, I invite you."


    Ning Cai Er''s mouth cocked and said, "you really, let me choose?"


    "What? Can''t I buy you a meal yet


    "OK, I''ll tell you. When you get there... Don''t go back."


    "It''s all right. Tell me! Whether it''s flying in the sky, running on the ground or swimming in the sea, I''ll get it for you


    Su Chen laughs and doesn''t care.


    Ning caier touched his chin, looked at Su Chen, and said with a smile, "this time, you treat me to eat shrimp!"


    Su Chen smell speech a Leng, doubt way: "do you like to eat shrimp?"


    Shrimp, he may need to go to the sea.


    However, there are a lot of shrimps, and it doesn''t take him too long.


    "Well, the shrimp is delicious."


    Ning cai''er looked up slightly and said, "I know a shop. The shrimp in it tastes good and delicious. This time, you can invite me to go there."


    "Hum! This time, I will let you break a good fortune


    Su Chen thought of what, lost his voice a smile, rubbed Ningcai son''s head, said: "then go! You go ahead and lead the way. We''ll have a big meal at the shop you mentioned! "


    He did not expect that Ning cai''er would say such a thing.


    But he also knows the specific reason. Of course... Go there and have a look. How about the shrimp inside?


    See if it''s delicious?


    "Ha ha... I tell you, that shop is very famous in the imperial capital. I tell you, when I first entered the University, I went there with Xueyun, and I..."


    Ning caier and Su Chen went forward, toward the transmission node, while chirping.


    In fact, she has only been there once.


    But this time Su Chen invited dinner, she did not want to eat those Tiancai Dibao.


    It''s not necessary for two people to eat normally.


    Although she knew that was nothing to Su Chen, but in the end... It was better for them to have a normal meal.

 Chapter 349

    Imperial capital, Lingyun prawn shop.


    "All right, waiter. That''s all."


    Ning tsai''er sat on the seat and handed the menu to the waiter next to her. She said with a smile, "please hurry up, thank you."


    The waiter took the menu with a smile and said, "OK, just a moment, please."


    Then the waiter turned and left.


    "Can you finish what you ordered just now?"


    Su Chen looked at Ning cai''er and said with a smile.


    Ning cai''er smelled speech and turned her lips and said, "just those, I can eat too much. Su Chen, you really underestimate me."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "no, no, I did not look down on you, I just want to say, you eat so much, not afraid to eat fat?"


    He knew that the dishes that ningcai''er ordered were not large.


    In addition, they are all ordinary dishes. Even if the quantity is ten times more, as long as ningcai''er wants to eat, it can be easily eaten.


    But when they sit together, they can''t stare at each other awkwardly?


    "Hum! I''m not fat. You''d better worry about yourself! "


    Ning caier snorted and said, "you should think about it carefully. You can eat so much every day. If you become a fat man, be careful not to marry a daughter-in-law in the future."


    Su Chen sniffed at the corner of his mouth and said, "can''t I find my daughter-in-law? make fun of! I''m so good, how can I not find it? "


    "Slightly... You don''t want to be shameless. How can anyone say that they are excellent outside?"


    "Is that shameless?"


    "What? Do you have any more shameless actions? "


    "Yes! Do you want to try it? "


    "..."


    soon, the meal was ready, and they were laughing and talking while peeling the shrimp.


    Although they are not ordinary people, if you want to, you can peel all the shrimp inside in a few seconds.


    But here to eat, this is leisure and happy, there is no need for that.


    So this meal, two people also ate for half an hour.


    "You wait for me a moment, and I''ll pay for it."


    Su Chen said with a smile, but as soon as he got up, he was stopped by Ning cai''er: "do you have money now?"


    She can also remember in the villa, Su Chen no money embarrassed appearance.


    A strong man in the realm of Taoism and fruit will have no money?


    It''s funny to say so!


    "Of course, do you think I''m still who I was?"


    Su Chen took out her smartphone and said, "the money in this can definitely invite you to eat many times."


    Ning cai''er smiles and says, "Oh, so you still intend to invite me to eat many times. I have written down this sentence. If you have nothing to look for you, you should invite me to dinner."


    "Yes, no problem."


    Su Chen nodded and then went to the front desk to check out.


    How long has it been since he had a plain meal?


    Although the taste is not as good as spirit food, and it has no nutritional value to eat, it reminds him of the past.


    Before he came to this world, didn''t he eat all this?


    Maybe in your spare time, when you want to go out and relax, you can also come to a large mall to relive the taste of these meals.


    "How about it? How much is it


    Ning caier saw Su Chen come back and said with a soft smile.


    "More than 200, tut... This is a huge sum of money."


    Su Chen sighs, a face of heartache said.


    Ning Cai Er looked at Su Chen''s appearance and couldn''t help laughing, then said: "yes! This is a huge sum of money. Do you want to go there, and I will spend a lot of money to invite you to see a movie? "


    "You''re going to spend a lot of money, too? Well, I''ll be more respectful than obedient to such luxurious scenes. "

 Chapter 350

    Communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "Hoo... Everybody, I finally return to the samsara space."


    Tony has no money: "huh? It''s been a few days since you came back from doomsday? The efficiency of this reincarnation space is not good! "


    Limulus Tempest: Yes, we''ve been back for a week, haven''t we? Is it that samsara space has just brought you back? "


    Sun Mengyao: "on this point, I want to blow up the exchange group!"


    Sun Mengyao: "this time, 11 samsara walkers died, and I returned alone, which really caused the suspicion of samsara space. However, there was no difference in the samsara space, and I was identified as a samsara. This time, the mission failed and suffered heavy losses. Maybe samsara space also thought that the task was too difficult and didn''t punish me!"


    Sun Mengyao: "but in the final analysis, the power of communication group is really mysterious."


    From this incident, she can see the gap between communication group and samsara space.


    According to the administrator, if she joins the communication group, the communication group will protect her soul and will not let her soul be controlled by the reincarnation space again.


    Even so, the samsara space has not found even a trace of strange.


    Moreover, the exchange group task has been completed for a week, the reincarnation space will be able to come, investigate their survival, and then lead them back.


    Most importantly, there is no punishment for this mission failure!


    What does that mean?


    On the other hand, it also shows that the samsara space will think that they encounter communication groups, and task failure is a normal phenomenon.


    It seems that the confrontation between the communication group and the samsara space is not a contest between the same level at all, but like... Crushing!


    Marquis wobang: "well... Since you are back in the samsara space, do you know where you are now? If you can, I hope you can tell us and see if you can go to the reincarnation space. "


    Sun Mengyao: "old Marquis, although your strength is very strong, but with respect to me, you are still too weak for the whole reincarnation space."


    Sun Mengyao: "if you come to the samsara space now, I''m afraid you don''t need the reincarnation space. The SSS samsara can suppress you."


    Marquis Vauban: I just wanted to see if I could go. I didn''t say I would go now


    Marquis wobang: "my idea is to go to the base camp of reincarnation space after the fifth level. Of course, if it is not allowed, then go to the sixth level again. However, the two levels are not so easy to cross."


    Marquis Vauban: anyway, it doesn''t affect me to know about it in advance


    Know the location coordinates of reincarnation space in advance, so as to prepare for the future battle.


    As we all know, it is essential to go to the base camp of samsara space in the future.


    In this case, it is better to understand in advance, or have a little confidence in the heart.


    Sun Mengyao: "OK, I''ll go and ask first to see if I can find out."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, but be careful when you ask, and don''t get caught."


    Sun Mengyao: "don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 22%, and 15000 progress points have been issued."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 23%, and 15000 progress points have been issued."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 30%, and 15000 progress points have been issued."


    After a while, a lot of information pops up in the communication group.


    Tony has no money:...


    WOW!


    He envies so many exploration points!

 Chapter 351

    Limulus Tempest: are you envious, Mr. shit


    Tony didn''t have money: "Lim, isn''t that bullshit? Don''t you envy me


    Tony didn''t have money: "but think about it carefully. It''s easy to make progress points. After all, if you seize the opportunity, the points will be recorded. However, the acquisition of progress points can be regarded as a performance on a steel wire, and the ROC spreads its wings on the edge of death. If one is not careful, it will be the end of death. "


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah! Points can be earned slowly, but life, there is only one


    How long have they joined the communication group?


    To put it bluntly, it''s just the beginning.


    The future of them, a mission, I am afraid can earn now unimaginable points.


    But life is only one time. If you lose your life because of integral, it''s not worth it.


    Wave wind Watergate: "Tony, how''s your mage trip?"


    Tony had no money: "ha ha... OK! I found master Gu Yi. I still haven''t forgotten the expression on his face when he said he wanted to learn magic. The expression on his face was blank and uncertain, but he didn''t have the indifference when I saw him


    Wave wind water gate: "what''s going on?"


    Tony has no money: "well... Anyway, it means that I shouldn''t come to her, or I shouldn''t come to her at this time, and I shouldn''t learn magic. What''s going on? In the final analysis, she won''t teach me."


    Wave wind water gate:...


    wave wind water gate: "people don''t teach you, you fart ha?"


    Are you still happy that you are not successful in learning magic?


    Tony, what''s going on here?


    Tony has no money: "no, listen to me."


    Tony had no money: "indeed, at the beginning, master Guyi did not want to teach me, but with my hard work and unremitting efforts, she still chose to teach me. While I was studying, I also noticed some similarities between magic and the patterns of iron and steel clothing."


    Tony didn''t have money: "the most important thing is points. I used points to strengthen several spells. After mastering this skill, master Gu Yi was shocked again."


    Limulus Tempest: that''s the power of the halo of Mr. big shit


    Marquis wobang: "I also think it''s too terrible. According to the plot experience, if Shida Da doesn''t join the communication group, he won''t follow the path of MAGE anyway."


    Marquis wobang: "obviously, the ancient mage is aware of something, and thinks that you should not come here, so he doesn''t teach you. But you just insisted on for a few days, and then you chose to teach you. I have to say that the protagonist is still powerful. In the final analysis, the protagonist is worthy of being the son of the world. "


    How tenacious is the will of the strong?


    As long as the things are determined, they will not change at all!


    But as soon as Tony came to the door, he changed his mind and taught everything that Tony could learn.


    Well... The protagonist, very powerful!


    Limulus Tempest: "so, as long as it''s the protagonist, the world will be very kind."


    Limulus Tempest: "and Mr. big shit, as long as he dies, will be the favorite of the world. But now I think that Mr. Shida is going to die in the future, I feel very sad! Alas


    Tony doesn''t have any money:...


    inexplicably sad?


    How does he feel that the goods are schadenfreude?

 Chapter 352

    Tony didn''t have money: "dead Limulus, do you really want me to die?"


    Limulu Tempest: "yes? What''s wrong with Mr. Shida? Is what I said just now not obvious? What''s the relationship between us? How can I have this idea? Mr. Shita, you must have thought too much. "


    Tony has no money: "dead Limulus, do you think I don''t know you? Were you just gloating? I''m really a group. I can''t fight. Otherwise, I have to let you know why the flowers are so red


    Limulu Tempest: "huh? No, Mr. Shida Da Da, knowing that he is not my opponent, would even say this kind of words...


    Marquis wobang: "little limulu, you go to see Mr. shite Dazi''s group business cards. In the past seven days, Mr. Shida Dazi has made a qualitative leap. "Team member: Tony has no money."


    Bit order: Third Order (pseudo fourth order)


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s the matter? Is Mr. Shita on drugs? So fierce? After a few days, the noumenon strength becomes the third level? What''s more, you''ve got four levels of combat power in that steel suit? "


    Tony has no money: "Hey! That''s not true. In the process of learning, I tried to combine magic with steel combat clothing, but I didn''t expect to really develop a more powerful iron and steel uniform


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Tony, your research on science and technology is so smooth. I remember that it takes a long time for you to study steel war clothes and strengthen your steel war clothes every time? What''s more, this time it''s a combination of magic and technology, and this... Is successful? "


    You''re kidding!


    When did creation become so casual?


    In seven days, we not only succeeded, but also made greater improvements?


    Well... Tony''s star halo, that''s it?


    Or is it true that Tony is very talented and suitable for becoming a mage, and that the mage''s cooperation with the iron and steel uniform is the path Tony should take?


    Tony has no money: "in fact, Jarvis has helped me a lot in this process. I upgraded Jarvis to intelligent life with points. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" intelligence... Intelligent life? "


    Limulu Tempest: "shit! Mr. Shita, how many points did you spend? What''s more, if you upgrade your artificial intelligence to intelligent life, aren''t you afraid of its treason? If it betrays, the world you live in will become and dangerous. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "ha ha... Don''t worry. It''s OK. When I strengthened, the communication group reminded me and asked me whether I would spend points to set up the prohibition. I thought about it at that time. I was not afraid of 10000, just in case, so I spent the points setting."


    Wave wind water gate: "er... Water gate, I don''t care much about others. What I care most is how many points did you spend? Upgrade to intelligent life... Strengthen some iron bumps into a living body, and you are really rich


    This kind of thing, think about it for a moment, it will definitely cost a lot of points.


    Although last time in doomsday world, they got a lot of points.


    But no more integrals?


    All of a sudden, Tony is poor, isn''t he?


    Well...


    the richest man in the world, the poor man in the communication group, deserves to be Tony Shita!

 Chapter 353

    Tony has no money: "it''s not much, and if it''s too much, I won''t do it either."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "of course, the most important thing is that I have so many points. Besides, it''s not much."


    Limulus Tempest: just tell me how much you want to die


    Intelligent life, this is the thing in the legend!


    He is a little curious about artificial intelligence, but intelligent life... He does not dare to think how advanced civilization it is to create such things?


    Communication group, is really terrible!


    With a little integral, can you create intelligent life?


    Although Jarvis has a high degree of intelligence, the communication group is upgraded on this basis, but this is enough to show that the communication group is powerful.


    In addition, he was very interested in high-tech products, so when he saw the four words of intelligent life, he couldn''t help but want to make one for himself.


    So he thought, take a good look at the huge amount of points, he will give up!


    Nothing else, just because of poverty!


    Tony had no money: "24000 points. To be honest, it was a little unexpected."


    Tony didn''t have money: "I just wanted to try and see how many points it takes to upgrade Jarvis to intelligent life. After all, intelligent life... But I didn''t expect that there were only 24000 points."


    Tony has no money: "let alone, Jarvis has really brought me great convenience after becoming an intelligent life. My mental strength has been improved and my ideas have been increased. Jarvis can save me time and improve various structures to a greater extent."


    Wave wind water gate: "so, these two reasons, is your seven days time, the steel war clothing power jumps to the fourth level reason?"


    Tony had no money: "not all of them, but most of them! Give me another period of time, I''m sure I can make the steel war suit to a higher level. If it can reach the fifth level, it will be much more interesting. "


    If the steel clothing has five levels of combat power, even if his group card shows only pseudo fifth level!


    But five is five!


    Even if it''s second level, it''s easy to practice!


    Hey, hey!


    At that time, I will be the first person in the group!


    This ranking, of course, excludes the administrators. He has no doubt that when the steel clothing has five levels of destructive power, the combat power rank behind the administrator may jump to the sixth level.


    After all, for the administrator, this is very casual!


    Marquis wobang: "it''s much more interesting after the fifth level, big piece of excrement. Do you think that after the fifth level, you can have no fear and bombard me with guns?"


    Marquis wobang: "kind smile"


    Tony has no money: "cough... The old Marquis thinks too much, do I look like that kind of person?"


    Limulus Tempest: Yes, old Marquis, you''re wrong this time. Is Mr. shite like that? Although he was shameless, lustrous, dissolute and...


    Tony had no money: "stop! Which side are you from? (slim black face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" me? At this time, of course, I am on the side of the old Marquis! "


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, you are really wrong! Mr. Shita is certainly not. He is that kind of person


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    limulu, this guy, is dancing with the wind on both sides?

 Chapter 354

    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, we can''t do this!"


    Marquis Vauban: have you found it? In fact, I also found that the two of us often fight each other, and that chubby little thing has been spinning and shaking around all the time


    Tony has no money: "right? Old Marquis, I think it''s very bad. We''ve been fighting with each other all the time. It''s not good! "


    Limlu Tempest: "you fart! You two have been fighting each other? If you feel your conscience, how often do you hate each other as much as we do? @Tony has no money. "


    Tony has no money: "Oh, Ho! I''ll do it! It doesn''t matter. What matters is that we both want to hate you! (slym funny face)


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, you see, I''m so cute, how can you be with him? (slim hopes for face) "


    Marquis wobang:" cough! In fact, we have a lot in common


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s in common?"


    Marquis wobang: "that is, the matter is the matter, regardless of the person. (slim bares his teeth) "


    in a word, he hasn''t worked with Tony.


    In this group, either he hated Tony alone or he hated Tony with limulu.


    Today, he and Tony are in the league with elimulu, which seems to be good!


    Limlu Tempest: "hum! You two are in collusion


    Limulu Tempest: "yes? Ladies and gentlemen, there are demons gathering. It seems that they are going to besiege our village. I''ll go down first. Goodbye


    Tony didn''t have money: "Lim Lu, you''re shameless."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, it seems that you have no leisure in these seven days."


    Tony has no money: "thank you for your praise, ha ha... Elder sister''s strength is also fast, but it''s much better than me."


    "Group members: Tu Shan shouldered the handle."


    "Rank: five."


    "Member of the group: Marquis Vauban."


    "Rank: five."


    "Group members: wave wind water gate."


    "Rank: fourth order."


    "Group member: Tony has no money."


    Bit order: Second Order (pseudo fourth order)


    "Group member: Limulus tempest."


    "Fourth order."


    "Group member: sun Mengyao."


    "Rank: fourth order."


    "Group members: happy man."


    "Rank: fourth order."


    "Members of the group: surnamed Cao, surnamed Meng de."


    "Rank: third order."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "we can''t say that. If we calculate according to the cross-border rank, in these seven days, you can say that we have the fastest progress in our group."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "well, on another level, doesn''t it mean I''m weak?"


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! Mr. shite Dazi, you are right! But you also have to believe in yourself. Your potential in the future is still very big! "


    Tony has no money:...


    there is great potential for development in the future, and there is a lot of room for progress.


    So that''s to say, is he weak?


    After all, if the full score is 100, the potential of a zero score is greater than that of a 99 point test, and there is a big room for improvement.


    After all, the students who take the zero egg test raise a score of 10-8, which is the same as playing. Those who take the ninety-nine test can only improve by one point, right?


    But he had to say that Marquis Vauban and Tu Shan Honghong were right.


    If you throw aside the steel suit, he has only second-order combat power, which is indeed the weakest in this group.


    However, his future road is certainly to improve himself and make the steel battle suit more powerful!

 Chapter 355

    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 31%, and 20000 progress points have been issued."


    "Ding, the degree of exploration of reincarnation space is 32%, and 20000 progress points have been issued."


    "..."


    "Ding, 40% of the exploration degree of reincarnation space, and 20000 progress points have been issued."


    Sun Mengyao: "ladies and gentlemen, I have found out the approximate location of the reincarnation space. It is in an inferior area of void zone."


    Sun Mengyao: "I am not very clear about the void zone. Do you know that there are big men in the group?"


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "void zone, this name has never been heard of, and it is the residence of reincarnation space. It should be something outside the world. I think no one in the group should know."


    Tony has no money: "Alas... Premier Cao is right. I really don''t know about the void."


    Marquis Vauban: "I don''t know."


    Happy wind man: "void zone... It is said that there is a void world outside the land of Valoran, where there are powerful and cruel virtual creatures. The gods of the void have always coveted the fertile land of Valoran. Is it the void zone? Where is it


    "I don''t think so. After all, you are a part of the world. Everyone belongs to the level of not breaking out of the cage of the world. The word" emptiness "is too extensive and there are many things to name it. Therefore, it is very unlikely that the emptiness zone is the outer world of Valoran continent."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "of course, if it''s really your place, that would be great."


    If the reincarnation space is really hidden near the land of Valoran, it would be very convenient.


    They had a cross-border seal script in hand and left.


    But it''s really... Very unlikely that the void is downhill.


    Tony had no money: "ha! We don''t have to guess. At this time, we need to call the administrator. "


    Tony has no money: "useless summoning! @Brother su. "


    At the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen and Ning caier are outside waiting for the latest film screening time, and there are doll grabbing machines near the cinema, so they exchange some game coins to catch dolls.


    Of course, catching dolls is just for fun. They don''t cheat.


    Although no one can see the "cheating", but catching a doll machine still "cheating", is that too low a point?


    "Well?"


    Su Chen just put in a game currency, is controlling the doll''s paw to move backward, suddenly his left eyebrow slightly picked.


    Tony in the communication group @ him?


    What are you doing?


    If there is a group task, the communication group will remind him.


    And if there is a big event, he will receive the message at the first time. Since he has not received the prompt, it means that there is no major event.


    In that case, he can watch it later.


    Now the priority is to catch the brown bear.


    "Exchange groups, open the arena and let them stop for a while."


    "OK."


    Ning cai''er stands beside Su Chen and stares at the doll machine tightly. She doesn''t even know when her hands catch Su Chen''s arm.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The doll grabs a bear in its claws and swings back and forth. The bear finally falls to the exit.


    Su Chen saw this scene, his face couldn''t help but smile, then squatted down and took out the bear, handed it to Ning cai''er, and said with a smile: "look! I told you, I''m very good at catching dolls. "


    Ning caier took the brown bear, looked at the bear and said, "yes! It''s really strong for someone to catch one after more than ten times! "

 Chapter 356

    "Well, I''ll catch one of them."


    Su Chen facial expression a stagnation, way: "you still like what, I give you catch again!"


    "Believe me, I can definitely catch a lot of them this time!"


    Ning cai''er chuckled and then looked at a doll machine beside him and said with a smile: "good! Then you try that one and I''ll see how many Pikachu you can catch this time? "


    Su Chen a Leng, looking at Pikachu doll machine, whispered: "do you like Pikachu?"


    Although the two worlds are different, they are similar in some ways.


    And in this world, the image of Pikachu was born.


    "I can''t say I like it! Just looking at such a lovely Pikachu, I really want to have one


    Ning Cai Er holds the brown bear in her hand and says with a smile.


    "Good! I''ll give you a Pikachu when I have time


    Su Chen said with a smile that the communication group can link to endless dimensions, and maybe in the future he can link to the world where magic baby is.


    At that time, he will go to that world.


    The energy level of that world is not very high.


    Even if it''s just now, his power seems to be in the world of magic baby, right?


    However, there are super gods in the world of magic baby, and he can not be said to be invincible.


    Can create a world of super god beast, the combat effectiveness is at least six levels?


    Pikachu''s words, in addition to the protagonist Xiaozhi that Pikachu is very supernatural, other Pikachu, or very common.


    Well... He will have a good look at it and try to bring back a super cute one.


    "Well, don''t dream."


    Ning caier couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "the God grabs the doll this time, I can wait and see by the side!"


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the arena opens and is divided into two modules."


    "First, the members of the group can then compete in the arena in a friendly way, and through combat, eliminate the inevitable contradictions caused by friction."


    "Second, open activities - Shadow challenges!"


    "The shadow challenge is divided into four levels of difficulty. After the challenge is successful, you can get mysterious rewards."


    "Tip: for each rank, you can get four rewards through shadow challenge."


    "Ding, the integral mall will be updated."


    "Add commodities: strengthen crystal core, contract scroll, Zhuyan pill, revive seal script."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "shit! I''m so fucked up! What''s the situation? Exchange group, this is to add welfare to us? "


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "this time there is a resurrection of the seal character. What kind of divine operation is this?"


    After that, he no longer spoke, but opened the integral mall and looked at the four new commodities.


    "Commodity: strengthening the nucleation (base)"


    "To increase the success rate of enhancement skills, an enhanced crystal core increases the success probability by 5 percent."


    "Price: 1000 points."


    "Commodity: contract scroll."


    "For other life contracts, there are two kinds of scrolls, one is the master servant contract scroll, and the other is the equal contract scroll. (remember: when signing the master / servant contract, please make sure that your own strength is higher than the other party. After signing, this taboo will disappear.)


    "Price: 5000 points."


    "Commodity: zhuyandan."


    "It can maintain skin elasticity, remove wrinkles and stay young forever!"


    "Price: 10000 points."


    "Commodity: Resurrection of seal characters."


    "Reverse Yin and Yang and regain life. (only for exchange group members) "


    " price: 50000 points. "

 Chapter 357

    Happy wind man: "these goods, it''s incredible!"


    The surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "yes! In particular, the resurrection of seal characters can reverse the Yin and Yang and let us revive again. It''s really... Too strong. "


    Tony has no money: "cough! Yes, but that''s the price. It''s a little expensive. "


    Resurrection seal script, which is only used by exchange group members. What does it mean?


    If they die in the future, they can be resurrected directly through the resurrection Rune!


    The most important thing is that there is an infinite chance of resurrection. Will you still fear death?


    As for what he said is a little expensive, it is only aimed at the current stage.


    Now they carry out a mission, the harvest is 50000, a resurrection Rune seal 50000, it is not cheap.


    But in the final analysis, a resurrection rune is a life!


    Fifty thousand points for a life, who doesn''t?


    It used to be said that points can be earned, only one life!


    Now he wants to say, as long as the integral is enough, that life There are countless!


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. Shida big stone is really greedy! How to look at the resurrected seal script, it''s the communication group that suffers. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, a resurrection Rune represents one more life. In this way, even 100000 points or even one million points are not much."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Alas... It''s a pity that the resurrected seal script can only be used by members of the exchange group. It would be great if the living creatures outside the communication group could also use it!"


    She still has the body of the little Taoist.


    If the resurrection Rune can be used by outsiders, then the little Taoist can be directly revived.


    Then her inner demons will disappear completely!


    However, the appearance of the resurrection seal script let her know one thing. As long as she perseveres and continues to become stronger, sooner or later, she will be able to revive the little Taoist priest!


    Tony had no money: "no, I''m not greedy. I''m just feeling at random."


    Tony did not have money: "old Marquis, you put aside the effect of the revival of the seal script, just say 50000 points, how much is this amount of points for you?"


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "Shida big, how do I feel that you have become a pole elite?"


    Marquis wobang: "the resurrection seal script is very precious, its value is far beyond the resurrection seal character. Why do you want to leave the resurrection seal script aside?"


    Really!


    He felt more and more that Tony was a bully, not only Tony, but also Limulus!


    One by one, they are hostile to each other all day. In this process, both of them are imperceptibly moving towards the pole essence.


    Well... This is a lesson. He has to absorb it. In the end, he has become a master. That''s really helpless.


    Wave wind water gate: "Resurrection Fu Zhuan... Everybody, Zhuyan Dan is also a very good commodity!"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! Get rid of wrinkles and stay in youth forever. I believe the little pepper will like this gift! "


    Tony has no money: "resident Yandan! That''s great


    Bo Feng shuimen: "I also think so. I''ll buy a Zhuyan Dan as a gift for jiuxinnai. When she eats it, she will be very excited when she finds out the magic of Zhuyan Dan."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "an ally''s handshake"


    to be honest, when it comes to discussing his wife, he will feel that he and Tony are allies.


    In other ways, he has the illusion that he and Tony are not allies.


    Yes!


    However, a man who is gentle and considerate to his wife is not bad, so he can cooperate with Tony to form an alliance!

 Chapter 358

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the effect of Zhuyan Dan, if it appears in the outside world, will definitely cause a great disturbance."


    Surname Cao, name and character of Meng de: "forever in youth, I believe that no matter in which world, will cause a sensation."


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s true that women''s pursuit of beauty, no matter what level they reach, will not weaken at all. Of course... This refers to the majority."


    Happy wind man: "my focus is actually the contract scroll. According to the contract scroll, as long as we are stronger than the contract creatures at the present stage, no matter how strong the contract creatures become in the future, we don''t have to worry about them."


    Happy wind man: "in other words, if we go out and meet a strong man who has been sealed, can we use the contract scroll to sign the contract directly?"


    The introduction of the contract scroll of master and servant says that we should ensure our own strength is stronger than the other party.


    If the other party is in the seal, can you say that you are stronger than the other party?


    After all, the other party is sealed!


    Of course, this is only his guess. The contract scroll must have its own evaluation criteria, which will not be changed by his assumption.


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "let alone, this guess is likely to come true."


    Tony didn''t have money: "everybody, if this conjecture is right, we can seal the strong, sign a master servant contract with him, and then lift the seal afterwards. Does that mean that we directly gain a strong hitter?"


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, although I also think this speculation may be true, do you think that communication groups will give us this kind of cheating?"


    Tony has no money: "is this cheating? What''s more, I just put forward an assumption according to the product introduction. "


    Marquis wobang: "since this is possible, we may as well test it."


    The safety and security of the contract scroll in the communication group is certainly trustworthy.


    If Tony''s assumption is true, there will be more and more strong men on their side in the future battle!


    But in this case, will the fighting sharpen them?


    Is this against the original intention of the administrator and the leader?


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, do you have any idea?"


    Marquis Vauban: "well, but before we do the test, we need to find out one thing, that is, what kind of restriction does the slave contract have on the slave?"


    Marquis wobang: "is the servant unable to disobey the master''s decision, the master dies, the servant''s contract is released independently, or... The slave dies?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel that the latter is more likely."


    Wave wind water gate: "how can you see it?"


    Limulu Tempest: "have you found that communication groups care only about the life of their friends, and that communication groups don''t care about the life outside of communication groups, even if they die!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "therefore, the master servant contract scroll, will only be the master''s death, the servant is buried with him!"


    "After all, the contract is divided into two types, and the other is equal contract. Since you choose to sign the master servant contract, don''t want to communicate with the group. If the master is dead, what is the life of the servant?"


    The important people who care about are all dead. What''s the matter if someone who doesn''t care is buried with him?


    Anyway, it''s normal for servants to bury their masters with them!


    It''s a little cold, but for the strong, it''s nothing, isn''t it?

 Chapter 359

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "er... The topic you are talking about is so serious!"


    The quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "slymouth cheek face"


    Tony has no money "...


    Beauvoir Watergate"...


    limulu Tempest: "how can they forget that there is a child in the group?


    This little child, primary school student... Looking at them saying that they buried slaves or something, will there be any psychological shadow?


    After all, it''s just a child.


    Sun Mengyao: "cough! Child, we were just talking about the seriousness of social inequality. This academic and social problem has puzzled many people and worried about it. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "haha! In fact, you don''t have to pay too much attention to me. At least I''ve seen the world with Uncle long. "


    Tony has no money: "have you seen the world? Little girl, what have you seen in the world? Let''s hear it! "


    Although the administrator said some information about Xiaoyu''s world before, he just disclosed a few words and pointed out that Xiaoyu''s life might be in danger in the future.


    Among them, some supernatural words such as eight demons are mentioned.


    But Xiaoyu is too young, they think, the real big scene, may have to wait for future growth of Xiaoyu will encounter.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle long and I have fought against the Mafia and collected twelve charms. Among them, my help to Uncle long is great. Tony has no money: "Mafia? Where did you deal with it? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "New York, the old Jinshan all hit, now think about it, there are some exciting!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "let a child face the Mafia, and your uncle Long''s safety measures are really in place."


    The administrator said that he would have a lovely daughter in the future.


    Although his daughter is not yet born, he transposes his position and thinks how scared he will be if his daughter is faced with the cruel gang of gangsters at a very young age?


    Those gangsters, even a little girl?


    Now he also felt that if this little girl was not the protagonist, he would have been killed.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle long, he can''t control me."


    Marquis wobang: "ah... That is still your leading role halo, an adult, can''t control you?"


    Marquis wobang: "and listen to your tone, the Dragon uncle in your mouth is not only collecting seal characters, but also facing demons. Obviously, he is not an ordinary person. A super strong man can''t control an ordinary primary school student? I''m afraid there are too many ways to make you fit. "


    Limlu Tempest: "in the words of the administrator, this is the influence of the world will. Maybe the evolution of the world will can not be separated from Xiaoyu''s company."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "the evolution of the will of the world..."


    although she can''t understand these words, she can feel that it''s very powerful and tall.


    Will of the world, one side of the world, there will be will?


    And these people also said that she is the leading role, this... She is the leading role?


    Long Shu and she are both the leading roles?


    What about dad?


    Is Daddy the main character?


    If dad is also the protagonist, are the other members of the dragon group the protagonist?


    The protagonist understands that an important role in a stage play will never happen if the stage play is not over.


    It''s going to be an accident, isn''t it?


    Wait!


    Curtain call?

 Chapter 360

    Happy wind man: "little girl, you don''t want to think so much, some things are not clear, just need to grow up happily."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "hum! I hate that you adults say I don''t know something about me, I don''t know, isn''t it that you don''t tell me? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: ''(slim angry face)


    Tony has no money: "Alas! Little girl, there are some things that adults don''t deliberately hide from you, but these things are not things you should know at your age. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "well, when can I know these things? What should I do at my age? "


    Tony has no money: "at your age, of course, happiness is the most important thing. Playing and jumping with children of the same age and having classes together is the right choice."


    Tony has no money: "as for when you''ll know about these things, of course, when you grow up."


    Although he knew that Xiaoyu''s personality and group nicknames are completely opposite.


    It must be a ghost. It''s alive!


    He also knew that Xiaoyu would not like these words.


    But he can understand that adults don''t want their children to know something.


    Why should children bear all this when they are so young?


    Let children know, in addition to let children worry, let a person join the ranks of sorrow, what else?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "grow up! I hate your adult''s words. I''ll wait until I grow up! "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "clearly I can help now, why do you hide everything from me?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "and... You and uncle long said the same, all said that now I, happy school is the most important, but I am most interested in adventure with Uncle long, explore the unknown together, rather than stay in the ordinary school, listening to the teachers on the stage talking about boring topics."


    Marquis Vauban: "boy, you mean... You love exploring the unknown? Do you think life is too dull


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes


    Marquis wobang: "then you have time to come here, I will take you to explore the real unknown, so that you can have a good experience of the excitement of exploration."


    Wave wind water gate: "Hello! Be careful, old Marquis. She is still young and a child. "


    It''s normal for children to get angry and not want to listen to adults.


    From another point of view, Xiaoyu is very strange. She doesn''t want to listen to her uncle Long''s words. She always wants to explore with Uncle long. Maybe she just wants to prove her ability to Uncle long and want to be praised by her elders!


    Don''t children, especially those who like to express themselves?


    In the fire shadow world memory scene, Naruto just wants to show himself, will all kinds of mischief?


    Naruto...


    this time, in any case, he will return Naruto a happy childhood.


    Marquis wobang: "don''t worry about Watergate. I''ve lived for so long. I still have a good grasp of things."


    Wave wind and water gate:...


    do you know?


    I don''t know why, at the sight of these four words, he felt confused.


    In particular, these four words came from the old Marquis''s mouth. Indeed, the old Marquis lived for more than 300 years and experienced a lot of things.


    But if the old Marquis wanted to intimidate the child, I''m afraid it can really create a psychological shadow for the child.


    Sometimes, a childhood psychological shadow, it will be the heart of permanent ups and downs ah!

 Chapter 361

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the shadow is really fierce, the difficulty is the lowest, and the shadow of simple level can give me a close match."


    Tony had no money: "elder sister, did you go to the shadow challenge?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, it''s really hard."


    Limulus Tempest: did you succeed in the challenge, sister


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in the end, I was a little better than that. I really didn''t expect that it was just a simple challenge. It seems that I can''t pass the ordinary one."


    Tony and they were talking, and she went to see the arena.


    Inside, she takes the shadow challenge with her.


    She thought that she could at least overcome three of the four difficulties.


    After all, she challenges the same strength clearly.


    But the shadow is the shadow, she is her!


    How experienced she is, is she not the shadow''s opponent?


    However, the facts were beyond his expectation.


    It was just a shadow challenge of simple difficulty that baffled her.


    It was just a shadow challenge of simple difficulty, which made her see a lot of defects and also saw a lot of different skills.


    She didn''t try it.


    It''s almost impossible to pass the simple difficulty. What''s the common difficulty?


    After a period of time, she is stronger, and then try the ordinary difficulty!


    But... Shadow challenge, shadow and her power skills are the same, she is strong, the shadow is not strong?


    But she didn''t think about it.


    Now is not an enemy, but does not mean that he will not be an enemy in the future!


    Marquis wobang: "huh? Is the shadow challenge so difficult? "


    Marquis wobang: "no way! I''ll try it too. The first level is so difficult. What''s going on in the back? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "Hey, elder sister, tell us about it first. What''s the reward you''ll get after you succeed in the level?"


    Tony has no money: "slim looks forward to face."


    Tu Shan carries the handle: "it''s just a few strengthened nuclei."


    Tony has no money: "strengthen the nucleus? The reward is not very high


    Tu shanshoubazi: "level five enhanced crystal core"


    she is now a fifth level combat power, so the enhanced crystal nucleus obtained is also the fifth level enhanced crystal nucleus.


    She can also see from the five level strengthening crystal nucleus that when the skills are strengthened to a certain extent, the success rate will appear. To improve the success rate, it is necessary to use the strengthening crystal core.


    It can be said that strengthening the crystal nucleus is also a necessity!


    Tony didn''t have money: "five levels of enhanced nucleus. Seeing here, I seem to understand the meaning of the two words behind the enhanced nucleus."


    Tony has no money: "I... exchange group changed a method, want to continue pit integral ah!"


    Tony has no money: ''(slim frowns)


    Limulus Tempest: "how do I feel, back in the era of krypton gold game, strengthen the crystal nucleus...


    he played many games before crossing.


    In particular, krypton gold games, money filled games, he really... Now looking at the exchange group, how more and more towards the krypton gold game development trend.


    Most importantly, there is no krypton gold channel in the communication group?


    What''s going on?


    If the communication group has krypton gold channels, he thinks he can go to every kingdom to get their treasury.


    As for war?


    Would he be afraid?


    Let them come!


    Just gather together, he is solved at once!


    Is it true that he is still the former Limulus?


    Now the so-called devil came to him, and he felt that he could kill them with one finger!

 Chapter 362

    Tony didn''t have money: "limlo, how good would it be if communication groups were really like those krypton gold games?"


    Tony had no money: "I can''t help feeling excited when I think I can exchange money for points, but I can''t help sighing when I think it''s just my own nonsense."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "it''s too hard for me."


    Limulus Tempest: "woo Hoo... Mr. Shita Dazi, I think the same way. Unfortunately, the communication group is not the same as what we think. Do you want us to give advice to the administrator and let the administrator open the recharge channel?"


    Tony had no money: "ah... Lim Lu, let''s not dream. What''s the use of the warden with gold coins and cash?"


    Tony has no money: "at the administrator''s level, what''s the difference between the gold coins and cash we use and the waste products?"


    Cash is just a useless thing printed by the money printing machine.


    What is the use of these figures to him?


    Points can strengthen their own body, and even strengthen Jarvis, making themselves more powerful "currency".


    Although both are currencies, are they comparable?


    At the end of the day, he also understood that the points were just a kind of virtual thing created by administrators and group leaders for them to use.


    But he needs points. Does the administrator need cash?


    Krypton gold game, the emergence of recharge channel, that is because the rear game business needs cash, their purpose is to make money.


    But administrator, do you need to make money?


    In the final analysis, the demand of both sides is not equal, which means that the so-called recharge channel can not appear in the communication group!


    Of course, if we look at the problem in a different way, the samsara and the transgressor can also be regarded as alternative channels.


    After all, every samsara and traverser can exchange a lot of points. In fact, it can also be regarded as another kind of money.


    However, for official reasons, they are all poor people without money.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ah ah! That shadow challenge, have fun


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: did you go to the shadow challenge


    Xiaoyu was quiet! However, it is impossible for such a high-tech thing to appear now. Now I am sure you are right. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "but I tell you a good news, I got through two levels, the third level is really too difficult."


    Tony had no money: "you''re on your guard... Wait! You said that you have passed two levels, that is to say, you have passed the ordinary level? "


    Simple level, the elder sister said it was very difficult for her to break through.


    Ordinary level, is certainly not able to break through.


    According to his estimation, the old Marquis also stopped at the ordinary level.


    But he really didn''t expect that Xiaoyu could break through the ordinary level. Is it true that the weaker the strength, the better?


    Happy Feng man:


    His surname is Cao and his name is "Meng de":


    Wave wind water gate:


    Wave wind water gate: "Xiaoyu, you have broken through the shadow challenge ordinary level?"


    Tu Shan Honghong has broken through a simple level, but this does not mean that others can break through.


    The three of them went on a journey, but they didn''t break through!


    Bo Feng Shui men and Yasuo are better, entangled some, and finally lost because of a move.


    For this shadow challenge, the two also learned a lot of experience, and intend to continue to challenge for a while to improve their own strength.


    As for Cao Cao, he was killed by seconds directly after entering!


    And kill with one move!

 Chapter 363

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "that''s for sure, ordinary level, isn''t it very simple?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha... Speaking of the level of simple difficulty, it''s funny. The shadow ran with me foolishly. After being circled by me for several times, it seems to be a little dizzy."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "silly, is it really my shadow? Curious


    Cao, Meng de: "simple and difficult shadow challenge, very simple?


    Well, it should be easy, according to the normal steps.


    Didn''t you see a child pass the customs?


    And it''s easy!


    Is he stupid?


    But it''s also right to think about it. Before I was an ordinary person, I just got extraordinary power recently, so it''s normal that I can''t beat my shadow?


    But it is too exaggerated to be killed by the simplest shadow?


    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu, can you tell me what the reward is for you to pass the second level?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "gave me some strengthened crystal nucleus, and gave me a silver finger. Looking at the introduction above, she said it could ward off evil spirits and have the power of guarding."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "but if you take a good look at the patterns on the silver bracelet, if you let uncle long see it, you will think that I have stolen some cultural relics."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu is not happy"


    to tell the truth, she has almost completely believed in the existence of communication groups and Tony and others.


    And believe in the fact that they come from different worlds.


    After all, now I have a silver bracelet.


    Did you bring out the reward just now?


    This is incredible!


    However, she didn''t want to tell her father and uncle long, otherwise they would confiscate the silver bracelet. This is her prize, and also said that it can ward off evil spirits and have the power of guarding, so it will be OK!


    As for fraud?


    At the end of the day, what can she do to cheat?


    Tony has no money: "ha ha, Xiaoyu''s expression bag is Xiaoyu''s own?"


    Tony has no money: "that jade is very lovely, I believe many people praise you look cute?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "that is, Xiaoyu is the most lovely! (slim''s proud face) "


    Bofeng shuimen:" however, Xiaoyu can break through the ordinary level, which is not expected by all of us. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "hum! That''s because you look down on me! I''m very talented and effective. Why don''t you adults believe me


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Xiaoyu, sometimes, you should learn to think in a different position. You are very talented and capable. I believe your uncle long is very happy about this. But you are too young to let your niece participate in life-threatening tasks. Who can do that?"


    Xiaoyu''s appearance, so small, so lovely.


    I believe that anyone who knows his life is in danger will not take his niece on the road.


    How is this?


    How good is your niece?


    What''s more, if a niece really has a problem, how can he explain it to the family?


    He said that he was carrying out the task, knowing that there was danger, but he still took Xiaoyu with him?


    Marquis wobang: "huh? Has Xiaoyu broken through the ordinary level? "


    Marquis wobang: (staring at the dog)


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Alas, old Marquis, have you broken through the ordinary level?"


    In fact, from just now on, she has been watching communication groups.


    What Xiaoyu said, she also saw.


    But she can''t answer. How?


    How old has a child passed the ordinary level, but she hasn''t?


    No, not even try!

 Chapter 364

    Marquis wobang: "no, I went through the simple shadow, and tried the ordinary one. I didn''t break through."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it seems that we are not as good as Xiaoyu."


    Marquis wobang: Yes


    Marquis wobang: "his heart is very proud.


    Speaking of all the people who join the communication group, who are ordinary passers-by?


    But this time, he is not as good as Xiaoyu. He really has nothing to say.


    No matter how proud and strange he is, will he be dissatisfied with a child of several years old?


    Anyway, his mind is not so narrow-minded!


    Tony didn''t have money: "does this show that Xiaoyu is the first genius in our group?"


    Limulus Tempest: that''s a good word


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "really? I was the first day? Ha ha... I said I was the first day, but Uncle long and my father always didn''t believe it. "


    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu, you say you live in America. Where do you live in America?"


    The people in San Francisco''s Xiaoyu Street are quiet


    She lives in one of dad''s antique stores, which are in San Francisco''s Chinatown.


    During this time, she also watched the memory scenes in the communication group, Tony in iron man, and she watched the blood boiling.


    Especially "Avenger alliance 1" carrying a nuclear bomb to fly out of outer space that scene, is deeply touched her!


    She wanted to be a superhero since she was a child and use her own strength to maintain world peace.


    And now, there''s a superhero in front of him.


    Tony Stark, in her heart, is the iron man with iron will!


    Tony has no money: "San Francisco? In this way, it seems that our two worlds are somewhat the same. "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Tony, why don''t you fly to San Francisco Chinatown to see if there is an antique shop in your world and if there is a girl named Xiaoyu in it?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "the administrator didn''t say that the man Wei world you are in is a huge world with numerous parallel worlds."


    Wave, wind and water gate: "if there is a jade in your world, maybe your two worlds are the parallel world of each other."


    There are a large number of parallel worlds in manwei world, among which there may be Xiaoyu.


    Anyway, the world of Tony and Xiaoyu is similar.


    Of course, it''s just a guess.


    Tony didn''t have money: "no way? If both of us are parallel to each other, how can I not know about Xiaoyu''s adventure with his uncle long and collecting charms and sealing demons on the way? "


    Bofeng shuimen: "if I didn''t expect, Xiaoyu''s adventure and the seal of demons were successful in the end."


    Wave wind water gate: "since successful, then turn the big thing into a small one. People have solved it perfectly. Don''t you know, isn''t that normal?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "well... Won''t it?"


    Tony has no money: "eight demons, demons sealed since ancient times, even if I don''t know, there will always be some legends?"


    Quiet and obedient jade: "Mr. stark, Lord of fire devil, have you heard of it?"


    Tony has no money: "no..."


    Lord, is this a devil''s name?


    The devil of fire, he hasn''t heard of it, OK?


    However, looking at his future memory scene, it seems that he will meet an alien named Thor.


    That alien, seems to be called Thor?


    So, if the Lord exists, it''s just... An alien?

 Chapter 365

    Wave wind Watergate: "in this case, it may be the interference of the will of the world."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "after all, Xiaoyu, as the protagonist, must have his own experience. On the way to collect charms and seal demons, Tony found out, and solved the problem by dividing two by three. What risks do they take?"


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest: "Watergate, how do I feel... You''ve become a prodigy? Although there is some truth in what you said, I always feel that it is false. "


    Tony had no money: "Lim, that''s true. I feel the same way."


    Wave wind water gate: "Hey, look at what you said, this is just a guess of mine, Tony, you can go and have a look at it?"


    Tony had no money: "so, if that''s the case, what are you going to do?"


    Even if it is true that the world in which he and Xiaoyu live is parallel to each other, what about that?


    Since the exchange group invited Xiaoyu in, it shows that the main role of the world is not him, but Xiaoyu.


    So, why does he care so much?


    After all, the administrator has said that the parallel world is not the same. As soon as he thinks about it, he can''t help getting goose bumps.


    Most importantly, the female version of him, in love with the captain of the United States?


    Are you kidding?


    Female version of him, which type do you like?


    Marquis wobang: "haha! If the two worlds are really parallel to each other, I''ll go and have a look at it. I''ll catch that big piece of shit and give it a good beating! "


    Marquis wobang: "members of the group can''t hurt each other, but that big piece of shit is not a group friend!"


    Marquis Vauban: "kind smile"


    Tony has no money: "Damn it! How come you have not forgotten this, old Marquis


    Marquis wobang: "forget? Come on, I''m a grudge! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" old Marquis, if you want this, I will not be interested. (slim bares his teeth) "


    although that Tony is not him!


    But what kind of mood is it to see people who look like themselves beaten?


    I''m afraid it''s a great experience, isn''t it?


    Indeed, just think about it, it''s great!


    Marquis Vauban: "what''s not interesting? I feel this kind of experience, very interesting! "


    Marquis Vauban: "Tony, don''t worry. I have a good degree. I''ll let him thank me after I beat him. After all, I feel refreshed after being beaten up. I don''t have any hidden diseases in my body. I think that big piece of shit will be very grateful to me."


    Marquis wobang: "don''t thank me, I''m just a silent good man."


    Tony had no money: "you... Good guy? I beat Lima


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "Mr. shite, how can you be so incompetent and rude in public?"


    What Tony said just now, he understood it in a flash.


    Although Tony is scolding him, he doesn''t matter.


    After all, he hasn''t experienced anything important these years. How can he be angry at a joke?


    At the end of the day, he is an orphan, so Tony''s abuse has nothing to do with him.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no, don''t quarrel


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Mr. stark, have you heard of District 12? If not, the world we live in is not the same world. "


    Parallel world, she once heard uncle long said, so she has some concepts in her mind.


    Moreover, she was early and wise. When she saw the Marquis of Vauban fighting with Tony, the atmosphere looked grim indeed!

 Chapter 366

    Limlu Tempest: Xiaoyu is OK. They are joking


    Limulu Tempest: "in this group, you have to learn to get used to them, especially the old Marquis and Tony. They often hate each other."


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang:


    The two of them, they often meet each other?


    How could Limulus open his eyes and tell lies?


    Is it clear that he is the master of the rod?


    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu, District 12, I really haven''t heard of it. Maybe, we are not parallel world."


    Tony has no money: "in the end, it''s just a guess of Watergate. Really, old Marquis, can you make sure to say that later? (slim helpless face) "


    Marquis wobang:" OK, I will find you in the parallel world in the future, and I will tell you after I beat you. (farmer''s smile) "


    Tony has no money."...


    No, how does he feel that the old Marquis will not die when he hits him?


    Hit him, you''re almost obsessive?


    Is it interesting to talk about this sentence every day?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Xiaoyu, did you go to the shadow challenge of difficulty level?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "not yet! At the beginning, the shadows of ordinary level are all chasing me. It''s me. The shadows are so powerful. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "your strength is not so strong, so the shadow''s strength is not strong. Coupled with your talent and ancient spirit, maybe you are the most likely person in our group to break through the shadow challenge now."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "but I don''t want to! Ordinary level shadow challenge, hit me very painful, very uncomfortable said


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so, Xiaoyu, who is the greatest in your heart? Your uncle long? "


    From Xiaoyu''s three sentences, she can see that Xiaoyu''s uncle long occupies a large proportion in Xiaoyu''s heart.


    It''s not too much to be the most important person, but she can understand.


    Children!


    When I was a child, there were always worshippers who thought that person was omnipotent.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sure, uncle long is the best!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, if you pass the shadow challenge of difficult level, I will send you some healing holy products, Xiaoyu. You are very smart. You should know that as an adventurer, your uncle long has explored and explored risks all over the world. Even if he is not weak, he must have suffered a lot of hidden diseases."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "maybe on weekdays, your uncle long won''t say anything and can tolerate pain. But once it comes to some day, the pain will definitely make your uncle long unbearable. The healing elixir I give you can cure the hidden diseases in your uncle Long''s body, even wash the essence and cut the marrow, so as to enhance your uncle Long''s strength and life span."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "and I don''t want the reward you get after you break through the barrier. How about..."


    In fact, she doesn''t have to let Xiaoyu go through the barrier.


    Mainly, she wants to see whether the strength of the shadow is related to her age?


    Xiaoyu''s early wisdom is much beyond her age.


    And Xiaoyu just said, simple that pass, the shadow of separation is very stupid.


    Ordinary difficulty is not stupid.


    The difficulties and disasters, Xiaoyu''s shadow, will become very smart?


    The more shadow challenges come, not only the stronger the combat power, the higher the skills, but also the higher IQ?


    Well... All aspects improved?

 Chapter 367

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "OK, I''ll go."


    Seeing Tu Shan''s red words, Xiaoyu has no second nonsense.


    For uncle long, she is from the bottom of her heart.


    Although father is good at breathing magic, if long Shu is injured, he can be cured.


    But my father once said that uncle long had too many injuries in his body. In addition, he was too tired. These injuries worsened. Some serious injuries could only be delayed and could not be cured.


    Of course, these words will not be said in front of her.


    This is what she overheard secretly. What''s more, uncle long has been taking archaeological adventures all over the world. There are so many strange things in the world. Who knows what uncle long has experienced?


    Happy wind man: "so, not very good?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "shadow challenge, even if you die, there will be nothing wrong. Don''t you all experience these?"


    Happy wind man: "I know, but if the difference in combat power is too big, Xiaoyu''s death will not have a great impact on us. But Xiaoyu is just a child. She shouldn''t experience the feeling of death when she is so young."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Xiaoyu... Is not an ordinary child, let alone join the communication group, that means that her life will no longer be ordinary."


    Tu shanshouldered: "the development speed of communication group is too fast. I can''t even guess how far the communication group will develop in a year? What kind of strength will all of us have? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but I want to say that since Xiaoyu has joined the communication group, she is a member of the communication group. Can you let Xiaoyu an stay at home and watch TV when you are strong and detached from the world and everything?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "do you think that with Xiaoyu''s character, will you accept this arrangement? Most importantly, we are not Xiaoyu''s relatives, so we have no right to deny Xiaoyu''s decision. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... It''s also true. The communication group task is triggered, but you won''t deprive Xiaoyu of her mission qualification just because she is a child."


    Tony has no money: "in the view of the communication group, I''m afraid there is no difference between Xiaoyu and us."


    In their eyes, Xiaoyu is a child.


    After all, Xiaoyu is only a few years old, but to tell the truth, in the eyes of the old Marquis and Tu Shan Honghong, are they different from Xiaoyu?


    What''s the difference between a few years old and a few decades old?


    In any case, they are not as young as they are. In addition to a series of performances of Xiaoyu, we all know that once the future group task is triggered, Xiaoyu is absolutely indispensable.


    Therefore, it may be the right choice to let Xiaoyu feel the breath of death in advance.


    If you can''t accept it, you won''t join the group task at will.


    It''s always like a group task, and it''s much better if you can''t accept a crash.


    On the battlefield, the enemy doesn''t care whether you collapse or not. They are still very happy when they encounter the enemy who is mentally broken and out of their wits.


    How convenient is it to kill such an enemy without combat effectiveness?


    Marquis Vauban: Tony, the arena is open now. Shall we try it in the arena


    No money, Tony


    Marquis wobang: "what''s the matter? The arena is open, and the group notice has also said that friendly exchanges can be held among the group friends. Let''s have a try together and let both sides experience the results of their own combat power. Isn''t it fast


    Tony has no money: "get out of here! That''s you. I''m not happy at all


    Tony didn''t have money: "and... Old Marquis, you''re all five ranks. Come to fool me, a pseudo fourth class man, to compete with you. Can we have some faces?"

 Chapter 368

    Marquis Vauban: it''s OK, Tony. I can suppress myself when I go in


    Marquis Vauban: can''t you believe me


    Tony has no money: "you''re right. I can''t believe you."


    Tony didn''t have money:


    after a few words, the old Marquis began to fool him into the arena again?


    Is it really uncomfortable not to beat yourself up?


    Are you so hateful?


    Do you deserve to be beaten?


    No?


    He is such a good man. What does the old Marquis think all day long?


    Although he has confidence in his fighting power, he is confident, not conceited!


    For the gap between himself and the old Marquis, he still has points in his mind.


    Once entering the arena, the situation presented is absolutely crushing!


    At present, he has not found the idea of abuse!


    As for the suppression of their own strength to the fourth level?


    Hehe, what about bluffing?


    In other words, we can''t rely on our own experience in fighting.


    Even if the old Marquis suppressed his own combat power to the fourth level, the power that broke out must be the highest power of the fourth level, right?


    Knowing that he is invincible, why does he go to be abused?


    However, when his time comes, he has to find a chance to go to the arena with the old Marquis. It''s really interesting to think about abusing him all day long!


    Hum!


    Who will abuse whom?


    Wave wind water gate: "Oh by the way, little Limulus, where did you break into?"


    What about Petunia? I''m really embarrassed in this situation. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "what''s the embarrassment? Let''s talk about it. Let''s have a good time


    Limulus Tempest: "is this a friend of mine?


    Looking at what he said, why do you want to smoke him so much?


    But Tony''s ranking in the group is even higher than himself. Now, he can''t beat him, doesn''t he?


    Well, then don''t fight first!


    I''ll go to the arena and beat him up some time later!


    This goods, do not beat a meal, the psychology is not happy!


    Hold on!


    Limlu Tempest: "I turned on auto combat when I got through, but I felt like the shadow avatar turned on auto combat as well."


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s all automatic combat, it''s all controlled by the great sage, so it''s embarrassing."


    Wave wind water gate: "and then? What happened in the end? "


    Limlu Tempest: "in the end, it''s been a long time and we''re all together."


    Limulu Tempest:


    die together, and at the same time, he thought, there is no one.


    In the group, who is more coquettish than their own operation?


    "Ding, we have detected a change in the samsara space, and the branch task is triggered!"


    "Therefore, the target of the next round of space is for group Friends: wave wind water gate, so the branch line task is released three days in advance, and we hope that the group friends can prepare for the wave Fengshui gate in advance."


    "Mission Description: three days later, the wife of the fourth generation of fire shadow world, fengshuimen, will arrive. During the birth period, the reincarnation space will send the strong ones to come and unite with tailing animals to make Muye village the center of fire shadow world. The main targets of reincarnation space attack are: wave wind water gate, whirlpool jiuxinnai."


    "Mission reward: depends on the situation."


    "Tips: you can use cross-border seal characters to arrive in the world of fire shadow ahead of time to help group Friends tide over the storm."


    "Tip: after the branch task is fully opened, all friends in the fire shadow world will decide to participate in the branch task independently (there is no need to sign up for this task)."

 Chapter 369

    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "Watergate, what''s going on? Why don''t you tell me about such a big situation there? "


    Limulus Tempest: Yes, Watergate, why don''t you say something about such a big event on your side


    Marquis wobang: "Watergate, this matter, you should say."


    Watergate''s wife, going to labor?


    They all know that the day Watergate''s wife gave birth was the day the enemy attacked!


    On this day, the Watergate family of three, only the new born Naruto lived alone in this strange and cruel world.


    If it was not for this space change of reincarnation, the invasion of powerful people would cause the movement of communication groups. Would the storm gate continue to hide?


    Although they all know that the strength of wave Feng Shui men is not what it used to be.


    Can whirlpool Naruto is the protagonist of the fire shadow world, that Watergate''s strength is strong, the crisis encountered, will certainly be stronger.


    It can be said that this is a very serious matter.


    Wave wind water gate: "this... Actually I thought, will inform everybody in a few days."


    Tony has no money: "in a few days? I''m afraid everything will be late in a few days. It''s cool when it''s cool, and it''s almost cool when it''s not. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "yes, I know. There are resurrection runes in the group. You can resurrect through the seal script, but can your wife also revive through the seal script?"


    Tony has no money: "do you want to put your wife in crisis because of a temporary face problem, Watergate, this is not in line with your style?"


    Tony has no money: "you wait for me for a while, I''ll be there as soon as I say goodbye."


    He understood the idea of Feng Shui men. If he had to wait for the notice of Feng Shui men, he was afraid that the attack on the village would have passed.


    If a friend is in danger, will he not help?


    Three days later?


    Even if he stays in the village of Watergate for three days, so what?


    Anyway, he has not forgotten what he said when he first joined the group. He and Watergate are allies. They help each other!


    Limulus Tempest: water gate, wait for me. I''ll be there in a minute


    Marquis wobang: "it happens that I have nothing to do recently. I have been idle and flustered these days."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "the duty of fox demon is matchmaker, which is to promote marriage, so I''m glad to see the birth of a little life. This is a happy event!"


    ...


    everyone in the communication group spoke actively at this moment and promised to go to Huoying world to help.


    Although the branch line task accounts for some proportion, it is not the most important.


    What they think is that the storm gate is in trouble today, and they went to help. In the future, they will be in trouble. Let alone others, will wave wind water gate help?


    Even if not for friendship, in the long run, they have to help this time.


    The most important thing is that the branch line task appears again, which can represent a large number of points!


    Who is too many points?


    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Another branch mission triggered? So fast? "


    Su Chen sitting in the cinema, eyebrows slightly move, in the heart silently thought way.


    When the branch task is triggered, the communication group will inform him.


    So he knew the source of the incident at the first time.


    But now Ning is sitting next to him with a 3D movie on the big screen in front of him.


    However, the incident happened three days later, so he was not very worried.


    For example, even if he bought a cross-border seal script and ran to the house of Bo Feng Shui men, what''s the use of that?


    Don''t you have to wait three days?


    In that case, he might as well wait for the task to begin.

 Chapter 370

    "Now, what do you have to experience the earth and the sea?"


    After watching the film, they walked together on the street, Su Chen asked softly.


    "I have just talked about war with my master."


    Ning cai''er looks at the front and sighs: "human life is like grass roots. Friends who talk to each other at the first moment may turn into cold corpses at the next moment."


    "Moreover, the land boundary is no more than that of modern society, where there is no legal restriction, so the tutor also said," let me not trust anyone, only believe in myself! "


    "Before, I had a tutor who wanted to make me pay attention to the idea of land boundary, but this war internship, I understand... Maybe the tutor has not said too much."


    At this point, ningzel paused, and then said, "although the boundary is dangerous, I have no choice but to become stronger."


    Su Chen smelt speech two eyes one squint, way: "so, you want to go to the boundary?"


    There are too many potential strongmen on the other side of the boundary.


    Let''s not talk about the royal court. Although the royal court is very powerful, it has been suppressing human beings.


    But he knew that the royal court was just a puppet organization behind the scenes.


    Behind the scenes, must be waiting for something.


    Waiting for a little thought also know that it must be the development of human beings.


    If the behind the scenes are not waiting for the Terrans, any one of them will be able to destroy the earth, right?


    After all, what strong man is there on this side of the boundary?


    What about Zhao Yongyan?


    Is he really a strong man on this side of the earth?


    An old monster, who knows where he''s standing?


    There are too many mysteries hidden in it. Even if he participates in it, he will die.


    Of course, it''s him at the moment.


    If it''s going to be a while, it''s not necessarily.


    "Well, to stay on earth, progress must be slow."


    Ning Cai Er did not hesitate, nodded and said.


    She wants to be strong, strong!


    At least, we should be at the same level as Su Chen?


    "Slow down, it doesn''t matter."


    After su Chen is silent for a moment, youyou Dao.


    Ning cai''er did not change her face and said: "if I don''t know the current situation of the world, the world and the suffering that this country is facing, then I may really be content with the status quo. After all, the strength now is enough for me to enjoy my old age."


    "But now that we know that in the war on the other side of the border, the Terrans are in a weak position, even a bad one, and the front line is broken, then the stability and order of human society here will be destroyed in an instant."


    "Under the nest, Ann has finished her eggs? Knowing all this, I want to improve my strength as much as possible, and hope that I can face the crisis in the future and have room for resistance. "


    Speaking of this, Ning Cai Er pauses, looks at Su Chen, smiles slightly, and says: "Su Chen, I have to work hard, you can''t be lazy. If I want to surpass you in my cultivation in the future, I will laugh at you."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "well, I''ll stand by and listen to your ridicule."


    Surpass him, maybe!


    His speed of entering the country is not his boast. It is not slow.


    Next time we meet, maybe he''s six.


    After a while, I''m afraid it won''t be far away.


    At that time, can he guarantee that his heart will not change?


    If two people''s strength gap is too big, life level gap is too big, resulting in the gap between the Three Outlooks is too big, can they still joke together?


    Will the universe really have a good time with a mole ant?


    He doesn''t know, really doesn''t know.


    After all, some things can''t be controlled by ourselves.

 Chapter 371

    Two days later, in the middle of the villa.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (strengthen + 6) upgrade points: 140000. (success rate: 90%) "


    " points required for the upgrade of flying thunder skill (enhancement + 3): 30000. "


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 2) repair integral: 60000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000. (success rate 95%) "


    " residual score: 230100 "


    " enhanced nucleation: two sixth order nuclei. "


    Su Chen looked at the strengthening column and whispered, "two sixth order crystal nuclei, first strengthen the magic element!"


    After that, his mind moved, and the magic element column on the strengthening column began to change.


    The next moment, a cool breath appeared out of thin air, instantly spread all over the body.


    Under the effect of this cool breath, the magic element energy in his lower elixir field began to undergo drastic transformation.


    In those two days, he and ningcai''er visited many places and tasted the delicious food of many places.


    In fact, it''s a different experience for them to go shopping together.


    However, it is only two days. After two days, the two people are busy with their own affairs.


    Ning tsai''er wants to go back to prepare for going to the boundary and buy some materials. After all, when he arrives at the boundary, he doesn''t have such convenient facilities and logistics.


    After su Chen returned to the villa, he began to strengthen himself.


    There is still a day before the branch line mission will be opened.


    For branch line tasks, there must be a lot of points, so he must go.


    What''s more, the key of this branch line mission is the affairs of the wave wind water gate family, and it also involves the reincarnation space. If he doesn''t go, what should be done in case of an accident?


    As Tony said, after the death of Bofeng shuimen, they can be resurrected with the resurrection rune. What should be done when the wife of the wave fengshuimen, that is, whirlpool jiuxinai, is dead?


    Is it difficult to let the wave Fengshui gate and Tu Shan Honghong hide a deep nightmare in the heart?


    A tragedy that could have been avoided, it didn''t have to happen!


    Although from an artistic point of view, tragedy also has great artistic appreciation value.


    But who wants the tragedy to happen to himself or around him?


    ...


    at the same time, the world of fire shadow is in the middle of Muye village.


    As the fourth generation of fire shadow, although the house in the family is not very big, there is no problem for a few people to live in.


    However, Tony''s "visit" of these strange costumes also made Muye village''s senior officials very cautious.


    After all, Tony and others are not weak.


    Even Marquis wobang and Tu Shan Honghong just stand there, which brings a strong sense of oppression.


    Although Bo fengshuimen said that these were his friends, how could Muye village''s senior officials feel at ease?


    It is also ridiculous to say that there are many members of the dark part and the root of the house where the four generations of fire shadow live.


    "Everybody, I''ll make you laugh."


    Bo Feng Shui men looks at Tony and others and says apologetically.


    Tony, they''re here to help.


    In fact, in the final analysis, it is not only to help him, but also to help Muye village.


    But now that there are so many dark parts around to monitor, he really doesn''t understand what the three generations of fire shadows think?


    At the level of the dark, what kind of surveillance?


    At the level of marquis Vauban and others, you don''t have to open your eyes to know where these hidden parts are. Is it necessary to monitor them?


    As for roots?


    Tuan Zang doesn''t trust him, and he can understand.


    But the three generations of fire shadow...


    he will never forget Naruto''s tragic childhood in the scene, which is absolutely... There is the hidden promise of three generations of fire shadow!

 Chapter 372

    "Watergate, it''s OK. We can understand."


    Tony chuckled and waved.


    He has also dealt with senior management, so he still knows something about it.


    Worry!


    But to tell the truth, if it wasn''t for Watergate''s face, he really wanted to put a cannon ball against the so-called high-level head in his iron and steel uniform. What do you think?


    It''s said that they are friends of the fourth generation of Huoying, and they are also monitoring?


    Knowing that we are powerful, isn''t it to stimulate ourselves?


    If it wasn''t Watergate''s village, he felt that it might no longer exist.


    After all, the old Marquis had a bad temper.


    After bowing his hands apologetically, he sighed.


    Monitoring the people who come to help is really...


    he thinks that after this event, he really needs to reform Muye village.


    It''s time to get rid of the hidden darkness inside.


    Although those people have deep feelings for Muye village, they may think that their own decisions and actions are only good for the village and not bad for it.


    But!


    Wrong is wrong!


    Since you have done something wrong, you have to pay a price!


    Anyway, with his current strength, it is enough to hold down the overall situation!


    "Whew!"


    At this time, a white light flashed by, and a small figure appeared in the public view.


    After seeing the appearance of the comer, the surrounding air fell into a strange silence.


    "are you such a little girl


    Tony asked solemnly, his eyelids jumping wildly.


    Xiaoyu also came to this world through cross boundary seal characters?


    My God!


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Or is the communication group''s cue not obvious?


    Here, war is going to break out!


    What''s more, it''s still that kind of brutal war, even if it''s not good, it will turn into a piece of scorched earth for thousands of miles!


    But now, Xiaoyu is here?


    What is she doing here?


    To take a risk?


    To explore?


    This is not a dangerous adventure, but a very dangerous war!


    War, never a joke!


    "Are you iron man, Mr. Tony Stark?"


    Xiaoyu looks around, a trace of curiosity flashed in her eyes, then looks at Tony and asks with a smile.


    Tony smelled speech, his eyes were stagnant, and then he looked at the crowd, but he said, "everybody, what should I do now?"


    When Xiaoyu appears here, they can''t be familiar with it?


    After all, this child is also a member of the group.


    It''s just so small, and its strength is only one level. I''m afraid that even cannon fodder will not count in the war tomorrow.


    "What else can I do? She''s already here. She''s included in the regional mission. Can we send it back? "


    The Marquis of Vauban drew a little from the corner of his mouth and said, "what''s more, she is a member of the communication group. War... She will always come into contact with."


    Speaking of this, he turned his eyes to Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, are you afraid of death?"


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu looked at the Marquis of wobang and said, "death? I don''t have the energy. I don''t know. "


    Marquis of Vauban:...


    Tony has no money:...


    the people:...


    have not experienced death, so do not know?


    Come on, who''s been through death?


    I''ll die once. Who can stand here and chat?


    No, in the shadow challenge, they seem to have... Really experienced the feeling of death.


    But in the end, it''s not like knowing that you won''t die. In this case, even if you feel some pain, you still don''t feel like death.

 Chapter 373

    "You have a good mentality."


    The Marquis of Vauban laughed and said, "but I just hope that when the war breaks out in front of you, I hope you will not be afraid."


    Xiaoyu smell speech facial expression does not change, nods forcibly that oneself knew.


    After coming here, how does she feel that these people are the same as Uncle long?


    She knew that she didn''t need these people to reason with herself.


    Who doesn''t understand the great truth?


    "Watergate, how do you know these people?"


    Whirlpool nine xinnai pulls the wave Feng Shui door aside, asks in a low voice.


    These strange clothes, dress very strange people, she will not say.


    But now, how come even the children come out?


    What are you doing here for such a young child?


    And she read it right?


    A white light flashed by, and it came out?


    There was absolutely no chakra breath fluctuation just now, so the white light just now was not ninja.


    What is Watergate hiding from you?


    This time, with so many recognition and so many strong people, what does Watergate want to do?


    Yes!


    She is about to give birth, but if these strong men come to celebrate Watergate, they will just come on the same day. Why advance?


    And the war she occasionally heard about, Watergate going to war?


    Where''s the war?


    Where is the war against?


    "Jiuxinnai, I..."


    Bofeng shuimen looks at jiuxinnai and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    He has not forgotten what the administrator said. He must not disclose the facts of the communication group.


    This is a group rule!


    He can''t bear the consequences of violating the group rules!


    "Well, since it''s not convenient for you to say so, I won''t ask."


    Whirlpool nine xinnai stretched out his right hand, touched the face of the wave Feng Shui door, and said softly.


    "Jiuxinnai, you don''t have to think too much about this period of time. No matter what happens, you don''t have to worry. I will handle it well."


    Wave wind water gate left hand grasps nine xinnai''s right hand, said gently.


    Whirlpool nine xinnai smell speech pupil a shrink, in the heart flash a silk clear.


    She was not stupid, so she heard some information from her words.


    War, I''m afraid, will break out soon.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know which side of the war is?


    But she believes in her husband!


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Su Xiaoge: "all members."


    Su Xiaoge: "are you all here?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes, yes! We''re all here. (slim happy face) "


    brother Su:" Xiaoyu, did you go too? "


    To tell the truth, seeing what Xiaoyu said, he was a little confused.


    What does Xiaoyu do on this occasion?


    Moreover, the processing of branch line tasks can not be finished in two days or three days.


    Xiaoyu disappeared for ten days and a half months. Isn''t she afraid that her uncle long and her parents are worried?


    After all, she was so young and didn''t go home for such a long time. I''m afraid everyone would think that she was abducted by human traffickers.


    Or in other words, miserable!


    Tony has no money: "well... I can see that the administrator is a little confused."


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, if you can''t, you can send Xiaoyu back! After a while, let Xiaoyu join the group mission again. "


    Limulu Tempest: "I feel the same. She''s here, and we have to be distracted to take care of her. At least she''s a child. If she''s targeted by the enemy, it''s easy to have accidents."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "if you say that again, Xiaoyu will be angry. I finally come here. Are you going to let me go back?"

 Chapter 374

    Su Xiaoge: "Xiaoyu, the group mission is not an adventure mission that you and your uncle long are carrying out together."


    Su Xiaoge: "say so! In this group mission, you are not the protagonist, so some dangerous attacks will not hit you properly, so you can avoid the past by coincidence. In other words, your life is in danger. "


    Su Xiaoge: "you are a child, you have no judgment on your current behavior, but we can''t let you make mischief."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I''m no longer a child..."


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Oh, by the way, your goal is to protect a big sister? This big sister is OK, so I''ll stay next to her all the time


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "well, I promise you, I will never run around."


    Su Xiaoge: "Xiao Yu''s promise?


    Can you believe it?


    I didn''t see her promise that uncle long would stay there quietly and never move.


    But once again, she did what she promised?


    Although every time she played a key role, but it also shows her active personality.


    Su Xiaoge: "forget it, I should say, all said, if there are any consequences, I hope you can bear it."


    Tony didn''t have money: "administrator, will you come for this branch line mission?"


    Limulu Tempest:


    in the past, they didn''t want administrators to participate in group tasks.


    After all, as soon as the administrator participates, it means that most of the rewards have been reserved.


    But this time, they want the administrator to participate.


    In the final analysis, this group task is different from the past. In the past, the group task was that others were in trouble and in danger. They went as a rescuer.


    But this branch line mission, is the Watergate meets the trouble crisis, one carelessness, even wants the family to destroy.


    Although Watergate''s fate has changed since the moment it joined the communication group.


    But the reincarnation space this time sends the strong person to come, must be ready.


    Is it difficult for us to send a group of people with no strength this time?


    What are you doing here?


    Give your head away?


    Sun Mengyao said that the most powerful samsara is the SSS level samsara, so they estimate that this time there will be SSS level samsara coming to the world of fire.


    Otherwise, will S-class and SS Level samsara be their opponents?


    SSS level reincarnation, is the fifth level strong?


    But in any case, if the administrator participated in this time, the safety of the storm gate and whirlpool jiuxinnai has been basically guaranteed.


    Even if they get less in the end, they are very happy.


    Su Xiaoge: "it depends on the situation."


    Su Xiaoge: "maybe I will go, but maybe I won''t go either."


    Su Xiaoge: "sun Mengyao, this reincarnation space is so big action, will you participate in it?"


    Sun Mengyao: "this time, there was a lot of movement. The samsara space issued a blood call order, but because I just returned to the samsara space, this time the reincarnation space did not force me to recruit."


    Sun Mengyao: "I don''t plan to go either. I''ve made plans. Taking advantage of the emptiness of the defense force in this reincarnation space, I''ll explore the reincarnation space. Even if I''m caught and killed, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there''s a resurrection rune. As long as the progress points exceed 50000, then I''ll make money!"


    Only 40% of the cycle space exploration degree, and 60% of the progress points are still waiting to be collected.


    Although it is a pity to give up this branch line mission, she may make more money by taking advantage of this opportunity.

 Chapter 375

    Tony has no money: "it''s really a good idea."


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! In fact, I also want to do this, but it''s a pity that I don''t have this condition. "


    Marquis wobang: "come on! Strive to take advantage of this opportunity to push the exploration degree of reincarnation space to 100%. Sun Mengyao didn''t come to participate in this regional mission, so she left her share of points to them.


    As for sun Mengyao''s arrangement?


    Besides envy, they are nothing.


    No way, this is a unique opportunity for others. They can do nothing but envy.


    And jealousy?


    What is there to be jealous of?


    As for the exploration degree, they all have guesses. When the exploration degree reaches 100%, it is the time for the communication group and the reincarnation space to fight.


    Can the reward obtained after the completion of the main task be comparable to that of the branch task and the exploration points?


    Their pattern, not so low!


    Sun Mengyao: "please rest assured, I will try my best to seize the opportunity this time! (slim fighting face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" OK! Ha ha... I''m afraid the reincarnation space can''t imagine that such a thing will happen here? "


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s exciting to think about it! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money: @ sun Mengyao, do you know some reasons for this big fight in the reincarnation space? Even if it''s just hearsay, how can you suddenly attack the world of fire and the Watergate family? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "is it a revenge that the samsara space discovers the identity of Watergate in the doomsday world?"


    In fact, this kind of speculation is very likely.


    After all, how long did they come back from the doomsday world, and the water gate was found by the reincarnation space?


    But also directly cooperate with the enemies of Watergate''s original world to attack together!


    Although the Jiuwei uprising was a big event, it made shuimen and jiuxinnai fall and Naruto become an orphan.


    But Watergate is now powerful. If it is just a simple matter, it will never develop into that kind of consequence.


    Of course, if it is not for the reincarnation space''s habit of swallowing the world, he would guess that this is the result of the will of the fire shadow world, just to add enemies to Watergate, let Watergate fall, and make everything return to the track.


    At that time, Baya was very angry after the event.


    But on the way, there were some obstacles.


    Although Obadiah was finally successfully solved by him, he thought that at the last moment, there were still officials who said that for the sake of humanitarian spirit, Obadiah would be put in prison and sentenced to life imprisonment!


    But after seeing his own future picture, who cares so much?


    What nonsense humanitarian spirit? This guy is going to kill himself. Why do you care so much?


    Let''s go to hell!


    After all, is this really... Will it be the Revenge of samsara space?


    If so, their world will be in danger.


    After all, it is not one person who goes to the doomsday world to perform group missions and destroy the plan of swallowing reincarnation space.


    Sun Mengyao: "samsara space structure is very complex, for these, I am not very clear."


    Sun Mengyao: "what''s more, no samsara dares to wear this rumor in the samsara space. Even the samsara selling intelligence, I''m afraid, do not know about these."


    Sun Mengyao: "after all, what we do is very simple, that is, the task of releasing samsara space. We complete it! At most, I''d like to collect some task information and hope it can help you with your task. That''s all. "

 Chapter 376

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I don''t think it''s revenge."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you think about it. Because of the breath of the administrator, the will of reincarnation space dare not stay. How can we find our identity and retaliate against us?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so I think it may be that the reincarnation space has long planned for the world of fire and shadow, such as swallowing the doomsday world, it must be premeditated swallowing. It is absolutely not a sudden fantasy. If you say that you swallow, you will eat it."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, I remember that many samsara knew Watergate. When the Watergate appeared in the battle, some people said what happened to the four generations of fire shadows."


    Bofeng shuimen: "well, there are some samsara who are proficient in ninja. Even from their bodies, I can see some traces of me."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "at that time, I was thinking, did I teach these samsara?"


    Go to fox demon little matchmaker world to carry out group mission, he is just a little surprised, reincarnation actually someone knows him?


    But in the last doomsday world, let him know that there are many reincarnations who know him, and there are also many samsaras who practice chakra.


    He even saw this kind of Ninja art of spiral pill, so he also had a lot of speculation in his mind.


    As the administrator said, the communication group links to endless dimensions. Maybe he has taught these reincarnations in other worlds.


    I''m afraid that "he" will not think that his apprentice will one day stand opposite to himself.


    Tony didn''t have money: "is this what it is called, church apprentice, kill master?"


    Wave wind water gate:


    Bo Feng Shui men: "they are not my apprentices. What I said just now is just an idea in my heart."


    Limulu Tempest: "speaking of Watergate, how about water with you? Your daughter-in-law is still next to you. You can''t chat with your daughter-in-law in such an incomplete way! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" yes! Watergate, does your daughter-in-law know about your operation? "


    Wave wind and water gate:...


    didn''t you just talk about that serious topic?


    Why suddenly, the building is crooked?


    And Chatting for a day, how can it be related to jiuxinnai?


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (strengthen + 7) upgrade points: 200000. (success rate: 85%) "


    " the points required for upgrading the skill of flying thunder (enhancement + 4): 50000. "


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 3) repair integral: 100000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000. (success rate 95%) "


    " remaining points: 30100 "


    " Administrator: Su Xiaoge. "


    "Strength: five steps."


    Su Chen looks at his group business card and laughs.


    This time, he consumed so much energy that he felt like breaking the shackles in the process of strengthening.


    He thought he was going to be promoted to the sixth level this time.


    But look, it''s still five steps.


    Is the level of cultivation included in the five levels so high?


    Strengthen the magic element or the power to resist the wind, rank... Will it be the fifth level?


    "if it is..."


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted Su Chen''s thinking.


    This lets Su Chen slightly frown, vision a flash, get up to look at the door.


    Zhao Yongyan?


    What did he come for himself?

 Chapter 377

    "People are in the middle of the villa, right in front of you. You can see it, but you can''t feel any breath. No matter when you feel it, you still feel shocked."


    Standing outside the villa, Zhao Yongyan thought in his heart, "has something deeper been involved?"


    For his own strength, he still knows.


    So for Su Chen''s strength, he also knows.


    "Creak!"


    When the door rings, the door of the villa opens.


    "How are you doing


    Zhao Yongyan saw Su Chen and said with a smile.


    "Fortunately, I don''t know why my friend came here."


    Su Chen chuckled and said slowly.


    Hearing this, Zhao Yongyan turned his right hand and saw a golden triangle token in his hand. He said, "brother Dao, are you familiar with this token?"


    It is impossible to say that the recent great movements of the holy hall are impossible without the acquiescence of the man behind the sanctuary.


    Too long, many people only remember the general appearance, even forget.


    In addition, he had not talked about it in recent years, so he just knew that the man behind the sanctuary was a sage.


    He is just a practitioner of Tianxuan realm, so he doesn''t dare to meet a sage!


    Yes!


    He dare not!


    So he came to see Su Chen and wanted Su Chen to go with him.


    If that person is suddenly in trouble, they can take care of each other, right?


    "I don''t know."


    Su Chen shook his head and said that he didn''t know the token.


    After all, how long has he been in this world and how can he know this token?


    "Er... Do you know that in recent years, the holy temple has also sent a large army to join the battlefield?"


    Zhao Yongyan''s mouth slightly draw, mouth said.


    "Like, a little bit of an impression."


    "This token is an ancient order of sages, which I got by chance. Seeing this token is like meeting the saints'' original dignity, so we can use this order to enter the inner sanctum."


    "And then?"


    "Naturally, we are going to negotiate. After all, we are weak. Under the attack of the three forces, we are indeed having some difficulties."


    Consultation? How to negotiate, with fists? "


    "..."


    although it is true to say so, can it be more implicit?


    What''s more, how can they find a sage to speak with their fists?


    Well, so they''re just negotiating.


    It is up to him to say that the sage will not listen to their "suggestions".


    If he doesn''t listen, he will be attacked suddenly in the next few days. I don''t know why.


    Anyway, he is just a mysterious place, and he is not very clear about these strong people.


    "Brother joking, we are just going to discuss to let the church know what we think and consider the situation of our people."


    "..."


    Su Chen looked at Zhao Yongyan, a little speechless.


    What''s this saying?


    Let the enemy think about his situation?


    Eh... If you want to bully, you have to say it''s so nice. Why?


    They have no strength. They are definitely looking for death there!


    Now he understood that this guy was looking for himself to intimidate the man behind the sanctuary.


    Two people should be at the same level. Even if Zhao Yongyan is a little better than others, it is certainly not possible to solve the problem in three or two sentences.


    At the end of the day, if we fight again, it will be a little more than the loss.


    So he came to find himself, because his breath was totally imperceptible, so he thought that his strength was very strong!


    So, is he going?


    When the holy temple joins the war, the Terrans are in the earth boundary. Can''t some of them bear it?

 Chapter 378

    "If you are only going to negotiate, you can go alone. Why do you have to take me?"


    Su Chen leaned on the door and said with a smile.


    "It''s not two people going together. If something happens, there''s a care for each other, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Yongyan''s face did not change, said solemnly.


    At the same time, there was a glimmer of joy in his heart.


    From just now on, he has been talking about us, the two of us and so on.


    He didn''t believe that Su Chen didn''t hear it. Since Su Chen didn''t object, it showed that he really wanted to stand on the side of the Terran.


    Of course, there is no need to understand some words. It is good that we have a clear idea.


    A true God is standing on the side of the human race, which also gives him a little bit of confidence.


    Not to mention anything else, at least at this stage, we are on the side of Terrans.


    "Is it really


    Su Chen stretched out a stretch and said, "isn''t there a Tianxuan realm in China? Why don''t you go with him? "


    Zhao Yongyan laughed and said, "brother Dao knows that his strength is only Tianxuan realm. This time we go to the holy hall, we''d better go to a Tianxuan realm. If it''s all Tianxuan territory, I''m afraid the other party won''t attach great importance to it if we meet each other."


    "No? I feel that as long as you negotiate with others, they will attach great importance to it. "


    "Brother Dao, this is not true. When a tianxuanjing is confronted with such a great power as the holy hall, he is always weak and weak. People don''t pay much attention to what you say."


    "If you don''t care about the heaven, do you care about the Yin and Yang?"


    Su Chen asked directly. He felt that Zhao Yongyan''s going to the holy hall was definitely more than just discussing war. There must be other things.


    One day, the branch line mission is about to happen.


    So in such a short time, he didn''t want anything unexpected to happen.


    Of course, what he was most tired of was being shot at.


    "The Taoist brother''s words are heavy. A sage''s order represents the face of a sage."


    Zhao Yongyan''s eyes flashed, and said: "Taoist brother with the order of sages, and I with the order of sages, these are two different treatment."


    "The most important thing is, I heard that something big happened inside the sanctuary. We are holding the saints'' Li in our hands to represent a sage. How can we say that the sanctuary should give us something?"


    Su Chen glanced at Zhao Yongyan, nodded and said: "so, our main goal is to negotiate, and the secondary goal is to share things, is that right?"


    Zhao Yongyan a Leng, then said with a smile: "yes, Taoist brother said right."


    Sure enough, the true God is waiting for himself to speak clearly.


    However, the character of this true God was strange to him, and it was not like the real God he had been in contact with before.


    Who is the true God''s disguise, even if he can''t see it?


    And... Master, where are you?


    What are you planning?


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Su Chen turned around and whispered, "caichen, I''ll go out for a visit, keep the door open, and inform me of anything."


    Caichen received Su Chen''s words, the mechanical voice came out: "understand, sir."


    This makes Zhao Yongyan eyebrow a pick, a trace of curiosity in his eyes, just that was... What ghost?


    The sound of the spirit?


    Isn''t it?


    He didn''t feel any aura fluctuation after the sound just came out.


    What''s more, what is the carrier of the spirit?


    No, it''s this villa, right?


    This real God, has refined this villa into a artifact?


    Or is this villa a artifact?

 Chapter 379

    At the same time, Terran Tiannan battlefield.


    This battlefield is a new battlefield opened by the Terrans, and the enemy the battlefield faces is the holy hall!


    No way, the Templar army has come, and the top strongmen of the temple have found the weak point of space here. If they don''t open up a battlefield here, the hall army can go directly to the earth through this weak point.


    The final result is self-evident.


    Of course, the great masters of the human race all know the temple''s plan.


    The church is pressing them!


    As soon as the shrine entered the war, the weak points of space were discovered here?


    And it''s just the right thing to do. The message''s coming to them?


    Are you kidding?


    How could there be such a coincidence in this world?


    So it must be a man-made arrangement. Some people think that their "Lambs" are a little bit mature and can bear more pressure.


    But the army is coming, and the weak point of space has been found. Do they dare to gamble?


    The most important thing is, will those high up behind the scenes care about the lives of hundreds of millions of ordinary people on earth?


    So they have no choice but to come here to open up a battlefield!


    Tiannan battlefield!


    At the same time, Ning cai''er shuttles alone outside the Tiannan battlefield.


    The Terrans opened up the battlefield here and hoarded their strength. Naturally, the temple sent a large number of strong men to come.


    In addition, there are many living creatures nearby, so there are many strong people in the city.


    Around the city, large and small border fortresses stand around.


    These border fortresses are the defensive forces of the city. They turn in a lot of resources for the city every year, and the city is the frontier fortress to improve security.


    This time, the holy hall came, and these fortresses were naturally their places of residence.


    Who dares to oppose such a decision?


    At the boundary, there are not so many problems!


    Against it, die!


    "There is plenty of aura around the border, and there may be a small energy mine below it."


    Ning caier found a suitable place to hide, carefully observing the frontier in front of him, thinking silently in his heart.


    Practitioners need a lot of resources to practice.


    In particular, linghaijing needs a lot of resources to be promoted to the master of heart state.


    And she wants to improve herself as soon as possible. The fastest way is to come to the land boundary and participate in the war and plunder!


    Plundering the enemy''s resources and strengthening herself, she doesn''t feel any fault.


    In addition, she witnessed the cruelty of the war and the tragic death of her classmates, so she would not feel pity for the living creatures on the earth.


    If possible, she wants to kill all the earth creatures she sees!


    Last war internship, encounter that kind of situation, she and Xue Yun''s luck is still good.


    After going back, some students did not come back.


    A few days ago, the students who were still chatting and laughing, had a war internship, but it became a farewell.


    "In this frontier fortress, there are three spiritual sea areas, so they can only attack by stealth."


    Ning caier pondered, and then looked down at the land he was stepping on.


    Land...


    sneak attack from below. If the other party is not aware of it, you should be able to kill a spirit sea realm instantly.


    But how to make the other party not aware?


    Wait!


    Su Chen''s method of hiding her own breath seems to be...


    suddenly, her mind flashed, as if she had thought of something. Then she closed her eyes and began to feel the surrounding environment quietly.


    The surrounding environment, in her perception, began to change gradually.


    Before long, the fluctuation of her breath began to weaken.


    In the early stage of Linghai environment, in the later stage of chongmai environment, it becomes weaker and weaker!


    Finally, it stopped at the early stage of Chong pulse state!

 Chapter 380

    "I''m afraid that the breath fluctuation in the early stage of Chong Mai environment will not be taken seriously even if it is perceived?"


    Ning cai''er suddenly opens her eyes and flashes a light in her eyes.


    Just now she thought carefully about the difference she felt when she was walking with Su Chen.


    Before, she didn''t feel that way.


    But in just a moment ago, Su Chen''s body, really a little different.


    Along with the space around Su Chen, there are some differences.


    Although she is not as strong as Su Chen''s skills, but always back to say that his breath can hide to this point is very good.


    And she believed that she would be able to reach Su Chen''s level with time.


    That is to say, inadvertently, they have obtained a hidden method?


    The next time I see Su Chen, she should talk about it.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly at the thought.


    Then he turned cautiously and began to dig.


    At the same time, above the sky.


    A man in black armor and a woman in a blue dress stood in the sky, watching Ning''s actions.


    When they saw Ning cai''er start to dig holes, their faces were black.


    "Dongxiao, we two are here to protect the enemy. How can we listen to this... So weird?"


    Blue skirt woman looks at black armour man, helpless smile way.


    Both of them are kings in the sanctuary!


    What''s more, it''s not an ordinary king!


    Two top kings came to Tiannan battlefield to protect a Terran woman?


    Protect the safety of the enemy?


    If someone on your side wants to kill the enemy, they have to kill their own people in advance?


    To tell you the truth, if it hadn''t happened to them, they wouldn''t have believed it would have happened.


    It''s incredible!


    "Weird what? Don''t you know why? "


    The black armour man sighed and said, "the hall leader doesn''t want the holy hall to follow the king''s court. Because of a small mistake, the royal court asked some people to surround and kill this Terran woman. You know the consequences."


    "Behind this Terran woman stands a strong man!"


    The blue skirt woman smelt speech and waved her hand and said, "I know, it''s just that this matter is very strange from where."


    The enemy, the man who came here to kill them.


    As a result, they can only see their own people killed, but also protect the enemy?


    Er... There are people behind, even if they are enemies, do they want to protect them?


    How terrible is the strength of the strong man who destroyed the royal court?


    More powerful than the hall leader?


    "In the early days of Linghai realm, although we had mastered one method of collecting breath, we would not be the opponents of the three Linghai states."


    Black armour man patted his forehead, speechless way: "this little ancestor, can''t stop point?"


    "It''s good to be raw. Isn''t it good to go to the king''s court or the demon hall? Why do you have to come to our sanctuary? "


    He felt that he was going to do it soon.


    There are three spiritual sea states in the holy hall, two in the early stage and one in the middle stage.


    Is this... Can a practitioner in the early stage of Linghai realm be able to fight against it?


    Yes!


    This method is not weak. You can injure a spirit sea realm at most. Can a spirit sea state lose its combat effectiveness in the early stage?


    Not to mention anything else, is it enough for this little ancestor to drink a pot of water just for the middle spiritual sea state cultivator?


    It''s really a little ancestor!


    The enemy is their little ancestor!


    How can you be so stubborn?


    But there was no way. He also understood the hall leader that such a big thing happened in the royal court. Who doesn''t know the specific reason?


    Even if the little ancestor went to the war area, the royal court had to send someone to protect the little ancestor.


    Why do they come to beat people when they are so oppressed?

 Chapter 381

    "Do you see that? In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. Those people will arrange everything for you


    Zhao Yongyan stood in a higher altitude, looked at the two kings below, and said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, no matter what the strong do, they are right."


    Su Chen chuckled and shook his head.


    He went to destroy the main city of the king''s court. According to the law, the court should regard him as his enemy.


    If you hear that ningcai''er is related to him, the first time is to kill ningcai''er for revenge!


    After all, the main city was destroyed, and this kind of loss is really great.


    But the actual situation is, if ningcai''er really appears in the royal court''s sphere of influence, the Wang Ting still has to do its best to protect Ning caier''s safety.


    For nothing else!


    Just for not giving him an excuse to find Wang Ting.


    As a strong man, his every move, every word and action, will be infinite reverie.


    Even if he just walked around casually, I''m afraid people would guess what he meant.


    But anyway, it would be nice if ningzel was not in danger.


    In fact, he didn''t want to interfere with ningzel''s life and energy. Everyone has his own experience, and everyone should harvest his own wonderful share.


    But since it has been, he will not go to say anything.


    Who knows whether he will be misunderstood if he explains it again?


    "In this world, the weak eat the strong, the strong enjoy everything, and the weak are dominated by the strong!"


    Zhao Yongyan''s face did not change, light said.


    The survival of the fittest is the rule of the world.


    Weak, is the original sin!


    If you are strong, who dares to convict you?


    Who can convict you?


    "For the sake of the face of the sanctuary, shall we speak a little better?"


    Su Chen takes back his eyes and says with a smile.


    The two kings of the sanctuary may not know that their words have been heard in their ears.


    And they don''t think that, above them, there will be two people watching them.


    "Maybe, think about it."


    Zhao Yongyan touched his chin and said with a smile.


    Tone, a little better?


    OK, the tone will be a little better!


    Of course, the tone is good. It''s for the head of the church.


    As for the one behind them?


    Then not necessarily!


    It depends on the attitude of the other party. If the other party''s attitude is not good, then they are not that kind of good temper.


    However, the two of them were weak and were not rivals of sages.


    I can only pray that the sage went out recently and was attacked by others, cheated by others and beaten by others.


    Maybe their prayers will come true?


    After all, he thought they were lucky!


    "The protagonists of this era really don''t know whether they are lucky or not."


    Zhao Yongyan suddenly issued a sigh, listening to Su Chen a Leng.


    Leading role of the times?


    What do you mean?


    There will be another one. Will there be many more?


    But how did Zhao Yongyan suddenly come out of his mouth?


    "What do you mean?"


    "She is concerned and protected by you. It seems that you have high expectations for her."


    Every generation, there is always a leading role of the times.


    Although this generation of geniuses has just started, he may be able to determine who is the protagonist of this generation.


    Even before, Ningcai was not!


    But it must be under the care of this true God!


    As for the true God who likes Ning cai''er and is in love with Ning cai''er?


    You''re kidding!


    How many years has a true God lived? What have you never seen?


    Every thing they do, they have their own consideration. Maybe the God''s kindness to Ning tsai''er is just for the future, using emotion as a fetter to bind each other conveniently.


    After all, the world will come, this session of the leading role of the times, there will be a lot of weight!

 Chapter 382

    "I don''t expect much from her. It''s up to her."


    Su Chen shakes his head and says, what expectation does he have for Ning cai''er?


    Perhaps there are, but leisure time boring nagging two words, so that their hearts are not so lonely.


    "Brother, let''s go to the temple now."


    Zhao Yongyan chuckled and asked.


    No expectations?


    It may be true!


    but he doesn''t believe it. Is God really idle?


    Are you done with all the things you''ve made?


    Do not understand their own things, have that spare time to an ordinary girl inexplicably good?


    "All right, let''s go."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, nodded and said.


    In a flash, they disappeared in the same place.


    ...


    at the same time, inside the sanctuary.


    "Everything, are you ready?"


    A dignified and handsome man with a golden crown sat on the top and asked indifferently.


    Below, there are three figures.


    This is the main hall of the three.


    If you let others see this, you will be shocked.


    The head and deputy head of the temple are the most powerful and powerful people in the temple.


    But at the moment, but standing below, a face respectful, listen to orders.


    "Tell the holy one that everything is ready and you can open the holy spring of life at any time."


    The Lord of the temple stepped forward and said with folded hands.


    The crown man''s eyes flashed, slightly tilted his head, leaning on his left hand, while his right hand gently tapped on the handle of the throne.


    "Dong Dong..."


    a series of sounds spread in the empty interior, although the sound is not big, but the surrounding is quiet, but it completely shows the knocking sound.


    This made the temple master tense, his face a little flustered, and his forehead was covered with a layer of cold sweat.


    Is there anything wrong with what I just said?


    "Whoosh!"


    After a while, a burst of air sounded.


    A man with a long bow on his back appeared in the inner part of the holy hall. After seeing the crown man, he said with a smile: "Yu, how many springs of life do you expect this time?"


    The crown man''s face did not change. He stretched out his hand and said, "Qi, sit down and wait for a while! When we are all here, let''s talk about it in detail. "


    The long bow man nodded slightly, then jumped up and sat on a throne beside him.


    The crown man turned his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Come, not only this person, but also all sages!


    Therefore, as the master of this place, he should take all measures.


    Although he didn''t want to receive this group of "evil guests", he could not help it. The spring of life was born and could not conceal other sages.


    In recent years, people have either been running around or hiding in seclusion, and their own longevity yuan has been consumed more or less.


    At this moment, the spring of life is born. If he takes it alone, it will definitely cause public indignation!


    Even if the spring of life is his property!


    Money and wealth moved people''s hearts, and he did not compete with the strength of all sages, so he had to divide the spring of life.


    Of course, he left himself the most life spring.


    "Whoosh..."


    before long, the sound of breaking the air sounded.


    And inside the holy hall, the vast and spacious palace, there are many figures.


    Every figure is a sage!


    As for the forbidden boundary outside the sanctuary, it seems like a collective failure at this time, and there is no warning, as if these sages are the people inside the sanctuary.


    The sages and sages gathered together and more or less began to talk.


    We all have our own friends more or less, although for some reasons, we haven''t seen them for many years.


    But now, since we are sitting together, how can we not talk about it?

 Chapter 383

    The head of the holy hall and the two Vice Chancellors stood below, looking at the figure of the saints above, terrified.


    These sages come for the holy spring of life?


    The life value of the holy spring of life can attract so many sages?


    Wait!


    How can there be so many sages in today''s three realms?


    Saints are sages, they can understand.


    But so much


    Has the holy master been waiting for the great powers of these sages since just now?


    Then their holy hall, the royal court and the demon hall are just self righteous caretakers?


    Or is it the result of the manipulation of these sages?


    Chess pieces?


    "Yu, when will it start?"


    An old woman with wrinkles on her face looked at the crown man and said hoarsely.


    "Please wait a moment. At least, everyone will come."


    Crown man upright sitting posture, light said.


    The old woman frowned and asked in a deep voice, "who else hasn''t come? Who can''t eat this kind of event? "


    Over the years, her vitality has consumed a lot.


    Although she also found some Tiancai Dibao to replenish her vitality in the three realms, they were not enough for her consumption.


    The spring of life, as the source of life energy of the three realms in the past, has a very clear effect.


    However, she did not expect that the spring of life would fall on Yu''s hand.


    What''s more, the rebellious feather in the past would even share the spring of life?


    It seems that we haven''t seen it for many years. Our personalities have changed a lot.


    "Of course, the man in the world has not come yet."


    Feather sighed and said slowly.


    The old woman eyebrows a pick, discontented way: "the human world that? Who is it? Doesn''t he know that everyone''s time is precious? "


    At this moment, someone said quietly: "the human world that, visual inspection is yuan."


    The old woman turned and said, "is it yuan? What does this sentence mean


    Yuan, in the past, when the three realms were brilliant, there were several Tianjiao figures!


    She has not forgotten these characters.


    But she did not understand why it was visual inspection rather than affirmation?


    Can we guess the identity of yuan?


    "It doesn''t mean much. When people arrive soon, everyone will know what they should know."


    Yu waved her hand and interrupted the old woman''s questioning.


    Yuan''s seniority is very high, even if it is his elder.


    However, this elder seems to have traveled to the human world many times in secret these years.


    After all, the heaven is destroyed and the earth is in decline. In addition, the human world was once the origin of all things. So... In the future, the human world will be the place to be contested!


    But every time, he was stopped.


    It''s just that he can''t make it clear that he is the elder.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a breath of anger from afar, with a roar of rage, reverberated in all directions.


    "I have ancient sages'' orders. Why don''t you let us in?"


    The next moment, all sages eyebrow a pick, cast a look playfully.


    The atmosphere of Tianxuan?


    Now there are so many sages sitting here. Which Tianxuan state practitioner is so ignorant?


    But they don''t mind watching a good show. Anyway, this is Yu''s territory. What''s really going on is that Yu is not them.


    "Alas...


    Yu''s gloomy face was relieved when he saw the figure of the explosive atmosphere outside. After sighing helplessly, he got up and said," ladies and gentlemen, I think we may all have to go out. "


    "Outside, there''s a big man."

 Chapter 384

    "Big man? What''s the big deal


    The old woman doubted that it was only after she felt the breath of the spring of life two days ago that she woke up from her deep sleep.


    So she is not very clear about what happened the other day.


    In her perception, outside is not a "mole ant" in the sky?


    Although the mole ant is holding a sage''s order, there may be a sage standing behind him, but who is not a sage?


    Is it necessary to give them face?


    It''s not the real God!


    "Shuiyue, I suggest you go. If you don''t want to go out, it doesn''t matter."


    Next to him, the man with the sword got up and said.


    In the past, he let me know.


    This meeting, to tell the truth, he was very disappointed. He didn''t expect that the water moon sages, who were extremely beautiful ten thousand years ago, turned into this kind of appearance?


    However, he can understand the change of the sage.


    Too lack of vitality, leading to Shou yuan near!


    They''re dying. Who cares so much?


    "You..."


    when Shuiyue saw that all the sages around him got up one after another, he stopped talking.


    But she did not hesitate to follow the sages.


    Who''s the big guy out there?


    Can all sages stand up to welcome them?


    Big man... Is there a real God coming?


    At the thought of it, she looked awe inspiring and her mind sank.


    She is not stupid, can let so many sages move, absolutely can''t be sages!


    Even with the arrival of the Yuan Dynasty, these sages will not be like this.


    As a sage, who has no pride in his heart?


    Maybe for too long, some sages have been crazy, but even if they are crazy, they still have the pride of sages!


    Holding sword man saw water moon rise, lost voice a smile.


    It''s not stupid.


    Then his eyes flashed and he looked out.


    Just now, he promised that, except for the water moon, no one else was spiritual perception.


    Only with the spirit of perception of the water moon, will be so calm in place.


    After all, it was a great shock to them and let them know that there was a real God coming to the earth!


    Although they don''t understand the real God''s plan, at least they know that the heaven was destroyed ten thousand years ago, and the true God... Has not disappeared.


    Maybe as the rumor goes, the true God is far away from the sky, and I don''t know what is waiting for.


    No matter what, outside now, there is a real God!


    How dare they not welcome the coming of God?


    ...


    outside the hall.


    Zhao Yongyan took the order of sages, looked at the front of the temple guard, and said in a loud voice: "see, this is the order of sages, representing a sage! Sages, do you know the concept? Do you dare to stop me and not be afraid of death? "


    The five Temple guards clenched their fists and turned black.


    If they didn''t understand what was going on, and if the hall leader and vice hall leader didn''t come out, I''m afraid they would have attacked.


    Templars join the war, Terrans are their enemies!


    They all know that!


    Now, the strong people of the celestial realm of the human race come to their holy hall and shout here. They can''t bear it.


    What is the discussion between the leader and the vice leader?


    Still not out?


    Is it possible to allow the powerful in the human race to be arrogant and domineering in the inner sanctum?


    Where is the majesty of their sanctuary?


    Or is it the Terran trick?


    As guards, they need to control their bodies without the orders of the master and vice master.


    In fact, the most important thing is that these two Terran strongmen did not take the lead in fighting, but roared here with a token.


    Of course, there is also a point, they are all kings, Terran these two are the sky Xuan realm strong.


    Well... They''re not rivals, so they don''t take the lead.

 Chapter 385

    "Brother Dao, you see that the holy hall doesn''t welcome us so much. Why don''t we go?"


    Zhao Yongyan sighed, and then put away the sage order, looking at Su Chen, decadent said.


    Su Chen is stunned. What does this guy want?


    Come on, take the sage''s order and throw it away first, then put it away to go?


    Do you want to act for some people inside?


    What''s the point?


    "Brother Dao, I don''t want to go either, but I can''t do it!"


    Zhao Yongyan stretched out his hand and stopped saying: "we... At least we two, no, we can''t just stay here and not go?"


    "Brother, no, let''s go! People have their own meetings to deal with, and they may not care about us little people. "


    In the last word, he didn''t lower his voice.


    In other words, he said it to some people on purpose.


    "Whew!"


    A golden light flashed by, Yu''s figure instantly appeared in front of them. Looking at Su Chen, he said anxiously, "I don''t know if my uncle has come, but I hope uncle will forgive me. Please don''t listen to some people''s slander. Yu has absolutely no idea of belittling his uncle."


    With these words, he gave Zhao Yongyan a fierce glance.


    This old guy is going to pit him!


    In fact, his identity is higher than that of many sages present.


    Of course, the strength is not necessarily the strongest, but his identity is definitely higher than those sages.


    After all, he is a god!


    So it''s right to call uncle when you see the true God.


    His father''s seniority is still very high.


    "Are you his uncle?"


    Zhao Yongyan looked at Su Chen and was shocked.


    Tut tut...


    this man is also very smart. He knows his uncle as soon as he comes up, and he is very good at making connections.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m only 20 years old. I can''t be your uncle."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, uncle?


    When did you have such a big nephew?


    It seems that Zhao Yongyan brought himself to know that his identity would be misunderstood after he came?


    "Uncle, you are so humorous."


    Feather eyelid jumps, chuckles softly.


    Twenty years old?


    It''s a lie they can believe, isn''t it?


    At the age of two thousand, can he be a God?


    What''s wrong with cheating a child?


    If you want the spring of life, just come here and say it.


    Or give him a voice, he will not be stingy.


    After all, a real God came to ask for help, but did he dare not give it?


    But looking at Su Chen and Zhao Yongyan, his heart suddenly filled with an ominous premonition.


    Yuan came with a true God. Was it really just for the sake of the spring of life?


    Can it be like this?


    Is it too much for God to come here just for the spring of life?


    "They must be your great nephew, or you will recognize it!"


    Zhao Yongyan chuckled and said: "anyway, looking at your nephew''s strength is not weak. If you are such a big nephew for nothing, you can only make money without losing money."


    Su Chen stood aside and did not speak.


    He just wanted to see how Zhao Yongyan would play?


    What was the purpose of his coming?


    "Nephew, are you the master of the sanctuary?"


    "So to speak."


    Feather looks at Zhao Yongyan, skin smile flesh does not smile way.


    Yuan and Father God belong to the same generation, so he called Yuan uncle, it is not a loss!


    What the hell does this old guy want?


    At this moment, the sage who followed him stood in the same place and looked at the front quietly.


    They also want to see what yuan really wants?


    Although, they can not determine whether the old thing in front of them is yuan or not through a few words.


    But they can be sure that this man is at least a saint!

 Chapter 386

    "That..."


    Shuiyue stood in the rear, looking at Su Chen''s figure, lost in meditation.


    People stand in front, but can not feel the slightest trace.


    If you don''t have to look at it with the naked eye and just feel it carefully, it seems that there is no such person in this space, and there is no fluctuation in everything around that person.


    This is very strange.


    In front of so many sages, there is such a means that she can''t think of anyone who has such a means besides the separation of the real spirit.


    In addition, Yu''s uncle made her more sure in her heart.


    But now, how can God come?


    Moreover, if the true God comes, how can only one true God come?


    Is it the thought of all the true gods that this true God comes into being?


    What do you want to do here?


    I don''t know, Lord Thor. Are you still there?


    If so, why not leave a trace of information in these years?


    "Big nephew, since you made this temple, it''s much easier."


    Zhao Yongyan laughed, patted feather''s shoulder and said, "otherwise, you disband the holy hall!"


    Yu: "is this old guy serious?


    Or is this the will of that uncle, or... All the true gods out of heaven?


    Including, own father God!


    At the thought of this, Yu looked at Su Chen and asked, "uncle, is this your opinion?"


    With that, he reached out and pointed to the sky.


    He felt that his meaning had been clearly expressed. If it was really the will of the father, he could not help it.


    Where does the church come from and what does it stand in the way of?


    "Why don''t you disband so much nonsense?"


    Zhao Yongyan waved his hand and said impatiently, "and what kind of Tiancai Dibao, please bring it to me. This time I''ll pack it and take it away."


    "By the way, who''s standing behind you? Why are you looking for a helper


    Feather smell speech facial expression one black, he thinks oneself already probably knew.


    All this, absolutely is yuan this old thing in the fable!


    Otherwise, how can uncle stand aside and not talk?


    If he didn''t expect, his uncle''s coming this time should also be a favor for the Yuan Dynasty.


    Otherwise, why can yuan invite uncle here?


    In fact, it''s not that Su Chen doesn''t speak, but that he doesn''t know what to say.


    After all, he didn''t know what Zhao Yongyan was going to do. What if he messed up his speech?


    "Is this the second best in the world?"


    Su Chen looked at the sages standing behind, thinking silently.


    As for why they are second-line strong?


    The top one in the line must be the uncle in the mouth of the crown man.


    That is, the owner of the voice that he met some time ago?


    Looking at these second-line strong men, he has a premonition in his heart that he is not an opponent.


    Five steps, in this world, even the second-line strong are not counted?


    He has probably completed the purpose of his coming this time.


    If a battle breaks out in a while, he will leave with the cross-border seal script.


    He is still a little bit self-conscious, now is not the opponent, certainly will not participate in.


    Wait for him to develop a few waves, have a strong strength, come back to participate in these things!


    After the sages who were standing at the back side noticed Su Chen''s eyes, their bodies were tight, their faces were respectful, and they did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    Then, under the leadership of a sage, he saluted in the direction of Su Chen.


    The true God...


    after all, how long has it been since the destruction of the celestial realm that they have not had such close contact with the true God?

 Chapter 387

    "Er..."


    after seeing the salutations of these sages, Su Chen immediately understood the causes and consequences.


    Because of the privilege of the group leader, all the people present mistook him as the top one in the world.


    However, this is also normal. If a person stands in front of him but he doesn''t feel anything, he will subconsciously think that he is a top player.


    But to tell the truth, standing here, the strength of the people around him is stronger than himself, and his heart is also very flustered!


    To make an inappropriate analogy, husky mixed up with the wolves, but was mistaken for the wolf king by the wolves. He was highly respected, but at the same time, he was also very flustered.


    After all, I am a fake!


    "Uncle, since you have come here, you may as well go in and have a talk?"


    Yu after making some deals with Zhao Yongyan, he came to Su Chen and said with a smile, "if uncle''s purpose is to live a spiritual spring, I''m afraid that uncle needs to wait for two days."


    He had never seen the character of this true God.


    And looking at the real God, he also felt a little strange.


    Life fountain, he can open now.


    But no one knew about it except him.


    After all, these sages don''t think they will lie about it.


    However, this matter can be concealed from the sages, but not from the true God, even if it is only a real God.


    It was not that he intended to try, but that he had followed his father to visit the houses of the true gods, who did not belong to any one he had seen.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he is the son of God.


    Even if this one laughs at him, he finds out.


    I haven''t seen it for many years. Isn''t it normal for the younger generation to try?


    "I will not enter the sanctuary."


    Su Chen waved his hand, shook his head and said, "you go! I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a white light flashed by, and his figure instantly disappeared in place.


    This sudden scene, let all the people on the scene a lag, stay in place.


    God, are you going?


    Is that how you left?


    So what''s the purpose of this God here?


    Is it just to see them?


    Or, who are you looking at up close?


    Well, who has such a big face?


    At this moment, no one doubted whether the real God was the one just now, and whether it was the sage who mastered some secret method and pretended to be the true God.


    After all, they all saw the flash of white light just now.


    That kind of power, they are only a slight feeling from a distance, there is a kind of terror of mole ants facing the sky, and even they can''t restrain a kind of panic to escape from here.


    It''s like a prison!


    But so it is!


    Is this the power of the true God?


    Under the true God, they are all ants!


    Can a true God suppress everything, even if it is only a part of it?


    In fact, it is not surprising that they are suspicious.


    The true gods have been away from the three realms for so long that most sages do not know what happened.


    Even if some sages know that the true God is still there, who dares to say such things?


    Do you think you live too long?


    Even if the son of God disrupts the plan of the true God, will the true God forgive?


    "Gentlemen, let''s go in."


    Feather returned to God, turned and said.


    Did my uncle find out what he had just tried?


    Just because my uncle didn''t want to quarrel with myself, he turned around and left?


    And the uncle wants to dispel his inner doubt, so he can release the power of that level when he leaves.


    White light...


    did you do something wrong just now?


    Wait!


    Among the sages present, only they are the son of God. Will the uncle''s arrival have something to do with himself?

 Chapter 388

    The world of fire and shadow.


    "Muye village, a statue of fire shadow."


    Su Chen stood in the air, hunting in white, looked around, and said with a smile: "it seems that this time, the transmission position did not appear too big deviation, at least directly transmitted to Muye village."


    The last few transmissions, which one didn''t send them elsewhere?


    In particular, the fox demon little matchmaker world, their purpose is to Tu Shan, and the result is transmitted to the frontier of yiqiaomeng.


    But this time, it''s OK.


    "The home of the wind and water gate, is it there?"


    After perceiving the smell of Marquis of Vauban and others, Su Chen chuckled and immediately disappeared in place.


    ...


    at the same time, Bo Fengshui family.


    "Uncle Lu, do you think the administrator''s elder brother will come this time?"


    Xiaoyu squatted on the ground, poked Lim Lu with her forefinger, and asked in a low voice.


    When Lim Lu heard the speech, her face turned black. She stretched out a hand on her blue body and beat Xiaoyu''s finger to one side. She snorted, "I don''t know whether the administrator will come or not, but I wonder why you call my uncle and the administrator''s elder brother?"


    Administrator, that''s an old monster!


    How does Xiaoyu look fat?


    Call such a young uncle, call the old monster who has lived for so many years?


    Are you that old?


    "I see you chatting in the group. Uncle Li is about the same age as Uncle long, so...


    Xiaoyu laughed and scratched her head.


    "Yes, I understand that. Then, what about the administrator?"


    At this point, Tony came up, looked at Limulus and asked, "what are you two talking about?"


    Now there is still a day before the branch line mission, and they are all waiting here.


    Although the war may be severe tomorrow, they are really bored now.


    Of course, no matter how severe they are, they are not afraid.


    Anyway, there are resurrection runes in the communication group. If you die, you will revive. What''s the big deal?


    "Tony, you know what? The little girl just called my uncle. Am I so cute and look old? "


    Limulu looked at Tony and said angrily.


    Tony:...


    just now he saw two people arguing. Why can Lim Lu and Xiao Yu argue about this?


    Is limulu too childish?


    What can be argued about such a thing?


    Don''t you think they have to be called uncle?


    "Xiaoyu''s address, is that ok?"


    Just now, my uncle said, "isn''t Toni speechless?"


    Lim Lu''s face did not change after hearing the speech, and continued to say, "do you know what Xiaoyu called the administrator?"


    "What?"


    "Big brother."


    "..."


    Tony''s eyebrows jump wildly, big brother?


    Is this the name of the administrator?


    Although the administrator''s nickname is Su Xiaoge, it does not mean that the administrator is very young!


    With the administrator''s level and realm, I''m afraid cash has been millions of years old, even tens of millions of years old, right?


    So old a great power, Xiaoyu called big brother?


    "In fact, you should think in a different way."


    Tony''s mouth slightly raised, as if he thought of something, he said with a smile: "Xiaoyu called the administrator''s elder brother, called us uncle, does it mean that our seniority is still higher than the administrator?"


    Lim Lu was stunned at the words, and then her little blue hand touched the nonexistent chin and laughed strangely.


    It seems good to think of it like this!


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, there was a slight cough from the rear, which made Tony and limulu look stiff, and a sense of foreboding welled up in their hearts.

 Chapter 389

    "Limulus, where did I say that?"


    Tony looked at limulu and said solemnly, "our administrator is really handsome. You can tell something from this group nickname alone."


    "Don''t mention that Xiaoyu has never seen the administrator, don''t you still call big brother directly?"


    "What does big brother mean? For young and handsome! "


    "Well... It''s just like us. We''re too common. We''re called uncle as soon as we meet."


    Limdew nodded and sighed, "no way. This is the ability of the administrator. We don''t have this ability!"


    They are familiar with the soft cough behind.


    The most important thing is that everyone in the communication group is at Watergate except the administrator.


    They can hear the sound of this cough.


    Administrator, right behind you!


    "Well, you two flatter each other."


    Said Su Chen, standing behind him, you need to pay the price! What price are you two going to pay? "


    Two people smell speech facial expression a stagnation, then stiff turn round.


    Lim Lu looked at Su Chen and said with a smile, "administrator, do you want me to treat you to a bowl of ramen? Listen to Watergate. Isn''t the Ramen here very good


    Su Chen chuckled, then shook his head, and said: "a joke, ramen, you and Tony to eat together!"


    He also knew that Limulus and Tony were joking.


    The branch line task has not started yet, so he thinks it''s OK to go outside and walk around.


    He didn''t stay in the church, mainly because there was no need.


    Of course, those people are stronger than him, and they live too long.


    He is only 20 years old. He has been on the extraordinary road for less than half a year. If he stays there, he is likely to be seen.


    Since there is danger and there is no relative harvest, what is he still doing there?


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved. In that world, can''t he be regarded as a second-line strong?


    But after this time, even if it is not, I believe it is fast!


    "Warden, this is my wife, whirlpool nine Sinai."


    Wave wind water gate hold whirlpool nine xinnai to come up, smile to introduce a way: "nine xinnai, this is the administrator in our mouth, a real strong man!"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed. Then he turned his eyes and looked at the whirlpool nine xinnai. He said, "I''ve heard the water gate mention you all the time. When I see you today, you really deserve the reputation."


    Whirlpool nine xinnai, the wife of wave wind water gate, the mother of whirlpool Naruto.


    This time, he still had some emotion.


    A few months ago, can you imagine your own experience now?


    The scenery of the fire shadow world has a different flavor.


    How many cross-border trips have you made?


    "The administrator, I don''t know what Watergate says about me?"


    Whirlpool nine Xin Nai covered the mouth to smile, asked softly.


    "The most virtuous wife, the love of my life, many, I have never seen such a numb person."


    Su Chen glanced at the wave wind water gate, said with a smile: "I can still be a single person, looking at the water gate so said, I am angry."


    In the communication group, although the water gate mentions the whirlpool jiuxinnai not many times.


    But from that only a few times, he can also see Watergate''s love for whirlpool nine Sinai.


    And whirlpool nine xinnai is about to give birth, or to keep a good mood for good.


    "In fact, I have several single friends. If the administrator doesn''t mind, I can introduce you to them."


    Whirlpool nine xinnai smile, say the words let the people around a daze.

 Chapter 390

    "Well, thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t need it."


    Su Chen smiles bitterly, helpless way.


    Introduce him?


    What can I introduce you to?


    Is this the love he is looking forward to?


    Blind date?


    If all he wanted was a beautiful woman to accompany him, would he be single now?


    Don''t say anything else, with his current strength, it''s easy to find a woman''s partner, isn''t it?


    Even if you look for a few more, I''m afraid there is no problem.


    But these were not what he thought or wanted.


    He tried hard, just want to meet love in the future, not because of their own powerlessness and incompetence, let love loss.


    "Giuseppe, don''t talk about it."


    Wave wind water door gently pinched the whirlpool nine xinnai, whispered.


    Whirlpool nine xinnai smell speech a Leng, then said with a smile: "sorry administrator, just now I was joking, I hope you don''t mind."


    Su Chen''s face does not change, shake his head and say: "it''s OK."


    In the communication group, Tony, Cao Cao and Marquis of wobang also called for a group of beauties for him.


    Now here, Bo Feng shuimen''s wife also said to introduce him.


    Alas...


    he has been given the title of single dog for thousands of years?


    But it''s also his fault. He joked that Watergate showed love in the group.


    "Well, where''s Vauban? Why isn''t he here? "


    "After hearing about the six immortals, the old Marquis went out, as if to visit the moon."


    Limulu jumped onto the sofa and sighed, "yes, I want to find six immortals and see what level they are."


    For some reason, he always felt that the old Marquis was more sensitive to the words of immortals and gods.


    When it comes to immortals and gods, even if it is just a title, the old Marquis will be particularly "excited".


    Maybe this is the occupational disease of God killers. When they see creatures and practitioners like immortals and gods, they can''t help looking for them.


    They can understand, but the moon... Can the old Marquis run to the moon?


    Should be able to!


    Anyway, he thought about it for a while. He should not be able to.


    Of course, the structure of the world may be different from that of the scientific and technological world. The moon is man-made, which is certainly different from that of nature.


    Gravity or something, I don''t know if it exists or not.


    After all, the world is different, so other things seem to be different.


    "It''s an occupational disease of the old Marquis. I can''t help it. When I hear about the immortal, I can''t stand it."


    Tony stretched out and said with a smile.


    "Occupational disease?"


    Su Chen laughed and said, "I''ll go out for a walk. You don''t have to worry about me. When the war comes, if I''m not here, I don''t have to wait for me. It''s time to fight, please."


    Then he turned around and disappeared.


    It''s not a small world.


    There are five big Ninja villages, five big countries, and a lot of small countries.


    Anyway, come and have a look.


    In this world, although the signal can not be returned to the Internet, the function of taking pictures can not be retained.


    Before the beginning of the war, as an ordinary tourist, I would like to hang out here for a while!


    I''ve seen a lot of exotic scenery. Can I think of a book after I go back?


    It''s called... The record of the strange world?


    Or what is it called, geological survey of exotic cultural landscape?


    If you don''t make this book yourself, you may have a shock to the tourism industry.


    Are you the future God of tourism?

 Chapter 391

    "Jiuxinnai, what you said just now made the administrator a little embarrassed."


    Wave wind water gate sighs, wry smile way.


    As a matter of fact, we all know the single problem of administrators.


    But in addition to the occasional joke, now we all have tacit understanding not to mention.


    After all, with the strength of the administrator, the requirements are certainly not low, anyway, they can not contact now.


    Think about it. If you don''t have high requirements, will you still be single now?


    "Then I''m not..."


    whirlpool nine xinnai tone for a meal, and then said: "well, I''ll pay attention to it later."


    In fact, she guessed.


    Watergate must have joined a mysterious organization.


    And the strength of this organization is very strong. With the strength of Watergate, it can not be said to be the top group in this organization.


    And the administrator just now, she probably saw some.


    That, it should be the top of that mysterious organization.


    After all, Watergate and the people around have great respect for this administrator. In this world, if there is no strength, who will respect you?


    Therefore, she also has some understanding in her heart.


    "Jiuxinnai, I can''t say anything else, but I can tell you something about the strength of the administrator."


    The wind and water gate took the whirlpool jiuxinnai''s waist and went to the window. Looking at the scene of the village outside, he said in a low voice: "say so! If the administrator wants to, one second is enough to destroy our whole world! "


    ...


    the next day, among the communication groups.


    "Ding, the reincarnation space is about to start invading, and the branch line mission is on."


    "Mission world: the world of fire and shadow."


    "Participants: Su Xiaoge, Tony has no money, Bofeng shuimen, Marquis wobang, limulu tempest, Tu shanshoulbazi, Cao Xiaoge, happy Feng man, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu."


    "Ding, after this mission, the cross boundary seal characters consumed by group members can be applied for reimbursement."


    "Prompt: if you don''t apply for reimbursement within three days after the task is completed, you will automatically acquiesce in giving up reimbursement."


    Tony had no money: "shit! The exchange group also reimbursed the cross-border seal characters that came through this time? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "this... Communication group is really wonderful, isn''t it? The group leader is very strong! The administrator is a great force


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t know what to say, but I''m going to say, ah, ah! How happy and excited! The group leader is very strong! The administrator is a great force


    Limulu Tempest: "thank you for your generosity. Please rest assured that we will live up to your great care."


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "you two, can we have more drama?"


    What are these two people doing?


    Although the exchange group information notice that he could be reimbursed for cross-border seal script points, he was a little surprised.


    But on second thought, it seems to be the same thing.


    It''s the communication group that prompts them to come to this world ahead of time and wait for the release of branch line tasks.


    Even before the start of the branch line mission, whether or not to come to the fire shadow world will be used as the evaluation standard for whether to participate in the branch mission.


    In addition, in the past, when participating in group tasks and branch line missions, the communication group directly transmitted them to the task world without consuming cross-border seal characters.


    So it''s normal to apply for a cross-border seal script consumed this time, isn''t it?


    And a cross-border seal character is only 150 points, isn''t it?


    Well...


    of course, since the communication group can be reimbursed, he will naturally apply for reimbursement after the task is completed.


    150 points, that''s integral, OK?


    If it''s integral, it can''t be wasted!


    Waste points, this is very shameful behavior, OK?


    At least, he is not in favor of this kind of behavior, very does not approve!

 Chapter 392

    Xiaoyu said: "listen to me! Does that not mean that my 150 points have returned? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha! So happy, so happy! "


    Tony has no money: @ Marquis Vauban, old Marquis, the war will begin soon. Have you come back from the moon


    Tony didn''t have money: "the old Marquis, have you succeeded in your plan to go to the moon and fight six immortals?"


    Limulus Tempest: "no, if the old Marquis and the six immortals were really fighting on the moon, we should be able to feel it?"


    Limulus Tempest: "of course, it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that if the old Marquis really wants to fight, he will not send some pictures in the group and pretend to be forced? Although the old Marquis usually looks cold and cold, they know that the old Marquis has a turbulent heart.


    What''s more, it''s a character who always wants to pretend to be forced.


    Old Sao Bao!


    Marquis wobang: Well, you limulu, is that the image of the old man in your heart


    Marquis wobang: No, after this mission, we two need to meet in the arena


    Limulu Tempest: "good duck! Old Marquis, when this mission is over, let''s try it! "


    Marquis wobang:


    Who is this for you, marquis Hume


    No, Limulus is only a fourth order, and he is a fifth!


    Five steps!


    Lim was dazzled. Couldn''t he see the rank behind him?


    Or what does limulu want to do during this mission?


    After success, the strength has increased dramatically!


    Tony had no money: "Lim, what do you want?"


    Limulu Tempest: "what for? What''s wrong with you all? Don''t I believe it? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but mainly... Will your strength usher in a big explosion? During this mission. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Lim Lu, do you have any plans?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "or are you so reckless, ready to go into the arena to look for abuse after this mission is over?"


    Although limulu used to be a little silly and lovely, it was only limited to chatting and blowing water.


    In matters of great importance, Limulus was sober.


    But Lim Lu''s strength... There is still a distance from the fourth level, let alone the fifth level?


    If there is no accident, the strength of the old Marquis will certainly increase sharply after the task is completed.


    And the two men''s engagement will certainly begin after strengthening their own strength.


    So... What exactly does limulu want?


    Limulus Tempest: I said, what are you doing all this time


    Tony had no money: "I''m either tangled or curious. Why are you so fierce all of a sudden?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I''ve always been tough, OK? (knocking on the table) "


    Tony has no money:" you say you are cute, I admit it, but you say you are fierce. I will vote against it. "


    Limulus Tempest: are you sure you want to waste time on me? The invasion of reincarnation space will come soon. Do you really want to discuss the countermeasures? "


    Really, he was just talking nonsense, OK?


    What''s more, every task is a brand-new change.


    What if he got more points than the old Marquis in this branch mission?


    At that time, his strength will be stronger than the old Marquis?


    Although his idea is unlikely, what if it comes true?


    Even if not, after the end of the mission, his own strength is still not as good as the old Marquis, do you have to go to the arena?


    Anyway, he bragged every day, and it was just this time.

 Chapter 393

    The surname Cao, the name of Cao and the character of Meng de: "to tell the truth, there is nothing to discuss. There is no need to discuss."


    Happy wind man: "yes, after all, the reincarnation space has not yet appeared, we do not know the scale of the other party''s invasion, so there is no way to discuss the Countermeasures in advance, only when the time comes to see the move."


    "But the communication group reminds us that the mission goal of the reincarnation space is wave wind water gate and whirlpool nine xinnai. If water gate is used, we don''t have to worry too much. We just need to protect the safety of whirlpool jiuxinnai."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but I think the reincarnation space is to cooperate with Muye village''s enemies to invade Muye village, and I also saw the memory scene of Naruto, which is at night."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but in case, to avoid the emergence of samsara space, we still have to be careful."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "thank you very much for your trouble."


    Although the group friends came here to exchange group to release branch line task, but in the final analysis or for the safety of him and jiuxinnai.


    Therefore, he should be full of gratitude in his heart.


    As a matter of fact, the group of friends arrived soon after the launch of the branch line task, which is also enough to show that we care about him.


    How can he ignore this friendship?


    How can you take... For granted?


    Tony has no money: "wait for the water gate!"


    Wave wind water gate: "what''s the matter? Have you found anything? "


    Tony has no money: "it''s not that I found it, but I guess. You see, our main task is to destroy the reincarnation space, and the last branch mission was to prevent the reincarnation space from swallowing up the doomsday world."


    Tony has no money: "the change of the reincarnation space can cause the warning of the communication group, and even release the branch line task. Will the goal of the reincarnation space be just Watergate?"


    Tony has no money: "don''t forget that in the world of fox demon little matchmaker, the reincarnation people want to kill the beginning of the Oriental month in advance, which is just a small world loophole. Of course, at that time, the main task was not triggered, so it was normal to find no branch task. "


    Tony had no money: "Watergate, don''t be upset. It''s just a guess."


    In the last branch mission, there were so many samsara in the samsara space.


    Sun Mengyao also said in the group that a large number of samsara and samsara were recruited in the samsara space, which was suspected to be involved in a very important task.


    Reincarnation space costs so much energy, is it just to kill the wind and water gate and whirlpool nine xinnai?


    What''s the use of killing both of them?


    They need to be rational and analyze the cause of this from the perspective of God.


    Is the purpose of reincarnation space to make Naruto an orphan and restore the world to normal?


    Will it be so kind to swallow up the reincarnation space of the world''s powerful self?


    Although the task of the communication group is to let them protect the wind, water gate and whirlpool, is the purpose of reincarnation space really just like this?


    Perhaps, the communication group is because it attaches importance to group members and doesn''t want to cause casualties to group members and their family members.


    It has to be said that his conjecture is likely to be true.


    After all, the communication group really attaches great importance to its members.


    The group members who have not joined the communication group, even if there are accidents and loopholes in the world, and there are transgressors and reincarnations, have you ever managed the communication group?


    As for the doomsday world?


    Maybe that time, too much power was put into the reincarnation space, too much attention was paid by the will, which attracted the attention of the communication group. Only then did they release the branch line mission and let them go there to stop the swallowing of the reincarnation space.

 Chapter 394

    Bo Feng Shui men: "it''s OK. How can I mind such a thing?"


    Wave wind water gate: "the completion of the branch line task is closely related to you, I am not so unreasonable person."


    Marquis wobang: "Tony''s conjecture is not unreasonable. The goal of reincarnation space is likely to be this fire shadow world."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, from another angle, if the world of fire and shadow is destroyed, Watergate may go to other worlds to continue to live, but jiuxinnai, it is not necessarily."


    Happy wind man: "although I did not participate in the last branch mission, according to the mission description of the last branch mission, this is very likely."


    Happy wind man: "of course, all this is based on the premise that the reincarnation space is not for revenge. If the reincarnation space detects the identity of Watergate and comes with the purpose of revenge, then all this is not necessarily."


    Although sun Mengyao is a transmigration walker, he has a high status in the samsara space.


    But for the reincarnation space plan, she obviously does not have the right to know.


    Perhaps, reincarnation space, as a big power on one side, is likely not to do such things.


    After all, every action of this kind of big power is a huge consumption. If the harvest is not proportional to the consumption, is it necessary to do it?


    Is this branch line mission a trial to the communication group?


    So the administrator came again this time.


    "Ding, the information has never been disclosed, and there is no possibility of any leakage. Please rest assured."


    "So, you can''t reach the level of communication


    The information of the two groups appeared in the communication group, which dispelled a guess in the hearts of the people.


    Reincarnation space this time, not revenge!


    Tony has no money: "well... From the information prompt just now, how can I see a little... Aojiao?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I also feel that the communication group system is a bit arrogant! Is this the potential character of the communication group? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" so, limlo, what do you want? "


    As soon as limulu put on a funny look, he knew it was not easy.


    Marquis wobang: "you two, if you have any ideas, you''d better put your energy on this matter first."


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, make it clear. Have you come back?"


    Tony had no money: "don''t tell me you''re still on the moon?"


    Marquis, I have not been there for a while. What''s more, why are you in such a hurry? Hasn''t the war begun yet


    Tony didn''t have money: "so now you''re not here and we''re not all together. What''s the use of you letting me focus on this? After all, it''s better to say something face to face. "


    Marquis wobang: "well... Let me ask you something. Is the warden there?"


    He still knows the news of the arrival of the administrator.


    It is because of the arrival of the administrator, so for this branch task, his heart is also counted on the spectrum.


    Compared with tasks attended by administrators, which one failed?


    Even if they face failure, the administrator will do it at the last minute.


    Of course, he also knows that it''s not good to rely too much on the administrator. The administrator and the leader of the group certainly don''t want them to be dependent.


    But knowing that the administrator is here, will they fail this mission?


    Is there any possibility of failure?

 Chapter 395

    Su Xiaoge: "I''m in Muye village, but you don''t have to worry about me when you talk about you."


    Su Xiaoge: "maybe during the war, I went to other places to wander."


    Su Xiaoge: "as for other issues, what is the real purpose of the branch line mission of the communication group, the strong lineup of the reincarnation space attack, you don''t ask me these questions, you just don''t know."


    Although he will certainly participate in this regional mission, he really does not know many things.


    Once these people depend on him, they must ask all kinds of questions.


    Well... If he knows, it''s OK. The key is that he has no idea. He doesn''t know anything!


    Ask the communication group, and the communication group may not answer him.


    The questions that the communication group answers are just some questions about the function of the communication group and some related questions. For other questions, such as task questions, the communication group will be quite silent.


    What''s more, he hopes that Tony and others will be able to take charge of their own affairs and take part in the task calmly.


    Then he is responsible for making money at home, or earning points while doing his own business. How cool?


    Small points from the sky, spend more than their own efforts to earn cool?


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony doesn''t have money: "administrator, I think you can make a brand-new expression bag with this sentence."


    Tony has no money: "don''t ask, you don''t know."


    Limulus Tempest: "I found that Mr. big shit always likes to spread wings on the verge of death. Alas... The sadness from my old father is due to my poor education!"


    Really, he admired Tony a little.


    Tony made that expression, the protagonist of the bag is the administrator, the administrator is hunting in white, standing in the air, very handsome.


    But at the top of the picture, don''t ask, just don''t know these words.


    It''s not funny. It''s fake.


    Tony has no money:


    "Ding, Tony has no money, and is forbidden for ten minutes by brother Su, the administrator."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha ha ha! Thank you very much, Mr. Shida. Come on! Say it! Make it


    Su Xiaoge: "my Ji''s Lim Lu is right. Mr. Shida Da really likes to spread wings on the edge of death."


    Su Xiaoge: "in the future, if you go to the immortal or the fantasy world, you can kill a roc, and put the wings of the ROC on your iron and steel battle clothes, so that you can really spread the wings of the ROC."


    Marquis wobang: "oh ho! That''s a good suggestion


    Cao''s surname and Meng De''s character: "Hey, Tony, don''t hit limulu at Watergate''s house."


    Happy wind man: "before in the group saw people say you two rascal fight, this time... I really saw."


    Quiet and obedient jade: "Mr. stark, how to fight... So casual."


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, Xiaoyu, you are so young that you can talk!"


    It''s the black history of Tony and limlo.


    But two people obviously don''t care about their own black history. Of course, maybe they hold on to it anyway. The hooligans are hooligans.


    Therefore, a fight between two people is commonly known as "hooligan fight".


    But he can understand, after all, with the relationship between the two people, can''t really fight?


    It''s just some harmless mutual connection, which is quite normal.


    It doesn''t hurt each other in any way, so it doesn''t hurt each other.

 Chapter 396

    At the same time, Watergate home.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    There was a knock on the door, which made people in the room look pale.


    In particular, Limulus and Tony quickly let go of each other, got up and beat their own ashes, snorted coldly, turned their heads, and ignored each other.


    The house is full of their own people, so they make a fool of themselves.


    Now there are outsiders coming. In front of outsiders, they are still very concerned about their own face.


    Beside, whirlpool nine xinnai looks at this scene, the vision is a daze, this is over?


    Just now Tony and limulu started to fight, which made her nod to the truth.


    This is her home!


    What''s more, two friends of Watergate fight in their own home. Is this a bit serious?


    But when she saw that she was laughing at her and shaking her head, she probably understood.


    And the people around did not stop, just laugh at the two people''s mischief.


    The most important thing is that the two people''s tumbling around obviously did not cause any substantial harm to both sides. At most, they were a little gray.


    She''s not an ordinary person, and she can''t miss it.


    But this still let her a little surprised, after the surprise in the heart guess, maybe the relationship between the two people, really good!


    Also, the relationship between the two men and Watergate is really good.


    Or you''ll make a monkey out of your own house?


    "Here comes the teacher."


    After perceiving the arrival of the people, the wave wind water gate smiles, and then walks forward, opens the door, looks at the visitor, and says: "since also teacher."


    The visitor''s silver hair is very conspicuous, coupled with unconventional dressing, also directly shows his identity.


    Three generations of Huoying''s disciples, one of the three forbearance, the teacher of wave wind and water gate, has come!


    "You boy..."


    since I came here, I clapped at the water gate. As soon as I spoke, I saw the people in the room, their faces were stunned, and then I spoke in a tone.


    Why doesn''t he know anyone in this room?


    And... In Watergate''s home, how come there are so many people dressed up strangely?


    And the strength of these people...


    since then, they have narrowed their eyes and looked at the wave Fengshui gate.


    Just a moment ago, he saw in his heart that most of the people inside could pose a threat to him.


    Except for a strange looking middle-aged man and a little girl, everyone can threaten him. How terrible?


    Tolerance world, when will there be so many unknown strong people?


    And he doesn''t know these strong men!


    What do these strong men do when they gather in Watergate''s home?


    "Teacher, come first."


    Wave breeze water gate smiles, stretch out a hand to say: "this matter, I will give you an explanation."


    Since also smell speech to lose a smile, and then did not hesitate, directly into the door.


    If anyone said that the storm would harm him, he would be the first not to believe it.


    What''s more, it''s still Muye village.


    Even if the disciple really changed and wanted to harm himself, would he choose such a place?


    At home, is it possible?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, introduce yourself, my teacher."


    Feng Shui door reached out and said, "well, as we all know, one of the three forbearance is a good color fairy! Understand


    Who has not seen the memory scene of "the world of fire and shadow"?


    Of course, Xiaoyu may not have finished reading it because of time. Who else hasn''t finished it?


    When chatting, remembering scenes is also a way for them to kill time and find happiness.


    Since then, the teacher of wind and water gate is also the life tutor of whirlpool Naruto, the protagonist of Huoying world.


    Although people are a little bit good-looking, but who has no shortcomings?

 Chapter 397

    "You are..."


    since then, he also looked at Tony and asked solemnly.


    He can guarantee that he and this person have not had any intersection.


    But where there is a little intersection, he will not have no impression, after all, this person''s appearance, and his own is not very same.


    But listen to the tone of this person''s voice, it seems to be very familiar with their own.


    What''s more, you''re familiar with Watergate?


    Watergate''s friend, very familiar with yourself?


    This sounds reasonable, but how can I always feel a little strange?


    "Teacher, this is Tony Stark, the disciple''s friend."


    Pointing to Tony, he understands the teacher''s confusion and also knows why it happened.


    However, the war is coming, and Yu Zhibo ban will control the Jiuwei attack village this evening.


    There is also room for reincarnation...


    in fact, if it was just yuzhiboban and Jiuwei, he would not call the teacher back.


    After all, with his strength now, even if yuzhiboban returns at his peak, he is not his opponent!


    But what worries him most is the samsara space, those SSS level samsara!


    "Tony Stark, the name is so weird?"


    Since also slightly frown, this person strength is not strong, but how does he feel, Watergate pays more attention to this person?


    Is this man hiding himself?


    In fact, this man is very powerful?


    "Teacher, I have heard that... Muye village will be attacked tonight."


    Wave wind water gate looks from come also, solemnly says.


    Since then, he was stunned by his speech, and then his face changed greatly. He said, "what you said is true? No, did you inform the three generations? "


    Wave wind water gate facial expression does not change, way: "no, among the high-rise of Muye village, not necessarily there is no other person."


    Yuzhiboban... Yuzhibo takes the soil...


    although it is his disciples who come to attack today, what happened in the memory scene is vivid.


    Since he has made a choice, he has to pay for his choice.


    Poor?


    In this world, who is not pitiful?


    They hated him and didn''t arrive in time when they were in danger.


    But it was at a critical moment in the war, and he had his own important tasks to carry out on the battlefield.


    Everyone has his own business to deal with. He can''t follow the soil at that time and protect them all the time.


    Ninja... Isn''t it?


    As for injury?


    You''ve come to hurt my family. Can''t I hurt you?


    His family broke down and he and jiuxinnai both died, leaving Naruto alone in the face of this indifferent world, his heart... Don''t hate it?


    "What are you going to do?"


    After a moment''s silence, he raised his head and asked.


    He probably knows something about it.


    If not for some understanding, how could he have left the leaves and wandered around the world?


    "Take this opportunity to clean out the rotten people in the village!"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the wave wind and water gate, and said in a cold voice, "decadent people, what regret do you have? Go to hell to tell it!"


    After saying this, Bo Fengshui stopped and said, "teacher, I hope you can control the nine tails and don''t let the nine tails out of control and cause great damage. I''ll leave the rest to my disciples. "


    Since then, he also heard that his face was constantly changing. Then he sighed heavily and looked at the wind and water gate and said, "Watergate, you really grow up. Since you want to do it and have the ability to do it, do it! I''ll give it to the teacher. "

 Chapter 398

    "Limulu, when the war begins, if you have spare power, you can help the teacher."


    Wave wind water door turned, looked at limulu and said, "if it really doesn''t work, you''ll swallow nine tails!"


    "Maybe the nine tails in the future are good, but we can''t wait for the world, and we don''t have the time to wait. If you can''t, you can swallow up the nine tails. Don''t let him interfere with this battle."


    "Teacher, if limulu swallows up nine tails, you will help. In this war, we will not fight easily. Even if one is not good, Muye village will disappear."


    He did not exaggerate the matter.


    He even said in a small way that if Tony''s guess is right, the purpose of reincarnation space is to devour the fire shadow world.


    After failure, it is not just Muye village that disappears.


    The whole world has disappeared. Will the so-called God of death, the six immortals... The strong among all kinds of legends, still live?


    "Well, I see."


    Zilai also nodded, then he went to the sofa, sat down and began to think.


    The idea of Watergate, he knows.


    This time, prepare to liquidate the high-level of Muye village.


    At the top of Muye village, he has more or less contact.


    It''s not nice to say that if he was not disheartened, I''m afraid he is also a senior member of Muye village.


    It''s good to settle down. At least, after the battle, Muye village will have different vitality.


    The will of fire will remain forever!


    And... Swallow up nine tails and join hands to fight against the enemy. Who will be the enemy?


    He glanced at Lim at the thought.


    And limulu seemed to notice zilaiye''s eyes and grinned at zilaiye.


    This makes since also a Leng, it seems that these friends of Watergate are very strong!


    Even the species that we don''t know, the seemingly sprouting creatures, have strong power!


    Swallow nine tails?


    Maybe this cute blue creature is stronger than himself.


    After all, it can swallow nine tails, which shows that the strength is far above the nine tails!


    Jiuwei... If Jiuwei revolts, can you crush Jiuwei?


    This is hard to say.


    In fact, there was one point he didn''t understand.


    Watergate said to get the news, is to get... Whose news?


    Jiuwei, isn''t that still in the seal of jiuxinnai?


    Of course, he didn''t ask about all this.


    In this case, he chose to trust his disciples.


    When he was informed by the Watergate and went back, he had a choice.


    "Xiaoyu, after the battle begins, you stay at home and don''t go anywhere, you know?"


    Wave wind water gate suddenly thought of what, turned to look at Xiaoyu, helpless way.


    Although he knew that what he said might not work.


    Xiaoyu''s character can be seen from her group nickname.


    So he wanted to set up some fences around him later. On the one hand, he wanted to protect jiuxinnai. On the other hand, he didn''t want Xiaoyu to suffer from life crisis.


    Life and death can really stimulate their own potential, but a child so small, in addition to fear and shadow, can stimulate the potential of life?


    "OK."


    Without hesitation, Xiaoyu responded directly.


    This makes the wave wind water gate bitter smile, the faster Xiaoyu promised, I''m afraid the more ignored in the heart.


    "What about Watergate? I''m not late, am I? "


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the outside world.


    At the next moment, the old Marquis in a suit appeared at his home in Bofeng Watergate. He looked around and grinned at the crowd, revealing several big white teeth.

 Chapter 399

    "Not late."


    Said Beauchamp with a smile, looking at the Marquis of Vauban.


    He didn''t expect the Marquis of Vauban to come so soon?


    The Marquis of Vauban would not come until the war broke out in the afternoon or even at night.


    It seems that the Marquis of Vauban also has a sense of time and has long had his own time planning.


    "Well, Tony, Limulus, aren''t you two fighting?"


    The Marquis of Vauban nodded slightly. Then he turned his eyes to Tony and said, "you know, I''ve come so fast, but I just want to have a look at the two gangsters fighting."


    "Tut... That kind of fighting method is really shocking in ancient and modern times, and no one has been there since ancient times."


    Tony sniffed at the corner of his mouth, waved his hand and said, "what kind of hooligan fight? Lim Lu and I are clearly in the exchange of friendship, but some people do not understand and misunderstand us


    He had a fight with limulu just now?


    No!


    The two of them are in a friendly emotional exchange. They are so strong that if they really fight, will it be like this?


    So that''s a way of emotional communication.


    Yes, that''s right!


    "Well, Mr. Shita is right!"


    Limulu jumped to his feet, jumped onto Tony''s shoulder and said solemnly, "the old Marquis, don''t listen to the wind is the rain. You should see it as the truth, and you can''t just listen to people talking nonsense."


    At this time, someone said quietly, "the way you two communicate with each other is so unique."


    There is no one who can talk nonsense.


    In addition to the presence of self and whirlpool nine xinnai, who does not know what happened in the group?


    In the fight just now, two hooligans were fighting. There is no need to explain!


    "Well, you are not us. How can we know what we are thinking?"


    "Everyone''s ideas are different, so don''t try to figure out what we think," limulu snorted


    The Marquis of Vauban sneered and said, "all right, everyone knows it. Don''t talk nonsense. Now that we are all here, it''s time for us to talk about business."


    He got 100000 points in the last regional mission.


    100000 points, so that his strength increased a lot.


    Not to say much, with his current strength, he can hang himself before.


    Although the stronger the strength, the more points they need to strengthen, the smaller the range of their progress.


    However, he always said that the harvest of each task was greater than that of the previous one.


    So, how many points can this regional mission bring him?


    200000?


    Or... 300000?


    Of course, if there are hundreds of thousands of millions, he doesn''t mind.


    "Well, sun Mengyao explores the information of samsara space in the samsara space. She is an insider. You can see the efficiency of exploring samsara space in the group."


    Tony''s face was straight and he said, "even though, she didn''t bring us much important information. However, she said that almost all the SSS level samsaras were deployed this time. In addition to the triggering of the branch line mission, the destination of these SSS level reincarnations is self-evident. "


    "..."


    people stand aside, and you speak my own opinions.


    Although strictly speaking, they are not all there.


    After all, the administrator is not in, but the administrator said that he is in Muye village.


    What''s more, with the great ability of the administrator, can they still hide the scheme they are talking about?


    And next to, since also sitting on the sofa, a face muddled and blankly listening to the wave wind water gate and other people''s discussion.


    Reincarnation space?


    SSS level samsara?


    What the hell is this?


    Why has he never heard of it?

 Chapter 400

    night.


    "Watergate looks very nervous!"


    Limlo, lying on Tony''s shoulder, looked at the back and forth of the storm gate, and said.


    "Nonsense! My wife is going to have a baby tonight, and during that time, there will be a war outside. Who will be very calm about this? "


    Tony rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    If this happened to him today, I''m afraid he would be more anxious than Watergate.


    On the day of his son''s birth, someone wants to do something?


    Damn it!


    Is it immoral for people to do things?


    "Well?"


    Limulu said with a slight doubt that someone was coming towards this side.


    The strength of those who come here is not weak!


    At this time, the strong will be the enemy!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tony squinted and asked in a deep voice.


    "Someone''s coming."


    "Who?"


    "The enemy."


    "It''s very fast, and I''m sure you''ll soon be able to get into your perception," limulu said coldly


    The battle is about to begin and there is a lot of pressure on us.


    After all, this regional mission is more than just a branch mission.


    This mission concerns the happiness of Watergate''s family.


    So they all play a twelve point spirit, vigilant observation of the changes in the four sides.


    He was the first to perceive this skill because the level of this skill was relatively high.


    At this time, the strong people close to Muye village are enemies as long as they don''t know them!


    "What happened?"


    A thunder flash, wave wind water gate appeared next to the two people.


    He is in a very anxious mood.


    Although he knows that this branch line mission will not fail, after all, the administrator is here, and everyone is there.


    He still knows the power of communication group.


    Doomsday world, so many samsara and samsara, they are still defeated?


    You know, you know, you know what you know. But if this kind of thing is about to happen, who will not worry?


    So he''s been sensing all around, exploring all the possible changes around him.


    "Someone is coming at a high speed."


    When Tony stretched out his right hand, various parts of the steel war suit began to appear on him. When he put on the steel uniform, he looked at the wind and water gate and said, "water gate, you can protect your daughter-in-law here. We can go there."


    With that, he turned and took Limulus into the air.


    Now the samsara space has not yet come, and the threat that belongs to the samsara space has not yet emerged.


    And limulu''s perception of the strong breath is likely to be the culprit who controlled the fire and destroyed Muye village in Naruto''s memory scene.


    Perhaps because of their arrival, it will make all of this change.


    But the possibility of yuzhibo bringing soil is very big!


    What''s more, they all know that yuzhibo is a disciple of Watergate and Watergate''s character... So he thinks it''s better to take Lim Lu with him.


    As for the Limulus?


    If there is any operation of yuzhibo with soil that you can''t solve, it''s time for LIM Lu to play its own role.


    Anyway, there is always one suitable for yuzhibo with soil.


    Good at space ninja?


    The attack doesn''t hit you?


    Sorry, he and Limulus are not from this world, so it doesn''t necessarily work for both of them.


    Space ninja, can you hide?


    He directly bombed around, no difference!


    But limulu directly launches the skill, swallows up all around, can hide again, has no place to hide for him, where can he hide?

 Chapter 401

    At the same time, on the other side.


    A figure wearing an orange whirlpool one eye mask and a black robe shuttles through the air and moves forward rapidly.


    The target is Muye village.


    Suddenly, the black robe figure turned around and appeared on the other side.


    The next moment, a blue laser came down from the sky and hit the place where the black robe figure left.


    "Who is it, sir?"


    The figure of black robe slowly raised his head, and a strange color flashed in the one eye exposed by the mask, and asked lightly.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that you can''t go to Muye village tonight."


    Tony stood in the air and said in a cold voice.


    As soon as the words fell, Tony''s steel battle suit began to change, and a golden array appeared behind him. With the refinement of the array, the steel battle suit began to change. Soon, it turned into a pair of golden war clothes. It was very powerful, just like a golden God of war, which gave people a visual shock!


    "I''m afraid you have misunderstood me. I didn''t intend to go to Muye village."


    The figure in black robe said faintly, "however, I have never seen this kind of means, and what you are wearing is... Armor like puppet?"


    "And you care so much about Muye village, is it...


    limlu didn''t give him time to continue talking, and suddenly he jumped up, and suddenly there was a tidal wave of water blade around him.


    The water blades full of killing opportunities spread all around, attacking the black robed figure constantly.


    "Limulu, don''t hide, enlarge!"


    Tony listens to the analysis of Jarvis in the steel suit and whispers.


    On hearing this, Lim Lu''s figure flashed. The clouds gathered above, and the black thunder rolled. A violent and destructive black thunder gathered above.


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    When black thunder came, the surrounding land was destroyed in an instant.


    "Hum!"


    Black robe figure in the process of dodging, issued a dull hum.


    After all, the black thunder is too powerful, and the fall is too dense, even if it''s just a afterwave, it''s not something he can ignore.


    But what he didn''t expect was when did Muye village appear?


    What''s that blue creature in the sky?


    Is there a new psychic animal?


    You can directly release this powerful attack without sealing. How come you haven''t heard of such a psychic beast?


    What is Muye village planning?


    "You have no intention to be enemies with you. Do you have to struggle with each other?"


    Black robe figure cold voice cheers, oneself go to Muye village affair, how to expose?


    No way!


    Is there a ghost in the organization?


    But who is the ghost of Muye village?


    Especially at this time?


    What''s more, why are these two sudden strong men different from their own news?


    The most important thing is that the ghost informs Muye village just to let the high-level of Muye village send such strong people to surround themselves?


    Now he can''t understand the operation of Muye village''s high-level. What''s the situation?


    "We''re going to fight each other hard. OK, then we''ll stop forcing each other."


    Tony chuckled and exclaimed.


    Then, with a turn of the right hand, the five amplification runes were directly slapped on the steel battle suit.


    "Hum!"


    A cold and strong breath diffused from the steel battle suit, which made the black robe''s eyes move.


    Now, from this strange puppet, he felt the fatal threat!


    Does this strange puppet have the power to kill him?


    In this world, his strength is not the best, but absolutely not weak.


    Why on the way to Muye village, I met a top expert who could kill himself?

 Chapter 402

    At the same time, in the communication group.


    "Warning!"


    Warning


    "The branch line mission is about to start, and the reincarnation space is coming. Please prepare for battle!"


    "Ten!"


    "Nine!"


    "Eight!"


    "..."


    "two!"


    "One!"


    Wish the mission of the branch line is completed successfully


    Communication group, a group of notices in the chat interface flashing out.


    As the last notice fell, a dark hole suddenly appeared in the sky above Muye village, which stretched out like a huge black centipede in the sky, which was very frightening.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill


    At this time, there was a roar behind the dark hole.


    This scene makes all the people in Muye village fall into a kind of sluggish state, and they haven''t recovered for a long time.


    "God, what the hell is this?"


    Since then, he has a huge scroll on his back, standing above the house, looking up at the black hole in the sky, and murmuring with shock on his face.


    He always believed that Watergate''s war preparedness was to prevent the invasion of other Ninja villages or some hostile organizations.


    But he didn''t expect that there would be a big hole in the sky.


    Enemy, from behind the big hole?


    What the hell is this?


    Is this the so-called space of reincarnation?


    SSS level samsara is the enemy coming out of these big holes?


    However, how did this thing appear above Muye village to invade them?


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing happen. Is this the first case?"


    "But Watergate, how did you get the news?"


    "And those friends of Watergate... Are not ninjas, and with the records of enemies that have never been recorded in ancient books, are they not creatures in this world?"


    At the thought of this, my heart trembled.


    Because he has traveled a lot of places and experienced many things, he has also seen many things that ordinary people have never seen before, and he has a lot of knowledge that others do not know.


    These knowledge, including outside the world!


    Of course, he did not encounter the so-called things outside the world. He just looked at the documents and listened to some legends when he was traveling to a certain place. He got a guess from it.


    But now, in front of this scene, those guests and friends in Watergate''s house dressed up strangely, can his guess be wrong?


    If his guess is wrong, the world will be too big. He is still a frog in the well!


    "Is this the enemy Watergate is going to face?"


    Whirlpool nine xinnai saw the big black hole in the sky, his face changed and worried murmured.


    She knew that she couldn''t help much in the war.


    After all, it''s not easy to start this kind of war. In addition, it''s lucky that you don''t make trouble. How can you help?


    So now she can only pray silently in her heart, hoping that Watergate and her party can tide over the difficulties!


    Yes!


    In her heart, this is a difficult time!


    After all, she doesn''t know the communication group, she doesn''t know a lot of information, and she doesn''t know the strength comparison between Tony and the reincarnation space.


    All strange awe comes from the asymmetry of controlling information.


    The coming of samsara space is so vast that she doesn''t worry about it?


    "Big sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    The jade next to see whirlpool nine Xin Nai pale face, hurriedly called out.


    Her cry directly alarmed others.


    But after seeing the whirlpool nine xinnai''s appearance, the surrounding people''s face changed.


    Fetal gas turbulence, this is... To give birth?

 Chapter 403

    Fortunately, we have been prepared and arranged for all this.


    So whirlpool nine xinnai fetal gas suddenly turbulent, also just let a person a little bit flustered just.


    But I have to say, this is the right time point!


    Whirlpool nine xinnai as the pillar force of nine tail people, the seal is bound to be weakened during the labor.


    If there is an enemy invasion, want to control the Jiuwei rebellion, this is a good time.


    However, the wind and water gate has already known what will happen next. How can they be unprepared for all this?


    If you let this all return to the original point, then he is not too useless?


    "Watergate, the war hasn''t started yet. Why don''t you go there first?"


    The Marquis of Vauban, with a flash of figure, appeared next to the door of the wind and water, and whispered.


    "How can I do such a thing when the war is about to start?"


    Wave wind water door shakes his head to say: "what''s more, even if I''m nearby, what can I do for you?"


    "If you want jiuxinnai not to be affected, you have to kill all the enemies!"


    The Marquis of Vauban did not change his face and said, "well, since you already have an idea in your heart, I will not say more about other words. Let''s kill all these samsara! "


    This time, there will be SSS samsara!


    Listen to sun Mengyao said, SSS level samsara, but standing in the top of the reincarnation space strong!


    Sun Mengyao is only S-level, is samsara walker, SSS level strong is so important, reincarnation space will not pay more attention?


    A care, that is not reincarnation?


    So he is still looking forward to SSS level samsara, what kind of harvest can he bring?


    S level of samsara is 10000 points, SSS level of samsara, how can also get 50000 points?


    And this time, there will be no less samsara!


    Therefore, this time''s integral income, absolutely depends on the individual ability, plus the reward of the final task score, they will gain no less this time!


    "Reincarnation space..."


    the wave wind water gate looks at the big hole above, clenches his fists and clenches his teeth.


    "Roar --"


    at the same time, a roar full of violence comes from behind the black hole.


    The next moment, a huge figure flew out of the black hole, blocking out the sun.


    A Western dragon, which was made up of bones, was flying in the sky, with blue flames flashing in its empty eyes, and its huge wings swinging out. It roared hoarsely and obstinately.


    If you look at it carefully, you will find a grim figure standing on the head of the bone, dressed in a black robe, wearing a skull mask and holding the staff of the dead.


    "Top five!"


    The Marquis of Vauban raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    Opening, is a five level strong!


    For the reincarnation space strength flower division, they are also clear.


    The top five represents the samsara of SSS level!


    At the beginning, I was a samsara of SSS level. I have to say, this is a good omen!


    This also explains from the side that reincarnation space attaches importance to the world of fire and shadow.


    If the reincarnation space is afraid of communication groups and dare not retaliate against the members of the group, it will be interesting to send so many strong people over.


    Well, there are many powerful people in the world!


    "Interesting."


    The SSS samsara standing on the top of the bone dragon head seems to have noticed the eyes of the Marquis of Vauban, with two big white teeth on his mouth, which can be regarded as a response to the Marquis''s provocation.


    As an enemy, he does not think that the enemy''s eyes represent friendship.

 Chapter 404

    "Whoosh!"


    A flash of light, and then a dignified man in bronze armor appeared in the public view.


    "Another five steps, reincarnation space, how many five steps will be sent this time?"


    Tu Shan Honghong stepped out and appeared next to the Marquis of wobang. His eyes collided with the new SSS samsara.


    This scene, let two SSS level samsara two eyes one squint, in the eyes flash a trace of caution.


    The two newly emerged SSS aborigines do not have strong enemies in their intelligence. This is a great change!


    They came to fight against the man who is sleeping on the moon in the world of fire and shadow, and strive for time for the swallowing of reincarnation space, so that the world can be swallowed up by reincarnation space successfully.


    But now, why are there two more SSS aborigines in Huoying world?


    No way!


    There''s something wrong with the information system in samsara space?


    Or are these two... Not the natives of the world of fire?


    After all, the two strong SSS level, reincarnation space is not completely ignored.


    "Gula, you and me."


    "Good."


    The two samsara gazed at each other and soon reached a consensus.


    No more hesitation, that is, the beginning of the momentum.


    Muye village in the world of fire and shadow is about to become a place of war. They will not choose to fight here.


    Otherwise, only aftershocks can shock the weak samsara to death. Although they don''t care too much about the survival of the weak samsara, they still need their help to maintain the task of engulfing the world, so they will not do so thoroughly.


    The most important thing is, what can be avoided, why make trouble for yourself in the end?


    Who likes this thing?


    "Old Marquis, can you do it alone?"


    Tu Shan''s face did not change. He asked.


    "That bone dragon is also a fifth order."


    The old Marquis raised his eyebrows and said: "although the fighting power of the bone dragon is not as good as that of the normal five level strong one, it is still a fighting force at any rate. I am not sure that I can handle the three five levels alone."


    Tu Shan red smell speech to nod slightly, way: "good, then we two a person one."


    Her target was the strong man in bronze armor.


    Bone dragon and the necromancer were left to the old Marquis.


    Anyway, the old Marquis is is also a good hand to play undead magic, in fact, this is also a pK of insiders.


    "You two, leave one to help the Watergate stabilize the situation."


    A voice suddenly came, and then Su Chen''s figure appeared next to them, saying: "after all, this branch line task appears here, and it''s secondary to do the task. The most important thing is to protect the safety of the Watergate family."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped for a moment and then said, "of course, you don''t have to worry about the Watergate. Anyway, his strength is not weak. What''s more, he will die when he dies. It''s a big deal that he owes some foreign debt to revive himself."


    A revival Rune 50000 points, the exchange group in this branch line task before the shelves of this commodity, or very purposeful!


    After all, it''s time to take back a wave of points.


    There are so many reincarnations in the doomsday world, and the number of powerful reincarnations in the fire shadow world is not small.


    "Since the administrator said so, I''ll stay."


    Tu Shan says with a smile that the administrator has already indicated that the task of this branch line is next.


    So she thought, maybe the purpose of this time is to test their unity.


    The strength of the old Marquis is is stronger than his own, so it is a good choice to keep the stability of the situation.


    After all, you can''t make the administrator work so hard every time, don''t you?

 Chapter 405

    "Another strong one?"


    After seeing Su Chen, Zhan Jia man''s pupil shrinks and waves surge in his heart.


    My mental power has been covering my surroundings since I came here.


    At the end of the day, he was worried about being attacked.


    And this strange strong man stood in front of himself, he did not feel the slightest breath of each other, how terrible?


    Is this a strong person above SSS level?


    As the samsara of SSS level, although the upper limit of reincarnation space is SSS level, they are very clear that there is a realm above them, but it is difficult to break through again.


    And this one, standing in front of them, they don''t feel the slightest breath.


    If you close your eyes, there will be no trace of this person''s life within the scope of perception, which is very terrible, OK?


    Even if the hidden skill is more advanced and powerful, it should be based on one''s own strength.


    The weak in front of the strong, perhaps because of various reasons can make their own breath hidden, but it is impossible to completely cover their own Qi!


    So, there''s only one possibility!


    This strong man, is a terrible existence above SSS level!


    How bad was their luck when they met such a strong man?


    No!


    In this world, how can there be such a strong person?


    According to their understanding of reincarnation space, it is impossible for the reincarnation space to focus on this world if there is such a strong person.


    After all, it''s death!


    The samsara who does not fight against it invades the other''s world. This is not death. What is it?


    "Xiao Gu, what shall we do now?"


    Gula, the necromancer who controls the skeleton dragon, turns and asks solemnly.


    "It depends. If it''s true... Then we can only escape."


    Xiao Gu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a deep voice.


    Now the samsara space is still constantly transmitting, and there is a trace of expectation in their hearts. There is no need for reincarnation space to pit them, right?


    What good is it to kill them both?


    The most important thing is that it is not all because of our own strength that we can completely hide our own Qi?


    There are also some reasons, such as... Having artifact to cover one''s own Qi, some great powers exist to cover their own Qi for them.


    Of course, either way, they are not easy to deal with.


    But they prefer to be the first. If they are both SSS level and the other party has artifact, they can''t fight, but they can''t run!


    Is it hard to fight?


    If it''s the second, they have more headaches.


    Da Neng''s hand covers the air force. It has something to do with it... If we fight for life and death, there must be only one result, that is, they die!


    So, once it is confirmed that it is the second type, don''t fight, and hurry to find a place to escape.


    "Administrator, their eyes are in a trance. Have they found your difference?"


    The Marquis of Vauban chuckled and said, turning his head.


    "Different, maybe!"


    Su Chen rubbed his eyebrows and said with a silent smile.


    He probably knows the other party''s ideas, and his own is different. Do you still need to pay close attention to it?


    People stand in front of, what can not feel, this who is not flustered?


    But obviously, the other side is not easy to leave the person, is also holding a bit of the heart of temptation?


    Anyway, it''s SSS samsara!


    "Standing in front of the administrator, as the enemy of the administrator, I''m afraid it''s false to say that you''re not afraid."


    With a smile, Tu Shan said with a smile: "after all, the strength gap is so big that they really don''t know. If they knew the truth, they would have been scared into what kind."


    "But it may be a great honor for them to fight with the administrator."

 Chapter 406

    "Who wants this honor?"


    Su Chen chuckles softly, honored?


    It''s also an honor to fight with the stronger than ourselves?


    I''m afraid no one wants this kind of honor, right?


    "The world of fire and shadow has not come for a long time."


    "This mission, there are two SSS level strong players involved, we are all here to fight, ha ha... I believe that no task will be more relaxed than this one."


    "That''s right. Just wait for those two to kill all the strong men in the world of fire shadow, and we''ll leave the rest to us."


    "We''ve heard that we''ve been trying to win this time, too


    "..."


    a series of relaxed laughter came out from the back of the black hole. Obviously, the samsara participating in this mission was in a good mood.


    The world of fire and shadow belongs to a kind of world with relatively bright surface.


    Therefore, the information of the world of fire and shadow is relatively cheap. What''s more, there are many reincarnations in the world of fire and shadow, and there are several in each team.


    Therefore, everyone knows the world of fire and shadow.


    The arrival of two SSS class strong men, not to mention anything else, can definitely push the fire shadow world!


    In this case, everyone''s mood is very relaxed.


    Next to them, Gula and Xiao Gu listened to the voice coming from behind, and their faces became more and more ugly.


    Easy lying wins?


    What''s more, the two of them killed all the strong men in the world of fire shadow?


    If there are no strong people in front of them, maybe they will just laugh at this kind of speech. After all, it belongs to the affirmation and worship of the weak to them.


    But now, there is a strong person above the SSS level standing in front of them, smiling at both of them.


    They were already very nervous, but the people who came from behind said this?


    If these reincarnations did not belong to their own combat power, they both wanted to turn around and slap all of them to death!


    These words are like salting their wounds!


    "Lie down and win. That sounds good!"


    The Marquis of wobang looked at the huge bone dragon in front of him, and said evil spirit.


    Originally in the hearts of those reincarnation, they are some small slag?


    Two five steps, you can push them horizontally?


    Good!


    "Yes


    Tu Shan''s red eyes narrowed and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes.


    Although she knew that the words of the reincarnation were not directed at them, but against the original inhabitants of the world of fire and shadow.


    But now, they are enemies of the samsara.


    What the samsara said was not aimed at them, but also at them.


    "Forget it. You can solve the two five steps on the opposite side."


    Su Chen shook his head slightly and said softly.


    Then he turned around and his figure appeared next to the door.


    Hearing what the samsara said, he suddenly thought that he would meet the samsara.


    Lie down and win?


    How do these reincarnations want to win this war?


    Stand up, lie down and die to meet the victory of these men?


    As for what he said just now?


    In any case, he is the administrator, and his every move has its own "deep meaning".


    If you ask, what''s the point?


    That depends on his own slowly to understand, after all, he is not very clear.


    In the group, these brain tonic skills are very strong, brain tonic these... Isn''t that a small problem?


    "Your honor."


    Wave wind water gate facial expression is happy, the administrator adult did not interfere in the affairs of SSS level samsara walker, then there is a great possibility, will be here!


    This battlefield, with the administrator, will be very safe.


    At least, jiuxinnai will not be affected.

 Chapter 407

    "Watch it!"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says: "the person that comes won''t be little, your pressure also won''t be small."


    Wave wind water gate smell speech breath a stagnation, yes!


    I''m afraid no one is more stressed than him.


    After all, how can his heart be stable when his wife is in the center of the war?


    Then he looked straight into battle.


    All of this, it is useless to think about it.


    What he wants most now is that the war is over quickly, even if there is no point income.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Both Tu Shan Hong Hong Hong and Marquis Vauban are staring at the SSS level samsara not far away. The four terrible air planes hit back and vibrate in the sky, causing great pressure on the surrounding air.


    Suddenly, the figure of the four disappeared at the same time.


    "Boom and boom..."


    a series of terrifying waves are generated from the sky, with thousands of changes in every second, and each change of the air plane represents a battle shock above.


    And this scene, also let the reincarnation who just stepped into the world of fire and shadow stay in place.


    What''s the situation?


    Two SSS level samsara, one met the opponent?


    What''s going on?


    Can''t be?


    "Well, the war has begun?"


    Suddenly, a little crazy baby voice came out from behind the black hole.


    Then a huge head appeared in the public''s view, with a strange and excited smile on his face, as if he was eager for war and killing, which made his scalp numb.


    "What the hell is this? Giant? "


    Cao Cao stood below. Seeing this, he couldn''t help looking at Yasuo. He asked in a confused way.


    Reincarnation, and this thing?


    "No, it''s not a giant."


    Yasuo put his hand on the sword and said solemnly, "look carefully. There is no body behind him."


    "It''s just a head, a huge doll''s head."


    "Well... Although it''s weird and disgusting, you can feel carefully that the strength of this big head is not weak!"


    Speaking of this, yasuodun, and then said: "this time, the reincarnation space has two SSS class strong person to arrive, that SS class strong certainly will not be less."


    "Perhaps, this is a strange and gloomy SS class strong."


    After hearing this, Cao Cao''s pupil shrank, and then he looked at the black hole again.


    I saw that huge baby head came to the world of fire shadow and began to jump back and forth, and even killed several reincarnation crazily. The blood on the mouth made the baby head more penetrating.


    "Woo Hoo... Why did you all leave me?"


    The giant baby head seemed to notice that the samsara were far away, and cried directly. The tears dropped drop by drop. The earth shaking cry made the eardrum of the people around him ache.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Su Chen left eyebrow a pick, and then a wave of the right hand, a huge palm from the air and down, patted to the head of the huge doll.


    Although the huge baby head breath is very strong, but for Su Chen, or not enough to see.


    So there is no suspense. The giant baby''s head is directly pinched and exploded by the giant palm!


    "Hoo..."


    when the samsara saw this scene, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Normally speaking, if their "teammate" is killed by the enemy, they should be frightened, full of resentment, and express some pity to this "teammate".


    I don''t know why they are happy to see the dead.


    Dead at last!


    What if the enemy killed it?


    Just imagine that he can attract the enemy''s strong men when he comes. What does that mean?


    That means this thing can''t work!


    Right. If this thing goes crazy, if the enemy doesn''t attack, they''ll do it!


    Killing your own people in the current war?


    What the hell!

 Chapter 408

    "What are you waiting for?"


    Su Chen sees wave Feng Shui door still standing in place, frown to transmit voice way.


    What do these people think?


    Samsara are gradually coming, people have not come together, as a result, they do not hand, just stand in place and wait?


    Wait for the other party to come together?


    In the war, how about fairness?


    So called... Chivalry?


    People are stunned at hearing the speech, then react to attack one by one towards the reincarnation.


    On the other side, although most of the samsara are still immersed in the battle just now, there are some samsara who are cautious and react quickly and alert around.


    So as soon as there is any movement, they will make a relative response immediately!


    War, break out!


    "This time, do you want me to commit a massacre?"


    Su Chen looks up at the sky and murmurs softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the flames rolled and the storm swept through the battlefield.


    ...


    at Watergate.


    Whirlpool nine xinnai cries in pain, giving birth to a child, is always very painful.


    At this time, in fact, she would like to have Watergate with her.


    But she could feel the sound and fighting outside. She knew that her husband was fighting!


    Although she used to have a hot temper, she was not unreasonable.


    The husband calls for friends and friends, and even calls the teacher to come. Isn''t it just to protect her and her children?


    So to put it another way, the water gate is always there.


    Both of them are struggling on the line of life and death.


    After all, it is also a birth experience.


    "Alas


    Xiaoyu stood outside the window, looking at the magnificent and destructive scene outside. A trace of desire flashed in her eyes.


    Her character, originally lively and active, ancient spirit is strange.


    It''s very dangerous to take risks. She''s so smart. Doesn''t she know?


    But she likes adventure and doesn''t like to lead a mediocre life.


    Qi, magic, martial arts, she likes.


    But all these, in front of this epic war, have lost their color.


    She was eager to join the war.


    However, she is not stupid. She also has a fixed position in her heart. She knows that she will die without a corpse in this war!


    "Uncle long, Dad, would you be shocked if you knew what I was going through now?"


    Looking at the outside, Xiaoyu murmured in a low voice: "will this kind of power be mastered by me in the future?"


    "Well... Now it seems that the twelve charms of the Lord are really not very good. There are also those demons. If I want to have this power, I''m afraid that if I want to have this power, I''m afraid I don''t need to recite incantations, look for undead gods'' keepsakes, mix up antidotes and so on. With one hand, I can crush those demons."


    "I really want to go. It doesn''t matter. I missed this time, and there is another time!"


    "Xiaoyu, come on! believe oneself! I am the best


    Speaking, she puts her consciousness into the communication group.


    There are a lot of memory scenes I haven''t seen. Take advantage of this time, have a good look!


    As for the outbreak of war outside, will there be danger here?


    It''s OK!


    Listen to those people say that the border control has been arranged here, so it is easy to avoid any danger.


    So, she doesn''t have to worry.


    The administrator is here, too. That''s the administrator!


    Wait!


    Xiaoyu suddenly turns around and sits on the ground, holding her chin in her hands, sinking into meditation.


    She remembers a good word, but the administrator''s elder brother said that he would have a dangerous experience after a period of time.


    Well, her physical fitness plan is ahead of schedule!


    Uncle, at least you have to fight?

 Chapter 409

    At the same time, within the samsara space, in the samsara temple.


    "Warning!"


    Warning


    "The fire shadow world swallows the mission to appear the unusual change, has the uncontrollable disturbance power to come, cannot resist the strength to come!"


    "Retreat! Evacuate


    "No retreat! It''s impossible to evacuate! "


    "Start to screen the coping methods... Start to screen the coping methods..."


    "uncontrollable forces have come for many times, with obvious targeted intention."


    "The scheme has been screened out and reported to the will of the LORD God for help!"


    "The price of asking for help, within the scope of acceptance!"


    "The success rate of asking for help is 100%."


    "Reporting time, three months!"


    "Report?"


    "Report it!"


    A mechanical cold sound reverberates inside the samsara temple, among which there is a rare trace of anxiety and uneasiness.


    In the middle of the reincarnation, the nature is so disturbed.


    But the samsara who can practice seclusion in the samsara temple are all the samsara who can guarantee the samsara space.


    These reincarnations will never betray!


    After all, there are means in samsara space, and those directly aimed at the deep soul will not be cracked.


    What''s more, the voice echoing in the temple of samsara can''t understand.


    However, at this time, a figure inside the samsara Temple suddenly opened his eyes and a surprise flashed through his eyes.


    "Uncontrollable interference? Irresistible power? "


    Sun Mengyao''s eyes moved and he thought in his heart: "report to the God''s will. This time, I seem to have heard very important information!"


    "Reincarnation space, lost in the world of fire and shadow, can''t resist the attack of communication groups?"


    "But then again, the will of God... What is that?"


    The vast majority of the samsara space has been visited by her, which brings a limited degree of exploration.


    As a result, she can only put the target in the only a few important places in the samsara space.


    The temple of samsara is one of them.


    But she really did not expect that this time she came, she would have such a harvest?


    The reincarnation space looks like this, if not.


    The next moment, she closed her eyes again, and the rich aura around her began to flow into her body.


    Practice as usual!


    But sun Mengyao controlled her consciousness and entered the communication group.


    She didn''t know how much more exploration she could get from this news?


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 41%, and the progress score is 25000."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 42%, and the progress score is 25000."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 43%, and the progress score is 25000."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 51%, and the progress score is 30000."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 52%, and the progress score is 30000."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 60%, and the progress score is 30000."


    Among the communication groups, one after another explores the information to flash wildly.


    Each piece of information represents an increase in exploration by one percent.


    However, with the speed visible to the naked eye, the exploration degree of samsara space quickly increased to 60%.


    From 40% to 60%, sun Mengyao got a lot of points.


    This integral, also let Sun Mengyao head a muddle.


    Which news is worth 20% of the exploration?


    It''s incredible!


    However, from the frenzied rise of the exploration degree of reincarnation space, she can also see that the four words of the will of God... Seems to be a heavy news!

 Chapter 410

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Whoa, whoa! So many points? So many points? "


    Sun Mengyao: "strange, Xiaoyu, are you alone?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes! They are all fighting. I was just looking at the memory scene, so the communication group prompted so many news, which attracted my curiosity in an instant. "


    Group notification, communication group will inform all group members.


    However, if the group members are in the combat state, or in the state of Epiphany cultivation, the communication group will not notify.


    After all, the communication group maintains the principle of giving priority to the rights and interests of group members in terms of notice setting.


    Of course, Xiaoyu doesn''t know about this.


    After all, since Xiaoyu joined the communication group, she has not been fighting, let alone insight training.


    Sun Mengyao: "it turns out that the war started."


    Sun Mengyao: "Alas! In fact, there are still several friends in the samsara space. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, this kind of thing happens now, you...


    sun Mengyao:" ha! It''s all right. With the progress of our strength and differences of opinion, we have not spoken for many years, or even died of old age


    Sun Mengyao: "perhaps now, can not be said to be friends, but enemies."


    Which powerful reincarnation person has no idea after knowing these operations?


    Revolt?


    Or accept it?


    This is a tough choice!


    And after the strength is strong, there are more things to meet, and more choices to offer.


    Because of their different ideas, ideas and behaviors, there are more and more differences.


    Most importantly, no one can convince anyone!


    I have ideas, very firm!


    I don''t agree with your idea, but you don''t agree with mine.


    After many unsuccessful arguments, the result is gradually estrangement, and even... Hostility.


    In fact, this is the reality that there is no way. After all, friends are people who are like-minded people gathered together?


    Since there is a conflict of ideas and there is no way for the two sides to reconcile or persuade the other party, the only result is to separate ways.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, how can friends become enemies?"? Is there any misunderstanding between you


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! Xiaoyu, my sister has gained a lot today. Do you want to send you a big red envelope? "


    Sun Mengyao: "didn''t you learn some martial arts? It happens that my sister has also learned some martial arts. I will give you a big red envelope today


    Sun Mengyao: "how about it? Are you happy? (slim smiles) "


    What Xiaoyu said just now made her suddenly react. She even said these things to a child just now?


    Friends can also be enemies if they stand in different positions!


    This helpless reality, now is not the time for Xiaoyu to know.


    Xiaoyu is so small, so cute, her little world outlook should be filled with some beautiful things, rather than some helpless practical problems.


    So, it''s OK to shift the topic to the red envelope.


    Anyway, this time, she got hundreds of thousands of points and sent hundreds of thousands of points. In fact, it''s nothing, right?


    In addition, the combat proficient that he has learned is useless now. It happens that Xiaoyu can use it and send it to Xiaoyu.


    What''s more, giving children red envelopes, no matter what other people think, she thinks it''s very good. It''s an alternative way of entertainment.

 Chapter 411

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "happy! Happy


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no matter what my sister sent me, I am happy! (slim congratulatory face) "


    sun Mengyao:" ha ha ha ha! Xiaoyu, you are so cute. "


    "Ding, sun Mengyao gave out a red envelope."


    "Ding, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu gets the red envelope."


    Sun Mengyao: "Xiaoyu, the Combat Mastery just sent to you is of no great use, but in your world, self-defense should be no problem."


    Sun Mengyao: "no matter in which world, there are not many human traffickers. Xiaoyu, you should pay attention to this time when you go back. Don''t be fooled away by human traffickers. Isn''t it a bit embarrassing to see the smart girl in the epic war being fooled away by human traffickers? "


    Quiet obedient Xiaoyu: "grace, Mengyao sister rest assured, Xiaoyu will not be cheated."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "peddlers hate most, hum! If there are going to be traffickers to deceive me, I will maim them directly! "


    Sun Mengyao: "but you should pay attention to one point, do not cause too bad influence, and... There are a lot of moves of human traffickers. You should be on guard against drug addicts."


    Although there is no effect of skill red envelope on communication group, skill red envelope can only be issued once.


    The powerful skill red envelope is actually a kind of capital, which can be used to trade with friends.


    You send me one, I send you one, everyone, you come and I go, while improving their own strength, while exchanging feelings, how good?


    In the final analysis, you don''t need to lose any skills.


    For example: proficient in fighting.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "en en, thank you for your concern. I will pay attention to these."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha, in fact, in the final analysis, if any peddler wants to abduct you, I feel a little sorry for that trafficker, and his luck is too bad."


    Sun Mengyao: "of course, the heartache returns to the heartache. Should we fight or should we fight? If we feel disabled, is it too light?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what does sister Mengyao say to do? Xiao Yu listens to her sister


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s not good for you to kill him, so I think you have to be careful. When you hit him, don''t let him be disabled or dead. After the trafficker enters the prison, you can let him start to ache. It''s better to start melting his bones. Under all kinds of pain, he is not allowed to die, that is, to keep his breath of life, and even to make him mentally excited Suffer this ultimate death


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "well... Sister Mengyao, I can''t!"


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK, Xiaoyu. Later, my sister will teach you. When you step on the road of transcendence, you just need to leave a trail of energy in that person''s body, and then... Cough! I''ll teach you when you really start on the road to greatness


    Sun Mengyao: "but then again, do I... Teach bad children?"


    Xiaoyu is just a child?


    Say that to a kid yourself, OK?


    But it can''t be bad, right?


    After all, Xiaoyu has joined the communication group. She can''t be regarded as an ordinary child, can she?


    What''s more, what she said is the means to deal with those traffickers. Those scum have broken many families into pieces. It is cheap for them to cut thousands of pieces.


    What she said just now is not too much. If she really wants to meet a human trafficker, her means work on her soul.


    Mental torture and soul pain double hit!


    Physical pain, that is too light, can not!

 Chapter 412

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "nothing. What sister Mengyao said just now is clearly for my good. Xiaoyu can still distinguish this point."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha, Xiaoyu is right."


    "Ding, sun Mengyao gave out a red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    Sun Mengyao:


    Sun Mengyao: "my red envelope was sent to Xiaoyu. @Tony has no money. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... Sorry, I saw a red envelope when I entered the group just now, and subconsciously received it."


    Sun Mengyao: "your hand speed is really fast."


    Limulus Tempest: "that''s not true. The speed of Mr. big shit''s hand is absolutely balanced."


    Limulus Tempest: "but Mr. Shita, you have become so thick recently that you even rob Xiaoyu of her red envelope? (slim''s frightened face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    he can guarantee that he didn''t know it was Xiaoyu''s red envelope just now!


    If he knew, he would never rob!


    Although he likes points, he still has a little bottom line in his heart.


    Even if you want to rob, you have to wait for Xiaoyu to grow up, right?


    Or say, wait a few years, wait for Xiaoyu to become a big man, then absolutely rob her red envelope!


    Lim Lu Tempest: Mr. Shita big, don''t use the ellipsis. Send out the red envelope and give it back to Xiaoyu


    Tony has no money: "what are you urging? Will I not pay it back? "


    Limlu Tempest: "that''s not true. (slim funny face) "


    " Ding, Tony has no money to give out a red envelope. "


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony doesn''t have money: "Lim, what do you mean? The red envelope was returned to Xiaoyu just now. What did you rob? "


    Limulus, what is this operation?


    Didn''t you laugh at yourself just now?


    Now this is. What are you doing?


    Limlu Tempest: "what little Jade''s red envelope? Did I snatch the jade red envelope? No? "


    Limlu Tempest: I robbed it. It seems that it was just your red envelope? I want to send a red envelope to Xiaoyu. Why don''t you send exclusive red envelope? You send this kind of ordinary red envelope in the group, isn''t it for everyone to rob? "


    Tony had no money: "OK! Good! Limulu, I think you want to be beaten! (slim''s roaring face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Oh! Come on! I''m afraid you won''t succeed? (slim disdains to face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" anyway, Mr. shit, you are so stingy. The red envelope is only 300 points, which is not in line with your image as a rich man? Well... I''ll give you a suggestion. Do you want to send some more red envelopes in the group? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" get out of here! "


    He can see that Limulus, from the beginning, wanted to pit himself a little bit.


    Although he doesn''t care about this score, can limulu be reliable?


    Is it nice to get some points?


    No, it seems that after the end of this mission, it is necessary for him to improve his strength quickly, and it is better to suppress him.


    Then go to the arena and rub this guy on the ground!


    What''s on your mind all day long?


    But Xiaoyu''s side... Can''t help it. He has a good relationship with Lim Lu, which is well known in the group, so he has to send another red envelope.


    Hum!


    In the next fight, the shell must hit him!


    "Ding, Tony has no money to give out a red envelope."

 Chapter 413-414

    "Ding, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu gets the red envelope."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "thank you, Mr. stark."


    Tony has no money: "no, no, this is your red envelope."


    Limulus Tempest: "how many points does big shit give you? @Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "still a lot."


    Limulus Tempest: "how much, say it, let me make a mockery of him. (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tony has no money:" a thousand points, I''ll tell you, OK! The two of them fought together just now, seriously injuring Yu Zhibo with the soil.


    Meanwhile, members of the "Xiao organization" from surrounding sources also let both of them fight back.


    After all, it is not the first time for them to cooperate with each other, and there is a tacit understanding between them.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the two of them are powerful, which can not be compared with the members of the organization.


    It''s not easy to beat the weak with the strong, and it''s a combination of the strong and the strong!


    But I don''t know if it''s the reason for the victory. How does he feel that LIM Lu is more skilful?


    Is it necessary to beat the society?


    Sun Mengyao is one of you. (slim helpless face) "


    " Ding, sun Mengyao issued a special red envelope. "


    Sun Mengyao: "Xiaoyu, the last red envelope was given to you by Mr. Tony. I''ll send you another one and get it!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no, sister Mengyao. You also sent me a red envelope just now. You really don''t need to send a second red envelope. Although she is small, these things can be sorted out.


    Just now, sister Mengyao sent a red envelope, which was received by Mr. stark.


    Then, the first red envelope sent by Mr. Stark is 300 points. If Uncle limlu doesn''t make trouble, it should be the red envelope given by sister Mengyao.


    But Mr. stark and uncle limlow have a good relationship, which is actually a joke between them.


    The second red envelope from Mr. Stark has 1000 points.


    This second integral is the red envelope that Mr. stark and sister Mengyao sent to themselves together.


    Therefore, Mengyao sister originally sent a red envelope to herself, only because of Uncle limlu''s "help", Mr. stark also sent himself a red envelope.


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK, Xiaoyu. It''s just a little integral. It doesn''t make any difference to me."


    Sun Mengyao: "this is a little bit of elder sister''s heart, jade you take it!"


    Tony had no money: "Xiaoyu, you can get this red envelope! It doesn''t matter. In fact, you can take the points as your pocket money. This is the pocket money from your sister Mengyao. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I sent it twice, probably because I didn''t think the last time was enough to show my sincerity as a sister. So... You''d better take this red envelope."


    Sun Mengyao sent another red envelope, which he could understand.


    After all, she was the one who said she would give Xiaoyu a red envelope at the beginning. He and limulu were only involved in the process.


    Three hundred points, for the current Xiaoyu, is not small.


    After all, Xiaoyu is so small and has no fighting ability. She can''t participate in any tasks.


    But I just sent 1000 points, not even sun Mengyao''s 300 points, I also sent 700 points.


    The advocator issued three hundred, and his half-way participation in the lack of seven hundred?


    Therefore, it is quite normal for sun Mengyao to send another red envelope.

 Chapter 415

    Tony has no money: "cough! Lim Lu, don''t give the ellipsis, send the red envelope to Xiaoyu quickly


    Tony didn''t have any money: "slut! Don''t grind your haw


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest has issued a red envelope."


    Tony has no money! What kind of red envelope do you give? Can''t you send a normal red envelope? "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh! You think I''m like some idiot? (slim disdainful face) "


    Tony has no money:" all right, you dead limulu, don''t forget you''re still on my shoulder, be careful I''ll whip you! "


    Limlu Tempest: "come on! Who cares? It happened that I swallowed you and asked you to go to my stomach bag to calm down and calm down. By the way, big brother Fenglong gave you an ideological education lesson. Your thought is very dangerous! What do you think all day long?


    He is a long-range output, how can he intimidate his close combat unit in such a close range?


    Fear!


    As for why it is exclusive red envelope?


    Robbing the red envelope is a routine he has come up with. How could he be a routine under his own routine?


    Ha ha!


    Mortal excrement big stone, will never understand his thought realm!


    "Ding, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu gets the red envelope."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow! Thank you, Uncle Li! (slim''s happy face) "


    Tony has no money:" yes, Xiaoyu, you are a very proper name. Limulu is an old pervert, relying on his lovely appearance to cover his dirty heart. "


    Limlu Tempest: "cut! You stinking big piece of excrement is obviously envious of benmeng king. What does it mean to rely on your lovely appearance to grow very cute, and you can''t help it! "


    Tony has no money: "so, do you admit that you''re dirty inside?"


    Limulus Tempest: "what about...


    Inner obscenity?


    Is he obscene?


    No, he''s so cute. How could he be obscene?


    Sun Mengyao: "Alas! As soon as you are free, the atmosphere in the group will be different. "


    Sun Mengyao: "the name of group pet is worthy of its reputation."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes! pretty good! Shida big Mr. is our group pet, a group of pet object! Ha ha... OK! Since the group pet says me, then I don''t have to say much, I can only choose to endure. "


    Limulus Tempest: "no way. Who''s going to let Mr. shit be our favorite? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "what the hell? No, how did you fall? @Sun Mengyao. "


    Tony has no money: "and I tell you, I''m not a group pet. Who loves to be a favorite! At least I look so fierce, how can I be a favorite? Shouldn''t a group pet be a cute looking person? How can''t I turn! (slim''s face is confused) "


    group favorite?


    Who is this?


    No matter who it is, it''s not him!


    As for the nickname given to the remarks made by some people before, did he admit it?


    Pooh!


    Who loves who is, anyway he is not!


    Group pet... A shameful address. If you want to let this address fall on his head, is he still confused?


    Sun Mengyao:


    Sun Mengyao: "no! I just said the group pet, is not you! @Tony has no money. "


    Tony had no money: "not me? Is it Limulus? "


    Sun Mengyao: "yes! Isn''t it normal that Meng Wang is so cute and adorable? "


    Limulus Tempest:...


    and so on!


    He''s a favorite?


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 416

    At the same time, the outside world.


    "What''s Tony and lim doing all day?"


    Su Chen right hand a pinch, just from the black hole out of the body of dozens of reincarnation after explosion, chuckled.


    He received the message from the group.


    After all, 20% of the space for samsara is a threshold for exploration. When it was just 20%, an invitation was added.


    Then, at 40 percent of the time, the integral mall will be updated.


    This time, 60 percent of the time, the communication group reminded him.


    The 60% exploration degree represents more than half of the exploration degree of the samsara space. The communication group can carry out a positioning transmission to the samsara space.


    When the direction and position are determined, the target can be transmitted naturally.


    However, he did not open this option now. Fortunately, the war is in a state of anxiety. If suddenly the communication group can transmit the group friends to the reincarnation space, I am afraid some people will want to try it.


    After all, sun Mengyao''s integral in exploring the space of reincarnation is too easy, which makes everyone envy.


    As for the death crisis?


    There are resurrection runes, dead... Resurrection is the big deal.


    However, the revival seal script with 50 million pieces is not what they can consume wildly now.


    Once in a while, it can make Tony and their heart ache, right?


    So he thought, after the end of the war and the completion of the branch line mission, the transmission function of reincarnation space will be opened.


    At that time, it is none of his business who wants to go, whether he will live or die, whether he gains a lot or consumes a lot.


    He just needs to sit on the Diaoyutai and watch the points continue to arrive.


    A trace of the origin of the space of reincarnation is tens of thousands of integrals. How many integrals does the complete space of reincarnation have?


    Hundreds of millions of... Right?


    "Xiaoyu, with thousands of points, can''t help but come out and hang out for a while?"


    Su Chen glanced at the rear and laughed.


    Then no longer think about it, began to kill these reincarnations who set foot on the world of fire and shadow.


    Of course, there are a lot of samsara among them.


    And every samsara can bring him a lot of income. After a long time, his balance of points is hundreds of thousands.


    But then again, there are too many reincarnations coming to the world of fire shadow, right?


    "The administrator''s strength is so strong."


    Wave wind water gate figure flickers in the air, the speed is extremely fast.


    His strength, equivalent to the powerful SS class reincarnation.


    Although the SS class reincarnation to many, but they came to be su Chen stare at, turn over to beat to death.


    Therefore, the opponents of wave Feng Shui men and others can also be said to be the samsara below the s level, including the S-level samsara.


    Isn''t it easy to kill the weak with the strong?


    Even if the samsara form a large array, it needs careful and close cooperation from many parties. If one side has problems, the big array will be unstable and even self defeating.


    So their killing is not difficult.


    "Roar!"


    Just at this moment, an excited and ferocious roar came from behind.


    Then the sky was full of red light shining on the sky, illuminating the whole Muye village.


    However, all discerning people can see that this is not a simple light, but a red chakra with nine tails.


    Jiuwei, at this time, breaks through the seal of human column force and reappears in the world!


    "No!"


    Wave wind water gate face big change, immediately a turn around, disappear in place.


    Didn''t Tony and limulu both work out?


    No one''s making trouble. Nine tails shouldn''t have appeared.


    Now Jiuwei appears, jiuxinnai... Can''t something happen?


    Don''t do it!

 Chapter 417

    "Roar!"


    Jiuwei wagged his nine huge tails behind him and hissed excitedly into the sky.


    The air outside is still so wonderful.


    How many years has he been sealed?


    He didn''t want to stay in that dark sealed corner for a moment.


    Really, it''s not a place for animals!


    How comfortable the outside world is, running freely in the outside world is also his hope for many years.


    This time, he had planned well. After coming out, he would destroy his surroundings, vent his inner dissatisfaction and run away.


    After all, there are always old shady goods in a tolerant village. Those old shady goods master the method of sealing themselves. If they seal themselves again, it will be very embarrassing.


    Wait!


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Jiuwei''s mind.


    Then a trace of cruelty flashed on its huge fox face. Jiuwei human pillar force sealed him for such a long time and tortured him for such a long time. It was enough!


    No way!


    He should look for a good, the first goal, first of all, to kill the nine tail column force!


    Anyway, he has so many chakras and so much energy that no one can seal him.


    "It''s here..."


    Jiuwei feels the breath of whirlpool jiuxinnai, and then his eyes move. Anyway, he has sealed himself for such a long time. How could he not be familiar with it?


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, a ray of thunder flashed from Jiuwei''s eyes. Before Jiuwei could react, a huge force directly hit him.


    "Giuseppe, are you all right?"


    Wave wind water gate appears beside whirlpool nine Xin Nai, a face worried asks a way.


    "Water... Water gate, that''s our... Child..."


    whirlpool nine xinnai Qi if wandering, weak said.


    First, she was in labor, and then she was born with the seal of nine tails broken. Even though her vitality was strong, she couldn''t stand such setbacks.


    "Jiuxinnai!"


    Wave wind water gate feels whirlpool nine Xin Nai strange, the body trembles, sad cry out.


    Then he turned his right hand and several healing amulets appeared in his hand.


    The next moment, the healing seal script was all shot on jiuxinnai.


    Now, he can only pray that the healing seal script can play a role in rescuing jiuxinnai.


    In fact, he also planned to heal the wound. If it was useless, he could only go to the administrator.


    The administrator is still in this world. With the strength and character of the administrator, I believe he will certainly help.


    But in case the administrator doesn''t want to do something, he...


    Bofeng shuimen doesn''t dare to think about it any more, because he really can''t afford the result of jiuxinnai''s death.


    "Hum!"


    The light and soft pure white light began to appear on the whirlpool jiuxinnai. The healing seal script can cure all kinds of injuries, even can regenerate the severed limbs and replenish some lost vitality, which is no surprise.


    "Watergate, no need to waste..."


    whirlpool nine xinnai words did not finish, directly in situ.


    No one knows his physical condition better than himself.


    After giving birth to her son, she was seriously injured. In addition, she was hurt even more when she came out with nine broken tails.


    She thought that she would die in the arms of Watergate.


    In fact, it''s good. At least, I''m dying in the arms of my lover.


    But she suddenly felt that the weak feeling in her body was gradually disappearing, and her lost vitality was rapidly recovering.


    It''s just, incredible!


    What on earth is the thing that Watergate used on you just now?


    Is it something from that mysterious organization?

 Chapter 418

    "Giuseppe, how do you feel?"


    Wave breeze water gate asks in a hurry, although now nine Xin Nai facial expression begins to restore ruddy, the body breath begins to recover gradually, also not so weak.


    But he was afraid that this was the reflection before death. After all, before death, people always "spirit" for a period of time.


    "I feel very good. What you used to me just now must be very precious."


    Whirlpool nine xinnai to return to God, said with a smile.


    The wind and water gate was stunned, then shook his head and said, "no, that thing is not precious, it is very common healing seal."


    Although he said that, he knew that if he had not joined the communication group, he would never have been exposed to the healing seal script, let alone use it.


    The healing seal script with 200 points in the communication group is also priceless when placed outside!


    "Roar!"


    Just at this moment, not far away came a violent roar.


    I saw nine tails climbing up from the ruins of the building, yelling up to the sky, nine huge tails in the back of the strong shaking, waving boundless dust, at a glance, there is a kind of ancient fierce beast suddenly appear in the world, which brings visual shock.


    "Jiuxinnai, are you... Really OK?"


    Wave wind water door notices the nine tail that roars behind, eyes in cold light flash, worry asks a way.


    "I''m really OK, Watergate. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Whirlpool nine xinnai smile, for Watergate, she is still very familiar.


    So she knows very well what the Watergate wants to do now.


    What''s more, Muye village is in the middle of a war, with powerful foreign invaders invading, and Watergate''s teammates are still fighting outside. How can she drag Watergate and not let Watergate join the war?


    "Well, you should be careful."


    Wave Feng Shui door will be a few healing runes on the hand of whirlpool nine xinnai, solemnly said.


    Then the figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    He didn''t know why Jiuwei was born?


    But he knew that Jiuwei hurt jiuxinnai!


    Of course, he knows that it won''t take him long to get rid of nine tails.


    "Damn it! What was that just now


    On the other side, Jiuwei stretched out its claws and slapped the ground with anger on his face.


    What happened just now?


    If you want him to be born just now, which one of you who doesn''t have eyes dares to provoke him?


    Can''t you die?


    "Jiuwei, you say... How do you want to die?"


    A faint voice came from the rear, which made Jiuwei''s body stiff and his face changed greatly.


    Immediately, the tail shakes below, explodes the air, and draws directly in the direction of the sound.


    Even if the movie Ninja is hit by this one, it will be seriously injured at least!


    Jiuwei, the strongest tail animal, has extraordinary strength!


    Wave wind water gate stands in the rear, see this scene, the face is not changed, the eyes are cold, the left hand is extended, a palm formed by chakra appears directly, grasping the tail of nine tail attack.


    "My future, is with the ghost seal will you separate, into yin and Yang nine tail?"


    "Who are you?"


    Jiuwei''s face was frightened, and he exclaimed in disbelief: "what else are you talking about? I don''t understand it at all


    This man, so easy to catch his own attack?


    I''m nine tails!


    The strongest tail!


    But now, what''s going on?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I just know."


    Wave wind water door says coldly, afterward in the eye fierce light big prosperous.


    The next moment, chakra''s hand suddenly enlarged, and he began to fight wildly with his body holding nine tails.


    In contrast to this chakra hand, nine tails look like a little dog.

 Chapter 419

    "Roar..."


    a series of miserable animal roars reverberate around, and the surrounding buildings also turn into dust and float in the air under the strong momentum impact of the continuous violent beating of the wind and water gate.


    After all, the wind and water gate is angry, and Jiuwei is really rough and fleshy, which is more resistant to attack.


    So the environment No, it should be said that Muye village, this continent, is crumbling.


    "Ben Da... I remember. Are you Zhu Li''s husband who sealed me?"


    "No, you are my master''s husband, aren''t you?"


    "Jiuwei is very obedient in fact. This time he came out, he just didn''t smell the fresh air outside for a long time. So he wanted to breathe in the air outside. He had absolutely no idea of escaping, and he didn''t want to hurt or destroy."


    "Really! Ah ah... Can you stop fighting? "


    "..."


    Jiuwei was abused by the wave Fengshui gate. He could swear that he had never suffered such treatment in his life.


    Even if they are sealed up, they will be locked up. How can they torture themselves like this?


    What''s wrong with yourself?


    Why such treatment?


    Beautiful outside... This outside, clearly is hell!


    Now he suddenly felt that it was so beautiful to seal his own cage, which he missed very much.


    That kind of idle day, perhaps is the most suitable life for him!


    He really, if possible, really wanted to slap himself.


    What do you have to do to stay there?


    Obviously, the air outside makes the animals nauseous, and the scenery disgusts the animals... Why do you come out of this area?


    Isn''t it good to be nice?


    But the wave wind water gate stands in the air, the body coat is fluttering with the wind, listens to nine tail''s beg for mercy sound, the hand movement is not slow.


    In fact, he is really a little curious now. How did Jiuwei force himself to death?


    Ghost seal?


    Is it necessary?


    You can play with one hand!


    "Watergate, you have nine tails in your hand?"


    A voice came into the mind of the Feng Shui gate, which made him stunned.


    Tony?


    What is he doing to himself at this time?


    Has the war situation deteriorated?


    "Well."


    Wave wind water gate side abuse nine tail, return a way: "is what matter?"


    "It''s OK. I suddenly think, is the energy in Jiuwei''s body near infinity?"


    "Well, more is more, but not much use."


    "I just want to say, you don''t want to kill nine tails and get them back for LIM Luton. I really want to see how much more magic element can be in LIM Luna sand sculpture after swallowing nine tails?"


    Tony said with a smile. Seriously, he was curious.


    Limulu can increase the amount of magic element in her body by phagocytizing creatures, and even gain the mimicry and skills of the devoured.


    "Naruto" memory scene he also saw, nine tail world setting... Seems to be chakra infinite?


    He wanted to see, though he could not say infinite.


    Anyway, that''s what happened after nine tails were swallowed by Lim Lu.


    There''s a dragon in it, isn''t it?


    As it happens, Jiuwei is also a senior prisoner of reform through labor. It is not clear that the two beasts can communicate with each other.


    "Good."


    After a moment of silence, the wind and water gate whispered back.


    Then he glanced at nine tails.


    Good luck to him!


    It''s better to get into Limulus'' stomach bag than to be abused by him.


    Of course, he also has a degree in his heart. In order to abuse Jiuwei, he really wasted a lot of time.


    It''s time for us to return to the battlefield and kill those reincarnated criminals.

 Chapter 420

    Muye village, even the country of fire, and even the continent has become a battlefield.


    The purpose of samsara space is to devour the world.


    Naturally, it also met with the will of the fire shadow world.


    All the fighting power of the whole world begins to fight, all ninjas, all fight.


    And some of the creatures that only exist in the legend gradually appear and roar to join the war.


    The flames of war spread throughout the world of fire and shadow.


    Before the world of fire shadow, although chaotic, but at least there are some ordinary people''s living space.


    In today''s world of fire and shadow, there is no fear of fighting among the strong, so ordinary people have become the most humble and ordinary victims.


    No way, this is the survival of one side of the world, no one will pay attention to the life and death of ordinary people at this time.


    It can be said that there is a great disparity in strength between the two sides.


    Reincarnation people from the back of the black hole into the world of fire shadow, the number of strong people, even Su Chen, for a time, fell into a state of anxiety.


    He is powerful enough to crush the situation.


    But too many fourth order samsara came here, and thousands of them formed a big array. Even Su Chen had to retreat.


    Of course, it is not easy to form such a large array.


    Su Chen is not stupid, also won''t be silly to stand in place, watching the samsara people form a big array.


    But it has to be said that this battle of reincarnation space is a bit frightening to tell the truth.


    Su Chen thinks that if there are five levels of strong people in the samsara space, they may also be sent back.


    Sun Mengyao once said that there are many strong five levels of reincarnation space.


    But this time only two people came, which is a bit strange.


    Of course, it''s a good thing for them.


    If there are seven or eight five level strong people and so many four level reincarnations, I am afraid they are really dangerous.


    "It''s been two days? Reincarnation space and reincarnation are constantly entering? "


    Su Chen frowned at the sky, but said.


    This time, he is really a little weak.


    Although there is a big gap between the fourth and the fifth order, ants often kill elephants, and quantitative change will cause qualitative change sooner or later.


    Reincarnation space is absolutely crazy!


    Otherwise, how could so many reincarnations be sent this time?


    And the strength is not weak, this is to dig out the old money?


    What is the purpose of this?


    Is this time going down with the world of fire and shadow?


    And those who are reincarnated may have learned the information from the world of fire and shadow, and then they fled around and gathered outside to form a large array, and then joined the battlefield.


    If he didn''t stare at the black hole and killed many reincarnations, I''m afraid those reincarnations would have run to the rear and formed a super array.


    "Ding, samsara space is aware of the disappearance of the original power and thinks that the situation is serious, so it informs the alliance of gods and gods of the forces above."


    The voice of communication group suddenly rings out in Su Chen''s mind, which makes him stunned.


    Alliance of gods?


    What''s this?


    Is it a destructive organization similar to samsara space?


    Wait!


    Alliance... Is it the alliance of destroyers formed by many organizations such as samsara space?


    "And then?"


    With a wave of his right hand, Su Chen extinguishes the attack of the surrounding invaders. With a stare, the fire around him soars into the sky, burning all the karma fire, and directly burning the souls of the reincarnation people around him into cinders.


    After killing so many samsara, he probably knows the mind of some samsara.


    Looking for death!


    Knowing that the fire burns the soul, he still has no turning back.


    This kind of behavior, let him have a bit of conjecture to reincarnation space.


    "The review time of God alliance is three months. After three months, the corresponding alliance team will come to explore the source of the change."

 Chapter 421

    "So the reincarnation space wants to hold me back for three months?"


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and asked in his heart, "but is there so many reincarnation in the space that I can kill? In only two days, how many samsaras have fallen? "


    Samsara and his strength is very different, he did not know how many reincarnations died in his hands.


    Although those are enemies, no matter how they are enemies, most of them are human beings.


    Killed so many people, his hands have been covered with blood.


    Butcher...


    maybe!


    But this road is one''s own choice. To become a strong man and kill the enemy, even if his hands are stained with blood, it''s better than the enemy''s hand passing through his chest?


    Is it your own death or the enemy''s death?


    This option, I believe, is not difficult to make a choice!


    What is the best way to become a strong man?


    Even if the communication group makes him strong, but if he is a sheep in his heart, in any case, he can not become a tiger.


    "The fourth level practitioners are very good to cultivate, and the reincarnation space only needs to consume a little original strength, and can cultivate a large number of them."


    "Damn it!"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, four level practitioners are very good to cultivate?


    Wait!


    Reincarnation space consumes the original strength, but also to just go down, right?


    OK!


    "Exchange group, release group notice, open the transmission door of reincarnation space."


    Since samsara is desperate to postpone the war, it wants to delay it until the end of the review time of the alliance of God and God.


    Then he doesn''t have to wait any longer. The samsara can come to the world of fire and shadow. Does the reincarnation space think that they can''t go to the reincarnation space?


    God Alliance... Alliance team...


    he didn''t ask the communication group about the alliance of gods and gods. He felt that after the end of the cycle of reincarnation, the next enemy to deal with might be the alliance of gods.


    At that time, you will know what you should know.


    What''s the use of knowing so much now?


    Even if the communication group tells itself all the information about the alliance of the gods and gods, they can''t even reach the sixth level now. What''s the use?


    The strongest one in reincarnation space is the fifth level. As the boss of reincarnation space, the strongest one in the alliance of God and God... How can we also need seven levels?


    "Reincarnation space, maybe I should go there to do something."


    Su Chen looks at his integral balance on the virtual screen, the corner of his mouth rises slightly, murmuring in a low voice.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, reincarnation space portal open."


    "All members can explore the samsara space through the portal


    "Hint: when the exploration degree of reincarnation space reaches 100%, the main task will be opened!"


    "Ding, the main task update, kill reincarnation space!"


    It is suggested that the members of the group will be protected by the communication group and will not be directly affected by the will of reincarnation space


    "Hint: if members of the group die in the process of exploring the reincarnation space, the purchase price of resurrected seal script is half of that under normal conditions."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "sleeping trough! Reincarnation space portal? This wave of updates is really timely. "


    Tony doesn''t have money: @ Limulus tempest, what''s up? Are you interested in a wave? (slim funny face) "


    to explore the space of reincarnation, that point is a crash to the account.


    This big golden mountain is now open to all. Are they too sorry for not going?


    The most important thing is that the exchange group has added so many benefits for the reincarnation space, isn''t it encouraging them to go?


    How can I do if I don''t go?

 Chapter 422

    Limulus Tempest: "haha! If we don''t go, will we not be sorry for such a good group policy? "


    Limulu Tempest: "actually, I wonder if the reincarnation space offends the Lords and administrators. How can we open so many welfare policies all of a sudden?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "you know too much, limlo. (slim ghost face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Mr. shit, don''t take my words. This time you go to the samsara space, you''ll follow me. Don''t be killed at that time. In the past two days, he put down his prejudices and indulged himself in the battlefield to give full play to the real effect of predators.


    What''s wrong with people?


    As long as he can improve his strength, it is not unacceptable to swallow people.


    What changed limulu mainly was the arrival of the samsara that stimulated him.


    Fourth order samsara, come in groups.


    Most importantly, during the melee, Tony was seriously wounded by several reincarnations.


    I''m afraid that if Tony doesn''t have a good stroke, he''ll have to take one shot.


    Although it is said that there are resurrection runes in the exchange group, who can calmly buy a resurrected seal script at the present price.


    At the present stage, 50000 points, really important!


    It can be said that these 50000 points represent a completely different future.


    Imagine that you become more powerful through these 50000 points, and then in the next task, because you become very powerful, you work harder and gain more.


    This is like snowballing. The stronger the stronger, the weaker!


    Tony dropped off the line this time and went online again next time. Will they still have this relationship?


    Don''t say he is realistic, but even so!


    In addition, he was a man of great love. Tony almost died, which made him angry and angry.


    But his own strength is limited, the other side several are four level strong, he is only four level!


    So he put down the prejudice in his heart at that moment and began to devour the corpses around him without scruple.


    No matter how disgusting, no matter how the moral values in his heart are challenged, as long as he can make his own strength stronger, he will swallow them up.


    And his strength at this time, began to soar!


    When a plug-in complex gives up everything and wants to improve its own strength, the speed of its strength promotion is beyond our reach.


    Two days!


    From four to five!


    Even because of the war, limulu has gone far in the fifth level, and his strength has been greatly improved.


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! All right. I''ll ask you then. "


    Tony has no money: "but before I do, I have to go back."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "you go back? Where are you going? Your family? Did my wife get angry when I left home for a long time last time, so I have to go home to report this time for two days? "


    Tony has no money: "no, it''s something else."


    Tony had no money: "before I came, I put a few armories in the group storage, but in two days, the armory and the armor I brought were basically... You know, so I need to go back and replenish them."


    Limulus Tempest: "two days of uninterrupted war.


    But the stock of several ammunition depots is almost exhausted. Is it too exaggerated?


    Tony alone, a big army?

 Chapter 423

    Sun Mengyao: "are you all coming?"


    Marquis wobang: "I will not go this time."


    Marquis wobang: "the war here is not over. What''s more, if we all go there, the world of fire and shadow will be in a dangerous situation."


    In fact, these are all excuses.


    Mainly he felt that Tony and limulu went to the reincarnation space through the portal, and the reincarnation space would never be safe.


    These two people, no strength is not low-key, now Lim Lu has five-level power, may be low-key?


    After all, they go to the interior of the samsara space and are guarded by the power of communication group. The most enemies they face are the samsara and the samsara.


    The eccentricity of this branch line mission can be seen without being silly.


    Which mission is the same as this one, from the beginning of the war to now, the space of reincarnation has been sending people here?


    In addition, the communication group suddenly issued a group notice, which obviously aimed at the reincarnation space. The result... Is self-evident.


    Tu Shan Honghong: "me too. I won''t go this time. The exploration of reincarnation space will be handed over to you three."


    Tu Shan Honghong: "come on! I believe you! @Tony has no money, @ Limulus tempest, @ sun Mengyao. "


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Thank you, elder sister! Please rest assured, this time when we go to the enemy''s depth, shidazhi and I will certainly bring you good news. "


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! I hope you two hang up and come back. (a kind smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: you don''t believe us, old Marquis? Old Marquis, you have changed! You used to believe us so much, but now you say such words, do you seem to have someone else in your heart? (slim''s angry face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    limulu is a playwright again?


    How day by day, force yourself to add drama?


    Sun Mengyao: that is to say, is only Tony and lim Lu coming


    Sun Mengyao: "in that case, when you two come, do you want me to show you? @Tony has no money, @ Limulus tempest. "


    Tony has no money: "no, no, you''re not exposed yet? Since there is no exposure, don''t contact us. If it is inevitable, we''ll fake it and act according to circumstances. "


    Sun Mengyao: ''(OK)


    limulu Tempest: "happy Feng man, Yasuo, are you and Prime Minister Cao not going this time?"


    Happy wind man: "we two strength is low, reincarnation space, or not to go. (slim embarrassed face) "


    to be honest, in the current communication group, except Xiaoyu, their strength is the weakest.


    Xiaoyu is a child. Can they compare with Xiaoyu?


    In other words, the two of them are the weakest in the communication group!


    It''s really, really embarrassing.


    Of course, they want to change the embarrassing situation, but the space of reincarnation... Like the Marquis of Vauban, they still let people explore the way to see what the situation is.


    Don''t let them hang up directly before they get there. It will hurt money and disgrace at that time.


    Limulus Tempest: "well... OK! So it looks like I''ll go with Mr. Shida this time? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "can I ask a question?"


    Limlu Tempest: "what''s wrong with Xiaoyu? Ask


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "is... Can I go? I also want to go to the reincarnation space to have a look, OK? "


    Limulu Tempest: "Tony has no money"...


    sun Mengyao: "does Xiaoyu go to the samsara space?


    In other words, when reincarnation space is a playground?


    You don''t want to show mercy on children.

 Chapter 424

    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu, don''t join in the fun."


    Tony has no money: "I and your uncle Li go to reincarnation space, that can be equivalent to the spy deep into the enemy''s back, this road will never be safe."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "but, I don''t have anything else to do now! And would it be safer for you to take me? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I''ve seen the group''s notice. The communication group will give us cover. Who will doubt our combination in the samsara space? Anyway, I''m a kid, aren''t I? "


    Tony has no money:


    What''s the situation?


    How old is Xiaoyu?


    No, is this something that such a young child can think of?


    Lim Lu Tempest: "well, Mr. Shita, although it''s not appropriate, I think Xiaoyu''s point is reasonable."


    Limulu Tempest: "but Xiaoyu, the place we''re going to is very dangerous. Don''t look at what we''re talking about so easily, and... The communication group will provide a notice to protect us, but after going inside the reincarnation space, it''s definitely more dangerous than this battlefield."


    Limulu Tempest: "you have to think about it, jade."


    He felt that Xiaoyu was right. After going to the samsara space through transmission, the communication group would provide protection for them.


    At the very least, communication groups hide their identities.


    If you want to explore more information about reincarnation space, it will take a long time.


    During this period, they can not expose themselves in any way, they can only disguise themselves as a samsara, or samsara.


    And if you don''t want to be exposed, you can only be ordinary or weak.


    A weak person, even in abnormal behavior, may not attract the attention of reincarnation space.


    After all, what kind of harm can such a weak person, even if he is an enemy or a spy, bring to reincarnation space?


    For example, he and Tony take Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu''s strength is so weak now, and Tony is also weak when he doesn''t wear steel war clothes.


    As for him?


    He''s a slim, lying on Tony''s shoulder to disguise himself. Who cares about himself?


    As long as there is a low sense of being, hide yourself well, then the harvest... Will not be small.


    Tony had no money: "Lim Lu, do you really want to take Xiaoyu with you?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "although Xiaoyu said there was some truth, but are you sure you want to take Xiaoyu with you this time?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Mr. stark, you don''t think I''m young, but I want to tell you that I''ve gone through a lot of things with Uncle long, and I''ve been very helpful to Uncle long in these adventures."


    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu, I know that you may have experienced a lot of things with your uncle long, but the enemy crises you face are not as good as those in the reincarnation space."


    Tony has no money: "although I don''t know the world you live in, I also know from the administrator and your words that the supernatural power of your world is not strong, and the reincarnation space is a super power that can easily devour the world. Do you really want to do it?"


    He and limulu, take jade with him?


    This is a crazy idea!


    He put on the steel clothing, strength for the fourth level, but control field strength is relatively strong.


    And limulu''s fifth level combat power is really to be exposed, and the two of them can also engage in a wave of reincarnation space.


    But Xiaoyu...


    and

 Chapter 425

    Marquis wobang: I didn''t say that you two really want to take Xiaoyu with you


    Marquis wobang: "crazy? If you two think you have too many points, you can send them to me. You don''t have to die. "


    Tu shanshoubazi: "I also think that you two have too much personality. If you go to the space of reincarnation, you can''t hide yourself. As soon as you are exposed, the battle will break out immediately. Take Xiaoyu with you..."


    Tu shanshoulbazi: "Xiaoyu, I don''t mean anything against you, and I don''t think you are so young. I don''t deny that you will be strong in the future and even become us The strongest in the group. "


    "But at present, your strength is only stronger than ordinary people. If you go to reincarnation space, it will not help."


    She does not deny Xiaoyu''s potential, but potential is potential.


    What''s more, how old is Xiaoyu?


    If you are less than ten years old, what can you do in addition to making trouble?


    Maybe Xiaoyu and her so-called uncle long have experienced a lot, but the reincarnation space is not the world. After the protagonist of the world enters the reincarnation space, where is the luck?


    Really fight, say to kill you, kill you!


    The surname Cao, the character Meng de: "Xiaoyu, I think the elder sister''s head is right."


    Happy Feng man: "when I was so young, did I still practice swordsmanship? Don''t say that when you enter such a dangerous place, you will be 15 or 16 years old when you really participate in the war. "


    Sun Mengyao: "did you two really decide? @Tony has no money, Limulus tempest


    Communication group and reincarnation space, that is hostile forces!


    The two of them came to the samsara space. If they really want to be found out, they will definitely be suppressed by the samsara space.


    Even when necessary, she had to show Tony and Lim.


    After all, at this moment, she is still in the reincarnation space. With the enhancement of integral, she is already a SS Level samsara.


    She didn''t strengthen her strength to the SSS level just because she didn''t want to be too strong. There were only a few SSS level reincarnations. If she became a SSS level reincarnation person, she would certainly attract the attention of reincarnation space.


    At that time, I have a lot of things that I can''t carry on.


    What''s more... Tony and Limulus came to explore the samsara space and earn the exploration points of the samsara space.


    The exploration integral is just that. If they get it, are they less?


    Although they are inborn allies in the group, but this matter is related to their own interests, and she really doesn''t care at all?


    Of course, if she cares, she won''t go to the trouble with Tony and Limulus because of this.


    At least the communication group is too magical and powerful.


    Powerful and mysterious at the same time, she did not dare to violate the group rules.


    Even this thought in the moment, she put out.


    Tony had no money: "Lim, are you sure? Do you really want to take Xiaoyu with you


    Limulus Tempest: why don''t we try it


    Limulu Tempest: "Xiaoyu, it''s also the first time for us to go to samsara space, so if you go with us, you will probably die once."


    Limulus Tempest: are you so small that you can withstand the feeling of death


    Xiaoyu is still young, although he likes to talk like this.


    But the fact is that in front of our eyes, the child is small, the ability to bear is weak.


    Adults can''t bear death, let alone children?

 Chapter 426

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Mr. stark, Uncle Li, you two don''t worry. I can bear it."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I know my age is small, so everyone is worried about me, and I know that this is your good intentions. But since I have made this choice, I will bear the consequences of this failure."


    Tony had no money: "so now, Xiaoyu has joined us?"


    Tony has no money: "well, Xiaoyu, welcome to join the glorious circle of space exploration team."


    This time to explore the space of samsara, in fact, he knows that he and limulu are not in the mind.


    But the exploration of reincarnation space benefits a lot, it is worth their reckless!


    At most, after death, he can revive himself by resurrecting the seal script.


    Originally the heart does not have the spectrum of two people, plus a small jade, this combination, is really no one.


    Originally, just no spectrum, now is not reliable at all.


    But since both Lim Lu and Xiao Yu want to, he doesn''t care.


    Limlu Tempest: "welcome, jade! (slim happy face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" ha ha! Mr. stark, Uncle Lee, give me a lot of advice this time. (shaking hands) "


    Marquis Vauban:" although I always feel that the three of you are going to finish, now that you have made a decision, I will still bless you three. "


    Tony had no money: "no! Do not bless, old Marquis


    Tony had no money: "the scourge of walking! God killer! What''s more, the divine power that you hold is also some evil power. You should bless us, for fear that we die too soon? "


    Tony has no money: "cough! So you''d better take a rest! (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Tony, this guy, really doesn''t fight for three days, does he go to the room and uncover the tiles?


    He this good blessing, the result was rejected?


    What is this for?


    Su Xiaoge: "wobang, really, if I were you, I can''t bear this guy."


    Su Xiaoge: "no, it''s too much to beat! I can''t help looking at his black and blue face


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing, warden? Do you want to abandon me when I have a new love? (slim''s depressed face) "


    Su Xiaoge"...


    Xinhuan?


    Damn it!


    What''s going on with the goods?


    Although he knew that Tony had become a dramatist, did he add too many plays to himself?


    Limlu Tempest: "bington! Congratulations to Mr. Shida Da for unlocking his new achievements and successfully evolving into a wild trial beast on the verge of death! "


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s a celebration. Mr. Shida''s happiness in death also needs to be shared! (slim funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:" administrator, I also want to beat this guy, but you know, group members can''t hurt each other, and there has been no group task in the world of this goods. I''m also powerless!


    Marquis wobang: "really can''t do this, administrator, you can give me permission, not too much, you can let me beat him!"


    Marquis wobang: "of course, it doesn''t matter if the goods can be seriously injured. Anyway, it''s about a healing rune. I''ve come out with this healing rune. I really want to beat this product. (a kind smile) "


    Tony had no money:" when he saw what the old Marquis said, he felt puzzled.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not impossible that this thing will come true

 Chapter 427

    Su Xiaoge: "not to mention, this is a good suggestion."


    Su Xiaoge: "nothing, really can''t. I stand next to you, you let go, when that guy is about to be beaten to death, I''ll stop."


    Su Xiaoge: "what do you think? @Marquis wobang. "


    Marquis wobang: "haha! This is a good suggestion. Is it really OK? (slim funny face) "


    the administrator is a great power standing at the same level with the leader of the group.


    Can kick people out of the communication group. Why not change the group rules temporarily?


    What''s more, the original intention of the exchange group setting this rule is to prevent members of the communication group from killing each other.


    But what does he have to do with Shida?


    Good friend!


    When two friends fight, is that killing each other?


    It''s just a friendly exchange. Of course, this exchange may be really "friendly"!


    Limulu Tempest: "I don''t know why, I''m excited. (at this time, a melon eating crowd passes by silently) "


    Limulus Tempest:" if there is a war, I will go too! Mr. Shita, come on! Mr. Big shite, you''re a cow! (PO Yin) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" administrator, you know, this is not good, the group rules are set by the group leader greatly, that must have its goal idea. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "and if you change the group rules at will, it will cause some troubles. Just imagine, these troubles could have been avoided. Why should these troubles happen? It''s not necessary, isn''t it? "


    Su Xiaoge: "well, yes, what you said is very reasonable."


    Su Xiaoge: "but, I just want to see wobang beat you. What should I do?"


    Su Xiaoge: "why don''t you go to the arena! How nice it would be for everyone to see it? (slim bares his teeth) "


    the group rules are set by the group leader?


    Well... He doesn''t agree with this statement.


    After all, he is the leader of the group, but the group rules are not set by him.


    But then again, can the leader change the rules of the group?


    Should I?


    Master, master, master!


    In any case, can we change the group rules?


    Tony has no money: "well... This one, the arena pays attention to fairness and voluntariness, that... In my heart, I don''t really want to."


    Limulu Tempest: warden, we are going to the samsara space this time. Do you think we can come back safely


    Su Xiaoge: "I don''t know whether you can come back safely or not. But I know that crisis and opportunity are accompanied by each other. If you want to get more, you need to bear greater risk of loss. Since you are ready, don''t think so much."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you want to do something, do it. Anyway, there is a revival of the seal character. The worst result is a negative income of 25000 points! In fact, it''s nothing. It''s only 25000 points. It''s not much. "


    Ask him about his future?


    How does he know?


    If he is so God, he will look at his future first.


    Look at yourself in the future, how strong is it?


    What''s more, will you be alone in the future, or will you be accompanied by beautiful women?


    Of course, the enemy will take the lead in understanding.


    After all, know yourself and know your enemy, and you are invincible!


    If his enemy is still very weak at the moment, he certainly doesn''t mind and clears his enemy ahead of time.


    Why keep your enemies?


    Look at their own life is quite calm, very leisure, to find some excitement for their own ah?


    Someone might think that, but I''m sorry, he''s not.

 Chapter 428

    Limlu Tempest: OK, I know


    Limulus Tempest: the warden, shall we leave now or later


    Su Xiaoge: "look at you. If you want to go, you can go now."


    Limulus Tempest: Well, we''ll go in a minute, and you''ll have the war of the shadow of fire


    Marquis Vauban: nothing, I believe you! If you go to the reincarnation space, there will be a big storm, and it will certainly relieve the pressure for us! "


    He believed in the character of Limulus and Tony!


    Low key?


    It doesn''t exist!


    Even with jade, it will not be low-key!


    After all, after all, there is a resurrection of the seal characters!


    If you die, you will die. After spending 25000 points, you will be a hero again!


    When there is only one life, most people will attach great importance to it.


    However, when there are countless lives, it doesn''t matter, whatever wave, whatever hi!


    All kinds of Sao operation, will gradually spread out, and even some operations, will make people dumbfounded, muddled home.


    Limulus Tempest: "really, is that what the old Marquis said, praise us or satire us? How can such a low-key person like us happen? "


    Limlu Tempest: "trust us! The war situation on your side will certainly continue for some time. "


    Happy Feng man: "well, I know that the war situation here will certainly deteriorate for some time, but I believe that it will change in a few days at most."


    "I feel the same way."


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s the situation...


    ?


    He and Tony are so low-key people, what are these people thinking?


    Will they be high-profile when they enter the samsara space?


    You''re kidding!


    They are not stupid!


    That death once, is also 25000 integral!


    25000 points. What can''t you do?


    At the same time, the outside world.


    "Limulus, shall we go now?"


    Tony, dressed in a steel uniform, appeared next to limulu and frowned, "but it''s a problem for me to supply pills here. I have to go back first. Otherwise, after going to reincarnation space, I have no combat effectiveness. "


    Lim Lu curled her lips and said, "you must go back! If you don''t go back, what if we go to war? Are you running away? "


    Tony''s eyes were stunned and he said, "then you talk in the group...


    " nonsense! I don''t talk in the group, and I''ll switch the subject. Do you really want to meet the old Marquis? "


    Lim Lu said softly and speechless: "if you die next time, can you stop talking about the administrator? Don''t you know that the administrator has a lot of authority? "


    Administrator, that''s a great talent!


    When you die, can''t you?


    Although the administrator''s personality is very good, in the process of communicating with them, he did not show any strange impatience.


    But can administrators see the real character when they live so long?


    The old Marquis had lived for 300 years, and his temperament was somewhat eccentric.


    What about the administrator?


    "I don''t mean to get on well with the administrator."


    Tony said with a smile, "and what I said is nothing, isn''t it?"


    "The administrator didn''t get angry just now, did he? Both of us are joking. In the end, it''s nothing. I''ll be offline at most, and I''ll be confused. "


    It''s just a joke, isn''t it?


    When he really does not speak, the caretaker and the old Marquis will not continue to say so.

 Chapter 429

    "All right! You can watch it for yourself. Anyway, if I die, I usually avoid the administrator. "


    Lim Lu two small blue hands a turn, very helpless said.


    Although the administrator usually speaks in a humorous tone and occasionally makes fun of them, he really cherishes the communication group.


    Maybe the administrator won''t kick him out because of these things.


    But not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    Although he is usually careless and doesn''t care about anything, he still doesn''t know what is good for him.


    Well... As for Tony?


    Tony also has his own ideas. Everyone has his own ideas.


    Their two personalities are just a little similar, but most of them are different.


    "I know, but I''m always joking."


    Tony lost his voice and laughed and said, "administrator, the strength is strong, but I think the stronger the strength, the more lonely he must be in his heart."


    "Sometimes I can''t say a lot of words, I can only hold them in my heart."


    "The administrator''s strength is so strong. As a great power connecting the sky and the earth, many things are absolutely held in mind. After all, to be a strong man, one''s heart is indispensable. If his disposition is not good, maybe the administrator we see will never be such a gentle character. "


    "Imagine a weird and moody administrator. Are you afraid to communicate?"


    Speaking of this, tonighton stopped and said: "so don''t think so much. Since the administrator presents us with a casual, humorous and joking personality, it shows that the administrator wants us to make jokes and also wants us to have fun together."


    "To tell the truth, joking with each other is also an important way to promote friendship."


    "You see, the old Marquis was very strange when he first came here, but now it has changed a lot? If we did not joke or chat with the old Marquis when he came, do you think this change will happen to the old Marquis? "


    "If the old Marquis is is still that changeable character, in this kind of war of teamwork, even if the friends can''t hurt each other, do you dare to trust him with your back?"


    Enter the communication group, that is group friends!


    Perhaps the ordinary group chat, the normal group friends do not need to care, chat collapsed on the collapse, at most their own retreat group.


    Anyway, the Internet is so big that nobody knows who is who.


    But communication groups, the same?


    Who would like to get to know the magic group after withdrawing from the group?


    There are also group friends, exchange group friends, each has great potential!


    The future is not strong!


    In addition, it will be more and more difficult for communication group to release group tasks. Although they are more and more powerful, there are more and more aspects that need team cooperation.


    In addition, the group of friends, can not hurt each other.


    So every group friend is their natural ally.


    When dealing with natural allies and friends who can meet at any time, they always come back to say that people''s attitudes and ideas will be different, right?


    We are careful to manage the relationship between each other, unless the other is a neuropathy, otherwise it is impossible to become enemies.


    "Of course, this time also let me know, the administrator, it''s really the dog tube..."


    Tony shook his head and laughed, but he didn''t finish his words, but he was just abrupt.


    Because he felt cold behind his back.


    This kind of feeling, as if someone is looking at him from behind, the eyes are dim and frightening.

 Chapter 430

    "Limulu, have you noticed that the administrator has a temperament, a different temperament."


    Tony did not change his face and said with a smile, "I have no other advantages, but I am still very accurate in judging people. No matter what the administrator said or the appearance of his face, he kept showing me a kind of temperament."


    Limulu stood by, chuckling, "what temperament?"


    "Junlang!"


    "..."


    when Lim raised his eyebrows, how could Tony be so good? Why did he say that?


    The administrator is not here, saying that it is useful...


    and so on!


    Is it that the warden is nearby?


    At the thought of this, he had a flash of light in his eyes!


    "In fact, I feel that you are not right. From the administrator, I feel all the beautiful things in the world."


    Limulu held out her little blue hand and clenched it into the shape of a fist. "Really, after seeing the administrator, I knew that the word" beautiful "was tailor-made for the administrator


    "No, this metaphor is not appropriate. It can be said that the word" beautiful "is due to the existence of the administrator


    Tony smell speech very agree to nod, Lim Lu said for!


    Worthy of being his ally, I want to go with him!


    How nice!


    "It''s not rigorous enough to say so."


    "How can we say that rigorously?"


    "We use scientific methods to explain this. What is science? Science is constantly putting forward hypotheses according to the existing conditions and conjectures. In the hypothesis... "


    Su Chen stands behind and looks at the two people saying these bullshit words with one face and a slight puff of his mouth.


    Then he raised his hand to touch his chin, not to mention, he felt that Tony and limulu said, seems to have some sense?


    After all, Tony is a scientific genius. Who can say that he is not a genius when he can invent the "artifact" of steel war suit?


    Is there any problem with the scientific hypothesis put forward by such a genius?


    No!


    No problem!


    So he is really handsome!


    "Cough!"


    Su Chen coughed twice, interrupting their heated discussion.


    As a matter of fact, he also knows why. Just now Tony said "dog control", but he didn''t finish his words.


    What does a dog care?


    That must be dog management!


    But let''s not say that Tony has a strong sense of vigilance, or he has a weak whim.


    "Your honor, what are you doing here?"


    Tony turned around and said in shock.


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, way: "OK, you also don''t pretend, this time I don''t care about you, next time you call me dog management, I have to unlock a little authority, let the old Marquis beat you a meal."


    Dog management?


    In fact, this name is also normal.


    Authority dog!


    But is he dog management?


    He is the leader of endless dimensional communication group. How can he be a simple administrator?


    So, the title is not right.


    As for whether he can unlock a little bit of authority?


    Well... Anyway, it''s a joke. Can''t boasting break the law?


    Lim Lu glanced at Tony and expressed his helplessness and schadenfreude. Her face was straight and she looked at Su Chen very seriously.


    Since the administrator is here, there must be something important.


    And very likely, it''s about reincarnation space!


    "Ah... Isn''t it true that a gentleman doesn''t do anything with his mouth?"


    Tony murmured and grinned, "ah, administrator, what can I do for you this time?"

 Chapter 431

    "It''s no big deal, that is to say, pay attention to safety!"


    Su Chen eyes a congealed, solemnly said.


    In fact, this exchange group notice, he also wants to go to the samsara space.


    The worst result is that you are killed in the samsara space, wasting 25000 points!


    In the past two days, he has also accumulated a lot of points for the reincarnation and reincarnation who are constantly pouring in. If the war situation was not very tight and there was no time to strengthen himself, he would feel that he could break the bottleneck and become a top six power this time.


    But it''s a pity that the battlefield is really inseparable from him.


    If he leaves, it will not be long before the fire shadow world will be swallowed up by the reincarnation space.


    In the doomsday world, he didn''t have much influence on soy sauce, because the reincarnations who came to the doomsday world were not strong, and the number of them was far less than the roaring forward corpses.


    But is the world of fire and shadow the same?


    Now the number of samsara coming from samsara space has far exceeded the number of ninjas in the fire shadow world.


    And generally, it is stronger than Huoying''s local strength.


    Quality and quantity are far from crushing the world of fire shadow. What can the world of fire and Shadow Resist the reincarnation space?


    Let''s not say that all the nine tails are participating in the war. The high-end combat power of Huoying world is also gradually emerging, but in the final analysis, no means no!


    If the communication group did not participate in the war, the crazy momentum of reincarnation space, under the leadership of those two SSS level samsara walkers, will soon be able to swallow up this world!


    As for the so-called six immortals?


    And the ultimate BOSS sealed in the middle of the moon?


    Is it useful in this situation?


    Even though the boss broke the seal, he was sealed for so many years, and his own strength was stolen so much that he was weak. Even though he was the strong one in the fifth level, can he bear the attack of a strong man of level five now?


    The result is self-evident!


    Of course, if the exchange group did not participate in the war, the reincarnation space would not be so crazy.


    Maybe there are reasons and results for all this, but if the communication group does not pay attention to it and let the reincarnation space devour wantonly, will the world of fire shadow really bear it?


    "The administrator said this, which made me feel confused."


    Tony put away his steel helmet, showed his head and said with a smile.


    Although he said so, he understood what the administrator meant.


    In his heart, he was still moved.


    After all, from the administrator''s point of view, what''s the difference between a weak man like him and limulu and a mole ant?


    In any case, the administrator can tell them, his heart has been very moved.


    Perhaps, this is the personality charm of the administrator!


    "Well, you should do what you do, don''t give you some sunshine, you will be brilliant."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and patted Tony on the shoulder.


    "You can''t do it, my lord administrator. Come with us!"


    "If I leave, I am afraid the world of fire shadow will be abandoned. In fact, I also want to go to the samsara space for a tour. It''s also very beautiful to have a look at it. But unfortunately, you''re too useless. I have to wipe your butt for the branch line task. "


    "..."


    it seems that there is nothing wrong with the words of the administrator.


    Although not very pleasant to hear, but the words are not rough.


    If they were not strong, how could this branch line task hold the administrator down?


    Every group task needs the help of the administrator, so it is true that the administrator said to wipe their buttocks.


    Oh!


    It seems that the administrator really broke his heart for them.

 Chapter 432

    Soon, Tony, limulu and Xiaoyu gather in a group.


    After each person uses a cross-border seal character, it turns into three white streamers and disappears in the world of fire shadow.


    Tony wants to go back and replenish the ammunition stockpile. The two of them, as teammates, naturally want to go back together.


    It didn''t take much time to refuel anyway, and the two of them went to see Tony''s world.


    "I also want to know what kind of storm can you, this strange group, turn up in the samsara space?"


    Su Chen looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "is it difficult for you to destroy the reincarnation space?"


    After saying this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Tony, limulu and Xiaoyu, these three people form a group, what kind of power can break out?


    For this, he will wait and see!


    But he doesn''t think that this group can blow up the samsara space.


    At least reincarnation space is the only enemy in the communication group. If Tony''s trio can blow up the samsara space, what else do they have to do?


    And he didn''t go to the reincarnation space, but he was also worried that after being suppressed by the reincarnation space, would he show any horse feet?


    After all, he is the leader of the endless dimensional communication group. Although he does not know what kind of existence form and way of communication group is, he always comes back to say that there is a great possibility that the communication group is in his own body.


    The communication group is not in the main body of the group, who is in it?


    25000 points is a small matter, but he was suppressed by the reincarnation space, so that the communication group has an accident, that is a big event!


    What''s more, can the revival of Fu Zhuan be perfect?


    After that, no side effects?


    In other words, what will happen in the future?


    Although living in the present, you don''t have to care too much about the future, but how do you have to think about your own future?


    Think about the future, set a goal, let the future of their own, more powerful!


    That''s what he thinks!


    As for his other ideas, it doesn''t matter.


    ...


    at the same time, marvel world.


    Three white lights flashed by, and Tony appeared in his villa.


    "Wow! Is this your home


    Lim showed up and jumped to the panel of the villa, and his figure flashed into a lovely little Zhengtai.


    In the world of fire and shadow, he devoured so many corpses that he naturally acquired the ability to transform into a human being.


    Of course, there is no gender difference in this kind of change.


    He can be divided into two parts, one for male and the other for female.


    But his psychological desire, is to become a real man, rather than this can be male or female sex!


    What''s more, even if he transforms himself into a male, he always comes back and says that he doesn''t feel like a human being.


    After all, there''s only one reason, slim is neutral!


    "Really big!"


    Looking around, Xiaoyu said curiously, "it''s more than dad''s antique shop."


    "And I have a hunch that Mr. Stark''s villa is more luxurious and meaningful than the interior decoration of the thirteenth district."


    Tony thought of a move, out of the steel clothing, looking at the two people lost a smile, said: "you two want to see, slowly look, I''ll go to replenish the ammunition reserves."


    Stark industry, as an arms industry, is the industry. Isn''t it normal to get some ammunition?


    It doesn''t matter if he wants some arms.


    Anyway, he didn''t sell it to the enemy. Even if aegis knew about it, what would happen?


    Can we do it?


    Most importantly, his current strength, aegis bureau can do him?

 Chapter 433

    "Wow! Once upon a time, I wanted to be a servant in one of the villas


    Limulu was lying on the sofa, laughing at herself.


    The former self, can you think of your own situation now?


    I''m afraid not?


    After all, who would have thought that he would die suddenly, and then... Cross the world, become slim, join the communication group, make friends with Tony, the richest man, and travel in different worlds.


    Can you write an autobiographical novel?


    Well... The administrator has said that he is the protagonist of the world. Since he is the protagonist, his legendary experience can definitely be written into an autobiographical novel for the reference of the world.


    "After this feeder mission, you can come and stay with me for a while if you want."


    Tony chuckles and then says, "Jarvis, contact me..."


    the world of fire is in full swing.


    The madness of reincarnation space is obvious to all, so he also takes what the old Marquis said to his heart.


    Maybe they are in the samsara space, which can really cause great damage.


    Internal all appeared so big problem, reincarnation space still has the mind to send people to the fire shadow world?


    Therefore, he wanted to finish the supply as soon as possible, and didn''t want to waste a minute.


    And Xiaoyu and Tony also know, so they don''t talk to Tony again to avoid interrupting Tony''s thoughts and wasting Tony''s time.


    A moment later, Tony completes the supply.


    "Jarvis, tell me for her that I love her," he said, after putting on his steel suit and finishing everything


    As soon as the voice fell, white light came down from the sky.


    The next moment, the figure of the three disappeared in place.


    If there was not some air left in the air, and the sofa and other places were a little messy, I''m afraid that there was no one in the villa.


    "Yes, sir."


    Jarvis cold response, he is now an intelligent life, so in many issues of thinking about people, infinitely close to people.


    So he knew exactly who Tony was referring to.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, transmission channel open!"


    "Transport destination: Reincarnation space."


    "Teleporter: Tony has no money, Limulus tempest, quiet and obedient jade."


    "Ding, the transmission is successful. The teleporter has safely reached the reincarnation space."


    "Ding, cover the air machine, simulate the reincarnation soul breath function to start."


    "Ding, has perfectly shielded the exploration of the will of the samsara space. The information about the transmission personnel has been transmitted into the deep information of the samsara space."


    "Ding, the basic equipment of the reincarnation has been issued. Please receive it from the three transmitters."


    "Warning: in the process of exploring reincarnation space, do not make extreme behavior, in order to avoid exposing their own situation."


    Sun Mengyao: are you here


    Tony has no money: "well, just arrived, the decoration style of reincarnation space, partial dark wind ah!"


    Tony has no money: "in this case, it''s no wonder that the reincarnation is oppressed and distorted. The environment really affects people.


    if you look at the picture of samsara, you will find that the space around is dark.


    The surrounding architectural style also tends to be brutal. The sky is actually a monstrous purple black, like the abyss of hell. At a glance, it can make people feel cool and numb.

 Chapter 434

    Sun Mengyao: "are you in the eight districts?"


    Limulu Tempest: "what District eight? Oh, the most chaotic samsara space, sector 8? "


    Sun Mengyao: "I really didn''t expect that you would be sent there. There are information about the eighth District in the group. You can take a closer look. Maybe it will help you to walk in the space of reincarnation."


    Limulu Tempest: "well, I was just looking at the eighth district. It''s the most chaotic area. There''s no rule binding. Even the rules used as a cover do not exist. It''s completely chaotic. Here, the strong are respected. As long as you are strong, you can kill others."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "how do I listen to it? I feel that we have entered a deteriorating version of the three no matter where?"


    Although no one is in charge of the three areas, it is also very chaotic.


    But there are at least some surface rules, which can be used as a cover up.


    These things, long Shu told him, she also went to several Sanwu areas with Uncle long, which was really chaotic.


    But from the introduction of the eighth District of samsara space, she feels that this is a deteriorating version of the Sanwu zone.


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. The most chaotic place may be more suitable for us."


    Tony has no money: "after all, we''re here to explore information and sabotage. And, with the strength of limulu and me, here, others should be more worried about themselves


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, if anyone comes to trouble, just kill it."


    Tony has no money: "kill, not enough, who should be looking for trouble, together with the forces behind him, served together!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "carrying one or two, maybe it will arouse people''s vigilance, but let the blood really dye the eighth District, and see who dares to look for trouble?"


    Killing?


    Did he take part in this mission and kill a few people?


    Since the end of the world, his mentality has changed a lot.


    In fact, he did not deny that he was selfish.


    What he wants, what he wants to guard is not so much, just his family, relatives and friends.


    As for heroes?


    The memory scenes that the administrator asked him to see, as well as a few words occasionally mentioned, let him know that the price of being a hero is death!


    He couldn''t imagine how sad pepper would be if he died?


    And... My future daughter, so young, lost her father.


    No father in front of shelter, accompany growth, daughter she... Will be happy?


    So now he killed people, but also uprooted, without any mercy!


    What are you doing with mercy?


    As for the strong, when you meet the weak, you are open-minded, and don''t worry about it?


    If you can, why not?


    A weak person that you beat to death casually all climbed on your head and wantonly came, why not shoot dead?


    Stay sick of yourself?


    As for saying that there are no rules here?


    It''s really hard for him to imagine how such a place could exist?


    After all, he thought that wherever there were people, there would be organizational power.


    And no rules, no square!


    If a force wants to develop, how can it have rules?


    And the eighth District obviously means that there are no rules and no basic rules. Is there any power?


    Is the eighth district a super chaotic area for fighting alone?


    No power!


    Catch and kill!


    I don''t want to live, so I want to kill, I want to pull the people around me to die with me, yes, that''s it!


    Well... Keep watching!


    If it''s really deformed, they can only do it by themselves.

 Chapter 435

    Sun Mengyao: "it''s also said that there are five levels and four levels, not to mention the eighth district. Who dares to find your business in the whole reincarnation space?"


    Sun Mengyao: "but you should be careful. If it is really exposed, even if the will of reincarnation space does not move, there are definitely ways to suppress you."


    Sun Mengyao: "also, you don''t have too much hope for the eighth district. After all, I went to explore the eighth district. Maybe I have explored some places, but you should not have too much harvest."


    Tony has no money: "OK, we see."


    When he saw the detailed information of the eighth area of the samsara space on the communication group, he probably knew something in his mind.


    But if you think about it, you can understand.


    After all, sun Mengyao returns to the samsara space. Before the samsara space finds her strange, it is no different from her home.


    After all, there is a communication group as the backing, their own soul is not affected.


    There are also progress points from exploration, through which she can quickly strengthen herself.


    So, for sun Mengyao, what''s the difference between samsara space and his own courtyard?


    Therefore, it is not normal behavior to get the most easily obtained exploration points first?


    60 percent of the exploration progress, which determines that most of the information in the samsara space is useless to them.


    The purpose of their coming to samsara space is to explore the deep secret of samsara space.


    In fact, they all have a standard line in their hearts. As long as they can complete 10% of the exploration degree, even if they are discovered by the samsara space, it will not matter if they are oppressed.


    After all, one percent of the progress in exploring reincarnation space is 40000!


    Ten percent, that''s four hundred thousand!


    At that time, the three of them will be divided according to the situation. If Xiaoyu has played a great role this time, they will be divided into three parts.


    But Xiaoyu just came to play soy sauce this time, or to drag on, they two randomly give Xiaoyu tens of thousands, as the spiritual compensation after being oppressed.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, don''t you think your murderous spirit is too heavy now?"


    Marquis wobang: "is it murderous? I feel like this is normal, right? The enemy invades, kills the enemy, then finds the nest, uproots, does not leave any! As for those who say that there are children in the enemy''s nest, leave the children behind. After all, the children are still young, representing the hope of life, and children have no ability to retaliate. "


    Marquis wobang: "I think such a statement is the most bullshit! Children, not without the ability to retaliate, a little child early wisdom, early learned to hide themselves, that will only leave their own hidden danger


    Marquis wobang: "since it is only a disaster to stay, even if there is only a trace of revenge, we should drive it out!"


    Marquis was hated by other people because he didn''t feel good? Isn''t it troublesome? If you kill them all directly, won''t there be any trouble? "


    Tu Shan Honghong: "Alas... Maybe our fox demon''s matchmaker, our two ideas are not the same."


    Tony doesn''t have money. "Elder sister, I still know something about myself. I will solve the problem myself after a while


    Murderous, he knows.


    And he also knows that his temper has changed a little bit irritable recently, not as happy and humorous as before.


    But he usually chat and fart in the group, all kinds of jokes to death, playing with hi PI, is not to release his inner pressure?


    Is there really no pressure in his heart?


    After all, in the end, there is no real empathy in the world, and no one can say that they fully understand a person and know all the information about that person.

 Chapter 436

    Limlu Tempest: "actually, I feel that as long as there is something beautiful in my heart and something that I want to protect, then a person won''t be killed easily."


    Limulu Tempest: "of course, I''m still trying to find the beauty I want to protect, but I haven''t found it yet."


    Limlu Tempest: "but Mr. Shita is different from me. He has a daughter-in-law, and even a lovely daughter in the future. So I believe that Mr. Shida''s willpower is definitely stronger than you think."


    Su Xiaoge: "it seems that our cute king has already turned into a Shifu."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Shit?


    What... Stuff?


    How can the administrator say something he can''t understand?


    As a good slim, he wouldn''t do such disgusting things.


    Marquis wobang: "shit blowing? Well... Limulu, do you still have this habit? Sorry to disturb you. [slym smiles]


    Limulus Tempest: "no, administrator, you have to make it clear. How can I be a shit?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Lim Lu, don''t you struggle, don''t you know the strength of the administrator? Since this is said by the administrator, even if you are not now, you will certainly be in the future. "


    He knows that the administrator''s expression is certainly not what he said.


    But does it matter?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha! Don''t get me wrong. When I say "shit blow", I mean you become a big shit boaster. It doesn''t mean anything else


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, it would be very embarrassing to say that I accidentally got something right. If that''s the case, Limulus, don''t mind! "


    Limulus Tempest: "do you mind...


    do you mind?


    What does he mind?


    Could he do that?


    Although slim doesn''t have stinky excrement, his soul is a person. How could he do such a thing?


    Blow the excrement?


    You''re kidding!


    As for the shit that the administrator said?


    Big shit boaster!


    All right!


    This title is concise, and it really turns into shit blowing. All this makes sense...


    limulu Tempest: "administrator, can you finish your words one time when you say this type of words next time."


    Limulu Tempest: "you''re going to be embarrassed, confused, and even a little scared.


    Su Xiaoge: "I understand the embarrassment, but what is the worry and fear?"


    Limulu Tempest: "the warden is so powerful, it can be said that you are joking. Maybe we know you are joking about something, but if it''s too much or something, I can''t help but get angry."


    What the old Marquis said just now is very reasonable. It comes from the administrator. Even if it is not now, it will certainly be in the future!


    After all, the administrators can cut down the future pictures and make them into memory scenes. Isn''t it very easy to take a look at the future pictures?


    Su Xiaoge: "you don''t have to be so nervous. The jokes I said are different from the serious words. You should be able to distinguish them."


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s more, when I''m in a good mood, I''ll send you a memory scene to show you your normal development route. But I can''t predict the future after you join the communication group."

 Chapter 437

    Tony has no money: "administrator, the power of communication group, is it so strong?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel that the administrator should not want to look at our future. After all, we join the communication group and are protected by the communication group. We also have the bug of reviving the seal script, so our future is almost brilliant."


    Limulus Tempest: "the future is so good that there is no need to look at it?"


    Tony had no money: "Well! In this way, the administrator showed us the memory scenes belonging to us. Maybe he just wanted us to know the general direction, know where our enemy is, and kill the enemy in the cradle in advance


    Marquis Vauban: I agree with that


    If it wasn''t for the memory scenes sent out by the administrator''s wife, I''m afraid he would not know that so many "interesting" things would happen in his own world.


    Even now, he wants to laugh at the thought of the so-called protagonist falling in love with the God who doesn''t follow him.


    How ridiculous and funny?


    The most terrifying point is that the God of disobedience still has some sign of agreement?


    Although many gods who did not follow were human beings before they were born, in the final analysis, they are gods now. With different life levels and different perspectives, they naturally think about different problems.


    There are also enemies... Maybe they are more powerful now, and the former enemies are no longer enemies.


    But it also depends on personal habits. He doesn''t understand others, but if he knows his future enemy identity and the other party has no value to exploit, he will not hesitate to kill him.


    Especially after he joined the communication group, he more and more agreed with his idea.


    In the past, he might have sent men to kill his enemies.


    But now, he will not send people to "send experience" to the enemy. As soon as he finds out, he will directly set out to kill him!


    No way, his definition is the villain big boss. Who knows when a brave hero will appear? Will the hero be wanton and powerful, and then kill him at a certain point in time?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I don''t object to this sentence. If the enemy of life and death is really the enemy of life and death, it is the best to kill ahead of time. After all, the loss is the least."


    Cao''s name was Cao and his character was Meng de: "Alas... The world I live in is too ordinary. With my current strength, even if I call myself a God in the world, I''m afraid no one will not believe it."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "but it doesn''t make sense. Who wants to stay in his own small cage when he has been exposed to the wider world?"


    Happy wind man: "yes, contact with the world is different, I just know, the original world scenery, can be so beautiful?"


    Happy Feng man: "now I have figured it out. After the truth of my grievance is revealed, I want to travel around the world and see the scenery and cultural scenery of different worlds. If possible, I will stay in each world for a long time."


    In a world, each region has its own cultural language and landscape characteristics.


    These different cultures have their own unique attraction, even in a world, let alone different worlds?


    Is his continent of Valoran the same as Tony''s Marvel world?


    I''m afraid the gap is huge!


    Not to mention the two of them, even if manwei world and Xiaoyu live in the world, perhaps both of them live in the United States, but the living environment is really the same?


    After all, the world is different, many are different!

 Chapter 438

    At the same time, samsara space, Zone 8.


    "Limulu, how strong is the administrator?"


    Tony looked at the samsara, his face unchanged, and chuckled softly.


    Although limulu, the fifth level strong man, was nearby, he was still a little wary in the most chaotic District 8.


    Even he has built a magic array on his steel armor, and once there is an attack, he will attack immediately.


    After all, a few third level practitioners can still do some harm to him without any precautions.


    The most important thing is that Xiaoyu is with them. Xiaoyu''s strength is too weak. If there is a battle and you can''t solve the enemy in a very short time, I''m afraid Xiaoyu will be in danger.


    This world, abnormal a lot!


    Among them, there are some abnormal pedophilia.


    "I don''t know, but I think that if the peak of the combat power level defined by the communication group is level 9, then the administrator may be the Ninth level!"


    Lim Lu said softly that his words, there is a premise, that is, the peak of the definition of communication group is the Ninth level.


    If the combat power is set at level 19 or even level 99, then he will not know the strength of the administrator.


    However, he felt that the strength of the leader must be better than that of the administrator.


    But if there is a conflict between the leader and the administrator in the future, he will certainly stand by the administrator.


    After all, the administrator played an important role in their growth.


    To put it in an inappropriate way, the caretakers, for them, are just like nannies who lead the way in front of them. They give them the nutrition they need to grow up and protect them all the time.


    Although each group task said no matter, let them play their own.


    But as long as they have some difficulties, the administrator will still make a move.


    These, only need to see the group task settlement administrator adult''s proportion of points on the line.


    The administrator has contributed so much, is it for points?


    To administrator''s adult Wei An, need integral?


    "The Ninth level..."


    Tony sighed: "I don''t rely on the iron and steel clothing, I only have the second-class level. I have the ability to control the field, but the communication group can''t rely on the fourth level."


    "I can''t imagine the level of combat power of the sixth level, let alone the Ninth level?"


    "And... Administrator, are you really a top nine?"


    Now, his heart also cares about his own strength.


    These concerns and attention are not caused by the old Marquis''s words. The most important reason is the feeling brought by his strong self, which makes him enjoy it very much.


    Relying on science and technology, and their own extraordinary, in the end... There is a big difference!


    Even though he was only a second-class man, he was very satisfied when he mastered the power.


    So he can understand those practitioners who want to be strong by any means. After all, the feeling of powerful power is so fascinating.


    Is this the natural instinct''s desire for life level evolution?


    Perhaps this is the inevitable instinct, but this instinct, his heart chooses to accept!


    "What, second order, fourth order? Do you give it back to him, warden? "


    Suddenly, there was a rude voice in the back, "come to the eighth District, and bring the children with you? It seems that some people really think that this eighth district is a hospice? "


    "Wait! Slim? What do I see? The reincarnation''s pet is a slim? "

 Chapter 439

    "You remember, slim seems to be the lowest of the demons? Rubbish


    Only a half red naked middle-aged man appeared in the eyes of the three, dressed in red remnant armor and exposed skin with scars.


    There are a lot of scars on the skin, dense and dense, just like cracked glass. At a glance, it makes people feel numb.


    "What do you say?"


    Tony didn''t change his face, he said coldly.


    Although there is some truth in what the comer said, it is normal slim.


    Limulu, is that normal slim?


    As far as limulu is concerned, he has broken out of the shackles of the world, so his potential is bound to shock the world!


    And, most importantly, the visitor was insulting his friend in a disdainful tone.


    They were thinking of announcing their arrival with a massacre.


    Just right!


    He didn''t think that he was just trying to make fun of him.


    After all, this is the most chaotic area in the samsara space!


    Bloody!


    The killing happened!


    Isn''t that normal?


    "I said, your pet, is a lowest class demon!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Tony with a grin and said, "a technology side practitioner, with a garbage slim and a little fart, came to the eighth district like this. It seems that he really doesn''t want to live."


    "In other words, you feel that the reputation of District 8 has been lost, so you want to experience it?"


    Those who practice science and technology are very weak.


    And once the science and technology side practitioners fight, the most aggressive moves are range attack.


    Here, range attack?


    The only result is a Siege!


    It happened that he was very angry recently and needed a vent.


    However, he saw that the strength of the people around him was not weak, and Tony''s trio looked very good at bullying, good bullying combination, no bullying, no bullying.


    He knows very well that if he doesn''t vent his anger and depression, it will only hurt him.


    As for the life and death of others?


    To tell you the truth, what does it have to do with him?


    In this reincarnation space, oneself is the most important!


    Everything is based on their own happiness!


    Others, it doesn''t matter!


    "Xiaoyu, would you like to close your eyes?"


    Tony looked at Xiaoyu and said softly.


    "Mr. stark, when I came, I was ready."


    Without hesitation, Xiaoyu said directly.


    Coming here, she also has a lot of ideas and plans in her heart.


    Although she has not killed people, uncle long easily does not take people''s lives, but she knows that sneaking into the enemy''s interior, and still reincarnation space, this kind of internal forces, do not kill people is impossible!


    What''s more, she knows exactly what their team is here for.


    It''s a sabotage probe!


    Plus what Mr. stark and Uncle Lee said, so it''s normal to kill people!


    "What? Do you want to do it? "


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice dropped, he stepped out of the room, and his figure instantly appeared in front of Tony.


    As a class B reincarnation, although his strength in the eighth district is not strong, but also not weak.


    He is sure that even a class a reincarnation will be injured under his all-out attack!


    What''s more, once the technology side reincarnation is close, it''s easy to solve!


    So, in this war, he will win!


    He also wanted to do well. After abusing this technology side transmigration, he pinched the garbage slim in his hand and kneaded it to death.


    And the little girl next to her is very symbolic.


    That kind of means, doesn''t it?


    "Hum!"


    Tony snorted coldly, and the golden array appeared on his right arm. When he lifted his right hand, he grasped the fist of the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 440

    "Boom --"


    a white air wave from the center of two people''s fists spread to all around, directly overturning some buildings around.


    And the reincarnation around the scene is not strange, even these fighting scenes, can not cause a trace of change in their expression.


    After all, what a normal thing it is to fight in sector eight?


    There are even some samsara turn around in silence, their faces are calm, but their movements are not slow. They take out their weapons and are obviously ready to fight.


    How can a samsara have a lot of wealth?


    "Money" delivered to the door should not be in vain!


    "You..."


    the middle-aged man felt the terrible power from his hands, his face suddenly changed, and he wanted to speak.


    But Tony didn''t give him a chance to open his mouth. He pulled his right hand and broke his right arm.


    In a flash of light on his left hand, a terrifying shock wave was emitted, and the middle-aged man''s body was immediately smashed.


    For a moment, it was bloody and brutal.


    "Do I look good at bullying?"


    Tony in the settlement of the fight here, looking forward to the hand-held weapons, is gradually approaching the reincarnation, said with a smile.


    "Technology side reincarnation, are rich owners."


    A sinister looking, horny young man with two daggers licked his mouth and grinned.


    As we all know, among all the practitioners, the technology side practitioners are the richest!


    After all, the science and technology side practitioners integrate all their harvest into their own technology weapons, not to mention anything else, even if they only get the remains of scientific and technological weapons, they can get great benefits.


    The weapons of science and technology side practitioners are mostly complex and precise, and have great value!


    And... Chaos in District eight?


    Why chaos?


    How can chaos be sustained?


    In the final analysis, it is not money that moves people!


    Now come out such a big gold Lord, all the reincarnation people who have a little confidence in their own strength are moved.


    Although the reincarnation just now was killed by seconds, but the discerning eye can see that it is only a B-level reincarnation.


    What is a B-class reincarnation?


    A level a samsara can easily kill a level B samsara if he is on guard.


    And A-level technology side reincarnation, can be a moving Jinshan ah!


    In the past, if these A-level technology side cyclists are far away from them or are fighting, they certainly dare not show hostility.


    After all, long-distance combat is the most beneficial to the technology side reincarnation!


    But now, it''s close!


    How much can the strength of those who have been reincarnated in a close range of science and technology play a role?


    What''s more, there are two drag on the side!


    A weak slim and an obviously unruly child, which is... Very easy to solve!


    "Originally, I am a sweet cake?"


    Tony sneered and said, "limlo, let''s get started?"


    On hearing this, Lim Lu jumped to Xiaoyu''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "OK, the eighth District, it''s time for a bloody storm."


    Garbage slim?


    He doesn''t want face?


    Now, his strength is five!


    Say a bad word, at this stage, he is likely to be the first person in reincarnation space!


    Maybe in the communication group, he doesn''t care about face and jokes at will, but in the outside world, he is more or less concerned about his own face.


    What''s more, when Xiaoyu is around, if he doesn''t care, will he be looked down upon by Xiaoyu?


    As for why she jumped on Xiaoyu''s shoulder?


    No way, Tony wants to fly and fight, and Xiaoyu''s safety will be handed over to him.

 Chapter 441

    "Let''s have a bloodbath in the eighth district. This is from the mouth of a slim. Why do I want to laugh so much?"


    "Interesting! This slim looks like he has a good IQ


    "Tut... Come to the eighth district with a family. Does this technology side samsara feel that the reincarnation space is a kind of friendly atmosphere?"


    "Don''t mention, that little girl looks, have that kind of meaning


    "..."


    a samsara laughed loudly, not caring whether his words were heard by Tony or not.


    Just came to the eighth District of the new, but also dare to bring their families, if not for their own strength has extreme confidence, then only stupid!


    Extreme confidence?


    In the eighth district has the extreme self-confidence, how also must be the S-class samsara?


    After all, there is a natural chasm between A-level samsara and S-level samsara. There are many A-level samsara, but S-level samsara is placed in the whole samsara space, which is also a big man level character!


    As for the science and technology side practitioner is an S-level samsara?


    You''re kidding!


    There are quite a few S-level samsara, especially those who practice science and technology side.


    Who can rely on the strength of science and technology to achieve S-level reincarnation, and who is not really Tianjiao?


    And the person in front of me, very strange!


    Therefore, the most A-level strength.


    A class a reincarnation, under the siege of the people, that is not doomed?


    Meet such a stupid reincarnation, they do not hand, is it waiting for others to do it?


    In the end, they still like the reincarnation of this character.


    How nice are you?


    How considerate and noble moral sentiment it is to go all the way to the eighth district to give them reincarnation points. How many people have such virtues in such a large reincarnation space?


    Don''t mention, can live to now, really few is this kind of character!


    So it''s not easy to meet one. They should make good use of the opportunity!


    "Looking for death!"


    Tony said in a cold voice, then the golden awn bloomed on his body, and the power of the array began to gather and refine.


    The next moment, Tony''s steel suit changed greatly. With a wave of his right hand, the iron and steel uniform began to explode into a powerful bombing force.


    In particular, with the increase of the array, the attack of steel clothing has explosive damage.


    And limulu also looked around coldly. Before, he felt that these samsaras were somewhat pitiful and squeezed by the samsara space.


    But that truth may be right, poor people must have hateful place!


    There is no bottom line or morality.


    They are human beings rather than demons in human skin!


    No!


    Even demons are better than these samsara!


    The most chaotic District 8?


    He thinks that if the reincarnation space allows such a chaotic place to exist, it must have its own reason.


    But now that the battle has broken out, he doesn''t want to solve it easily.


    At the very least, everyone involved must die, right?


    The reincarnations in the eighth district are so crazy that I am afraid they have to take part in it if they are affected a little bit. So... What he said just now is true!


    Then let the eighth District of reincarnation space, blow a real sense of bloodbath!


    The smell of blood is floating, and the wind is full of blood!


    The smell of blood floating up, a large number of bodies piled up below, dirty clouds above, falling raindrops have blood in the eye!


    This scene, perhaps, has a different kind of beauty, right?


    "Hum! Do you really think that Xiaoyu and I are easy to bully? "


    When limulu saw the figures of several reincarnations twinkling near them, she snorted coldly and said scornfully, "a group of weak scum, I don''t know what to say!"


    The next moment, the surrounding storm and water blade thunder began to produce, raging and roaring around.

 Chapter 442

    In the samsara space, the vast majority of S-level samsara will be "favored" by the samsara space and become samsara.


    The area where samsara usually lives and walks is in the first district.


    Although there are several S-level samsaras in the eighth District, they all have their own purposes when they come to the eighth district. Under this purpose, they will not care and interfere even if they feel violent combat fluctuation on one side.


    This is the eighth district. If a strange S-level samsara comes here, there will definitely be some idiots to die!


    It''s normal!


    After all, not all people have long eyes, and not all S-class samsara like high-profile.


    What''s more, they can confirm that the one who broke out the conflict is really the S-class samsara?


    If it is a SS Level samsara, then they are not looking for death?


    S-level samsara have their own information channels, so they all know the recent events in the samsara space.


    Reincarnation space is forcing the reincarnation to carry out a devouring mission. The scale of this mission is unprecedented!


    It can be seen that there is no danger of SS and SS in this samsara.


    Perhaps, this strange strong man may come to the eighth district to find them.


    The chaotic eighth district is not under the jurisdiction of the reincarnation space, and they do not expose themselves. Even if this strange strong man comes to find them, so what?


    But they don''t know at all!


    In fact, these S-level samsara don''t know the real strength of limulu. If they know that limulu is not an S-level samsara, but is equivalent to the "enemy" of SSS level samsara, they will surely have a wonderful look.


    Of course, at this time, they will not know about it.


    ...


    at the same time, in the middle of the sanctuary.


    "Yuan, you come with that elder. Does that elder still come?"


    Qi Zheng felt his bloody bow and arrow and suddenly raised his head and asked.


    They have been waiting here for two days, although two days for them is just a flick of their fingers, really not much.


    But the spiritual spring of life is in front of him. If he gets it, he can recover some of his vitality.


    Ten thousand years, really too long.


    The cultivator''s Shou yuan is not endless. He urgently needs the spiritual spring of life to supplement himself. The sense of powerlessness constantly spreads from the body, which makes him a little disgusted!


    During these two days, every second he felt was very long.


    How time flies?


    No!


    It''s living like a hundred years! Like a thousand years!


    "..."


    there was a great silence around.


    Zhao Yongyan sat cross legged on the throne with his eyes closed. He looked like an old God, as if he had not heard what Qi said.


    "Yuan! I''m talking to you


    Qi''s face turned black and he cried out.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sages around him turned their eyes to Zhao Yongyan.


    Can one sage admit his mistake, two sages and many sages admit their mistakes together?


    OK!


    It doesn''t matter if they all admit that they are wrong. As time goes by, some sages even forget part of their memories in their deep sleep. Now everyone says that Zhao Yongyan is yuan, so he is not yuan, but also yuan!


    What''s more, without a certain degree of certainty, who will call each other''s name?


    Since they dare to shout out, under normal circumstances, they are sages who have had contact with yuan, even discuss the aisle together and drink wine.


    "What do you think of me? I said, I''m not yuan! "


    Zhao Yongyan slowly opened his eyes, but said: "now, how can we tell the truth, but no one believes it?"

 Chapter 443

    "Well, I don''t care whether you are yuan or not. I don''t care much about these things. I just want to ask you about the elder."


    Qi took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice.


    In the past two years, he talked about wine with his friends.


    So for yuan, he thought he knew something about it.


    But now, Yuan doesn''t admit his identity, and he doesn''t want to say anything more.


    The most important thing is that because of understanding, he knows the power of yuan!


    At that time, Yuan Du Pai''s name had not been waiting for time. I''m afraid yuan would have been a god if he hadn''t been waiting for the right time!


    If it''s yuan, he''s not an opponent. It''s no use getting angry.


    If it''s not yuan, let alone, it''s normal that people don''t admit it.


    "I''m not very clear about that elder."


    Zhao Yongyan was silent for a moment and said.


    This time, he said the truth!


    Su Chen''s matter, he really does not understand, even he does not know which true God Su Chen is the body.


    As for the newly born real body in recent years?


    During these tens of thousands of years, was there a god born?


    Although it takes too long to remember some things that he may not remember clearly, will he forget such things?


    For tens of thousands of years, people from all walks of life have been making arrangements.


    Who are the chess pieces?


    Who is the chess player?


    Who can say it clearly?


    Although he is powerful, he has done a lot of things, but really Did you jump out of the big chessboard?


    "You come with the elder, and you don''t know what happened to him?"


    Qi Qi Qi Qi Sheng Xiao, got up and said.


    At the same time, the eyes of the sages around him became fierce.


    They don''t come here to wait here. Their time is precious!


    With the coming of the world, the cultivation of the road is much easier than in previous years.


    Therefore, every minute and second now is very important, or many practice this minute, in the future fight, will fight out a different future!


    But God came and said that he wanted the spring of life, and then he turned away.


    What can they do?


    Who dares to suggest that without waiting for the true God, we should open up the spiritual spring of life directly?


    Don''t you think you''ve lived too long?


    But God won''t come. Can they just sit here and wait?


    Spring of life!


    This is their dream to restore their own vitality, vitality recovery, for the future fight, will be of great help!


    "You see, I''m useless. I met the elder on the way, and he had to come with me."


    Zhao Yongyan sighed softly and said, "the elder is coming, don''t I dare to stop it?"


    "What''s more, you can''t sit still for two days?"


    After finishing this sentence, Zhao Yongyan paused, and then said: "we all know the efficacy of the spiritual spring of life. If you are really eager for it, you can''t share it directly. Why ask me?"


    He has been active all these years, although for some reason, his vitality is not very short.


    But send to the face of the spiritual spring of life, do not white do not!


    He doesn''t need it. No one else needs it!


    Not to mention anything else, the strength of those Terran younger generation is so weak that the spiritual spring of life can let them temper their body and make their strength a little bit better.


    What''s more, the true God valued ningcai''er so much. Is ningcai''er the successor of the true God?


    If so, does he have to prepare?


    "Only sages can know the effect of life fountain. It seems that you are also a sage."


    At this time, someone said in a quiet tone.

 Chapter 444

    "Cough!"


    Zhao Yongyong coughed twice and said, "in the Taoist temple of the master, the master once said it, so I have a little impression."


    "Who is your master?"


    Master Yu said suddenly, you should not sit in front of me


    "In addition, there have been exchanges between sages, so there is a great possibility that your master is our friend."


    Zhao Yongyan heard the words, a trace of silence flashed in the depths of his eyes, and then his face did not change. He solemnly said: "master''s name is Duan Ling!"


    "..."


    when the sages around him took a puff of his mouth, his spirit was broken?


    Is he not Yuan''s enemy?


    Moreover, after the outbreak of the war, Duan Ling lost all information about life and death.


    Now people say that the master is a broken spirit, which directly chokes what they want to say.


    If the present one is really yuan, that yuan is really terrible.


    I haven''t seen them for many years. Their skin and heart are far beyond their expectation.


    Admit that you are a disciple of your enemy?


    This is...


    "do you know the master


    Zhao Yongyan did not seem to see the changes in the faces of the sages around him, nor did he feel the change in the surrounding atmosphere. He asked with a smile.


    "Knowledge is knowledge..."


    Yu sat upright and said, "but do you know the message of your master in recent years?"


    "And... Do you know who you came with before? Who is... God? "


    The apprentice of duanling?


    Is it possible?


    Don''t ask the practitioners of Tianxuan realm, even if the practitioners of yin and Yang realm sit here, will they be so indifferent?


    All around us are saints!


    With so many sages sitting here, does a practitioner of Tianxuan really dare to sit down?


    What about holding orders of sages?


    If you are not a sage, you are not a saint!


    Just sitting on the throne with their peers, they don''t have much to do with it.


    After all, sages should not be humiliated!


    But then again, who will fight against Zhao Yongyan?


    They say that they are the disciples of duanling, so they are really the disciples of duanling?


    If not yuan, at least he is a sage!


    And such hide their identity, strength is not weak!


    "I really don''t know..."


    with a bitter smile, Zhao Yongyan said with a bitter smile: "after all, I''m so weak. It''s a great honor to walk with the true God. How can I know the identity of the true God?"


    Yu''s face did not change when he heard the speech. He got up and said, "gentlemen, my uncle said that he would come to take the spiritual spring of life. As a nephew, I should wait for the good news. Before that, I would like to trouble you to wait for more time."


    Father, have you been looking at yourself up there?


    Since the father hasn''t fallen, why hasn''t he passed on any information over the years?


    Even though, there is no simple message that everything is OK.


    "Father God, do you know how desperate I am when I wake up to see the broken three realms and the collapsed home?"


    Feather looked up at the sky, thinking silently in his heart.


    Heaven!


    His home!


    That time, the Father God found him and said that he could find a natural material and earth treasure for him. If he practiced and absorbed it carefully, he would surely be promoted to the middle of the sages!


    As a result, when he wakes up from deep-seated cultivation, what he sees is a fragmented home!


    The temples of the father and the uncles were all broken and disappeared.


    With the breath of the Father God and the uncles, they are all missing, just like death dies out.


    At that time, how confused and desperate was his heart?


    Wake up and everything is gone!

 Chapter 445

    The world of fire and shadow.


    "How do you always feel that someone is thinking about me?"


    Su Chen stood by the black hole, patted two new S-level samsara walkers with one hand, refined the original fluctuation contained in the body, and whispered softly.


    The cultivator will not have a whim for no reason. Since he has this idea, it shows that someone must be thinking about him.


    Who is it?


    Would you rather pick a son?


    At the thought of Ning cai''er, the corners of his mouth could not help rising, and a smile appeared on his face.


    For some reason, he could not help laughing at the thought of Ning cai''er.


    It is not ridiculous to say that ningcai''er is long!


    Sand sculpture teenagers are more happy. Do they have sand sculpture attributes?


    ...


    five days later.


    Su Chen is still squatting beside the black hole, yawning, very boring.


    Samsara, still from the black hole out.


    However, the number of strong people is obviously decreasing.


    Originally, Su Chen squatted here, in fact, they were all the samsara walkers on the squatting S-level. As soon as they came out, they did not talk nonsense, but slapped dead!


    Recently, however, he has been attacking both the A-class and the B-class.


    After all, if the S-class samsara doesn''t come out, he can''t stand here and stare?


    Fortunately, there are also samsara between A-level samsara and B-level samsara.


    Although now he has not put twenty-three million points in the eye, but the mosquito is small is also meat, who will send the door to the point of the reason?


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (strengthen + 7) upgrade points: 200000. (success rate: 85%) "


    " the points required for upgrading the skill of flying thunder (enhancement + 4): 50000. "


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 3) repair integral: 100000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000. (success rate 95%) "


    " remaining points: 4568000. "


    How can Su''s score of more than five hundred and sixty thousand points be broken this time


    More than 4.5 million points, which is only the original harvest of refining and chemical reincarnation.


    This task is so abnormal, how can the bonus points be reduced?


    "Eighty five percent success rate, do you want to try it once?"


    Su Chen looked at the success rate behind the magic element, licked and licked his lips, and said something moving.


    With so many points left unused, he was really itchy.


    What''s more, he also wants to know whether the 85% success rate of the communication group is really 85%, or the 85% controlled by the system behind the scenes. Without strengthening the integral, it is very likely to fail!


    "200000 points, not much, right?"


    200000 points, put in a month ago, for Su Chen is still a very important integral.


    But now, it doesn''t matter.


    Yes, there are more than 4 million points in hand, speaking is hard!


    Is it expanding?


    He doesn''t think he''s inflated. What''s more, he really wants to try it. Is this communication group the operation of krypton gold game?


    If not, then after strengthening the crystal nucleus can be purchased depending on the situation.


    "Hum!"


    The magic element column on the virtual screen trembled slightly, and the numbers in the brackets at the back began to blur and change...


    "the points required for the upgrade of magic element (enhancement + 8): 250000. (success rate 80%) "


    " Bang -- "


    a burst of breath burst out of Su Chen''s body, straight into the sky, and even broke through the barrier around the black hole, and directly spread to the samsara space.

 Chapter 446

    "Warning! Warning


    "There are super SSS level strong people appear! There are super SSS level strong person appears


    "The situation is serious! The situation is serious


    "Suggestion: recall all SSS level samsara to fight against new super SSS level enemies!"


    "Go! Show the seriousness of the situation to God''s will, shorten the audit time, ten days! "


    The sound of Cold machinery echoed in the temple of samsara. This change once again shocked all the samsara practitioners who practiced in the temple of samsara.


    "All samsara, all out, target: Fire shadow world!"


    "Mission: be sure to stop the attack and killing of the super SSS level strong."


    "Mission time: ten days!"


    At the same time, blood color task prompt sound appears on the watches of all samsara travelers in the samsara space.


    This time, all samsara, compulsory participation!


    No matter what reason, do not participate, directly erase!


    No reason!


    In the face of this mission, the samsara''s privilege of Exempting the mission has also lost its function.


    This also let all samsara know that this is absolutely a big deal.


    "Super SSS enemy?"


    Sun Mengyao''s eyes were stagnant and murmured in a low voice: "is the old Marquis... Promoted to the sixth rank?"


    As she spoke, her eyes flashed and she looked at the communication group.


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, rank: five."


    "Group members: Tu Shan shouldered the handle, rank: five."


    "Members of the group: Limulus tempest, rank five."


    "Group member: Tony has no money: Rank: fourth."


    She withdrew her eyes when she saw whether Tony was a fourth or a fourth.


    Marquis wobang and Tushan Honghong have not been promoted to the sixth level. What is the warning sound of reincarnation space?


    Is there a new enemy?


    What about reincarnation space?


    How did one after another appear the enemy?


    Can''t it be just a little bit?


    How good is it to face only one enemy of communication group?


    "Now the exploration of reincarnation space has not reached 100%, and if the communication group and the reincarnation space are in full swing, I, as an undercover, should also play a very important role."


    Sun Mengyao bit his lips and thought in his heart: "a super SSS level enemy, a very likely to be a six level strong! My strength is too weak now! "


    Her strength, or fourth grade!


    Points, she has saved, no reinforcement.


    After all, she has been in the samsara space since the last mission.


    Although the last time back, samsara space did not doubt her, but she clearly felt that reincarnation space paid more attention to her.


    Maybe it''s her "ability" to return to the communication group, which makes the reincarnation space cherish talents.


    In the end, it''s useful for her to stay in the samsara space, and she doesn''t want to expose herself, so she didn''t let her strength have too much improvement to avoid exposing herself.


    But this time to the world of fire and shadow, that is not the same.


    In the world of fire and shadow, she can eat points to strengthen herself.


    After all, if you are killed by the super SSS level enemy, isn''t it too bad?


    "SS samsara: sun Mengyao!"


    "Please go to the mission hall within 10 minutes to accept the phagocytosis mission, otherwise it will be automatically recognized as giving up!"


    "Warning: SS Level samsara sun Mengyao, this task is the highest level task, in front of this task, task immunity is useless!"


    Suddenly, sun Mengyao arm reincarnation ring came a cold hint.


    The sound urged her to hurry to the mission hall and take part in the mission.


    For her, after all, ten minutes to the mission hall was more than enough.

 Chapter 447

    Sun Yao, listening to a step in the dream, slowly disappeared in the space.


    Originally, reincarnation space will, will also be anxious?


    But I can make reincarnation space will urge, think at this stage, a SS Level samsara walker is not small!


    If you don''t go, you will be exposed.


    After all, when samsara space wants to erase itself through the soul, it finds that it can''t be erased. If you don''t know that something is wrong with you, you are really a fool.


    If you go, it may be dangerous.


    But it''s OK. There are revival runes in the communication group. When you enter the world of fire and shadow, you will pay attention to it. You will leave 50000 points for emergency.


    If you die, you''ll die. It''s a big deal to revive!


    The resurrection of communion group is not the same as the recasting of the body in the samsara space and the resurrection of the soul into the body?


    Otherwise, the revival seal script of communication group will be too weak.


    ...


    at the same time, the world of fire and shadow.


    "It''s a good feeling."


    Su Chen raised his right hand, looked at the flash of powerful energy in his hand, and said with a smile: "85% success rate, success, it seems that the communication group is really in accordance with the percentage of probability."


    With these words, his eyes moved and he looked into the group business card of the communication group.


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Rank: five."


    Su Chen sighed and said, "as expected, it''s still five steps. It seems that after reaching the sixth level, he will really usher in a leap."


    Six steps!


    Can it be the true God in Zhao Yongyan''s mouth?


    If not, how strong will the so-called true God be?


    Seven steps?


    Or eight steps?


    What''s more, is it true that the true God is hidden for some reason, or is it really fighting against the enemy in the outside world?


    If God has enemies, then the enemy''s strength is also seven levels?


    That is to say, in that world, there are a group of seven strong?


    Among a group of seven level strong people, isn''t there an eight level one?


    Think of here, Su Chen slightly shakes his head, a little headache.


    It seems that there are many secrets in the world that I have crossed!


    Not ordinary at all!


    If you can''t do it well, I guess I''m still low. I think it''s not impossible to jump out of a top nine in the future, right?


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (strengthen + 8) upgrade points: 250000. (success rate 80%) "


    "... "


    " points: 4368000. "


    Su Chen looked at the integral behind the magic element and rubbed his forehead.


    I just won the bet. In another way, I saved hundreds of thousands of points.


    And the 80 percent probability is not low. It''s OK to try again.


    "Do it again!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the magic element column began to become blurred, and the + 8 at the back was gradually changing, with a trend towards + 9.


    This scene makes Su Chen clench his fists, a little nervous.


    Although he has more than 4 million points, but this is all about 250000 points. He doesn''t pay so much attention to it.


    250000 points, how much can you do?


    "Success! Believe in yourself and you will succeed! "


    Su Chen to his airway, his heart always has a premonition, magic element to + 9, there will be a qualitative change.


    And this kind of change is the key to advance to the sixth level!


    "Bang Dang!"


    A sound of metal falling from the virtual screen, which makes Su Chen breathe for a while.


    The next moment, the change in the magic element column stops abruptly.

 Chapter 448

    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (strengthen + 8) upgrade points: 250000. (success rate 80%) "


    "... "


    " points: 4118000. "


    Su Chen looks at the magic element column that does not have any change, eyebrow cannot help but pick, strengthen failed?


    80 percent of the time, you''re going to fail like this?


    Their own luck, even if not the protagonist that level, but at least, also want to be much higher than normal people?


    This 80% probability, say failure is failure?


    Have you run out of luck to become the leader of communication group?


    "Or try again?"


    Su Chen was silent for a moment and whispered to himself.


    What if you fail occasionally?


    After all, there is 80% chance of success, and there is 20% chance of failure. If you meet the failure probability properly, you can''t say that you are not lucky?


    "Well... Try it!"


    On the number column again, Su starts to change his mind.


    "If you fail again this time, you will be speechless and will not do so in the future."


    Once strengthened, 250000 points.


    If he fails again this time, he should think that strengthening the crystal nucleus is enough and then strengthening it.


    20% failure rate, two consecutive failures, that is, the probability of 4%.


    Even if the exchange group is not krypton gold game, but their luck is so stupid, or believe in 100% success rate!


    "Boom" -- "


    before long, a surging momentum, like a sea of bright lanthanum, burst out of Su Chen''s body, forming a white air wave and rolling violently around.


    This also let Su Chen know that this strengthening has been successful.


    Br >


    , the sound of a broken glass reverberates from the broken mind!


    Six steps!


    Although he did not check his group business card, but he is very clear that his breakthrough.


    Then he gently moved his body. For a while, Qi and blood were like pillars and bones roared!


    And some reincarnations around were swept by this violent momentum, their faces suddenly changed, and then one by one spat blood and flew out.


    Reincarnation is the strongest one, but it is still the level of the fourth level. How can we resist this momentum?


    What''s more, for samsara, Su Chen will not be restrained.


    As for some samsara can not bear this momentum, directly burst to death?


    Good thing!


    Isn''t it a good thing that the enemy is dead?


    But this time, Su Chen controlled the release of the majestic momentum to spread around, consciously avoiding the black hole, did not transmit to the other side of the reincarnation space.


    I''m promoted to the sixth level. Maybe this time I can reincarnate again.


    After all, the momentum of venting the past is still five steps. I''m afraid the reincarnation space will not think that he will advance to the sixth level.


    Is the progression between five and six so easy?


    He through this promotion after the success of the feeling of strength, between the fifth and sixth level, is really different.


    Now think about it, if there is no accident, Zhao Yongyan is the sixth level!


    The so-called sage is the sixth level strong?


    The world that oneself crosses, is only the tip of the iceberg, there are so many strong people of six levels?


    "Administrator, this is..."


    after Yasuo stabilized his body, his eyes flashed and he murmured to Su Chen.


    "There may be a strong enemy coming to reincarnation space, and the administrator feels that this sub body may not be an opponent, so enhance the power of the body!"


    Cao Cao said with a heavy face.


    Reincarnation space, is there a strong enemy coming?


    In the original samsara space, is there a strong sixth order?


    After all, the administrator can''t improve his own separation power for no reason!

 Chapter 449

    "Six steps! That momentum is a six step momentum. "


    Yasuo glanced at Su Chen''s group business cards and said.


    "I guess there is a big difference between this momentum and the momentum just now."


    Cao Cao''s face did not change, and said: "Yasuo, you say... The administrator has upgraded his own body to the sixth level. Will it be a warning to us?"


    Yasuo frowned and asked solemnly, "what''s the matter?"


    Why is it a kind of warning for administrators to enhance their own personal strength?


    But Cao Cao can''t shoot at random. Can Cao Cao see what the administrator''s potential expression means?


    "We are members of the communication group. If we say that the future administrator''s personal strength is level 9, but we are only level 5 or 6, what do you think..."


    Cao Cao sighed slightly, and said, "natural selection is the truth, no matter where it is."


    "At that time, those who couldn''t keep up with the administrator might be eliminated."


    Speaking of this, Cao Cao paused and then said, "of course, this is only a guess of mine, but I have to say that even if the probability of this conjecture is only one percent, we have to pay attention to it."


    "After all, you should know what is the consequence of being eliminated, needless to say."


    Natural selection, if eliminated, there is a great possibility that they will be kicked out of the communication group.


    Have been eliminated, useless, then there is no need to continue to cultivate it?


    In the final analysis, if we really want to kick them out of the communication group, who can break the barrier of the world and go outside the world?


    Who wants to live in his own small world after seeing the special scenery outside?


    ...


    the other side.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)"


    "flying thunder skill (enhancement + 4) requires 50000 points."


    "Points required to upgrade the divine power (strengthen + 4) of the convicted of fire of karma: 110000."


    "Insulation claw (strengthen + 3) repair integral: 100000."


    "Wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000. (success rate 95%) "


    " points: 3868000. "


    "You''ve reached the enhancement limit?"


    Su Chen looked at the words in the brackets behind the magic element column and said softly, "strengthen nine times, is that the upper limit of strengthening?"


    "Is it only nine times for all skills to be strengthened?"


    "Nine is the extreme number. Is this extreme number the limit of skill enhancement?"


    Strengthening nine times is the limit. To be honest, it was a little unexpected.


    But when you think about it, it makes sense.


    Can''t the enhancement of skills be unlimited?


    If we really want to strengthen to tens of thousands of times, how much points should be consumed?


    "Magic, has reached the limit, that next time the limit, I''m afraid, is the karma fire divine power and the power to resist the wind."


    Su Chen touched his chin and thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, he raised his left eyebrow and looked at the black hole.


    After becoming the sixth order, the boundary of reincarnation space layout is not so complete for him.


    So this time, he could probably see that there was a crowd gathering there, and the assembled people seemed to be not weak!


    Reincarnation space, and get a group of reincarnation and samsara to the world of fire shadow?


    Interesting!


    At the thought of this, Su Chen''s mouth slightly raised, and then recovered the momentum of his own overflow, completely hiding around, quietly waiting for the arrival of the "enemy".

 Chapter 450

    Communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "my friends, I''m sorry, I was forced by the reincarnation space to participate in this mission."


    Wave, wind and water gate: "the purpose of the mission is also our world?"


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s not time for me to expose myself, so I can only do this. Don''t worry, I will come, but I won''t attack you."


    Sun Mengyao: "do you have any enemies? When I come, I can fight them and clean up a group of enemies for you


    If she doesn''t want to be exposed, it''s almost inevitable to kill some ninjas.


    She and Bo Feng shuimen are friends with each other, so she will not fight against the ninja in Muye village.


    Therefore, we have to kill people anyway. Isn''t it quick to kill some enemies of wave wind and water gate?


    Wave wind Watergate: "the whole world is fighting. Although I have some enemies, they are living or dying now. To tell the truth, I don''t know."


    Wave wind water gate: "after all, at this time, all are fighting for the world, and I can''t say who is my enemy!"


    Limlu Tempest: "Watergate, you should believe that your world will not lose."


    Tony has no money: "yes, with the administrator, is it possible for you to lose in the world?"


    Perhaps, reincarnation space has invested a lot of combat power into the world of fire and shadow.


    But as long as there are administrators in the world of fire shadow, it is impossible to lose!


    No way!


    There is no other reason, just because of the existence of the administrator!


    How can such a powerful person be engulfed by reincarnation space in the world of fire shadow?


    Since the administrator has chosen to take over the mission, they have already seen the end of the war.


    The most important thing is that the samsara space is the first enemy of the communication group, and the administrator as their leader, as the administrator of the communication group, will take them to victory in any case.


    After all, this is the first enemy. If they all fail, their confidence will be greatly damaged.


    Su Xiaoge: "do you trust me too much? I''m here, but I don''t have to win! "


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! Please don''t say it, administrator. I have noticed that your strength is already six levels! "


    Tony has no money: "reincarnation space is the strongest is only the fifth level, you this direct six level strength, that is not horizontal push reincarnation space?"


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, even if there is a backhand arrangement in reincarnation space, we still firmly believe that the administrator definitely has a stronger backhand than reincarnation space."


    Limulu Tempest: "how can a mere space of reincarnation compete with our large communication group? (slim disdains to face) "


    Su Xiaoge:" if the reincarnation space really has any powerful backhand, really, don''t believe me, then seize the time to run quickly. "


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, I can run."


    Although he now has six levels of strength, but he did not despise reincarnation space.


    Not to mention anything else, but from the integral conversion ratio.


    Millions of points, can always strengthen an ordinary person to the sixth order strength?


    And he just killed the samsara, refining the original wave of the samsara, and accumulated millions of points.


    This shows that reincarnation space has the original power, absolutely more than 10 million!


    Therefore, reincarnation space has backhand, which can be basically determined!


    If reincarnation space''s backhand is very strong, compared with his strength is much stronger, he will not hesitate, absolutely will run away.


    If you don''t run away in the face of a powerful enemy, are you still waiting to die?


    So he should say in advance, don''t a group of iron Han Han standing in place waiting for him to enlarge the move.

 Chapter 451

    Tony didn''t have money: "the administrator is so fond of joking. Let''s not mention whether this kind of thing will happen. If it happens, you need to run. What''s the difference between us running or not?"


    Tony has no money: "the enemy is so strong, even if we run, what can the outcome change?"


    Limulus Tempest: Yes, running is death, not running is death. Since they are all dead, it''s better to run to the enemy and blow him up


    Marquis wobang: Well, I think so too. I can''t make you sick! As our enemy, we should enjoy such treatment! "


    Administrator, what level of power is that?


    If the enemy they met can force the administrator to flee, the strength must be beyond their imagination!


    So they don''t have to run. It''s useless!


    As for whether the resurrected seal script would work at that time?


    In their hearts, they are willing to believe that the resurrection of the seal script will work. Since it works, they can be revived, so it doesn''t matter.


    It seems to be a good choice to run to the enemy and explode.


    Of course, if the enemy''s strength is too strong, they can''t blow themselves up, then we''ll talk about it then!


    A person really does not hesitate to die, who can stop it?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK! That''s what I said. As for whether we attach importance to it or not, it depends on you. "


    "Don''t worry, administrator. We all understand what you mean."


    Tony has no money: "yes, administrator, please rest assured that since our future is not ordinary, some are strong, some are heroes... Then our mind will not be reduced to rely on your weak character."


    Su Xiaoge:


    What did he just say?


    What do you mean?


    How can he not know the meaning of his own words?


    What did he mean just now?


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha! Administrator, you also said that I play the role of the upper body, you are not this? Do you think... Acting is addictive? "


    Tony has no money: "Administrator: cough! What do you have to say so clearly


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! What? I also want to say something to express my sense of existence


    Tony didn''t have money: "Administrator: if you want me to say, what other existential brush do you have? Do you still use a brush when you talk about the existence of tuberculosis? In the whole communication group, is your sense of being the highest


    Limulus Tempest: "well, how did I get this high sense of being? That''s not under my cumulative effect. If I don''t come out every day to brush my sense of being, can you remember it? "


    Keke Qian: no administrator! Then you can''t... "


    " Ding, the administrator Su Xiaoge forbids Tony to have no money, and Limulus tempest for an hour. "


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "Tony, limulu, what''s your operation? Is the self-directed and self acting? "


    The two men, without paying attention, said so much.


    Especially Tony, who plays role-playing?


    There is only one administrator in the group. Is it interesting to play him?


    Although he wanted to laugh at Tony and limulu''s conversation, he stopped them for an hour.


    These two jokers, first in the small dark room in the middle of an hour, a good reflection on themselves!

 Chapter 452

    Sun Mengyao: "administrator, this way, we have arrived."


    Marquis wobang: do you have the top five coming


    Sun Mengyao: "this time, the reincarnation space seems to have sent all its strength. It''s the first time that I know that there are so many SSS level strongmen in reincarnation space."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "how many people?"


    Sun Mengyao: "in addition to the two who went to the world of fire shadow, there are still five here."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "seven..."


    Marquis of wobang and Honghong of Tushan are of the fifth level. In this war, one person is against a samsara of SSS level.


    Perhaps, the gap between the two sides is not big.


    Otherwise, how can we continue to fight for a week without winning or losing?


    It can even be said that the strength of those two SSS level reincarnation travelers is much stronger than Marquis wobang and Tushan Honghong.


    Marquis wobang and Tushan Honghong have so many powerful Fu Zhuan as support. For a week, the battle has not ended, which can already explain many problems.


    Now, there are five more SSS samsara.


    The strength of the latter is certainly much stronger than that of the former. At least, it is also the level of the former.


    After all, they are the strong ones.


    The arrival of seven SSS level samsara walkers can shatter the world of fire and shadow only by the aftershocks of battle?


    Even if the administrator is there, can the fire shadow world really resist this disaster?


    In other words, the war has done so much damage to the world of fire and shadow. Even if it is resisted, the world of fire and shadow will leave indelible damage, right?


    Sun Mengyao: "old Marquis, is the battle over there not over yet?"


    Marquis wobang: "to tell you the truth, this battle is also the most difficult one I have ever fought. The strength of the two of us is half a dozen, but the other side has too many weird skills. This time I have learned a lot."


    Marquis wobang: "I''m also ashamed. If it hadn''t been for the existence of healing and increasing seal characters, I would have been dead."


    Marquis wobang: "however, in the battle, killing the other side is the most important thing. The others stand aside. I admit that my fighting ability is not as good as this necromancer."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "my side is also, the opponent... Is really strong!"


    Their two ages can be said to be the oldest group friends except the administrator.


    Although the administrator said that his age is 20, but who should take this seriously, that is really a fool!


    Since the contact, the administrator shows all kinds of miracles, all show the administrator''s strong and great.


    Perhaps, the administrator sometimes said something childish and funny.


    But a big can really want to disguise his age, can you let them see what not?


    But they are the two "oldest" people, encounter SSS level samsara are pressed to hit.


    The fighting experience of the other side is really rich.


    Sun Mengyao: "this time, five more SSS level samsara walkers have entered the world of fire shadow. To tell you the truth, you two may become their key targets."


    Tony has no money: "what''s the key target? I doubt whether these five SSS samsara can survive for one minute


    Limlu Tempest: Yes, you''re really a caretaker. Is that a decoration


    Limulu Tempest: "not to mention the five SSS samsara, even 50, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the administrator


    Limulus Tempest: "slym''s arrogant face"

 Chapter 453

    Su Xiaoge: "you two, know a lot?"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oops! Mr. Shida, we know too much. Will the administrator want to kill us? (slim''s frightened face) "


    Tony has no money:" I feel like this is possible! Tony has no money: "what to do, what to do! What about this? If the administrator wants to kill people, we are no match! "


    Su Xiaoge:...


    Su Xiaoge: "no, as soon as you two''s forbidden words have been lifted, you two have become skillful again?"


    Su Xiaoge: "remember to eat or not to fight, right?"


    He just banned two people and thought, it seems that these two people are doing things in the space of reincarnation.


    Although there is Xiaoyu in the group of three, I''m afraid there will be some delay if Xiaoyu is asked to help deliver the message.


    So after thinking about it, I still lifted the taboo of these two people.


    But these two people, are really dead pigs, not afraid of boiling water hot, this skin is too thick?


    They are all in the samsara space, but they still don''t do a good job. What kind of dramatists do they play all day long?


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen hides his figure and looks at a strong man coming out of the black hole.


    "So many deaths, so many powerful people in reincarnation space?"


    Now on the battlefield, to tell the truth, there is not much combat power.


    In particular, after Tony and limulu left, the strong were basically solved by him.


    Although the power of wave, wind, water gate, Cao Cao and Yasuo are not weak, they are not enough to see in this kind of war situation.


    The Marquis of wobang and Tu Shan Honghong are both entangled by each other. It seems that this time, he will occupy a large proportion of the task.


    "Is this the world of fire and shadow that is overloaded with the reincarnation space of drag?"


    A man with an inch head holding a long stick looked around and said faintly.


    In this world, the energy concentration is very low.


    Although he knows that there are external reasons why the reincarnation space has been delayed, he does not understand what the forces who help the world of fire and shadow think?


    Why help such a weak world?


    And reincarnation space. What''s going on?


    Why stare at the world?


    Since the forces of the two sides are evenly matched and will only lose both sides, why do we have to fight?


    Perhaps, if one of them gives up, some will not lose face.


    But since there are only losses and no benefits, why don''t the two sides give up at the same time?


    In this case, the face is in the past.


    "It''s better to be careful. The strongest in the world will definitely surpass the SSS level."


    A warm and moist man wearing a blue Confucian robe, wearing a jade crown and holding an ancient fan, with a smile on his face, whispered: "don''t forget, the warning sound of the samsara temple, super SSS level strong people appear. If there is no such strong person, the reincarnation space will not force us to arouse all of us."


    Although there are many of them, there are also five SSS level strong ones.


    But they really don''t have the confidence to block the super SSS level enemy. After all, the later the cultivation is, the gap in a small realm is the difference between heaven and earth!


    "I know that. I''m just curious about this strange world."


    Cuntou man shook his head and said, then his eyes coagulated and looked at Yasuo who was killing and shuttling on the battlefield.


    At the next moment, he lifted his right hand lightly, turned his weapon into a red awn, and fired at Yasuo.


    Their enemies, not yet.


    In this case, it is good to take advantage of this opportunity to clear the obstacles for the samsara.

 Chapter 454

    Sun Mengyao stood on one side, saw the pupil shrink behind the scenes, and then quietly left here.


    If there is no accident, the administrator will be nearby.


    This man wants to kill Yasso in front of the warden?


    You''re kidding!


    No, she has to go!


    This person''s road is narrow. If she doesn''t go, she may be affected later.


    What''s more, she has accumulated so many points, so she will strengthen herself and advance to the fifth rank after coming to the world of fire shadow!


    Just at the moment of sun Mengyao''s departure, a huge hand fell from the sky, just like the ancient gods'' fury, trying to wipe out all the traces around. It was extremely terrible.


    "Hum!"


    Next to Yasso, an invisible force appears, which directly shakes the long stick.


    If you look closely, you will find that the long stick is full of cracks, as if the next moment will be broken in general.


    "Poof!"


    Cuntou man''s face turned white, a mouthful of blood spit out.


    The long stick is his life weapon. The long stick will be broken and his body will be severely damaged.


    "This is the power of... Super SSS level strong?"


    The man in Confucian robe raised his head and looked at the huge palm taken from the sky and said in despair.


    As a samsara with extremely rich combat experience, he prepared to escape at the moment when the huge palm appeared.


    But since Su Chen has made a move, how can it not be prevented?


    The surrounding space is blocked!


    Unless their mental strength is stronger than Su Chen, they can only stay in the beating range of this huge palm.


    Of course, if their spiritual strength is stronger than Su Chen, then Su Chen''s casual attack is nothing.


    "Reincarnation space sent us to die?"


    By the side, someone whispered.


    What''s the use of such strong people here?


    I''m afraid there is no second result except death?


    Even before they came, they knew that the reincarnation space let them come to stop this super SSS strong man.


    But what is stopping?


    The strength gap is not too big, they will not be destroyed under the joint efforts, and even can delay the situation for a period of time.


    But this kind of situation...


    if they come here, they will not appear. They will beat them to death with one slap. What can they do?


    At this moment, in addition to despair, they have no emotion!


    Super SSS level strong, is that so strong?


    Is this... A man of great ability?


    In the past, there was great power to them, and the will of reincarnation space will rise to protect them!


    But today, the reincarnation space knows that there is great power in it, but still let them come to die. After their death, will it be of great help to the reincarnation space?


    Or...


    what kind of deal did reincarnation space make with this great energy? Are they... Victims?


    As time goes by, the giant palm falls down and directly blows up the bodies of these samsara walkers, and their souls are shattered!


    "Ding, is it possible to absorb and refine a strand of original fluctuation?"


    "Ding, is it possible to absorb and refine a strand of original fluctuation?"


    "Ding, is it possible to absorb and refine a strand of original fluctuation?"


    "..."


    the cold voice of the communication group rings out in Su Chen''s mind. All the people who have just come are reincarnation walkers.


    And the strength is not weak, this was destroyed by the group, can bring a lot of integral income for Su Chen.


    "Reincarnation space, is really a gift boy!"


    Su Chen appears in front of the black hole and says with a smile.


    Is reincarnation space the enemy?


    Maybe!


    But it''s good that the enemy can do this.

 Chapter 455

    "Well?"


    Su Chen looks at the black hole in front of him, eyebrows a pick.


    The huge black hole begins to shrink rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. At this speed, the black hole above the fire shadow world will disappear completely in a few minutes.


    "Afraid of me?"


    "Do you want to go to the reincarnation space and have a look?"


    "Let''s play it first, wait for Tony to get accurate news, or wait for the seventh level, and then go to the reincarnation space!"


    Su Chen touched his chin and whispered.


    At the moment, he is in front of the black hole. Although the reincarnation space is shrinking the channel, he can break the prohibition of reincarnation space and enter the samsara space by force as long as he wants.


    Of course, he didn''t have to.


    After all, communication groups can directly locate the location of the samsara space, and after transmitting him to the samsara space, they can also cover up for him.


    I''m afraid the reincarnation space will not think of, the communication group has been positioned to his location, and even can secretly transmit people to the past?


    However, breaking the prohibition to go to the space of reincarnation is a matter of course. It is a roller compacted way to go to the samsara space.


    And the transmission, then, is secretly going.


    But if you can go furtively, why do you want to be honest and aboveboard?


    Anyway, it''s the enemy. If you really want to go, isn''t it just right to secretly go to yin?


    "The reincarnation space has shrunk the channel. It seems that this branch line mission is coming to an end."


    Su Chen turned around and said with a soft smile, "I just don''t know, how much will be the reward for this branch line mission?"


    "One million or two million?"


    "But in any case, I believe that after the end of this mission, everyone''s strength will be greatly improved."


    "What''s more, since the branch line mission is so fierce, how can we have to invite more people? I don''t want to say too much, not three? "


    Suddenly, he frowned slightly.


    Among the communication groups, there are new group notices.


    "Ding, it is detected that Meng De, surnamed Cao, is dead. He takes back his soul, preserves his consciousness, enters the communication group and waits for his resurrection."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "er... Prime Minister Cao, are you dead?"


    Happy wind man: "just now some samsara were besieging us, and we were both trapped. Because I was good at resisting the wind, I had a strong ability to avoid the wind, and Cao Cao was submerged by the attack, and even the healing seal script was not available."


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "it''s normal to say, how can there be an immortal war? To tell you the truth, it is beyond my expectation that only one person has died in the war. "


    Sun Mengyao: "dead? Dead now? "


    In fact, she just saw the huge palm.


    She guessed well that the administrator directly wiped out those who came to help.


    But how to let her not think, reincarnation space high-level combat power is dead, at this time, Cao Cao unexpectedly died?


    What''s the operation?


    It''s OK when the master is there, only a group of vegetables are forced to be killed?


    How amazing!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "isn''t the war always going to die? So it''s normal for someone to be killed. "


    Sun Mengyao: "I know that there must be dead people in the war, and I have experienced a lot. But the key is, the samsara almost died, only a group of rookies, how can they be killed? "


    Happy wind man: "samsara is dead?"


    Cao, Meng de: "only a group of rookies are left?


    So he was killed by a bunch of rookies?


    Er... Killed by Rookies

 Chapter 456

    Bo Feng shuimen: "it takes 50000 points to revive Fuzhuan. Do you have enough points, Prime Minister Cao?"


    Surnamed Cao, given his name, and practicing the word Meng de: "it''s not enough, but it''s OK. After this mission, it should be enough."


    Happy wind man: "Cao Cao, I still have some points. If you are in a hurry, I can lend you first."


    "Where did you get the points? If he remembers correctly, it seems that Yasso''s remaining points can be up to several thousand, right?


    If only a few thousand points, Yasso would not say that.


    If you say this, it means that Yasso must have some integrals. He doesn''t know how many integrals, but it must be enough for him to revive.


    In other words, Yasso''s small vault, there are more than 50000 points?


    Why doesn''t Yasso keep so many points?


    Happy wind man: "I don''t have many points, but I''ve killed many samsara walkers these days. I put their bodies away."


    The surname of Cao is "Meng de"...


    the surname of Cao is "Meng de": how many have you made


    Happy wind man: "not much, just a dozen! As you know, samsara walkers are hard to find. I just happened to hear some samsara call them "pilgrims" and then I targeted them


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! If those samsara knew the reason, they would hate them. "


    Marquis wobang: "because the appellation is remembered by the enemy, it can only be said that they are unlucky. I''m afraid they don''t know what kind of attraction their traveler''s name has in us?"


    Marquis wobang: "no, no! We lost! It''s a big loss! @Tu Shan carries the handle. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    They lost a lot of money?


    What''s the big loss?


    How to make a loss?


    How did the old Marquis tell her that she was in great trouble?


    Is it because of these two SSS samsara?


    Marquis wobang: "you see, Yasso killed more than a dozen samsara walkers in the battlefield by fighting soy sauce, and the conservative income was more than 100000, and even 200000 if one was not good."


    Marquis wobang: "and Yasso is honest. Can you imagine the number of participants in this round of exhibition?"


    Marquis wobang: "even if the energy in the ordinary samsara is not as good as the SSS level samsara we have, we can add 10, 100 together, surely more than him? Can the income of a samsara of SSS level still be a million points? "


    Marquis wobang: "so, if we are not dragged down by these two guys, according to the strength and character of the two of us, we will definitely make a lot of money in this war! (slim''s depressed face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:...


    when the old Marquis said this, she suddenly felt a good pain in her heart!


    Millions of points, and that''s how it left her.


    If she gains millions of points this time, when the mission is over, she will return to her own world to strengthen her cultivation, and her strength will surely change dramatically!


    Six steps!


    With so many integrals, I''m sure I can break the sixth order!


    Five and six levels, the strength gap needless to say, it is simply a sky, an underground!


    If she has six levels of strength, how can there be so much trouble?


    On this SSS level samsara, one slap all dead!


    In other words, one of the simplest promotion opportunities slipped away in front of her?


    What''s more, she let her go?


    At the thought of this, she felt that her heart was bleeding!


    What a pain!

 Chapter 457

    Su Xiaoge: "that can''t, this war is coming to an end."


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis Vauban: "is it almost over? So fast? "


    Su Xiaoge: "fast? It''s almost a week. Seven days. Is it fast? "


    The first two group missions were finished in less than a day.


    It may be said that the time of the branch line mission is shorter than that of the last time, but the difficulty of this branch line mission is much higher than that of the last time.


    But then again, such a big change happened to the branch line mission, and they can still solve it in a week, which is really not slow.


    Marquis wobang: "warden, are there many enemies here? Why... "


    brother Su:" the reincarnation space is still shrinking, and it needs to be withdrawn. "


    Su Xiaoge: "you two are not over yet? I don''t have to use my hands? "


    Marquis wobang: No, no, our fight will be over soon


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "right! We have come to the end of the battle. It won''t take long for us to finish the battle. The administrator, it''s better to have a rest for such a long time. "


    Let the administrator do it?


    After the administrator''s action, are their fighting achievements still theirs?


    In other words, they came to the world of fire and shadow and fought for so long?


    So, unless you have to, you can never trouble the administrator.


    Su Xiaoge: "OK! See for yourself. Say what you need. "


    Marquis Vauban: Yes


    Bo Feng Shui men: "administrator, do you want to stop the invasion of samsara space? We... Won? "


    Su Xiaoge: "well, the samsara space channel has begun to shrink, and there is no reincarnation to transmit."


    Su Xiaoge: "don''t underestimate these days. In these days, the high-level combat power of the reincarnation space is almost destroyed here. It can be said that at this stage, there is no strong one in the reincarnation space."


    Reincarnation space of the strong, say a bad word, also die almost.


    If the reincarnation space is still strong, how can the reincarnation space not send it over?


    Although there are still many samsara in the samsara space, those who are reincarnated can not be on the stage after all.


    Bo Feng Shui men: "er... That is to say, Tony and limulu can do whatever they want in the samsara space?"


    Marquis wobang:...


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar:...


    although they did not know how the brain circuit of wave wind and water gate was turned?


    But it seems that''s the reason!


    The reincarnation space, where almost all the high-level combat power is lost, and there is a shielding gas engine for the communication group, isn''t the reincarnation space the backyard of limulu and Tony?


    Tony, step four!


    Limulus, step five!


    These two people unite together, I''m afraid can really overturn the reincarnation space!


    Marquis Vauban: "in this way, I would like to go to the samsara space to find Tony."


    Bofeng Watergate: "to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the situation, I would like to go to Tony."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "after all, the three of us have worked together so many times, and we have a tacit understanding. (slim sighs) "


    he just said that the world of fire has been greatly changed and is on the verge of collapse.


    Muye village, in particular, was almost razed to the ground.


    At this time, as the fourth generation of Muye Village fire shadow, how can he leave?


    "Ding, Tony has no money, Lim Lu tempest, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu destroys the eighth sector of reincarnation space, and reincarnation space collapses by 10%."


    "I hereby reward: one million points."

 Chapter 458

    Marquis wobang


    Wave wind water gate:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    "What''s the situation? Destroy Zone 8 of samsara space? It''s not a joke, is it


    Happy wind man: "I said that just now Lim Lu and Tony didn''t speak, it was the explosion of reincarnation space?"


    Happy Feng man: "sure enough, how could you two keep a low profile? How long did this go to the samsara space and blow up area 8? "


    Although the group message suggested that the participants were three, Xiaoyu also participated.


    But everyone is not stupid, knowing that Xiaoyu must be a soy sauce player.


    It must have been Tony and limulu who did this massive act of destroying the eighth sector of the samsara space.


    Xiaoyu, at most in the side of mixed points.


    Even so, it''s amazing. What''s the operation of these three people? How to blow up the reincarnation space?


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha!"


    Limulu Tempest: hahaha


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha ha!"


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis Vauban: have you got it? What are you doing? "


    These three people, what do you mean by this?


    Are you going to make a big move and start to show off?


    All right!


    This time, he also won the show. He had to see what kind of operation these two people used to blow up the eighth area of reincarnation space?


    The eighth District of samsara space, but inside the samsara space, these two bold things actually blow up one area of others in their old nests?


    Tony has no money: "no card, is suddenly awarded a million points, can only use this to express their own excitement."


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s right! With this one million points, I feel that this time, I can advance to the sixth order! "


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, didn''t we agree to go into the arena after this mission? I''ll wait for you in the arena. Don''t break the contract then


    Marquis Vauban: what are you doing? If one million points are divided into three parts, one person will have more than 300000 points. If he wants to advance to the sixth level, little limulu, are you awake? "


    There is a big gap between the fifth and the sixth order.


    How many times can it be strengthened?


    On these several strengthening, I still want to be promoted to the sixth level. I''m afraid I''m not thinking about farting?


    Tony has no money: "who told you to divide a million into three parts?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Stupid and ignorant old Marquis! The group notice said that it is the three of us, and each of us will reward one million points! "


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, when I return this time, I must fight you in the arena! Although he was a little shocked by the generosity of the communication group, he could understand it when he thought about it carefully.


    After all, they blew up an area of samsara space!


    At this stage, no one can do it yet?


    Although there must be people doing more popular things than them in the future, the three of them are still the most dazzling new stars in the communication group!


    This time''s harvest, together with the settlement of the task after the completion of the branch line task, has more than one million points. Does he still believe that he can''t push the steel battle suit to the sixth level?


    Points are resources!


    So many points, smash also hit the steel battle clothes to the sixth order, even the seventh order!


    Level 7...


    it may be impossible, but what if he gets the steel uniform to level 7?


    At that time, he will be the leader in the communication group!

 Chapter 459

    Marquis wobang: you two are indeed a group. It''s very interesting! (slim speechless face) "


    to be honest, he didn''t expect Tony and limulu to blow up the eighth sector of samsara.


    According to his idea, limulu and Tony go to the samsara space. Even if their personalities decide that they won''t keep a low profile, they are exploring some information at most, and the younger generation will kill the return.


    But how could this blow up the eighth sector of samsara space?


    How did it explode?


    Reincarnation space, is it a super power that crosses the world, is it blown up by Tony and them?


    The most important thing is that it has been some time since group notification?


    Reincarnation space to hand, it''s time to move.


    Put down the two of them for such a long time, these two people, no, the trio is not dead?


    Or is it that the administrator thinks the trio is very good, so he moves to block them?


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! You mentioned it! Don''t go back on your word


    Limulu Tempest: "thirty years east, thirty years West, don''t deceive the youth, the strength is not good! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" that''s a great sentence! "


    Marquis wobang: OK, I''ll give you this wonderful sentence. Let''s see next time! He still knows something about Tony and limulu.


    If two people really get more than one million points this time, it is really possible to advance to the sixth order!


    After all, Tony''s main source of combat power is the steel clothes he wears. If he relies on foreign objects to improve himself, he will be much faster.


    But he estimated that Tony''s own strength should also be improved.


    Four or five!


    After all, if the physical quality is not good, if you give you a artifact, you still can''t play a role?


    But then again, more than one million points...


    alas!


    This time it was really a mistake. If the administrator took over the two fifth level samsara practitioners at the beginning, would he also have this income now?


    If he has more than one million, or even millions of points, his strength will not reach the sixth order!


    Of course, if Tony and limulu really reach the sixth level and then want to compete with him, he certainly won''t go.


    He is not a fool. He can abuse others or be equal, but he wants to be abused?


    Moreover, it is the battle crushing of its own low level and the other side''s high level.


    Please, he doesn''t have this hobby!


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! In the future, let''s talk about it later. If we don''t seize the opportunity to "bully" you more, we will be overtaken by you in the future. Can I bully you


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s it! Take advantage of this opportunity to make it together! (slim funny face) "


    sun Mengyao:" you... Blow up the eighth District of the samsara space? "


    There are only eight areas in the samsara space.


    The eighth district is the most chaotic, and its strength is also the strongest outside the first and second districts.


    But these are not the most important. What is important is that the reincarnation space is so stable, how did they blow up the reincarnation space?


    If she could, she would like to have a try when she went back this time.


    See if we can blow up sector one?


    The reincarnation space and a series of important buildings are all in the first district. If she blows up the first area, she will definitely get more rewards.


    Millions... Millions of points?


    Not to mention, it''s possible!


    After all, the first area is the most prosperous area in the center of the samsara space. If she really blows up the first area, the reincarnation space will be almost destroyed by half.


    Reincarnation space destroys progress. What''s the matter Will it increase by 20% or 30%?

 Chapter 460

    Tony has no money: "that''s it! Blow up a section eight. Isn''t that easy? (slim''s face akimbo) "


    limulu Tempest:" Oh! If Xiaoyu didn''t find the place, you could blow up area eight? You''re kidding


    Tony had no money: "can''t you just let me fix it for a while? Is it interesting to dismantle our station in such a hurry? (slim stares)


    Limulus Tempest: "intimidate me with my emoticon bag. Will you be afraid of myself?"


    Limulu Tempest: "slym disdains face"


    somehow, how can he look at the expression bag of slim''s staring face more and more strange?


    Did he put that expression bag on?


    Not like it!


    It''s so weird and funny. He shouldn''t put the unofficial expression bag on it.


    Is it that Tony, the bastard, stole the picture of himself?


    Damn it!


    Limulu Tempest: "shit, did you steal - shoot me again? (slim angry face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "let''s explore in the space of samsara. You don''t know how busy these days are. I have the spare time to steal and photograph you?"


    Limulu Tempest: "I know how busy these days are, and I also know that you didn''t steal - photograph me in the samsara space, but do you think my time concept is very bad? You want to fool me with this simple trick? Tony has no money: "what? Why can''t I understand? "


    Limulus Tempest: "you''re a big, talented person. Don''t you understand me? Say it! Did you take a black picture of me secretly before? After a period of time, you think I forgot, and then took it out to make an expression bag? (lifting the table) "


    Tony has no money:" you are slander! I had the spare time to steal - shoot you? You''re kidding


    Steal - pat limulu?


    Well... Do you have it?


    Why doesn''t he remember?


    No!


    Certainly not. How could he have done such a thing?


    You know, his moral character is so noble, how can he do such a mean thing?


    Steal film?


    Is that his style?


    Limulu Tempest: "you really don''t have a point in your mind to be angry. I still slander you? What can''t be done with your face? "


    Marquis Vauban: Although I don''t know what may have happened, my intuition tells me that little Limulus is right


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, why are you involved in this? Do you want to stir up the flames, create our internal contradictions, let us focus on our internal contradictions, and then you take the opportunity to disappear and clear your relationship? "


    Marquis wobang: "how does he feel that Tony is more and more floating?


    It''s not the way I used to talk to him!


    Now I have the strength, I can absolutely bear myself, so I have to speak hard?


    Tony didn''t have money: "does silence mean acquiescence? You see, Limulus, the old Marquis has acquiesced. This naked and dangerous thought is just stirring up the friendship between us. "


    Limulu Tempest: it seems, that''s what happened


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "Lim Lu, are you a little daughter-in-law of a big shit? What did he say and what did you cater to? "


    Marquis Vauban: don''t forget, I was helping you! Do you understand? Now as soon as he talks, you follow me? Do you have a point of view, can you not fall with the wind? " £¬

 Chapter 461

    Limlu Tempest: "no? I''m Mr. Big shite of Ji. What he said is reasonable. Am I that kind of character that goes with the wind? "


    Tony has no money: "Lim Lu, you have to believe in yourself, your own character is your own decision!"


    Tony has no money: "as for some people, we need to selectively receive, good absorption, bad automatic shielding on the line."


    Marquis wobang:...


    are these two people at the beginning of the play?


    Some people''s words?


    Can you make it clearer?


    Now both of them are in the samsara space. He can guarantee that they have communicated in absolute reality just now.


    Even though he was beaten up, he was curious about what Tony had agreed to limloi?


    Alas... The strength is low, but I can''t fight, and I can''t scold.


    There is no way, in the future, we can only strive to improve their own strength, strive for continuous crushing of these two dramatists, otherwise, they are estimated to be angry.


    What are these two silly goods doing every day?


    Sun Mengyao: "well... Well, can I ask, how did you blow up the eighth District of the samsara space? If you can, can you share it? (slim smiling face) "


    Tony had no money:" in fact, it was nothing. When we were killing area 8, I was a long-range attack, so I attacked from the sky. "


    Tony has no money: "as we all know, limlo is lazy!"


    Limlu Tempest: you fart


    Tony has no money: "what? Am I wrong? Aren''t you lazy? Lie on Xiaoyu''s shoulder and let her take you everywhere. If you are not lazy, I''m afraid there are no lazy people in the world. "


    Limulu Tempest: "I was there to better protect Xiaoyu''s safety. Xiaoyu, you come out to judge. Am I right? @Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu. "


    Sun Mengyao: "before finishing these two serious words, why did the topic deviate?


    Is the speed of the crooked building too fast?


    What''s more, what they said at the beginning was nonsense. They all know it.


    But before we finished the nonsense, we began to hate each other again?


    Are these two really happy friends?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "cough! Mr. stark, although I''m on your side, I have to say to be fair that Uncle Lee did that to protect me


    Tony has no money: "OK! You are young, what you say is what you say


    Tony didn''t have money: "but Xiaoyu, you can gain a lot of points this time. You can strengthen your own skills, but you are still growing. So take your time. Don''t worry. First, raise your strength to level 4. At least you can save your life in the aftermath of our battle."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, Xiaoyu, I think so too. You should first upgrade your strength to level 4. Don''t raise it too fast at one time. If you get used to it, you can enhance it after a while. This will be of great benefit to our next action."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "are you two really expanding?


    the strength should not be improved too fast at one time, only to the fourth level!


    Listen, is this what people say?


    Is it not fast to upgrade the strength from the first level to the fourth level?


    What is fast?


    Six steps a day?


    When he first joined the communication group, was his strength less than four levels?


    That is to say, he tried hard to cultivate his success for decades, but he was surpassed by a child in a few days?


    Er... It sounds like, why does it have a toothache?

 Chapter 462

    Limulu Tempest: "good! I just inflate. Don''t forget I''m Tony. Really. Puff. Stark


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing?"


    Marquis wobang: "see, when these two goods are busy, we are almost fading out of the flock. When the two goods are free, you can see the bustling crowd. I feel that even if we don''t speak out, they can talk for a day."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "er... Indeed, the power of the two words gathering together is too terrible."


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s not ninety-nine minutes, but ninety-nine seconds. The speed of speaking is fast and long. I''ve seen that the power of the superposition of words is far more than one plus one."


    Sun Mengyao: "no! There is no comparison at all! "


    She had thought that she would learn from Tony and limulu''s way of blowing up District eight.


    But judging from the situation, the two people didn''t want to talk to her very much.


    In this case, she did not ask, to avoid embarrassment.


    It''s also right to think about it. In fact, both the exploration degree of reincarnation space and the progress of destruction belong to the competition point.


    Although they belong to the communication group, they did not cooperate in this matter. If they did not cooperate, the other party did not tell their obligations, right?


    In terms of position alone, she gets more, and Tony and limulu get less.


    Therefore, it''s normal for people to change the subject and not want to talk about it.


    After all, I joined the communication group not long ago, and the relationship between them is just an ordinary group friend.


    You can tell something harmless, but you don''t mind telling it.


    But the matter concerning one''s own interests, of course, is no comment!


    ...


    "are these two goods too good to say?"


    Su Chen stood in the air, hunting in white, swaying in the wind, and said with a lost voice: "do you want to give them two separate titles?"


    As a group leader, you can customize the title for group friends.


    But to be honest, he didn''t use the authority of the group leader.


    After all, this permission can only be used by the group leader''s vest. If it is used, it is not equivalent to telling everyone that Wei''an is a powerful group leader?


    "But, seeing how often these two people talk and how they run trains, I really want to give them a personal title."


    "Customized by the Lord, the supreme glory!"


    "That sounds like a little bit of fun!"


    Suddenly, Su Chen seemed to think of something, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and a strange smile flashed in his eyes.


    ...


    "Ding, Tony has no money to be honored as a chatterbox by the group leader."


    "Ding, Limulus Tempest was given the title of running train by the owners."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "what do I see? The group leader is on line? And gave me a noble title? "


    Tony has no money: "Wow! What a surprise


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha ha ha ha! I don''t see a great title given to me by the Lord


    Limlu Tempest: "Tony, look at the introduction of the title. It''s personal. It''s a great honor."


    Limulus Tempest: "it shows that we two have a very high position in the great heart of the Lord! (slym excited face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    it''s not what he said, these two people, have a face!


    Didn''t you see the title given by the leader?


    A chatterbox, a mouth full of running trains.


    What does that mean?


    Obviously, the leader of the group can''t stand the frequency of their conversation. What do these two people think all day?

 Chapter 463

    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, what? Are you envious? "


    Limulus Tempest: "my old Marquis of Jian must be envious. After all, our title is customized and represents incomparable glory! (slym''s arrogant face) "


    Marquis wobang:" no, can you two order faces? "


    Marquis wobang: "why do the Lords give you this kind of address? Do you have no points in your heart? Still envious? I envy fart! (slim disdains to face) "


    does he use envy to address that kind of address?


    It''s not a good title to be seen by all discerning people.


    But these two people, the mentality is very good!


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! You are envious, envious and hateful. The exclusive title bestowed by the group leader is not everyone''s chance. "


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, from both titles, we can see that the LORD loves us so much. Otherwise, how could we have been given the exclusive title?"


    Limulus Tempest: "the exclusive title of supreme glory. It''s exciting to think about it."


    Tony didn''t have money: "limulu, I think we should blow up the eighth area of the reincarnation space. I''m afraid the group leader and the administrator didn''t think of it. So the group leader went online directly and gave us an exclusive title combined with our two personality characteristics."


    Limulus Tempest: "well, don''t tell me, it''s possible! Have we been greatly taken care of by the group leader? (slim looks forward to the face) "


    Marquis wobang"...


    wave wind water gate "...


    these two people are really enough!


    Just boast about yourself. How can you boast that you are addicted?


    Although... What they said is reasonable, it is possible that Limulus and Tony attracted the attention of the group leader.


    Otherwise, why would the group leader come out to give them two titles?


    Talk box!


    Run the train with your mouth full!


    Maybe the two titles are not so good, but the group leader is certainly not impatient, and certainly does not hate Tony and limulu. Otherwise, it would be good to play directly. Why bother?


    Is it possible to blow up an area of reincarnation space, can it really attract the eyes of the group leader?


    Su Xiaoge: "you two, can''t you blow your own horn here?"


    Su Xiaoge: "just two titles, you need to be so excited?"


    Tony had no money: "warden, this... We must be excited! How can we not be excited when the group leader pays great attention to it


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah, drop by drop! Mr. Shita is right


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu, are you really a big faggot follower now?"


    Su Xiaoge: "in other words, I pay much attention to you! Why don''t you get so excited? (slim''s contemplative face) "


    originally, he wanted to give Tony and lim Lu a title, so that the rest of the group could have a good time and laugh.


    The most important thing is to let these two people not talk nonsense, but to focus on other aspects.


    The water group is happy, he admits.


    But people''s energy is limited in the end. If we spend our energy on water, we will naturally delay other things.


    But he didn''t realize that Tony and Limulus had totally misinterpreted his meaning.


    Not ashamed, but proud, even smug here!


    Well... But he looked at Tony''s words and thought about the identity and strength of the group leader in the hearts of the group friends. It seemed that it was really interesting!

 Chapter 464

    There is no money in the manager


    Su Xiaoge: "so say, a person who does not often appear, even no matter you, suddenly appears to praise you, you are very excited, right?"


    Hi, later on, Su Leng and I often ask for a little higher? Yes, distance produces beauty


    Limulu Tempest: "no such thing! In our hearts, the administrator is always the first


    Limulus Tempest: in fact, what we said just now is because of the old Marquis


    Marquis wobang


    Damn it!


    What''s his business again?


    How did the pot come down from the sky and fly to his head?


    What''s more, if you blame him for something bad, how can you blame him for the exclusive title given by the leader of the group?


    Good things come by themselves, and black pot is carried by him?


    Is there any reason?


    These two people are really not good things!


    Tony had no money: "yes, the old Marquis. If he hadn''t been talking about us all the time, how could we have said that? "


    Limulus Tempest: Well, what we said just now was just to anger the old Marquis. (slym nodded his face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    he was really speechless.


    Do you still have this function?


    This pot is really black and big, but it looks a little ugly.


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, you don''t have anything to push to wobang."


    Su Xiaoge: "and you, wobang, don''t fight for both of them. They are not your sons."


    Marquis wobang: "Alas... I am helpless! Tony and limulu are still too young to be their ancestors according to our age difference. "


    Marquis Vauban: so you, the administrator, should understand this feeling


    Marquis wobang: "looking at these two children''s mischief, sometimes my heart is very tired, and I really feel that... My son is not so annoying? But sometimes think again! As adults, we must learn to be considerate of our children. "


    Marquis wobang: "after all, the child is still young and still growing up, and it can be understood that what is said or done is not very appropriate."


    Tony had no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    somehow, they always felt that the old Marquis was taking advantage of them, but there was no evidence to prove it.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it''s really lively to watch the exchange group every day! Tony has no money: "elder sister, are you over?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, that swordsman is really hard to deal with, but I''m even more difficult to deal with when I paint mountain red red! (slim''s face akimbo) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha ha! Congratulations to the elder sister. You must have gained a lot in this battle? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "indeed, after going back this time, I will go to the shadow challenge in the closed door. How can I break through the ordinary level? This challenge makes me find that my combat effectiveness is really weak among my peers!"


    She has a great advantage in this battle.


    But it is such a big advantage, or played for a week!


    In this case alone, she saw that she had great defects.


    It may be said that samsara has a strong ability to protect his life, but under the influence of various kinds of runes in the communication group, the battle still delays for such a long time, which is itself a failure.


    So this time, she has to reflect.

 Chapter 465

    Limlu Tempest: "Wow! The elder sister is very strict with herself


    Tony didn''t have money: "I suddenly felt that after I went back, I would also have to take a shadow challenge. Listen to you, I have to drive in my combat clothes and try it. Maybe I can learn a lot of driving skills in combat clothes."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "it should be. After all, shadow''s fighting skills are adjusted according to their own inherent skills."


    Now, master Tu and I are really curious about how to make the shadow of the master? I feel very obvious that the shadow has a spirit, but if there is a spirit, she doesn''t say the words behind it.


    If there is wisdom, is shadow incarnation a living thing?


    If it''s a creature, how do these creatures have their skills?


    I dare not think about it. The more I think about it, the more I feel that the level of the group leader and administrator is too high to see any trace when they look up.


    But the higher the administrator''s strength, the more confident she will be in her future!


    Because this shows that under the cultivation of communication group, I can certainly reach a very high level in the future. Resurrecting the little Taoist priest may soon achieve it!


    If the future self will resurrect the little Taoist, think about your own ideas now, will you feel very ridiculous?


    Tony has no money: @ sun Mengyao, didn''t you ask us how we bombed the eighth district


    Tony had no money: "at the beginning of the battle, Xiaoyu ran around with Lim Lu, killing people while running, and they found a silver hole with a wave of terror energy."


    Tony had no money: "when I arrived, they had been studying for a long time. I studied for a while, but I couldn''t understand what it was. Later, I felt like throwing some bombs inside to try it. I didn''t expect that it would detonate the eighth section of the samsara space."


    Limulu Tempest: "hiss! If we didn''t have the strength of the communication group at the critical moment, I''m afraid we would have gone back to the communication group together with Prime Minister Cao, waiting for the good news of resurrection. "


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de are as follows:...


    the power of the communication group surges to protect Tony and them?


    How envious!


    Although he understood why the communication group would protect Tony and them, after all, Tony and they detonated the eighth zone of the reincarnation space in the samsara space. For the reincarnation space, it was an unexpected surprise.


    So naturally, we should not let these three people die in the surprise.


    However, you are also a waste, and you will be taken away by others?


    This is a sad fact. It seems that after going back this time, I need a body skill.


    Sun Mengyao: "silver hole?"


    Sun Mengyao: "is there any landmark building near the silver hole? Or something more conspicuous and conspicuous? "


    Tony had no money: "no! It''s very desolate. Nobody cares. "


    Limlu Tempest: "there''s no one around. If we didn''t have a lot of time, we wouldn''t have wasted time there."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "haha! I have to mention me. As soon as I see the silver hole, my intuition tells me that it may be a good thing. Although I look at some people seeping, and when I get close to it, there is also a disgusting sound inside, but I just feel that it is useful to us. "


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s true! Therefore, I feel more and more that it is a correct choice to take Xiaoyu with me! (thumb) "

 Chapter 466

    Tony didn''t have money: "although Lim Lu is usually very unreliable, but have to say, this time did a good job!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "shit, who can''t be trusted? Which one of us is not reliable, and you don''t know? "


    Tony has no money: "because I know it in my mind, I say you are not reliable?"


    Tony has no money: "does someone think I''m wrong? You think you''re reliable? (slym smiles) "


    Limulus Tempest:" okay!


    He admitted that it was not very reliable to start his own business?


    But he is not unable to accept criticism, especially about his unreliable criticism.


    But a more unreliable person, who can say that he is not reliable?


    Marquis wobang: "excrement big stone, please be a person!"


    Bofeng Watergate: "well... To be honest, Tony, I also feel that you are not talking about people this time."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "I''m not talking about people. What''s that? What I want to say is not human words. How can you understand them? And... Why am I not human? (slim puzzled face) "


    Bofeng shuimen"...


    Marquis wobang "...


    is this gun ability related to the amount of points he has?


    After Tony got the points, he didn''t strengthen himself. How did he improve his ability?


    Is it that in the past and their mutual hostility, just suppress themselves?


    Now the strength of progress, so no longer need to suppress their own rod essence nature?


    Sun Mengyao: "cough! Mr. Tony, although what I have said is not appropriate, I still want to ask, are you trying to make a war of words and a group of scholars? "


    Sun Mengyao:


    Limulus Tempest: "what kind of words and Confucians? Tony''s heart is expanding rapidly even though he is floating. He needs a bucket of cold water to come down from the sky. Give him a cool heart! "


    Limulu Tempest: "Sir, we need your help! What he said was true.


    Tony''s in the air now. He''s absolutely gone!


    And he admitted that he was a little bit floating when a million points were paid.


    Some words, he actually did not say, not only Tony needs a basin of cold water from the sky, he also needs!


    Although he and Tony both know, this time their harvest is not very big.


    At least in the exchange group this kind of opportunity synthesis, their harvest can only be regarded as a small harvest, soon someone will surpass them.


    In the communication group, no one can ride out the dust!


    But suddenly a million points hit their head, really hit them a little dizzy.


    In the outside world, Tony is a billionaire, the richest man is true!


    Is integrable money comparable to the outside world?


    150 points, you can buy a cross-border seal character to cross the world!


    If you have 200 points, you can buy a healing rune. As long as you still have a breath, you can get it back no matter how many wounds you have.


    And the resurrection Rune!


    50000 points, bring the dead back to life!


    The power of integral is really omnipotent!


    If there is something in the world that integral can''t solve, there is only one reason, integral is not enough!


    All people believe that, after a period of time, the integral mall will be updated!


    At that time, there will be more amazing products!


    And the powerful amazing commodity, in a sense, also represents a high amount of points.

 Chapter 467

    Su Xiaoge: "Oh? You need my help? "


    Su Xiaoge: "pour cold water on it? Don''t worry. I''m good at it. (slim smiles) "


    Tony has no money:" well, don''t you have something more important to deal with? I''m not going to bother you with such a small matter as ours


    I don''t know why, he looked at the administrator followed by the smiling face, a cold heart.


    What''s the matter with Limulus?


    Is he floating?


    You''re kidding!


    Only one million points, how can you float?


    Anyway, I''m the chairman of stark industries, taking charge of the major arms industry!


    A large sum of money, this word is not enough to describe his straightforward!


    Can a million be compared to tens of billions?


    Is there any possibility of comparison?


    I haven''t seen a big scene before. It''s only a million dollars. I won''t float!


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s important? No! What''s more, what''s more important than dealing with friends? "


    Su Xiaoge: "since I am the administrator, I have to deal with some small problems, such as: everyone is a little bit floating, and they begin to incarnate the things of the rod essence. (slim''s smiling face) "


    Tony has no money:" the devil? Is there a gang spirit in our group? Who? Is it the old Marquis? "


    Marquis wobang: "yes! you ''re right! it''s me! If you really think it''s me, then you think it''s me. Anyway, I think someone is going to have bad luck. (slim smiles) "


    everything is on him, right?


    Is he a gangster?


    Ha ha!


    This floating man really needs to be rectified.


    In the final analysis, it''s also because Tony is young that he can''t get a million points!


    But... If you have a million points to the account, the mentality may also change.


    But he can guarantee that he will never float up like this with Tony.


    At least, their feet will be next to the earth.


    Tony has no money: "well... That, administrator, in fact, I am..."


    brother Su: "you don''t have to say more, everyone has a good psychological."


    Su Xiaoge: "do you want me to give you a plane ticket? (slim smile) "


    Tony has no money:" administrator, can you stop smiling like this? It''s really scary. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    before, he didn''t feel anything about the smiling face, but now he always feels that the administrator is talking seriously.


    This... He knew that limulu''s calling out the administrator was not a good thing.


    Limulus Tempest: Well, warden, I think this basin of cold water is enough. Don''t scare Mr. big shit. After all, Mr. Shida is in our group, and also a source of happiness for all of us


    Su Xiaoge: "cool water? What cold water? "


    Su Xiaoge: "Oh, what you just said! I''m sorry, I didn''t care too much, Tony. I didn''t mean to intimidate you. If you only get one million points, you will be gone. What will you do if you get tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of points in the future? Is it going to explode in situ? "


    Su Xiaoge: "although I have been joking with you, but I think it is because I am too friendly, so that you do not have a little vigilance? Even a million points can make you float like this. In this case, if your reward is cancelled, what will you do? "


    Tony has no money: "I..."


    is the award cancelled?


    He didn''t really think about it.


    Think about it, if it really happened, how would he behave?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha!"


    Su Xiaoge: "how is the cold water splashed? Is it of high standard? Did you feel cool just now? @Tony has no money. "

 Chapter 468-469

    Limulu Tempest: "you''re a real professional, warden."


    Tony had no money: "I... OK! Although I know that the administrator was joking just now, I accept the criticism and must seriously reflect on myself. "


    Tony had no money: "and, the most important thing!"


    Tony has no money: "Lim Lu, if you really want to pour cold water on me, you can come by yourself. Don''t call the administrator."


    Su Xiaoge: "what? Do you think I''m not professional enough? "


    Tony had no money: "no, it''s you who are too professional. I can''t see that you are pouring cold water on me. To be honest, he was really scared.


    In particular, after limulu finished, the administrator continued to say that he was stunned.


    The original inadvertently, communication group in their own heart has been so important?


    The administrator is really interesting. Lim Lu said that she poured her own cold water to cool her heart and calm down. As a result, an ice spring waterfall fell from the sky. Let alone calm down, people almost turned into ice pimples.


    Sun Mengyao: "the atmosphere of our large exchange group is really wonderful, bam!"


    Sun Mengyao: "why didn''t I meet the communication group earlier? If I had met the communication group earlier, how wonderful it would be!


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, have you ever had any bad things before?"


    Sun Mengyao: "no, it''s just that you are so happy and happy every day, and the administrator is so friendly, so... OK, I think I''m really lucky."


    Without comparison, there is no harm.


    After she was called up to be a samsara in the samsara space, to tell the truth, her heart gradually became cold and dirty from her pure heart.


    After all, the heart is not black, people are not cruel, in the reincarnation space, simply can not live.


    However, in the communication group, everyone can keep their own nature happy and develop in accordance with the trend.


    And other group friends have a good personality, this kind of atmosphere, good!


    Intrigue for a long time, at night, a person quiet down, always feel very tired, mental strength haggard!


    If we try to understand the world with malice, we will be opposed by the world with malice.


    But the samsara space is dark, so she has no evil thoughts in her heart!


    Exchange group, we help each other, each group friend is a friend, perhaps the outside group friend''s character is strange, turn a face and don''t recognize people.


    But as long as you are friendly to the group, everything will be fine!


    Originally, she thought Tony didn''t want to share in the destruction of samsara space.


    But the truth told her that she was wrong!


    For this kind of face slapping, she is willing, even happy to choose to accept.


    It is because of this, her feelings for the communication group, there has been an earth shaking change.


    Sun Mengyao: "Xiaoyu, are your skills very good?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "mm-hmm, in addition to my sister Mengyao''s mastery of fighting, I only have martial arts taught me by Uncle long and the use of Qi."


    Sun Mengyao: "so! I see. Come on. My sister will send you something. You can take it


    "Ding, sun Mengyao issued a red envelope."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, I also gained a lot of points last time. I really don''t have to bother my sister any more."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! Xiaoyu, take it! I didn''t give you points this time, and in the end, you have points and no skills to strengthen. Isn''t it useless? "


    Xiaoyu''s points are much more than her.


    So this time, she will not give Xiaoyu points.


    But Xiaoyu''s skills are very few, and she has no potential to strengthen. Therefore, she gives Xiaoyu the ice real yuan she cultivates as a red envelope.


    In this way, Xiaoyu can at least use integral to strengthen the real element level, instead of putting the integral up and staring at the small eye.

 Chapter 470

    Tony had no money: "I don''t think I need to ask this question."


    Limlu Tempest: "I also think so. According to Xiaoyu''s character, how can we seal or even abolish her internal strength for this reason? (slim helpless face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" I''m afraid Xiaoyu doesn''t care whether her body will be suppressed or not. It''s beautiful to be a child, isn''t it? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle Li, you don''t know me, but I want to grow up!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "when a child or something, the most annoying! Adults are so comfortable that they don''t have to go to school to do their homework! (slim frowned) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    adults... Comfortable?


    Indeed, adults don''t have to do homework in class, but is the adult world really comfortable?


    How many children often recall their childhood years after growing up into adults under the lash of time?


    Although I went to school to do my homework at that time, I had to say that my feelings were purest at that time, and there was no pressure and burden. I didn''t have to think about so much when I started to do things.


    Of course, Xiaoyu is precocious and intelligent. Maybe it is a very distressing thing for her to do homework at school!


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! Xiaoyu, when you were studying at school, did any of your classmates joke about bombing the school


    Sun Mengyao: "we also changed a song at that time, which was the song of bombing school! Ha ha ha... Although I was not sensible at that time, I have to say that it''s interesting to think about it now. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I had this idea, but only once. If I blow up the school, uncle long will kill me! (slim sighs) "


    Limulus Tempest:" it''s OK, Xiaoyu. With your current strength, you can definitely hang your uncle long and blow up a school. There''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing? Xiaoyu, don''t listen to them. It''s not a good thing to blow up a school. Moreover, it can''t solve your problem of going to school. If you blow up this school, there are other schools! "


    What''s Limulus for?


    Why did Xiaoyu blow up the school?


    Xiaoyu is so small, and suddenly has such a strong power, plus the heart also has this idea, that is not a flicker on.


    If we really want to blow up the school, maybe the world''s official forces can''t find any clues. The key is that Xiaoyu is so young that she is taught to blow up the school. Isn''t it taking the children on the crooked road?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "indeed, it seems that bombing schools can not solve the problem."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Alas! I can''t blow up all the schools, can I? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha... Xiaoyu, how are you? Did you discover a new continent? "


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, don''t you join in the fun here. Has your fight been solved? If it hasn''t been solved, would you like me to help you? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "anyway, the eldest sister is idle, is she?"


    Blow up all the schools?


    Kui Xiaoyu can think of it!


    If Xiaoyu wants to come out, is the old Marquis still stirring the flames?


    If Xiaoyu really blew up all the schools in the world, I''m afraid she''s really a Raver.


    After all, the art of explosion can be addictive.

 Chapter 471

    Marquis wobang: "soon! No, it''s over now


    Tony had no money: "elder sister, why don''t you go and have a look! In case the Marquis is is old, it will not be good if he is old


    Tony didn''t have money: "although there are revival runes in the group, it''s OK to die, but who wants to experience the feeling of death, right? (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tu Shan carries the handle:" yes! Tony, you said, there''s such an integral reason


    Limlu Tempest: "although we often hate each other with the old Marquis, we are still very concerned about the safety of the old Marquis. In the end, the old Marquis is is too old to be stimulated. If the feeling of death is too terrible, the old Marquis will go back to heaven directly, and he doesn''t want to live any more, the joke will be really big."


    Limulu Tempest: "especially if we don''t have time to help, isn''t it?"


    In fact, he also knows that Tony and his elder sister are joking.


    After all, the old Marquis has been dealing with the SSS level samsara for a week. The old Marquis has spent such a long time and effort, and it is impossible for the elder sister to rob the old Marquis''s enemy.


    But don''t you let me talk?


    Daily mutual hatred, but one of their sources of happiness!


    Marquis wobang: "you... OK! end! Perfect ending


    Marquis wobang: "the survival ability of SSS level samsara is so strong. I beat him into this kind of shape. His soul was burned by the fire of industry. He started to work together in many ways. Only in this way can we solve this battle."


    Marquis Vauban: No, I''m really tired. I need a rest. (slim tired face) "


    Tony has no money:" hehe! Old Marquis, you can''t do it. Is it too empty? (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" let me guess, is it Yin and yang deficiency, Qi and blood deficiency? "


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! If so, the old Marquis needs to make up for it


    Marquis wobang:...


    What are these two goods playing?


    Deficiency of yin and Yang?


    Qi and blood deficiency?


    What the hell is that?


    This continuous high-intensity fighting for seven days and seven nights, who is not tired?


    Su Xiaoge: "can''t you two hang around in the reincarnation space? Is it really appropriate to do two things at one time? "


    Sun Mengyao: "by the way, Tony and limulu, you blew up the eighth area of the reincarnation space. There must be doubts about the will of reincarnation space. I believe there will be actions against you soon. You should be careful."


    Tony has no money: "against our behavior? In what way? "


    Sun Mengyao: "I don''t know, but if you want to continue to do damage in the samsara space, you need to be careful. Although there are communication groups to cover up, the samsara space has not found your trace, but there will certainly be a trap for the tasks to be released later."


    Limulu Tempest: "OK! We see. Thank you very much


    According to sun Mengyao, even if the will of reincarnation space is suspected to be mixed with enemy forces, it will not be publicized because it is not detected.


    However, it will be set in the next task of measures. At present, they are reincarnated, and both of them also have samsara bracelets.


    Most importantly, they are now in zone 7 of the samsara space.


    The seventh district is relatively stable and not as chaotic as the eighth District, so they can''t be so arrogant when they do things.


    Sure enough, it''s cool to have your own people!

 Chapter 472

    Su Xiaoge: "the problem of reincarnation space is left to Tony and they can solve it by themselves."


    Su Xiaoge: "now the fire shadow world, the reincarnation space channel has been closed, we only need to clear the reincarnation and samsara who are left in the fire shadow world, and the task should be completed."


    Su Xiaoge: "so let''s move! If you really want to have a rest, you can go back and have a good rest after this mission. "


    Su Xiaoge: "everyone is really hard this time. If you insist on it, the victory will be in front of you."


    Marquis Vauban: good administrator, I understand! I also ask the administrator to rest assured that I understand the urgency of the matter. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! Speaking of all, I will go back to have a good rest after this mission


    Bo Feng shuimen: "thank you very much this time. If you are free, you can come to my house."


    Happy Feng man: "ha ha! Don''t worry, you will come at that time! "


    Su Xiaoge: "ah, by the way, Watergate, your wife has just given birth to a child, you''d better go and see your own child and wife!"


    The branch line task given by the communication group suggests that they should protect the three members of the Watergate family when they come to the fire shadow world.


    Now the task is coming to an end, but we have to admit that there are many ways for the samsara and the samsara.


    If you roll over at the last minute, isn''t that a big joke?


    In this case, it''s better to let the Watergate go to the whirlpool beside jiuxinnai and protect his daughter-in-law and son while watching his son.


    As for the point reward for killing reincarnation at the last minute?


    What he said just now is just a suggestion.


    If Watergate insists on going, he won''t stop it.


    After all, whirlwind ninai and whirlpool... Bofengmingren is his wife and son. If he doesn''t care, they won''t care.


    Bo Feng Shui men: "thank you for your help this time. Thank you very much! (thank you very much)


    Marquis wobang: "it''s OK, Watergate, you''d better go to see your wife!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, Watergate, go quickly! Don''t make your wife wait too long. She must want you to stay with her after the baby is born. Since the war is coming to an end, it''s OK for you to stay with your wife. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "more importantly, protect your wife and son''s safety, don''t let your closest people have an accident."


    Wave wind water gate: "mm-hmm!"


    At the same time, the outside world.


    Wave wind water gate a turn, turn into a thunder, disappear in place.


    The birth of a child, as a father, how can he not be anxious?


    What''s more, the place where the war broke out was in the birthplace of the child, and his wife and children were nearby. Didn''t he worry?


    Therefore, as soon as he saw what the group said, he did not hesitate, and ran directly to the position where the whirlpool nine xinnai was.


    Finally, he could reach out and touch his child''s cheek.


    Naruto


    Of course, before touching, he must wash his own filth on the side.


    After all, the child is still young, in case of bacterial infection, causing children to get sick or something, it is too bad.


    Well... Although these knowledge come from different worlds, there must be a lot in common between different worlds.


    At least the wound is inflamed, suppurated and so on a series of symptoms, every world''s wounded have had.


    "Is this branch line mission finally coming to an end?"


    Su Chen stood in the air, looking at the distance, whispered.


    Immediately, he grasped his right hand, and his figure disappeared in place.

 Chapter 473

    So far, sun Mengyao is the strongest one among the reincarnation and samsara who still stay in the world of fire shadow.


    After all, in the world of fire and shadow, without the monitoring of reincarnation space will, she can safely and boldly improve her own strength.


    The fifth order of location in the communication group represents the SSS level in the samsara space!


    After knowing the existence of sun Mengyao, the reincarnation and transmigration travelers in the space of reincarnation ask sun Mengyao''s location one by one, and move closer to the direction of sun Mengyao.


    An SSS level samsara, at this time, is the only savior they can rely on!


    Although the SSS have a high probability of survival, they are better than the SSS.


    The most important thing is that there is a samsara of SSS level who is still in the world of fire shadow, and the reincarnation space must lead it back.


    The importance of an SSS level samsara is self-evident!


    Only by following this SSS samsara can they find a glimmer of hope for survival in this world full of crisis.


    Sun Mengyao also readily agreed to the intention expressed by samsara and samsara.


    To tell you the truth, she was a little funny when she got the news.


    But she did not hesitate, directly sent out her position, attracted all the reincarnation and reincarnation of the arrival, and said to gather everyone''s strength, together against the strong enemy!


    Against a strong enemy?


    If she is not a member of the communication group, maybe she will unite all the forces to fight against the strong enemy!


    But she is a member of the communication group. After such a long time of killing, all the friends in the group are tired. They want to end the battle as soon as possible, go home and have a rest and sleep.


    So she can only cooperate with everyone and try to shorten the mission time.


    She also said in the group, let''s not worry, and wait for her to gather a group of people before starting.


    It''s better to have a net than to pursue one by one?


    As far as efficiency is concerned, her operation definitely saves us too much time.


    As for the shame of killing reincarnation?


    Sorry!


    Compared with the communication group, the samsara space is the gap between heaven and earth.


    No!


    There''s no comparison!


    The two forces are not on the same level!


    The darkness in the samsara space, the perversion and distortion of the samsara and the samsara.


    If it wasn''t for her strength, I didn''t know what she would look like now.


    So in the choice, not stupid people know which one to choose.


    Anyway, this group of samsara and samsara are going to die. In this case, don''t waste each other''s time. Get together and fight directly!


    Die, die!


    If you don''t die, fight again!


    On the other side, Su Chen and others can''t help laughing after seeing the news from sun Mengyao.


    This group of samsara also do not know whether it is really bad luck or not, they even find their communication group of people to deal with their communication group?


    Even pinned all hope on sun Mengyao?


    Now they are very curious, if this group of reincarnation knew the truth of this matter, what kind of expression would it look like?


    Wonderful, I''m afraid it can''t be described!


    Just imagine that the light of all hope is from the enemy?


    The most important thing is that they are eager to find their own door and commit suicide.


    At the end of the day, there will be no samsara, thinking that the samsara at SSS level will be the enemy.

 Chapter 474

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Interesting."


    Su Chen touched his chin and playfully said, "I actually want to see that scene."


    "When all the samsara gather in one place and place all their hopes on sun Mengyao, we suddenly appear. Then we wait for them to be ready for battle. No, cooperate with sun Mengyao."


    "When the war began, they found that their leaders were our people. That kind of expression... Unimaginable!"


    On one side, the Marquis of Vauban gave a smile and said, "that scene must be very interesting."


    "In this way, isn''t sun Mengyao exposed directly?"


    Yasso stood aside and frowned.


    Although the will of reincarnation space is not in the world of fire and shadow, will so many reincarnation people know sun Mengyao''s spy identity at the same time, will it spread to the reincarnation space?


    Don''t say, it''s really possible!


    "Kill all of them. It would be nice if no one went back."


    The Marquis of Vauban sneered and said, "of course, when we show up, we can first cut off the arms of those reincarnations, and then destroy the bracelets of the reincarnation space in their hands, so as to cut off the connection between them and the reincarnation space, and see how they send messages to the reincarnation space!"


    "Of course, even if the reincarnation space knows, then what?"


    Speaking of this, the Marquis of Vauban stopped and said with a smile: "sun Mengyao is now in the fifth level of strength. If you put it in the reincarnation space, it is also the most top-notch strong one!"


    "In the present situation of reincarnation space, how can the will of reincarnation space attack sun Mengyao because of a little doubt?"


    Yasuo was stunned and then said, "yes, Tony and limlu are making trouble in the reincarnation space. At present, only sun Mengyao, an SSS level samsara walker, can compete with them. In any case, reincarnation space will not attack her."


    The weight of a top power is enough to crush everyone''s words!


    Especially at this critical juncture, even if the reincarnation space perceives that sun Mengyao has a problem, it may not raise it.


    At least, we have to wait for the emergence of the second strong SSS in the samsara space.


    Of course, when the second SSS level samsara appears, sun Mengyao''s accomplishments will not know what level.


    At that time, reincarnation space wants to kill, can you kill it?


    "Not necessarily, reincarnation space, as a cross world power, will certainly not be as simple as we think."


    Tu Shan said in a deep red voice that he could easily cross the world. This kind of power is beyond their imagination.


    Not to mention anything else, even if she is now a fifth level combat power, can she cross the world without cross-border seal characters?


    I''m afraid not!


    So she didn''t agree with the Marquis of Vauban and Yasso.


    If so, isn''t reincarnation too weak?


    It''s too delicious to be able to get into the five steps?


    "In the process of carrying out group tasks, I never think that one of my enemies is very simple."


    After a moment''s silence, the Marquis of Vauban said, "but we don''t have to think too much about the enemy. We can be cautious, but we don''t have to think too much about it."


    "After all, after all, we can revive!"


    With that, he chuckled directly.


    Yeah!


    They can be resurrected, and even if they''re wrong, what''s the point?


    The soul is guarded by the communication group, and the body disappears, and then resurrects. If you think so much, does it hurt your head?


    , "...... so, from today on, the circle of space is not messy. Has the final say been made?"


    Yasuo raised his head and said in a quiet tone: "after all, it is our people who destroy and protect the samsara space."

 Chapter 475

    "That''s right."


    Su Chen said with a soft smile that if the plot really develops as the Marquis of Vauban said, then it will be just like Yasuo said.


    In the samsara space, Tony who destroys and blasts the samsara space and sun Mengyao, who guards the samsara space, are together. Can you think of it?


    If you can see, what about the reincarnation space will?


    After all, the whereabouts of Tony''s trio have been hidden by the communication group, so the reincarnation space will not destroy all the samsara ruthlessly in order to find these three?


    Of course, if that''s the case, we''ll find three people.


    But in this way, I''m afraid that the efforts of many years of reincarnation space will also be destroyed once?


    What''s more, the so-called alliance of God and God will not allow the reincarnation space to do so, right?


    Since there is an organization, there must be corresponding rules and regulations. In dealing with certain matters, we can''t be so arbitrary.


    well... Enemy camp is in chaos. We has the final say.


    That sounds like fun.


    "But samsara is our enemy. Although the will of reincarnation space is not in the world of fire and shadow, we don''t need to let the enemy know so much information, do we?"


    Su Chen turned his words and said, "and in the end, they are all miserable people."


    "So it may be a good thing to let them die in a muddle headed and less sad way."


    When people heard the speech, they fell into silence. Were they all... Miserable people?


    Yeah!


    Who in the process of growth, has not experienced the pain of heart?


    Who''s life, without regret, is perfect?


    Although no one wants to bear the suffering and sadness of this world, it has to be said that only suffering and sadness can bring people growth.


    How does a person go from childish to mature?


    That is not the natural disaster and itself. People have no other choice but to mature.


    There''s only one way to die!


    However, in this world, no one needs to pity anyone.


    Everyone has his own disaster. If he has carried it, he will carry it. If he can''t resist it, he will forget it.


    Miserable man!


    There are too few people who really live a peaceful life!


    ...


    on the other side, sun Mengyao looks at the samsara coming from all around, and a smile flashes in her eyes.


    Soon!


    Really fast!


    The reincarnation bracelet has the number of reincarnations that devour any residue this time. Now these reincarnations are constantly moving towards her from various places. According to her estimation, in less than half a day, people will gather together.


    After all, the weak samsara, to tell the truth, in that battle storm, almost died.


    Those who didn''t die, at least they could resist the aftereffect of the battle and suppress it.


    Therefore, they are dissatisfied with the speed. Even if some samsara are scattered around the world, they still come to us without stopping.


    This is the only "vitality"!


    And sun Mengyao in this period of time, also completely into a want to save life SSS level samsara.


    If you want to cheat others, you have to cheat yourself first!


    I don''t know the situation. How can other people get the information from her?


    After all, there are a lot of human spirits in samsara. Once some of them or some of them find out the clue, it is very easy to have changes.


    Time passed. After all the samsara arrived, sun Mengyao did not change her face and silently conveyed a message to the communication group!


    We are all here. We can do it!

 Chapter 476

    "Hum!"


    While the samsara were communicating and discussing countermeasures, a wave of fluctuation reverberated from above.


    This makes some more sensitive reincarnation in the heart of a thump, look up to the air.


    The next moment, a terrible mental force swept over, unable to bear the reincarnation of direct physical explosion, explosion and death.


    The powerful samsara is also imprisoned in his body, and can only watch a giant palm covering the surrounding land from above, and his eyes are full of panic.


    They don''t understand how those powerful enemies know their position?


    In this case, it is obvious that the enemy has already made arrangements.


    In other words, early in the morning Are you waiting for them here?


    The traitor!


    It must be a traitor!


    In a flash, some samsara guessed this possibility.


    There must be a traitor in their ranks!


    Damn it!


    Why should these dogs be spies for those people?


    Can you live as a traitor?


    I''m afraid it''s not a fool?


    In the confrontation between samsara space and this strange force, if reincarnation space loses, who can survive?


    "Boom" -- "


    a burst that destroyed the sky and the earth reverberated, forming a terrible air wave that directly turned everything around into dust, which was very comparable!


    The sixth level strike is not what these weak samsara can resist.


    "Just now, thank you for your kindness."


    When the dust settled down, sun Mengyao appeared in front of Su Chen and others and said with a smile.


    Although she knows that the members of the group will not hurt each other, is the relationship between the administrators and the members of the group?


    "Thank you for everything. It''s a group."


    Su Chen chuckled and waved his hand and said, "but come back, this time I didn''t leave you alive. Don''t worry?"


    Sun Mengyao shook his head and said: "it''s OK. I have become a samsara of SSS level. My own value is far greater than all of them. As long as I camouflage a little bit, the reincarnation space can''t be seen. What''s more, samsara space still holds my soul. I think I won''t have any betrayal heart, at least not before I take away my soul. "


    According to her guess, the level of communication group is likely to be the same as the boss of reincarnation space.


    Otherwise, when the two forces are at war, how can the exchange group fight the samsara space like fighting a son?


    Since the communication group said that they would protect their own souls, they would certainly protect their own souls. In the final analysis, there is no need for communication groups or administrators to deceive themselves, do they?


    Does it make sense for a person of that level to cheat himself?


    The most important thing is that if the communication group fails to protect its soul and causes an accident, is it a blow to other group friends?


    "Now that the feeder mission is over, do you have any other arrangements?"


    Su Chen asked with a smile, the end of the branch line task, a moment exchange group conversion points reward, they should also go back.


    But according to the urination of reincarnation space, I''m afraid that sun Mengyao will not be brought back in a few days or even half a month.


    Of course, it depends.


    If Tony and their destruction effect in the reincarnation space is very significant, maybe for a long time, we have to find a way to get sun Mengyao back.


    At least there are still ten days to go before the league team arrives.


    Ten days, that''s enough for Tony and them to do a lot of things, right?


    After all, Tony and the three of them have got a lot of points. Although they can''t let go of everything and strengthen themselves, they still have points around them. They have confidence in everything, don''t they?

 Chapter 477

    "There is no arrangement. I try to make myself in a mess and wait for the sound of reincarnation space."


    Sun Mengyao wry smile, helpless way.


    Although she is also a member of the communication group, her strength is not weak, and she will certainly play an important role in the reconstruction of the world of fire and shadow.


    But can she help?


    Reincarnation space will to lead their own, a look at their own doing this kind of thing?


    Help each other rebuild the world?


    Even if there is a good excuse to hide your identity and not be found by the other party, I am afraid that... Will also cause a series of problems?


    At the same time, communication groups.


    "Ding, the branch line has been completed."


    "The three members of the fengshuimen family of qunyoubo are in stable life state, the task is completed, and the task reward is being settled..."


    "the settlement reward has been completed, and the total task score is 1500000."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, 40% task completion and 600000 bonus points."


    "Group Friends: Marquis of wobang, 12% task completion, 180000 bonus points."


    "Group Friends: Tu Shan shouldered the responsibility, 12% task completion, and 180000 bonus points."


    "Group Friends: wave, wind and water gate, task completion 10%, reward points: 150000."


    "Group Friends: happy man, task completion 8%, reward points: 120000"


    "group Friends: surnamed Cao mingcao, character Meng De, task completion degree 6%, reward points: 90000."


    "Group friend: Limulus tempest, 6% task completion, 90000 bonus points."


    "Group Friends: Tony has no money, task completion 4%, reward points: 60000."


    "Group Friends: quiet and obedient Xiaoyu, task completion 2%, reward points: 30000."


    Hey, Tony, didn''t finish the branch line


    Tony has no money: "this time, there are a lot of points to reward, a full 1.5 million!"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! Xiaoyu, you still have 30000 points reward, which is unexpected joy! (slim''s playful face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" I''ve watched for such a long time, which is 2% of me. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    the surname Cao was given the name of" Meng de: "I was... Wrong! I remember that when our world triggered a mission, I watched the war nearby, and I only got 1% of my task completion. Do children have special welfare


    When Xiaoyu goes to the theatre, so does he.


    Then why is Xiaoyu''s task completion higher than him?


    There are quite a few tall ones. They are twice as high!


    Tony has no money: "well... No matter where the children are, they have some welfare, don''t they?"


    Limlu Tempest: "no, I don''t think the communication group should not be biased in this kind of thing. Xiaoyu''s 2% task completion should be included in other things."


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. Shita, this branch line mission has lasted ten days. We left the fire shadow world a week ago and came to the samsara space. Do you think that the impact of our destruction in the samsara space will be included in the communication group?"


    Tony has no money: "it''s a big possibility."


    Reminded by limulu, he suddenly remembered that the communication group had said before that there were very strict rules and regulations for the settlement of task points, and there would be no favoritism.


    He also knows that the higher the organization is, the better the corresponding system will be.


    So what limulu said is likely to be true!

 Chapter 478

    Cao''s name was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "in other words, after subtracting the 50000 points of the revival card from the 90000 points harvest, there is only 40000 left."


    Cao''s surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "Alas... When is the beginning of this day! (I also want to live a life of a big man) "


    happy Feng man:" 40000 points are quite a lot, brother Cao, after you go back this time, you can focus on practicing your own body method. It''s really not a blow to you, your body method is really weak. "


    "I know that after I go back this time, I''m going to fight the shadow challenge."


    "Come on! Death is death. I don''t believe that I have sung death songs for thousands of times. Can''t I make any progress? "


    In this branch line mission, it can be said that his harvest was the least.


    The red Marquis and the red Marquis were blocked from completing the task.


    In addition, the bodies of two SSS level samsara after their death are handed over to the administrator for refining, which must be a lot of income.


    And Tony, Lim Lu and jade trio, not to mention.


    The reward I got this time is not even as much as that of others.


    As for Yasso?


    Although his mission is not high, he has collected many corpses of samsara pilgrims in the process of fighting, which is given to the administrator for refining, which is a large amount of points to the account.


    The last one is the water gate.


    The main task of this branch line is the fire shadow world where Watergate is located, so in the final analysis, Watergate and their mentality are not the same.


    Here is Watergate''s wife and home, even if there is no harvest, but to protect their own good, then for Watergate, everything is worth it.


    But what about him?


    He got such a loss of points, the heart is very sad.


    No matter what other people''s mentality is, he came here to get a lot of points after the completion of the branch line task.


    Maybe he will help if there is no branch task release, but if there is branch task release, his goal is naturally points!


    Of course, in his heart, he also knows that his own income is not as good as others, and he only blames his own strength.


    The fourth level strength is nothing in this battle.


    What''s more, I''m not good at fighting, I don''t have much combat experience, and I have many defects all over my body.


    It seems that after I go back, I really need to make up for it.


    Next time I join the group task, I must not be so helpless.


    Happy Feng man: "Alas! You''d better take it easy. Although death in the shadow challenge is not the real death, the death experience is absolutely the most real


    Happy wind man: "if you experience too much, maybe one time will reach your critical point, hum, the mentality will collapse directly."


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "don''t worry, I have a few."


    Happy wind man: "hope!"


    In fact, he was not as eager for strength as Cao Cao.


    It is the best to enhance the strength. If it can not be strengthened at the present stage, it is not required.


    Anyway, I am in this magical communication group, and my future strength must exceed my imagination, so there is no need to be so urgent.


    Slow down, with a view to see the scenery along the way, it is also very good.


    When people are anxious about something, it is easy to have problems.


    But in the end, he can''t control Cao Cao. Everyone has his own thinking and positioning, and his ability to bear things after an accident.


    The best he can do is to say what he should say.


    As for whether to do it or not?


    It depends on Cao Cao himself!

 Chapter 479

    Su Xiaoge: "in this branch line mission, who keeps the body of reincarnation walker, can send it to me."


    Su Xiaoge: "I''ll give you refining. After refining, you can also calculate, and see how much you can get from this branch line mission. You can also have a number in your heart."


    "Ding, happy Feng man gave out an exclusive red envelope."


    "Ding, happy Feng man gave out an exclusive red envelope."


    "..."


    brother Su: "Yasuo, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. A red envelope can pack all the bodies of samsara that you keep."


    Happy Feng man: "sorry, administrator, I don''t know this very well."


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK."


    "Ding, happy Feng man gave out an exclusive red envelope."


    Limulu Tempest: "red envelope is clearly the representative of festivity. Why is it a corpse bag now? (slim funny face) "


    brother Su:" the body bag?


    Although this sounds a bit infiltrative, it seems that this is the case.


    That can''t be done!


    Don''t send the corpse of reincarnation walker to him without a red envelope, do you want him to run to the side to refine one by one?


    "Ding, Tony has no money to give out a red envelope."


    "Ding, Marquis wobang has issued an exclusive red envelope."


    "Ding, Tu Shan carried a handlebar and handed out a special red envelope."


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest has issued a red envelope."


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "no! You two also collect the bodies of samsara? Tony has no money: "yes! When we encounter samsara, we must control it. After all, I don''t have too many points. (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:" er...


    Tony and limulu went to the space of reincarnation, and the harvest was very big. Now there are still the refining benefits of reincarnation practitioners?


    This time, he really envied.


    A choice, let him lose a lot this time!


    If he didn''t entangle with the SSS level samsara, according to his personality, the probability of going to the samsara space is not small.


    That''s it. No more.


    There are many opportunities in the communication group. If you miss this time, there will be another one.


    Only next time, I must be fully prepared!


    Limulu Tempest: "I''m not like Mr. Shita. I swallow too much and I can get the stronger samsara out of my stomach bag."


    Marquis wobang: "so, in the exclusive red envelope you sent to the administrator, there is also your gastric juice? "It seems that''s what happened."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, Limulus, you are very good


    Although it''s about points, he''s not disgusted.


    But this is not to him, but to the administrator.


    In other words, Lim Lu''s stomach bag seems to be a different space. Is there any gastric juice in it?


    After all, slim''s body structure is different from that of human beings, and it may be very clean.


    Su Xiaoge: "do you have any more? If not, I''ll get it. "


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    "..."


    in the communication group, there was a burst of red packets.


    In the outside world, Su Chen looked up at the sky and said in his heart, "exchange group, refine the bodies of those samsara practitioners! After refining, 20% of them will be sent to Tony in the form of group notices. "

 Chapter 480

    Before long, the exchange group appeared in a refining integral group notice.


    And the group friends look at the group notice and the new points on their account, one by one is also crazy up the corners of the mouth.


    There are so many points to the account, who is in a bad mood?


    I''ll see you next time


    Su Chen glanced over the crowd and said with a smile, "I also hope that when we meet next time, you will be more powerful."


    Finish this sentence, a white light flashed, Su Chen''s figure disappeared in place.


    "Your honor, you are still so vigorous."


    Wave wind water gate does not know when to come to the side, some emotion said.


    "Although it is only a part of the administrator, it must have something to do with it."


    The Marquis of Vauban sighed and said, "it''s good enough for the warden to help us walk such a long way."


    If he was an administrator, he would not do so.


    His method of training the strong has always been cruel and cold.


    After all, whether the weak can grow into the strong depends on themselves.


    He gave the opportunity, whether he can grasp it or not, and what kind of situation it will cause, is none of his business.


    But it has to be said that as a trainee, he prefers the way of administrator.


    "If there is a good fortune in the outside world, according to this Shibao, then our past lives must have been greatly blessed."


    Tu Shanhong chuckled and said slowly.


    This time, her harvest is not small.


    This time she went back, her strength will certainly advance by leaps and bounds again.


    Of course, to advance to the sixth level, I just want to think about it.


    After all, the gap between the fifth and sixth order is bound to require a lot of integration to burn.


    Most importantly, in a short period of time, her strength ushered in several leaps. It is necessary for her to have a good silence for a period of time after returning this time.


    Otherwise, she is worried that her power will be out of control, and shadow challenge may be a good choice.


    But then again, Yaya and Rongrong''s strength, perhaps she should also think of ways to improve.


    What''s more, she''s making great progress now. Maybe it''s time to visit Aolai overseas.


    Thank you very much for this


    "But I''m sorry, for some reason, we can''t stay here for dinner," bowing water gate said


    Hearing this, they all laughed and waved their hands.


    They all understand some of the reasons for Watergate.


    The world of fire and shadow needs a buffer period of reconstruction after such great changes.


    Of course, after such a long battle, they really need to go back and have a good rest.


    ...


    at the same time, the sanctuary.


    "Whew!"


    A white light flashed by, and Su Chen appeared outside the temple.


    Where he left.


    Because inside the sanctuary, all the sages are still waiting for him to appear.


    After all, a true God, no one dare to ignore!


    Even some sages who are close to the true God want to take the opportunity to ask their doubts about what they don''t know. Why has the true God been hidden for so many years, regardless of the three realms?


    The sages have their own ideas in their hearts, so they dare not relax and have been paying close attention to every corner of the sanctuary.


    Of course, they know the ability of Su Chen, the "true God", so they pay attention to the use of martial arts magic similar to pupil.


    This also led to Su Chen''s return, directly shocked all sages.


    "Whoosh..."


    all the sages did not dare to hesitate and came to meet the true God.


    Does God really care about the spiritual spring of life when he comes again?

 Chapter 481

    Su Chen looks at the sage in front of him, his face does not change, but he is ready to make a move in his heart.


    As soon as he returned to China, these sages appeared in front of him, apparently always paying attention to this side.


    "Yes, uncle."


    Feather came forward and arched his hand and said, "since uncle has arrived, let''s go to the inner hall to discuss the distribution."


    Seeing the real God coming again, he was very glad that he had been waiting.


    Otherwise, when the strange god comes to see the spiritual spring of life that has been allocated, who will settle the account with?


    Su Chen glanced at the feather, then turned around and disappeared directly in place.


    The sages look at each other.


    What''s the situation?


    Why did this God come and go?


    And the look in the eyes before leaving, what special charm does it have?


    "The character of this Taoist brother..."


    Zhao Yongyan stood in the rear and looked at Su Chen''s disappearing position, thinking silently.


    When the gods were still in existence, he also talked with the gods in the Ninth Heaven.


    In addition,


    therefore, he has some understanding of the characters of the gods.


    And this Taoist is really a man of love!


    It''s totally confusing to come and go.


    Is this intentional or casual?


    ...


    at the same time, in the villa.


    A flash of light, Su Chen appeared in the villa.


    "Welcome back, sir."


    The sound of Chen picking machinery rings, echoing in the open villa.


    "Caichen, are there any major events in these ten days?"


    Su Chen sat on the sofa and asked softly.


    These days of continuous high-intensity fighting, although the strength of the enemy is not as strong as him, but the number of the enemy is too large, his spirit has been tense.


    So he was very tired, and now he had no other ideas. He wanted to rest and sleep for a while.


    Therefore, after realizing that the sages had no intention of attacking him, he turned away without saying more.


    Maybe there was some misunderstanding, but he didn''t want to explain, and he was too lazy to explain.


    "Nothing big, business as usual."


    "Well."


    Su Chen nodded slightly, then stretched out his right hand, a bottle of mineral water flew directly into his hand.


    Although he does not need to drink water according to his current cultivation.


    But for no other reason, he just wanted to drink water!


    Do you want to drink water and think about it?


    Why so much?


    "Sir, do not sell the shares within ten days of your use in the world."


    "What? How much did you make? "


    Su Chen finished drinking water, lost voice to smile a way.


    Although he doesn''t care about the money in this world, he wants to live in this world.


    Since you want to live, then money is indispensable.


    And if you can earn it, you don''t need to get money in other ways, right?


    "34.82 million."


    "That''s a lot more."


    More than 30 million, before he came to this world, it was an astronomical number that he could not imagine.


    After all, before he came to this world, he was just an ordinary man.


    Even if more than 300 billion yuan were put in front of him, he would not be shocked.


    Different levels, different realms, different natural ideas.


    "Ding, the branch line task has been completed and an invitation quota has been obtained. Do you want to invite?"


    Suddenly, the cold voice of communication group rings in Su Chen''s mind.


    "Invite."


    Su Chen back to the sofa, in the heart said.


    It''s normal to get an invitation quota when the branch line task is completed.


    But what makes him helpless is that he can only get one invitation quota each time he completes the task. The growth rate of the communication group population is a little slow!


    The next moment, five network names appear in front of Su Chen.


    "Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian."


    "Your little cute is online."


    "I''m a killer with no feelings."


    "Red hair."


    "Little orange."

 Chapter 482

    "Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian?"


    Su Chen looks at the nickname on the virtual screen, eyebrows a pick, murmured softly.


    There are many versions of Bai Suzhen''s myths and legends.


    And the communication group links to endless dimensions. Maybe every version corresponds to one world.


    In the folklore version, Xu Xian is the reincarnation of Bai Suzhen, who is about to become an immortal.


    Xu Xian''s previous life inadvertently saved Bai Suzhen, who was still a small demon, but had not yet transformed into shape.


    Therefore, if Bai Suzhen wants to become an immortal, she has to come back to repay her kindness, and then a series of things happened.


    As for Xu Xuan?


    This is another version of "the origin of the White Snake", the hero, and the heroine Bai Suzhen have a difficult relationship.


    It''s love, but it''s also love robbery!


    Now it seems that this should be Xu Xuan, who tried his best to protect love and ended up miserable.


    "Your little cute has been online..."


    Su Chen''s eyes moved, and when she saw the nickname, she couldn''t help but draw.


    How did the name come out again?


    Every time you invite a group, you have to make a cute one to take up the quota, don''t you?


    What''s more, every time the nickname is different, what''s the communication group doing?


    The most important thing is, he has no idea about cute. Who is this?


    Secondly, it is the killer of mo de''s feelings.


    Which God is this?


    I, like a pigeon killer!


    I, mo de emotion!


    Well... Are these two nicknames for fun?


    The next one, red hair... Appeared again and again, many times. Is this the communication group suggesting that they want to invite this person in?


    But red hair, green hair, blue hair, who knows who is who?


    The last one, little orange.


    This nickname is not the first time.


    Um... Little orange, can''t be the little orange in QQ flying car world?


    If so, why did he invite a racing driver in?


    But then again, QQ racing world seems very interesting, all the gratitude and resentment are solved by racing, the whole world is racing as the core of competition.


    Most importantly, there is a lot of black technology in that world, especially the high-tech of racing cars.


    Maybe when I''m free in the future, I can really invite the little orange in.


    But now, he has his own ideas.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited Xu Xuan not Xu Xian to join the endless dimensional exchange group."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Hey, there''s a new guy coming in?"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha, welcome new people!"


    Limulu Tempest: "the name of the new man, it looks interesting. Does it have any special meaning?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "this is..."


    to tell the truth, he is confused and hard to understand the magic scene that suddenly appears in front of him.


    I was just thinking about whether to turn myself into a monster?


    People all say that people and demons do not stand apart, there is no good result between people and demons!


    Since he can''t resist the view of the world, then he has to become a monster himself. Two monsters together, no one will object to it?


    As for how to change from man to monster?


    Earlier in the world, he and Bai Suzhen went to a workshop dedicated to the service of monsters. The landlady there was very mysterious. He thought that the landlady must have a way.


    Maybe I will pay what price, but there is no price I can not accept.


    But now, what kind of communication group appears in front of itself and what situation?

 Chapter 483

    Limulus Tempest: "new man, if you want to question, I suggest you don''t talk."


    Limulu Tempest: "group introduction, group business card, group file, integral mall and even arena and shadow challenge, you can experience it, experience the past, if you still have questions, ask them again, I will answer for you."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha! Uncle Li is really joking. Who will question the communication group after understanding its many functions? "


    Limulus Tempest: Oh, there are all kinds of things in the world. What if we meet a bully


    Uncle, I feel quiet? (dog''s head) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Is he a gangster?


    How could it be?


    Who is the pole spirit, he can''t be the pole spirit!


    Tony had no money: "what do you mean by those three question marks? Do you have no points in your mind


    Lim Lu: "shit, you don''t have to deal with me all day, do you?"? (I''ll kill you with a bench) "


    soon, the communication group was once again reduced to the battle field of two people.


    But Su Chen looked at the communication group of two people''s chat situation, lost a smile, directly chose to block the exchange group.


    He''s going to bed!


    Have a good rest!


    I''ll talk about it later.


    Now, no one can stop him from sleeping. It seems very cool to have a good sleep when he is free?


    In the past, when a new comer joined the exchange group, everyone had to say a few words more or less to express their welcome and by the way express their sense of existence.


    But all but Tony are diving today.


    Obviously, they are not looking at the communication group, or they are too lazy to go back. They all want to have a rest.


    It''s not too late to welcome new people after waking up, right?


    Think immediately move, Su Chen figure a flash, appear directly on the bed.


    "It''s still comfortable to lie in bed!"


    Su Chen lay in a big eight characters, stretched a stretch, sighed.


    Immediately cover the quilt, close your eyes, and start to sleep.


    Of course, although he was a little tired and needed to sleep, he was not totally indifferent to sleep.


    Before he went to bed, he had placed a ban and a border around the villa.


    If a strange strong man comes, he will wake up at the first time.


    After all, he didn''t want to wake up, inexplicably appear in unknown places, or in the dark, never wake up.


    The future is beautiful, he has not had a good experience of life, how can he die like this?


    ...


    the next day.


    Out of the window, the dawn eyes pour on Su Chen''s cheek through the window. After su Chen wakes up, she looks at the light outside, and she can''t help but smile.


    Last night, I had no dream. I had a good sleep.


    If he wanted to sleep, he could go on sleeping.


    What''s the harm of sleeping for seven days and seven nights?


    But his time, also can''t always be used in sleep, there are a lot of things to deal with on their own.


    For example, if you''re promoted to the sixth level, are you going to take a look?


    Promotion, their own control decreased, now their own, can play a simple level of the shadow of the body?


    In his opinion, it''s a bit of a suspension.


    But it doesn''t matter. If you can''t beat it, it means that you have a lot of room for improvement!


    "It seems that I really need to lie in bed and have a good sleep when I''m free."


    Su Chen gets up slowly, after dressing up neatly, chuckles softly.


    Sleep, perhaps, has no other benefits.


    But at least now he has a peaceful heart without too many murderous thoughts.


    For this reason alone, it is worth keeping the habit of sleeping.

 Chapter 484

    "You come. What can I do for you?"


    Su Chen handed a cup of tea to Zhao Yongyan, sat on the sofa and asked softly.


    "The Taoist priest came to the holy hall again yesterday, but they were scared out of their wits."


    Zhao Yongyan laughed and said, "so I''m here today to give you a spiritual spring of life."


    Su Chen hears speech to lose a voice to smile, way: "not present, also have my that share?"


    To be honest, he doesn''t care much.


    But since Zhao Yongyan has already come to deliver, Tiancai Dibao, don''t be white!


    "You''re a real God. You came twice. Even if the goal is not the spiritual spring of life, maybe you don''t care about the spiritual spring of life, but do those young people dare not give it to you?"


    Zhao Yongyan said that with his right hand turning, a small bottle appeared in his hand.


    It is a spiritual spring of life that can replenish one''s vitality and longevity.


    If Su Chen was not like a true God standing on the side of the human race at this stage, he would not have come to send the spiritual spring of life.


    As for those kids, please?


    When it came to him, was it so casually taken out?


    What happened to God?


    Will you come down for the sake of life?


    I''m afraid I would have been down if I could. What''s the meaning of being on it all the time?


    "You come, is there anything else?"


    Su Chen waved his right hand and put away the bottle containing the spiritual spring of life. He asked faintly.


    Although he has now advanced to the sixth level, but he is not necessarily Zhao Yongyan''s opponent.


    Even if he had some misunderstanding about his own strength, he would not come in the morning if he was really sending life.


    I didn''t come yesterday, but I chose to visit this morning. There must be something wrong.


    "I''m worthy of being a Taoist. I can see at a glance that I have other ideas."


    Zhao Yongyan laughed and said, "I''m here to ask about the war 20000 years ago...


    Su Chen raised his hand and interrupted Zhao Yongyan. How could he know what happened 20000 years ago?


    He came to this world, it''s less than half a year, right?


    No, not even three months.


    "Is it inconvenient for you, brother Dao?"


    "There''s nothing convenient or inconvenient. The main thing is that I really don''t know. Even if I want to say it, what should I say?"


    "Taoist brother is really fond of joking. Twenty thousand years ago, a great war broke out suddenly. If I am not mistaken, it will be the mad God who will fall in the end?"


    Zhao Yongyan''s face did not change. He said, "the strength of the mad God is not the first, but among the twelve true gods, it is also the top three."


    "When the war broke out, it wasn''t the demon God and cloud God at the end of the war, but the powerful and powerful God of madness. In fact, over the years, I have been exploring the truth of that year. Since I discovered the fact that you are in the sky eight thousand years ago, I have a lot of guesses about all this."


    "To tell you the truth, of course, you must be aware of this situation."


    "The strong men of the three realms, who are still active over the years, are actually searching for the truth of that year''s war and... The reasons for the disappearance of all true gods?"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Yongyan pauses, and then looks at Su Chen. His eyes are burning: "is it the active disappearance, outside the sky, waiting for what, or have to go to the sky passively, suppress or resist what?"


    "With the whole three realms as the chessboard, the eleven real gods as chess players, and all living beings as chess pieces, what do you... Really want to do?"


    "In other words, what kind of crisis are the three circles facing?"

 Chapter 485

    "No, you say everything like this, really good?"


    Su Chen TUT is called strange. Although he knows nothing about the world, he can also hear the amount of terrorist information contained in Zhao Yongyan''s words.


    Twenty thousand years ago, a war broke out among the twelve true gods?


    And one died?


    Well... Crazy, right?


    Now there are only eleven true gods left. It seems that the number is not large. That''s it!


    He thought that there were hundreds and thousands of true gods, and then when his strength reached, all of them jumped out.


    The most important thing is to listen to the tone of Zhao Yongyan''s speech. Now the eleven true gods don''t know what to wait for. Anyway, they can''t come down.


    If he can''t get down, it means that he has developed for a long time.


    According to his estimation, give him another month, he should be able to stick to these real gods.


    As for the so-called sages and true gods, who have practiced for many years and have rich experience in fighting and living for a long time, they certainly can''t count on others?


    Experienced in combat. What''s wrong?


    Live for a long time, what''s the matter?


    These real gods, seven levels of combat power at most?


    I can''t beat you at the same level. I''ll fight you after eight steps!


    I''m stronger than you, whatever you have in mind!


    It''s ok if you don''t calculate on your head, just crush it!


    In the face of powerful strength, all intrigues are equivalent to floating clouds.


    "For others, I would never say so much, but for Taoist brother, what''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?"


    Zhao Yongyan continued: "don''t I say, you won''t continue?"


    "Or did I say that if you think I know too much, someone will kill me?"


    He has his own ideas about the way to God.


    In addition to the fallen madness, there are twelve true gods, and several of them are really weak.


    He didn''t want to be so weak after becoming a God, so he started his own plan of becoming a God before the war.


    What''s more, the fall of the madman is just a guess given to him by what he sees.


    And whether the mad God fell or not, he really did not know.


    After all, he is a true God with tenacious vitality. Even if all the other true gods besiege him, they may not be able to destroy all the vitality of the mad God.


    As long as there is a trace of life in the madness, it may be revived again.


    Naturally, the process of recovery will not be so easy.


    What''s more, he dares to say these words in front of Su Chen, the "true God", in his heart.


    He, probably, is also the target of calculation of the true gods.


    The time is not ripe, so the gods will not attack him yet.


    After waiting for so many years, will the true gods give up these years of waiting because of his words?


    It''s so magnificent that you don''t even have this kind of courage and endurance?


    "All right


    Su Chen helpless smile, way: "but you say these words to me, really white said, tell the truth, if I know, absolutely will tell you."


    "But the point is, I''m at a loss, I don''t know anything!"


    After hearing the speech, Zhao Yongyan was silent. Then he looked up and looked down at Su Chen. After that, he sighed and said, "since brother Dao doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask. It''s just that the Taoist is standing on the side of the Terran at this time. If you want to cooperate, you should be sincere. "


    With these words, Zhao Yongyan rose slowly.


    "And, finally, let me tell you something."


    "The girl you pay attention to, Ning cai''er, now she has become a master of heart state."


    After that, Zhao Yongyan''s figure flashed and disappeared in place.

 Chapter 486

    "Have you become a master of dynamic environment?"


    Su Chen a Leng, casually lost voice a smile, way: "so fast?"


    "But then, compared with her own words, it seems that she is not happy?"


    In more than ten days, he became a master of heart state.


    It seems that this kind of speed is flying into the sky.


    But he became a master of heart state from an ordinary person, didn''t he?


    , are there any more?


    "It seems good to visit her at the boundary some time."


    Finish this sentence, Su Chen eyes a turn, look to the communication group.


    As soon as he woke up this morning, he saw a mountain of information from the exchange group. It seems that the arrival of Xu Xuan really made the exchange group more lively.


    Yes, if the exchange group joins a new person, and there is no information, it will be a dead group, right?


    Looking at their carefully managed communication group has gradually become a dead group, the group leader and administrator are also uncomfortable?


    ...


    communication group.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "communication group, really so magical?"


    Tony did not have money: "pro ~ no doubt, our big communication group, is so magical! Although he understood the new people''s questions, he was still a little upset when he saw that the communication group was questioned.


    In his heart, has fully recognized the exchange group!


    I believe that all people will guard the things they fully admit?


    Happy Marquis: "ha ha! I don''t know what kind of world the new people are in? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "in our world, there are monsters, Taoists, and even immortals who live in the sky. But I''m just a mortal, so I haven''t seen those fairies. I just heard about it


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "is it a world of monsters and Taoists again?"


    Xu Xuan''s words really attracted her attention.


    From Xu Xuan''s words, it seems that there are some similarities between the two worlds.


    And the two words of mortals were directly omitted by her.


    Join the communication group, become one of them, will be mortal?


    It won''t take long for the new couple to have extraordinary power!


    As for immortals?


    She didn''t care too much. There are fairy tales in their world, but they are just legends.


    If there is a fairy, how could she never see it?


    Sun Mengyao: "wait! Xu Xian? "


    Sun Mengyao: "the nickname of the new man, it''s so interesting!"


    Happy Feng man: "what? Have you ever heard of new people? Or have you been to the world of new people? "


    Sun Mengyao: "no, it''s just that I''m familiar with the word Xu Xian in the new couple''s nickname. There are some records and legends about Xu Xian in my world."


    Marquis wobang: "Xu Xian... Xu Xian..."


    I don''t know why. Looking at these two words, he felt a little familiar.


    Before sun Mengyao mentioned it, he did not react. He always felt that he had seen the name before and had a little impression.


    But what the name stands for is not clear to him.


    "Legend? Is the world in which the newcomers live is a world full of legends


    Sun Mengyao: "no! It''s an old love story. It''s about all kinds of things that happened in the process of the White Snake marrying a mortal in order to repay his kindness, and finally attracted a monk to come and finally suppressed the white snake. "


    Sun Mengyao: "but then again, I don''t understand that white snake repays kindness. Why do I have to marry that mortal?"


    Sun Mengyao: "isn''t it easy to get some money from the cultivation of white snake? Even if you don''t want to be infected with the so-called cause and effect, there are many ways to repay gratitude! Is it too much to agree with others? (slim scratched his head and face) "


    and

 Chapter 487

    Su Xiaoge: "Xu Xuan is not what you know about the White Snake romance, but then again, you also lived on earth before you went to reincarnation space?"


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, I''m from China."


    Su Xiaoge: "Huaxia..."


    sun Mengyao: "is the administrator also born in China?"


    There is also this word in what the administrator said just now. This word alone expresses a lot of meanings.


    So she guessed, will the administrator come from China?


    If the administrator is also a Chinese, doesn''t it mean that she and the administrator are fellow villagers?


    When I see my fellow countrymen in different places, my eyes are full of tears!


    Su Xiaoge: "is it! But there are so many worlds about the earth that we can''t count them. "


    Su Xiaoge: "the new people''s world, and you know some of the legend, but the first entry is not too big."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow! White Snake repays kindness? It sounds like a good look. Su Xiaoge: "Xiaoyu, aren''t you curious about your future development?"


    Su Xiaoge: "come on, I''ll send it to you."


    "Ding, administrator Su Xiaoge uploaded a medium-sized memory scene" Jackie Chan''s adventures. "


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "Ding, the quiet and obedient Xiaoyu has been accepted."


    "..."


    "Ding, Xu Xuan is not accepted by Xu Xian."


    Su Xiaoge: "Xiaoyu, there are some scenes that you have experienced before and will experience in the future. If you have a look, you don''t have to care too much."


    Why don''t you care? How can she not pay attention to her future events?


    What''s more, the administrator''s elder brother said that he would encounter a crisis after a period of time?


    If you know the crisis in advance, can''t you prevent it?


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s not that you don''t care, but that you don''t need to care about your current strength."


    Su Xiaoge: "the so-called devil boss in your world, even if United, is not enough. You now fight with one hand, and the strength gap is so big, do you need to care?"


    Tony has no money: "administrator, you give it to Xiaoyu for free?"


    Su Xiaoge: "what? Envious? Tony has no money: "no, I will envy Xiaoyu? How could it be? "


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, Xiaoyu is a child. Are you a child? Are you cute


    Tony has no money: "well... I''m cute, too. (slim smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" SLM vomit face) (SLM vomit face) "


    cute?


    Cute fart!


    Tony has no money: "cough, cough! Newcomer, since you have joined my communication group, you are a member of our group, so you should be confident in your future. If you have any difficulties recently, feel free to speak out, and you can definitely save it!


    Marquis wobang: "shit, you forget where you are now? If you are wandering in the reincarnation space, even if the new comer asks for help, can you still go to rescue? (slim pinches his nose) "


    Tony has no money:" haha! Isn''t that... The old Marquis is is there? "


    Marquis Vauban: "I''m sleepy and tired recently. I need sleep to replenish my energy."


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    a top five, need sleep to replenish energy?


    Well


    Can you stop lying?

 Chapter 488

    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I''m thinking about one thing recently. Is there really no good result between human beings and demons?"


    Tony had no money: "well, that''s the problem! We have professionals, Dangdang Dang ~ below, please come forward to explain, let''s applaud and welcome! (applause) "


    Marquis wobang:" I''m afraid the man above is not a fool? (slim''s contemplative face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" ha ha, you really can make a fuss. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but new man, I am really professional about your problem."


    Tu Shan fox demon, is a matchmaker, business is reincarnation.


    And reincarnation continued fate, only the love between man and demon can trigger.


    So in this respect, they can really claim to be professionals!


    They are professional in love with human beings and demons!


    Xu Xuan turn the world upside down: Xu Xian, "not professional,"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the monster, born with long, absorbs the essence of the sun and moon, has a great power of earth shaking, and it can not be compared with human beings."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the most important thing is, how can an ordinary person grow up with a powerful monster for a long time when he is so weak?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "weak? Who told you that you were weak? Let''s not say anything else. We are all human beings, except I am a monster. "


    Terran, heaven and earth are long, innate Dao body!


    For the cultivation, compared with the demon clan has a unique advantage.


    The most important thing is that Terrans are better at learning. Compared with demon clans, Terrans have too many advantages.


    Tony has no money: "cough! I''m sorry to interrupt you, elder sister


    Tony has no money: "in fact, in our group, in addition to you are a demon, there is a non human."


    Tony has no money: @ Limulus tempest, this is a slim, not a man at all! (slym bares his teeth) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "shit! No, I have to kill you this time! In the samsara space, take off your steel battle clothes, I see you will not die! (slim''s angry face) "


    is he not a man?


    All right!


    He''s not a man, he''s just a slim.


    Although Mr. Shida is right, he clearly knows that he is a person''s soul, and he still says this.


    It seems that I want to lead a war again!


    Tony had no money: "Oh, Ho! You come ~ "


    Tony has no money:" if you come, I''ll blow you up! (slim''s face akimbo) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" er... I''m sorry. Speaking of Xu Xuan, how could you have this idea? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I found that I seem to have fallen in love with one..."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "a banshee, right?"


    This is certainly the case.


    Although she is the master of Tu Shan, as a fox demon, she has also dealt with such things.


    What''s more, all the things she dealt with were more serious.


    After all, it''s not serious. Can you let her do it?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "don''t worry, maybe now you are still an ordinary person, and you have no strength to bind a chicken, but soon, you will have strong power."


    "By then, all the problems you are facing will be solved easily," Tu Shan said


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "do you mean that I will become a Taoist in the future?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "is there any meaning in what she just said?


    Between the lines, she said, "preacher"?

 Chapter 489

    "Maybe you will become a Taoist in the future, but... I don''t have the ability to pry into the future."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I mean, you join our communication group. The powerful magic of the communication group, you also probably know some. In this case, your future must be extraordinary!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "finally, let me remind you that our administrator is a super power who can be bored to pry into our future. (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" yes! That''s right


    Mr. Tony has been very active recently


    Limlu Tempest: "Oh! You can''t lick a dog


    Tony has no money:


    What did he do?


    Why are you licking a dog again?


    What''s more, I don''t know how to lick it to the end, everything?


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen looks at the chatting record in the communication group, the corner of his mouth takes out.


    Then take back the eyes, get up the whole dress, step out, the figure has appeared in place.


    It''s just that I''m free here. I''d like to visit the world''s top universities.


    "DIDU University..."


    Su Chen, dressed in white, walked along the road of DIDU University.


    Students come and go, walk with wind, they all cherish their time.


    As a sophomore in DIDU University, war practice will be carried out.


    War... Where are the undead?


    Even if the only internship, and which year is no injury and return?


    Land boundary, is it so easy to enter?


    "The spirit food canteen of DIDU University, have a taste!"


    Su Chen walked into the dining room, looked at the two big characters of spiritual food and said with a smile.


    Then he turned on his mobile phone and bought a spiritual food. He sat on the table nearby with a smile on his face and began to eat slowly.


    Ning caier''s daily life, in addition to practicing sleep, is here to eat.


    Is that what she ate?


    Li Yuntao heard the price of spiritual food last time. Did he go back to rectify it?


    If rectification is carried out, is the price of spiritual food reduced?


    Well, not bad.


    "Sophomores and above, gather in front of the door!"


    Suddenly, a burst of drink came.


    Then the whole school began to sound the alarm, one after another alarm echoed in the school of DIDU University. Against the background of the alarm, the campus of DIDU University began to fill with a sense of vigorous action.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Chen put down his chopsticks and frowned.


    Immediately eyebrow a pick, the mental force toward the surrounding crazy spread.


    "Below the University of DIDU, is there a gateway to the boundary?"


    After perceiving the space change under the Imperial University, Su Chen''s face remained unchanged and murmured: "is it said that a school in DIDU university is suppressing the boundary transmission port below?"


    "The portal is here. If the lower part is lost, the whole university will be destroyed in an instant."


    "And the alarm. What''s the matter?"


    This sudden scene, a little speechless.


    When I came to DIDU University, I had an accident?


    Is he also a disaster prone constitution?


    Where and where?


    Everything happened to happen together?


    Well... I''ve come here anyway. Let''s have a look!


    At the thought of this, Su Chen lost his voice and laughed.


    And the students passing by just feel a flash in front of them, and the man in white sitting on the table beside him disappeared.


    But for the meal, I''m afraid they''d all suspect that they''re hallucinating.


    This let them flash a guess in their hearts, that... May be a powerful elder martial brother!

 Chapter 490

    "Classmate, could you please ask me what happened?"


    Su Chen came to the boundary near the transmission point, standing in the middle of the crowd, to the side of a young man in a black coat asked.


    "It''s green Wolf city!"


    Black man''s face rose red, hate hate way: "green wolf king sat down, green Wolf army suddenly attack, so far, our school has two masters fell."


    With that, the black man''s eyes gradually turned red, and said: "those two masters, both of whom are highly respected elders, even one of them has taught me seriously, but I didn''t expect..."


    Su Chen''s listening is a little clear, green wolf king, a king!


    The University of DIDU is cracking down on a teleport point, and a teleport point corresponds to a battlefield.


    With the strength of a school, suppress a battlefield!


    It''s easy to say, but not so convenient to do.


    He had a lot of feelings about the war.


    In the last war, there were healing runes and supply runes in the integral mall, and the strong ones in reincarnation space were also intercepted. Isn''t someone still dead?


    What''s more, the Terrans have been at a disadvantage in the war with the land boundary.


    From the northern fog battlefield, he could see some.


    Therefore, even if the Imperial University''s strength is as strong as that of the so-called green wolf king, it must also release some forces to support other battlefields.


    The most important thing is that the student just mentioned the green wolf king and the green Wolf army.


    In a battlefield, there will never be only one king.


    From a bad point of view, the green wolf king may be a powerful king. He may have a king when he sits down in the green Wolf army!


    "That classmate, have you ever heard of Ning cai''er?"


    Su Chen looked at more and more people gathered around, covered his mouth and whispered.


    Hearing Su Chen''s words, the man in black suddenly froze in place. Then he raised his head and looked at Su Chen strangely and said, "Ning Cai Er? I think the younger generation, I''m afraid no one doesn''t know Ning cai''er''s name? "


    After saying this, he arched Su Chen with his hand and said with a smile: "what? Is brother Ning''s pursuer? "


    Ning cai''er, that is to challenge the pride of all colleges and universities in China!


    Cruel!


    They have also watched the battle video of challenging colleges and universities.


    The most important thing is that Ning caier, who is only a sophomore this year, has been promoted to the master of heart state!


    This kind of cultivation is completely superior to the same level!


    In the same class, there are few abnormal people in the same class, and there are almost no rivals!


    "Listen to my brother''s advice, man, change the target!"


    "No, I''m not ningzel''s suitor."


    After su Chen regained consciousness, he waved his hand and said, "I just know Ning cai''er. By the way, I ask about her news."


    "Well... You advise me so, don''t you say that ningcai''er has many pursuers?"


    Pursuers?


    Is Ning caier still a school flower in DIDU university?


    "Not much, not much. There were some before, but since Ning cai''er finished the invincible Road, there was no one!"


    The man in black shook his head and sighed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, way: "those men all feel that they are not worthy of Ning Cai son?"


    Hearing the speech, the man in black laughed and said, "it is also true to say it is not. Do you want to... How can a woman who is the best of her generation want an equally dazzling person to be with her? And... "


    " and what? "


    "It is said that Ning cai''er is the minister''s personal disciple. Who dares to pursue him?"

 Chapter 491

    "Of course, that''s not the most important thing."


    The man in Black said, his face changed, bared his teeth and said: "the most important thing is that after she came back, a compatriot went to express her confession. As a result, he was slapped into the hospital."


    "In Ning cai''er''s words, when the enemy is in front of him, he is still in the mood to think about it? In this case, go to the hospital and lie down and think about your life! "


    Su Chen smell speech corner of the mouth a draw, way: "so violent ah?"


    The man in black looked at Su Chen with a smile and said, "brother, just now you said you know Ning cai''er. What''s the relationship between you and ningcai''er? Don''t say that the relationship between you two is just that you know her. If I know her, I know her too. But the key is that people don''t know me! "


    Yes, there are many grades.


    The lowest level is that I know you, you don''t know me.


    Well... It''s embarrassing.


    "Is this important?"


    Su Chen touched his nose and said with a smile.


    Just now, the man''s eyes were red, and he was still sad. How could he get up with that?


    I''m afraid people who don''t know think they are friends!


    "Doesn''t it matter?"


    The man in black asked, Ning cai''er, that''s the man in the whole young generation!


    Well... He''s a junior this year, one level older than ningzel.


    It''s just because I''m a big one that I care more about.


    Can''t help, he has not Linghai realm, younger than her sophomores are all heart state master!


    Sure enough, people are more than people. They are very angry!


    Moreover, he has never met with him and has no impression, so he is still very curious.


    "But then again, Ning Cai... No, master Ning will definitely take part in this war."


    The man in black looked up at the sky and said, "this war is about the survival of the Imperial University. Every student of the university should take part in it."


    "From the moment we step into the Imperial University, this is our bounden responsibility and obligation!"


    Su Chen smell speech facial expression changes slightly, then figure a flash, instantly disappear in place.


    When the man in black came back to God, there was no su Chen around.


    "This brother, why don''t you say that you''re gone?"


    The man in black laughed, and then his face was straight, looking forward to the front, and did not speak again.


    I''m afraid he would not have thought that the person who had just arched with his arm was not a student of Imperial University, but a super strong man of sage level!


    Of course, he didn''t think of it!


    After all, in the view of common students, Tao Guojing is the pillar of our country!


    If they can become a great master of daoguojing, their life will be complete and their wishes come true!


    But the great master of Tao Guojing can not be achieved by anyone.


    ...


    at the same time, the green Wolf battlefield.


    Green Wolf battlefield is a battlefield in charge of the suppression of Imperial University.


    On this battlefield, the Terran has only one enemy, green Wolf city!


    The green Wolf city was established by the green wolf king. The green wolf king is powerful and rumored to be superior to the Minister of education.


    This time, the reason why the Imperial University called the students was because of the change of the green Wolf city. The green wolf king sent out the green Wolf army, under the leadership of the five big green Wolf leaders, to attack the green Wolf battlefield defense line.


    In a war of encirclement and suppression by the green Wolf army, two Imperial University masters fell down and four Imperial University masters were injured, so they could not fight with all their strength in a short time.


    The reason for the change is unknown, but this time, the Imperial University was furious!


    Then, at the initiative of the Minister of cultivation Department of DIDU University, DIDU University began to organize counterattack!


    They are the masters of the Imperial University and their respectable teachers. They must not die in vain!

 Chapter 492

    "Minister of cultivation... Ning caier?"


    Su Chen was hunting in white, standing on the top of the green Wolf battlefield, and his mental strength spread. After learning something, he whispered to himself, "in other words, this war was actually initiated by Ning caier?"


    "One of the two dead masters was Ning caier''s teacher..."


    speaking of this, Su Chen stopped and said softly, "but I remember that Ning cai''er''s teacher is not Linghai realm? How did you suddenly become a master? "


    In the villa that few days, Ning Cai Er said that her tutor is only the spirit sea realm.


    So many years have not been promoted to the master, just these days, promoted?


    Even if you''re promoted, you''re still dead?


    "But what do the senior officials of DIDU University agree with Ning Zeer''s proposal to break out this war?"


    "Is it a burst of patience to the limit, or... Some other idea?"


    The situation of the Terrans has been uncertain.


    Although the enemies of Terrans at this stage are all vegetables and chickens, the strongest one is just tianxuanjing.


    Zhao Yongyan''s goods strength is very strong, at least is a powerful sage!


    If Zhao Yongyan makes a move, then the court demon hall or something will be gone tomorrow.


    But Zhao Yongyan didn''t make a move, plus what he said to himself before, it was obvious that he had something to worry about. Moreover, the eleven were still outside the sky and didn''t know what to calculate.


    Take three realms as chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces!


    This game is very big.


    And the next chess player''s strength is also very strong, at least he is not the opponent.


    Well, it''s no match now!


    In a few months, that''s probably not the case.


    Therefore, the University believes that gambling on life and death is just what they think.


    Even if he did not, Zhao Yongyan would not let the Imperial University be destroyed.


    It''s just a little king. You can beat to death with one slap. What are you doing?


    Sages and sages can''t come out. Do these kings have no points in their hearts?


    "Why is Ning cai''er still hanging out in this emergency preparation?"


    Su Chen feels the trace of Ning cai''er, frowns and says.


    The enemy of the green Wolf front is the green wolf king!


    The residence of the green wolf king is the green Wolf city!


    How can the girl run into the enemy''s nest even if she is wandering?


    Not afraid to die?


    Play deep behind enemy lines?


    With her as a heart state practitioner?


    If the green wolf king finds her, he can beat her to death!


    Although the girl was followed by two lords of the sanctuary, it was the enemy in the end.


    Wait!


    The girl won''t notice the two kings who follow the protection, so she can do this kind of thing?


    The next moment, he stepped out, the figure disappeared in place.


    At the same time, green Wolf city.


    In a vast and spacious hall, a thin man sat on a blue throne above him, and the blood halo around him floated up, and the surrounding space under the pressure of powerful breath trembled.


    He is the master of the green Wolf City, a powerful king, the green wolf king!


    Suddenly, the green wolf king suddenly opened his eyes and flashed a red light in his eyes.


    Then a tyrannical atmosphere rose and pointed to the sky.


    "Is it not appropriate for the two generals of the sanctuary to come to me without saying hello if they do not preside over the battle of the temple?"


    The green wolf king looked up at the sky and said faintly.


    The relationship among the royal court, the demon hall and the holy hall is not friendly.


    Although he did not belong to the inner staff of the demon hall, he was also a member of the demon hall. Now two generals of the temple appeared above the city of green Wolf. If they were just passing by, he would not say anything.


    But this all stops above half an hour, even if did not carry on any provocation, but his temper, still some cannot bear.


    What does that mean?

 Chapter 493

    "No? Why not? "


    Black armour man hands embrace chest, cold hum way.


    He knew something about the green wolf king.


    How strong can a king who is not qualified to go to the depths of the demon hall?


    The three forces have been fighting for many years, and his strength is among the best in the holy hall. In addition, he is not alone. How can he care about the face of the green wolf king?


    If we really want to fight, as long as the green wolf king does not run, he can guarantee that the green wolf king will surely die!


    When does the strong need face?


    "Whoosh!"


    A green light flashed by, and the green wolf king in robes and armour appeared in the sky and solemnly said: "two generals, the three major forces attack the Terran together. This is the result of the consultation of the three forces, so fundamentally speaking, we are still allies."


    "At this moment, the demon hall is indeed an ally of my sanctuary."


    Blue skirt woman stood aside, a soft smile, disdain way: "but you green Wolf, can''t be regarded as the king of the demon hall?"


    The green wolf king breathed for a while, then his face changed constantly. Finally, he took a deep breath and tried to endure his anger.


    No way. In terms of strength, he is not the opponent of any Templar general, let alone two Templar generals now.


    Although he recognized the disdainful tone of the blue skirt woman, the current situation was weaker than others, and he could only tolerate it.


    After all, the demon hall will not deal with two Templar generals for him.


    "Ha ha ha... Wolf came here to ask about the plans of the two Templars?"


    The green wolf king laughed and said, "if you can help, it will be better."


    Hearing this, the black armor man sneered and waved his hand and said, "no, what should you do and what else? We will not interfere in any of your decisions. You can take us two as air."


    At the moment, Ning caier is in the city of green Wolf.


    As long as the green wolf king doesn''t deal with Ning cai''er, he can really treat them as air and don''t care.


    After all, their goal of protection is just ningzhe''er.


    In fact, he had some doubts in his mind. In the Tiannan battlefield, Ning cai''er''s enemy was their holy temple. He was worried that Ning cai''er would be offended. So the hall leader sent them two to protect him. He could understand.


    But Ning caier these days, the enemy from the temple, to the king''s court, and then to the demon hall.


    As soon as he was out of the sanctuary, he sent a letter to report the situation here, meaning that their task had been completed, and Ning Zeer did not have any problems here.


    But the hall leader''s order, still let them protect, as if they were sent to Ning cai''er as a full-time bodyguard.


    They''re both Templars!


    And it''s not the kind of general you don''t know!


    He is a general of Yunlei. He has a cloud thunder cavalry under his command. When fighting, the wind and thunder are rolling and the battle is fierce and vigorous.


    As for the one next to him, it''s general blood dance!


    Blood dance!


    This title alone is enough to make the enemy afraid!


    Besides the commander-in-chief, they are the two most powerful in the holy hall.


    But now that the war broke out, the two of them were sent out as full-time bodyguards?


    If it wasn''t for the serious and careful explanation of the hall leader, he would really like to give up his job.


    Are you kidding?


    How can he only protect Tiancai in this period of time?


    What kind of expression would it look like to let his sons of bitches know that their normally revered general is now serving as bodyguards?


    It''s a waste of talent!


    Even if Ning cai''er has great power behind him, what''s the matter with them?

 Chapter 494

    "In that case, the wolf asked no more questions."


    The king of the green Wolf smiles and says, "the two generals, the wolf leaves."


    After that, he turned around and instantly disappeared in place.


    When the green Wolf King appeared in his palace, his face was suddenly gloomy, and scarlet murders flashed in his eyes.


    Ignore the two Templar generals as air?


    You''re kidding!


    Why did the two Templar generals appear above the city of green Wolf without any motive?


    Is it possible to talk about strolling?


    Especially at the moment when the holy temple and the Terran are at war, Terrans... Are not strong, but they have many cruel roles.


    The two generals of the holy Hall said that they would not join the war, so there was nothing else to do?


    The most important thing is, two so strong standing in the sky over the city of green Wolf, who is not panic?


    If he is a practitioner of Tianxuan realm, he will not panic!


    Of course, if he was a practitioner of the heavenly realm, the two Templar generals would not dare to stand on the top to show off.


    Tianxuan realm...


    the one who has achieved a king in 300 years of cultivation really doesn''t know how many years he will become Tianxuan?


    "Do you think I have any natural resources and treasures in green Wolf city?"


    The green wolf king''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered softly.


    At once the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the voice let some of his cronies explore in the city of green Wolf.


    Let''s see. Where is the change?


    However, if you don''t tell him what you want to do, you can''t report it to him.


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Yunlei, have you seen her talent these days?"


    General Xuewu stood in the air, his face unchanged, and sighed: "in less than a month, from the sea of spirit to heart, such a terrible enemy, do we really want to protect?"


    General Yun Lei heard the speech with a bitter smile, but he said, "if you don''t protect it, what else can you do? Do you want to do it? "


    "It''s not a move. It''s just on the way to protection. Accidents always happen."


    "Blood mist, the hall leader has said, Ning cai''er, no matter what happens!"


    "Do you know something?"


    The general''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "in the final analysis, the master of the hall is your master. Do you want to know your disciple thoroughly?"


    Yunlei, that''s a man of iron and blood.


    As long as it is the enemy, there is no possibility of mercy.


    The hall leader also knows Yunlei''s character, so at the moment the master orders her, she knows that the object they are protecting is not simple at all.


    The king''s court destroyed?


    Maybe!


    The hall leader is very mysterious, and she is not a person who knows nothing. According to her guess, there should be a big power behind the holy hall.


    No, it should be said that there are mysterious forces behind the three forces.


    After all...


    but when the main city of the royal court was destroyed, there was no movement of the mysterious forces behind the royal court. From this point, she can see a lot.


    So for this task, she can say that she is very interested.


    This mission may be her opportunity!


    "The person behind Ning cai''er may be a great master of yin and Yang."


    After a moment of silence, general Yun Lei said.


    Blood dance general smell speech pupil shrinks, then smile slightly, did not ask again.


    But she looked at Ning cai''er''s eyes, a trace of excitement and thinking, an ancient sage?


    Terrible!


    This level of power, one day, she should have such a trace of contact?


    It''s incredible!


    If there is an ancient sage standing behind this Terran girl, even if she is really the bodyguard of ningcai''er, it seems that it is nothing?


    Anyway, it''s an ancient sage!


    As for the strong Yin and Yang environment mentioned by Yun Lei?


    Don''t she know about Yunlei?


    He always keeps three points in his speech, so he has a great chance to be an ancient sage!

 Chapter 495

    "It''s not easy to talk at last."


    Blood dance general quietly glanced at general Yun Lei, and said silently in his heart.


    Immediately, a mental force centered on her spread around.


    And Yunlei strange look at her after, also did not say what, survey around, this is very normal.


    At their point, there''s really no need to cover up.


    Of course, they don''t forget their mission, so they won''t be too aboveboard.


    At least, we won''t let Ning tsai''er find their tracks.


    ...


    at the same time, in green Wolf city.


    Ning caier, who disguised as a resident of the city of green Wolf, walked on the street. When passing through the green Wolf army station, her eyes inadvertently swept around.


    The purpose of her coming here is to blend into the green Wolf army and try to blow up the green Wolf army''s garrison!


    If you can''t find the best, it doesn''t matter if you find it. You can make use of your hidden advantages to make a green Wolf army - people are in a panic.


    "Hello, Miss Ning."


    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded in Ning cai''er''s mind, which startled her.


    He has hidden his breath and changed his appearance. How can anyone know himself in the city of green Wolf?


    Is there a man of his own in green Wolf city?


    No!


    We should not know who we are now!


    "Are you?"


    Ning caier''s face remained unchanged and asked in his heart while walking.


    It''s not easy for people who can communicate directly and even recognize their identity.


    It''s my own, that''s the best.


    If you are not your own person, you don''t need to panic.


    After all, it will be revealed that her identity will not be disclosed.


    Most importantly, from the tone, she can feel that the speaker is likely to be their side.


    Did someone get into wolf city before they did?


    "My name is Luo Qingwu, or Miss Xu Ning. You have never heard of my name, but during this period of time, when you are faced with various crises, you can always skillfully avert danger. Should you have a guess in your mind?"


    "You mean you''re protecting me?"


    She has just been promoted in recent days.


    The fact that she can advance so fast is related to her life and death battles and opportunities these days.


    Life and death battle, can let her with the fastest speed to stabilize the state, stimulate the potential of the body, burst out more powerful strength.


    And opportunity, let her have a lot of resources, to refine a strong self.


    Otherwise, how can she become a master of heart state in these ten days?


    Yes!


    She knows, promotion speed so fast, must have some sequelae.


    But in that case, if she doesn''t get promoted, she will die!


    As for sequelae?


    Then wait for the future of their own to solve, as death and leave some sequelae, this choice, I believe many people will make the same choice as her.


    One of the most exciting things for her is her mentor...


    nevertheless, she also found out what happened around her. For example, before she was promoted to the heart state, there was no one chasing her!


    And... When she''s in danger, when she''s dying, there''s always an accident.


    There will even be enemies who die inexplicably. If she is not stupid, how can there be no doubt in her heart?


    "That''s right."


    "Why do you want to protect me?"


    "If you are willing, Miss Ning will not believe it. I have no other ideas. I just value Miss Ning''s future. So I want to be the protector of Miss Ning. I will protect Miss Ning now and miss Ning will protect my future."


    Ning cai''er smelled the speech, her eyes narrowed slightly. After a moment of silence, she opened her mouth and said, "then why do you just say it now? And... You''re not part of my family, are you? "

 Chapter 496

    "Miss Ning, why do you say that?"


    "The great master of my Terran family will focus most of his attention on me? Tell me about the so-called protector? "


    Ning caier asked slowly, "I think you''d better tell me the truth."


    Talented?


    A genius who has not grown up is worth the attention of the strong?


    Even if the strong value the talent of the weak, is it possible to speak so politely?


    "I can swear that what I said just now is not false."


    "All right


    "Did miss Naning mean yes?"


    "If you''re just an investment in my talent, why don''t I agree?"


    Ning caier said with a soft smile that a king wanted to be her protector, saying that she valued her future.


    Although she did not know what the king''s real purpose was, in that case, it meant that she would temporarily protect her safety.


    As for the covetous?


    If you have it, you can have it!


    In any case, their strength is just the heart of the situation, in the face of a king, there is no resistance.


    For all of them, it is a good thing for them to stand on the battlefield!


    What''s more...


    ...


    "is this the protector?"


    Su Chen stands above the two hall generals, his mouth a draw, speechless.


    How could Luo Qingwu''s voice be concealed from him?


    After "Guessing" the strength of the "great power" behind Ning cai''er, will he take action directly?


    So decisive!


    He had been standing next to them from a moment ago, so from the very beginning, he listened to their conversation.


    However, if they just showed a hint of killing Ning cai''er, I''m afraid both of them have been destroyed.


    However, he did not expect that Luo Qingwu, the general of Holy Blood dance, would make such a decisive move after hearing about his cultivation of yin and Yang.


    It''s also true that the cultivation of the master of the holy hall is not beyond the realm of heaven and metaphysics.


    The existence of the shenziyu is not something Luo Qingwu can touch.


    A yin-yang practitioner is worth her investment.


    But now, I am no longer a practitioner of yin and Yang.


    "Caier, come on!"


    "I respect all your choices, but Imperial University..."


    a slight sigh echoed in the sky above, and Su Chen''s figure did not know when it disappeared in place.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, we have detected that the will of the abyss has locked in the group members: limulu tempest''s world will soon be occupied by the abyss demons."


    "Ding, small world mission triggered."


    "Mission Description: a group of abyss demons have set out from the abyss, camouflaged and mixed into the mission world to conduct exploration and investigation."


    "Mission objective: to eliminate the abyss demons and prevent the follow-up behavior of the abyss will."


    "Task reward: depends on the degree of task completion (minimum 100000 points)."


    "Three people: number of participants."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "I - shit! I''m in a world cup abyss that I''m in? "


    Limulu Tempest: "well... But nothing? Our world is close to the abyss, the strength of those abyss demons, that''s it! I have heard that the level of the demon king in the abyss is similar to those in our world. It can not be destroyed easily! (slim''s face akimbo) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:" well... Limulu, do you think the communication group will send you a small world task? To stop the vanguard is a small world mission. I''m afraid to think about it carefully

 Chapter 497

    Marquis Vauban: "I don''t think the will of the abyss suggested by the communion group may not be the same thing as what you think of the will of the abyss."


    Marquis wobang: "if it''s just the abyss of your world, it''s basically an internal dispute in your world. Will the communication group prompt it?"


    Marquis wobang: "abyss... Maybe this is another big cross world power at the same level as the reincarnation space! Otherwise, how can we attract the attention of the communication group? "


    Tony has no money: "I think the old Marquis is is right!"


    Limulu Tempest: "although he also thinks so, he is discussing how to blow up zone 7 in the space of reincarnation, and the strategy is still in the process of brewing, so he died?


    No way!


    The eighth district is so chaotic, the will of reincarnation space is ignored, and one million bonus points are still available. If you blow up the seventh area, the reward is absolutely more!


    Well...


    but the world you live in is also very important!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I have something to deal with. I will not participate in this task."


    Happy wind man: "me too. I''m going to go back to Ionia in the near future and personally pursue the truth of all this, so... Lim Lu, I''m sorry."


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s OK. It''s OK. You''re busy. I''ll go back when I''m ready."


    Tony didn''t have money: "limlo, I''m here with Xiaoyu to wait for you to come back. (slim smiling face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" Eun! Come on, Uncle Li! Xiaoyu is waiting for you here


    Limulus Tempest: "haha, OK, I''ll finish as soon as I get there and I''ll be back."


    One side is called abyss, and the dark forces are staring at his world. Will the abyss of his world cooperate with the abyss outside this side?


    It''s going to be more difficult for him to cooperate internally and externally?


    So, should he go back and level the abyss?


    Su Xiaoge: "so who wants to go this time? Who doesn''t want to go? "


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!"


    Bofeng Watergate: "sorry, limulu, our world needs to be rebuilt, so I can''t get away from it these days."


    Marquis Vauban: I can go


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "how to carry out the group mission?"


    Limlu Tempest: "rookie, you may not be able to participate in this mission."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "what''s the matter?"


    Limulu Tempest: "a mission, at least, takes several days. Aren''t you going to deal with a very important thing? Are you sure you can walk away? "


    He did not look down on Xu Xuan.


    After all, they are all members of the group. Maybe Xu Xuan''s strength is not good now, but his strength will certainly not be weak in the future.


    But the most important thing is that Xu Xuan is still an ordinary person. An ordinary person has come to participate in this task. Are you sure he is not here to hold back?


    I''m dying. Who will pay for the resurrection fee?


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "in this case, that''s enough."


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. Shita and Xiaoyu can''t come because of the samsara space. Elder sister, Yasuo and Watergate have important things to deal with, so they can''t come."


    Limlu Tempest: so, only Prime Minister Cao and the old Marquis


    Limulu Tempest:


    there are three people in the task, but only two people come?


    The mission is not complete?


    To be honest, this is the first time!

 Chapter 498

    Sun Mengyao: "can I attend this time?"


    Limulu Tempest: can you? Are you back in space now? "


    Sun Mengyao: "well, just came back."


    Limulu Tempest: you''ve just returned to samsara space and you''re playing mysteriously vanishing. Is that ok


    Sun Mengyao: "no problem. After my shadow challenge was successful, I was rewarded with a life puppet. After watching the puppet, I could perfectly imitate my breath. Moreover, I believe that the things produced by the exchange group can deceive the samsara space. That''s not fun?"


    Sun Mengyao: "and this matter is really serious, I come back to have a good rest for a few days, the reincarnation space will not refuse."


    At the end of each task, the samsara has a few days to relax.


    After all, if you have been carrying out tasks and your spirit has been tense, the possibility of collapse is great.


    When the mind breaks down, the soul will be traumatized to varying degrees.


    The trauma of the soul is not easy to repair, so it is in the interests of reincarnation space to let the samsara rest and relax.


    And the exchange group reward her life puppet, she also thought, maybe this is to give her a camouflage props!


    Su Xiaoge: "good, so it''s sun Mengyao, wobang and Cao Cao, right?"


    Su Xiaoge: "this time, the distribution of group tasks is peaceful and decisive."


    Tony had no money: "there''s no way. Everyone has something to do, but I guess it''s probably the first and last time that we''ve had such a mild fight for the quota."


    Limulu Tempest: don''t you go this time, warden


    Su Xiaoge: "no, this is the second small world mission. It''s up to you."


    Su Xiaoge: "your strength is not weak, there should be no accident, come on! Believe in yourself


    Maybe a few days, maybe the next moment, the war will break out.


    This time, he wanted to have a good look at ningzel''s fighting situation.


    And how long has the regional mission just ended?


    Will there be a world mission trigger?


    That outside thing, also really does not stop!


    Not tired?


    There is also a small world task reward, he is not too eye-catching, the total reward is only 100000 points.


    What he valued was the increase in the number of invited people in the exchange group after the completion of the world mission.


    As long as the task is completed, the number of invited people will increase.


    So it doesn''t matter if he goes or not.


    Limulu Tempest: OK, warden, I see


    Su Xiaoge: "well, in this case, you are ready to go!"


    Marquis of Vauban: Yes, your excellency


    Sun Mengyao: "administrator, can you wait for me for ten minutes?"


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, what do you have to deal with it quickly?"


    Sun Mengyao: "thank you, administrator."


    Originally she was ready to start, but suddenly the will of samsara space rang out and asked her to go to the samsara temple, saying that she had something to negotiate with.


    Well...


    Tony, they still haven''t left after they bombed the eighth district. Is that what happened there?


    But anyway, she needs a rest this time!


    Have a good rest!


    Last time the doomsday world came back, she was forced to go out to carry out the mission without taking a few days off.


    Although this mission has not been completed, but it is a force majeure factor, not a small SSS level samsara can contend with.


    So she had two breaks. How could she take a few days off this time?


    At least she has to wait for her "enough rest" to work for the reincarnation space. If she does not have a good rest and no energy, will the work efficiency be high?


    No way!

 Chapter 499

    "Will the new abyss be the next enemy of the communication group?"


    Su Chen stood in the green Wolf City, whispered to himself: "there are still a few days, the boss of reincarnation space, the League audit team is coming."


    "What level is the strength of the league''s audit team?"


    "Six steps? Or... Seven steps? "


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped, looked up at the sky and said, "so in a few days, will the communication group be attacked by both sides?"


    "Go and see! If you can''t pick two, you''ll catch a fight first. If there''s a resurrection Rune in it, can''t we consume them? "


    His view, like the Marquis of Vauban.


    When was the mission issued by the communication group not the result of interference by forces or individuals outside the world?


    If it is just the internal contradiction in the world, will it attract the attention of the communication group?


    That is to say, the abyss in the world where mulu is located will devour the external world. I''m afraid that the communication group will not release the group task?


    Unless, there are factors outside the world that interfere.


    "Well... The architectural specifications of Qinglang city are also exotic."


    Su Chen looked around and said with a smile.


    He was standing here, but as if he didn''t exist, nobody noticed.


    Originally, his breath was completely hidden and could only be seen by his eyes and eyes.


    With his intentional guidance, all this is normal.


    "Daoyou, why don''t you come and have a drink in that shop?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    A young man with an ancient fan and a black robe came over and said with a smile, "this face, Daoyou can''t refuse to give it?"


    With this sentence, the young man waved his right hand, and the surrounding environment changed. They appeared in a teahouse playing elegant music.


    "Sit down!"


    The young man raised his finger and said with a smile: "I said in front of my old friends, I don''t need to disguise myself?"


    "I have to pretend that I don''t know me. Can''t my appearance and breath reveal my identity?"


    Su Chen smell speech slightly shake head, way: "sorry, I really don''t know you."


    This man, the strong!


    Quietly appear behind their own, and can instantly change the surrounding space, without their own permission to bring themselves here.


    Maybe, this is not a saint!


    Is God above the sages?


    "All right


    The young man sighed and said, "Taoist friends are so cautious, they are also understanding."


    Said, the young man''s face is right, way: "so, I''ll do a lengthy self introduction."


    "I am the God of water. Taoist friends can call me Qiong."


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, open a mouth to say: "sit opposite to me you, should not be the original?"


    God has been missing for tens of thousands of years. For tens of thousands of years, there has been no news.


    This is the information he got from Zhao Yongyan. In other words, there is absolutely a reason why the true God has not been born for tens of thousands of years.


    If we simply calculate, it will not have been heard for tens of thousands of years.


    "Why do you know what you''re saying?"


    With a smile, the water God said, "I''m not here today. Do you understand what I mean?"


    They were all in heaven because of that.


    Although it can let the body down to earth, as long as they are willing to give up blood, the strength of the body is also very strong.


    It''s not necessary. What''s more, if you have this energy, you''d better deal with it.


    But all of a sudden, they found that a true thief sent his body to the three realms, and deliberately concealed his own breath, and did not want to be detected.


    What do you want?


    At this critical moment, we can''t tolerate the neglect of other gods!

 Chapter 500

    "You''re not alone? Is it that your arrival is the result of all the discussions


    Su Chen''s face did not change and said with a soft smile.


    In fact, from the moment when the so-called water God appeared, a cross-border seal character had been bought into the item column of the communication group.


    Whenever something goes wrong, he will use this cross boundary seal character.


    Since the fire shadow world came back, he has not started to strengthen himself, more than six million points, will always make his strength more powerful?


    He thought well, if the water god to his hand, then he planned to come back after seven steps.


    Come back to see the situation, if the water god strength is not as good as the seventh level, then directly kill!


    If the water god''s strength is also seven levels, and their own not much difference, then also war!


    At that time, he will prepare a large number of healing Fu Zhuan. He will never be empty!


    "If you have to disguise like this, it will be boring."


    When the water god stretched out his right hand, the tea on the table flew into his hand and said with a smile, "well, since you don''t want to talk about this topic, let''s change the topic."


    "Anyway, I''ve brought it here, and I can''t interfere with the decision of Daoyou, can I?"


    Eleven true gods, who hasn''t been calculating these years?


    Who is willing to stay there all the time, whether it is a strong God or a weak one?


    This "Taoist friend" chose to come to the three realms at this time. Perhaps it was his own strategy. He could not stop the strategy of a true God.


    It''s not the time yet, so he doesn''t want to tear his face with the same God at this time.


    After all, it''s not good for anyone to tear up their skin and fight!


    "What do you want to talk about


    "Let''s talk. It''s a substitute for Daoyou."


    "Substitutes? What is that? "


    "Taoist friends, do we still use this? I don''t understand anything. It''s really boring. "


    The water god had no choice but to smile and said, "did Daoyou not value the future of that Terran girl? In other words, she valued her unusual path of cultivation? "


    Su Chen smelt speech, eyebrows a pick, way: "I train a human race girl? Who? "


    Although he knew that the water God said, it might be Ning cai''er.


    But did he cultivate ningzel?


    What did he give Ning cai''er?


    Resources or magic power?


    There is nothing. The intersection between him and Ning cai''er is that they sat together and chatted and had dinner.


    What else?


    As for the fact that the temple sent the king to guard it?


    That''s not what he meant. What does it have to do with him?


    These true gods, really look at the wind is rain, think too much?


    "Daoyou, I''m not here to find trouble."


    After a moment''s silence, the water God opened his mouth and said, "what''s more, we all have been together for so many years, we all have a deep understanding of each other, so... There is no need to hide some information?"


    As we all know, what''s the meaning of hiding information


    What he said was obvious, the Terran girl!


    Isn''t there a second race girl?


    Or is that Terran girl just a scrap thrown out by her "colleague" to attract people''s attention?


    Real substitutes, I don''t know where they are hidden.


    They are also paying close attention to the development of the three realms.


    That Terran girl, he really did not see anything special, everything is so ordinary.


    But it is because everything is too ordinary, so that they are more cautious, even more attention!


    In the end, the most common person, to the end, may not be ordinary!

 Chapter 501

    At the same time, a faint light flashed by, and Zhao Yongyan appeared near the teahouse.


    Although this teahouse is in the city of green Wolf, the city of green Wolf is the enemy to the Terrans, but in terms of his strength, what is this?


    He was sensitive to the smell of the water god.


    And he happened to be nearby, so when the water god was separated, he noticed it.


    "Sure enough, he is a true God."


    Zhao Yongyan tried his best to suppress his own breath, trying not to let his breath reveal the slightest bit.


    After all, beside myself, there are two true spirits!


    Fortunately, neither of you can control it.


    At the end of the day, once it''s discovered, it''s a little dangerous.


    "Who are you sitting on the interchange with the water god?"


    "The God of fire, no, with the temper and breath of the God of fire, absolutely can''t do this kind of thing. Even if we haven''t seen it for tens of thousands of years, the God of fire has evolved into an old Yin force. However, his cultivation of yin and Yang is absolutely impossible to hide his breath perfectly."


    "Fengshen... There is a trace of possibility, but judging from the appearance of shuishen, it seems that Su Chen''s identity has not been guessed. The relationship between the water god and the wind god is very good. If the wind God has such behavior, will the water god know? I didn''t know before, but I should know now. The wind god will definitely give the water god a hint. "


    "Is it...


    there is an idea in Zhao Yongyan''s mind, which makes his eyebrows jump wildly.


    Madness!


    Although the mad God fell, but a real God, is it so easy to fall?


    Even if the gods besiege, but the mad God has no means?


    The strength of madness is so strong that the top three of the twelve true gods must drag several true gods to the end with their character, knowing that they will surely die.


    But in that battle, except for the madness, none of the real gods fell.


    This explains the problem. Is Su Chen really a mad God? And


    but what is the purpose of cultivating ningcai''er by madness?


    It is better to cultivate one''s own offspring than to cultivate one''s own offspring.


    The most important thing is that the madman attaches great importance to feelings, especially to his wife''s feelings...


    even if his wife has fallen, he will not cultivate feelings with Ning cai''er. What does that 20-year-old girl know?


    Crazy God and Ning cai''er, this idea he just think about all feel crazy!


    But what if?


    Tens of thousands of years is too long, long enough for anyone to change beyond recognition.


    Anyway, others don''t know what madness has experienced these years, because some things change their temperament. Isn''t it normal?


    "Well? What''s the situation? "


    Zhao Yongyan looked at the front and said with a face of muddle.


    The water god clapped the table and got up, his face angry.


    And Su Chen also got up, tit for tat!


    Do you want to fight here?


    It''s going to fight. I''m afraid the city of green wolf will disappear in an instant.


    Even the people in this city don''t know how they died, and the green wolf king may have been sitting on his throne one moment before, but he''s completely out of his wits the next.


    After all, can words describe the gap between the true God and the king?


    If a true God wants to kill the king, one idea can erase it, and can it burst into momentum?


    You''re kidding!


    But I didn''t say that just now. I haven''t talked with my old friends for many years. How can I suddenly be at war and want to fight?


    Say... Does he want to stop it?


    Can you stop it?

 Chapter 502

    "No! If we really want to make tit for tat, how can there be no breath explosion? "


    Zhao Yongyan''s eyes moved and he thought to himself, "it''s just the impact of words. These two people won''t be acting?"


    Although both of them are real gods, even if the real God is here, the tyranny caused by rage can never be concealed from him.


    What''s more, the strong may have the momentum to crush the four sides. Is this momentum likely to be silent?


    The most important thing is, there''s nothing different about the creatures around.


    Even two people''s actions, just like two ordinary people who want to fight because of the conflict of words.


    "Damn it! Don''t I just stand beside them for a while


    But after a sigh, Zhao Yongyan turned and disappeared in situ.


    He can see that the two gods do not want to listen to the corner of the wall, and the so-called conflict is only for themselves.


    This is a kind of warning. If you don''t go away, the two gods will be separated. I''m afraid they will have to fight against themselves.


    Maybe I''m not afraid, but there''s no need to have a conflict with the two gods.


    If there is a conflict between the two true gods because of this, is it not worth it?


    "Eavesdropper, go."


    The water god sat down slowly, his face turned from Yin to Yang and said with a smile. "


    " is the person who eavesdropped just now also a real God? "


    Su Chen holds a cup of tea and says with a helpless smile.


    Just now, the water god secretly sent a message to him that someone was eavesdropping.


    So he needs his cooperation to act. Although Su Chen doesn''t understand it and someone eavesdrops, why do they want to act?


    Even if it''s a play, do you still play this kind of conflict?


    What do you mean?


    But he and the water god sit together, the news is not equal.


    The water god suspected that he was the incarnation of a real God in the sky, so he also talked to him as a peer.


    Now he has six ranks of strength, equivalent to sages.


    So it''s not the time to expose. In this case, listen more and do less.


    Strength is not as good as other people''s, that can not be too arbitrary.


    "That''s not true. It has been tens of thousands of years since the outbreak of the war. Who knows where those people have grown up?"


    The water god chuckled and said, "maybe many people are just one step away from the truth to become a God."


    "But now, putting the door of true God before them, do they dare to break through and testify?"


    "Daoyou, what do you think?"


    Su Chen slightly side, eyes through the window to look out of the teahouse.


    Water God''s words, he did not know how to answer, so the best way is to keep silent.


    Of course, the cross boundary seal characters are ready.


    This kind of strength is not as good as people''s feeling, it''s really oppressive, it seems to find a time to strengthen myself with integral.


    "What do you think of the war between the Terrans and the green Wolf city?"


    The water god glanced at Su Chen, then lost his voice and said with a smile.


    "Nothing, just like that."


    "If the Terran declines and the battle line collapses, will the Daoist friends make a move?"


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    "It seems that Daoyou still care about the Terrans."


    "What about you? Don''t you care about the Terran? "


    After taking a sip of tea, Su chuckled.


    Water god smell speech a Leng, then lose voice a smile, hold up tea cup, touch with Su Chen, drink up.


    Yeah!


    Don''t you attach importance to the human race?


    The gods of the three realms, although they are outside the heaven and can''t be carefree and free, come to the three realms at will, but they pay more attention to the Terrans.


    After all, Terrans are really important!

 Chapter 503

    "The character of a Taoist friend does not belong to any real God I know."


    After a moment''s silence, shuishen''s eyes flashed and he said with a soft smile.


    "So?"


    Su Chen put down the cup and said faintly.


    In the end, I am not one of the true gods in this world.


    So different personalities, that''s very normal.


    If his character is similar to that of a true God, he must be a little confused.


    "So Daoyou really don''t want to give me any information?"


    As soon as the water god''s face was right, he was very serious.


    If you are sitting in front of you, one of the eleven true gods out of heaven, you will not do too much.


    If not!


    It''s hard to say all this.


    If it is not the eleven true gods, there is only one possibility!


    Madness!


    Isn''t mad God dead?


    That is to say, the most happy true God in the three realms is madness?


    In other words, the initial siege, the attitude of the mad God, obviously had long been expected.


    Although he showed his madness and desolation, he didn''t take any real God with him. Obviously, he had a second hand.


    Therefore, this strange god named Su Chen is very likely to be a mad God!


    As for the great changes in character?


    Tens of thousands of years no see, who knows who will be who?


    "I''ve already said what should be said."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "really, what I just said is true, to you conceive everything, I really do not know."


    The water God listened to Su Chen''s words and his pupils shrank. After observing Su Chen for a while, he lost his voice and said with a smile: "OK, then I probably know who the Taoist friend is."


    That last sentence, is Su Chen''s hint?


    He really didn''t expect that Su Chen would be him?


    Tut!


    These years, they have been pretending to be themselves, but no one is a fool. The world is coming. This general trend will be the key for them to extricate themselves from difficulties and return to freedom.


    At such a critical time, who has no idea?


    But he still did not understand, is this the time to come?


    Tens of thousands of years of waiting, just a moment?


    Or, in the near future, what major events will happen in the three realms, so they will come in advance to arrange ahead of time?


    That''s a little bit of fun!


    Su Chen eyelid a jump, know oneself is who?


    Does the water god really know who he is, or does he put himself into a person who knows him?


    Well... Judging from his appearance, it seems to be the latter.


    Just now I was still asking myself, how did you suddenly know?


    What do you know?


    Who does he know?


    Who is the real God?


    Why doesn''t he know?


    "Well, since it''s a Taoist friend, then I''ll just ask."


    With a smile, the water God said, "but I''d like to say one last word. I suggest you don''t do anything big."


    "After all, this is the age of all people!"


    After saying this, the water god stopped and said, "well, Taoist friends, how about we two sit in this little teahouse and watch the destruction of the green Wolf city together?"


    The demon hall, the royal court and the holy hall are just the appetizers of the Terrans.


    So, not to mention the green Wolf city under the demon hall.


    Just a little king. Do you really think you can beat the Terrans?


    There are also some old monsters in the world.


    Yes!


    Old monster!


    For the real gods in tianwai, they are all old monsters. Can an ant shake those old monsters?


    "So this time, the Terrans will win, won''t they?"


    Su Chen chuckles softly, water god all spoke, that this war victory side, already surfaced the surface.


    Even if the city of green Wolf occupied the upper part of the war, but the water God said that the Terran won, then the Terran would win!

 Chapter 504

    "Yes, Terrans will win


    "So you, Taoist friend, accompany me and laugh at the destruction of the green Wolf city?"


    The water god chuckled, some inexplicable emotions in the laughter.


    Terran...


    tens of thousands of years ago, he was also a Terran, a common and ordinary Terran.


    And now, he is crowned God, high above!


    Time is really the most powerful and mysterious power in the world.


    "Good."


    Su Chen nodded slightly, no objection.


    His idea is to watch the war going on here.


    In this war, the high-level combat power must be dominated by the king of Daoguo kingdom. If the king of Daoguo Kingdom wins, then it is the victory of the war.


    Therefore, he wanted to see what role Ning caier could play in this war?


    With one''s own strength, detonate this war!


    Although I want to avenge my division, many people will die during this war.


    From another point of view, these people''s deaths are all due to Ning Zeer. Even if the war is finally won, some people will blame Ning Zeer when they go back.


    After all, without the outbreak of this war, these injuries would not have occurred!


    And those who have died may... Live for a long time.


    The power of public opinion is sometimes terrible.


    ...


    communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "administrator, I''m ok, I can go to perform the group task."


    "Ding, the task is about to start!"


    "Participants (three): sun Mengyao, Marquis wobang, surnamed Cao, surnamed Meng de (excluding administrators and group leaders)."


    "Please prepare all participants, the transmission is about to start!"


    "Tip: this crossover is required by the mission, so it does not consume cross boundary seal characters."


    A group of notices appeared on the communication group, which also let everyone know that the group task started.


    Tony has no money: "good luck, three of you!"


    Wave wind water gate: "three, good luck


    Happy wind man: "three, good luck!"


    "..."


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "good luck, ladies and gentlemen!"


    Su Xiaoge: "you are really a repeater! (slim''s helpless face) "


    everyone said the same thing. From top to bottom, he felt like laughing.


    The essence of human beings is a repeater.


    There is a little truth in this sentence.


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! Is the administrator very busy recently?


    Su Xiaoge: "what do you mean?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "no, I mean, the administrator has dealt with all the things recently. He is more free, so he comes to the communication group and talks more."


    The sentence he just said seems to be ambiguous.


    Well... There are two kinds of tone. What he wants to express is a relaxed tone. What the administrator sees seems to be another open questioning tone.


    Su Xiaoge: "and a person in confrontation, a bit boring, so on the water group, when to kill time."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "my God! What kind of person has led to confrontation between the administrators? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "is he another man of great ability? Administrator, in fact, I am very curious about the appearance of the person confronting you. Can you send his picture to the group? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, you''d better not know what it looks like for that kind of character."


    Tony has no money: "what''s the matter, sister?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the power of that level is too terrible. Our strength is too weak. The administrator really sent the appearance of that great power. Let''s not mention whether we can see it. Even if we see it in the communication group, it may be perceived by the powerful person because of this."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the existence that can and administrator adult is enemy, you think that kind of consequence."


    Tony has no money: "what the elder sister said is reasonable.


    It seems that this time, I really have a lack of consideration.

 Chapter 505

    Su Xiaoge: "not so serious, his strength should not be strong to this degree."


    Tony didn''t have any money: "don''t worry, administrator! That sentence just now, in fact, is what I said casually. (slim''s depressed face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" Mr. Stark is so pathetic. (slim sympathizing face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha ha! Shida, Shida, I didn''t expect that your strength has aroused Xiaoyu''s sympathy? "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "are you here?"


    Limulus Tempest: "well, just arrived, but the old Marquis, they don''t know where they are. I''m back in the city I built myself."


    The group task takes place in his world. Although he can participate in the task, he has to pull out the cross-border seal script that can be transferred back.


    And the position he went back to was where he was before he left.


    The Marquis was sent to the world by the marquis?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle Nari, what are your plans after you go back?"


    Lim Lu Tempest: "what else, in the reincarnation space can not be greatly strengthened, now come back, save so many points, well strengthen yourself."


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh, by the way, warden, what rank do you think I can be transformed into a human being? @Brother su. "


    Su Xiaoge: "I don''t know. You don''t have to worry. Let it be."


    Limulus Tempest: "I... I don''t want to let it go. I''m a person, and now I want to be real human. (slim weeping face) "


    brother Su:" can''t you transform people now? "


    Limulu Tempest: "after swallowing people, they can transform people, but in a fundamental sense, they are still neutral..."


    the kind of transformation he wants is fundamentally human.


    His soul is male, so he wants to be a man after his transformation. It''s better to look like he passed through.


    Of course, in the process of transformation, you must control yourself and optimize your appearance.


    Not too handsome, at least in line with their own wishes, right?


    Su Xiaoge: "you see for yourself! What can''t be done when the strength comes? "


    Su Xiaoge: "maybe when you reach a certain level of strength, you can go to find out the truth that you have passed through. Your strength is stronger than those behind the scenes. Isn''t it easy to turn into a person?"


    Su Xiaoge: "if you really can''t, you can abandon this slim body and exchange it for your human body. Of course, maybe you lose your big plug-in."


    Limulu Tempest: "then again, if it doesn''t work, it''s the only way."


    Tony had no money: "Lim, are you so eager to be a man? It''s very tolerable for you to be a shrem. Once you change your body, you will lose the title of Meng Wang. "


    Limulus Tempest: "is this a famous title?


    Are you kidding?


    What''s more, his dream is to change his body and be a new man.


    As for the loss of the great sage?


    Well... A little bit of a loss!


    Good or bad, the great sage to his help is not small, really want to lose, he is still a little distressed.


    Can oneself all have communication group this super invincible big plug-in, still need big sage this small plug-in?

 Chapter 506

    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "that..."


    Tony has no money: "what''s wrong with the new man?"


    Su Xiaoge: "if there is no accident, there should be something wrong with him."


    Tony had no money: "what happened? What about? Can I help you? "


    Su Xiaoge: "well... Big shit, are you asking this question for nothing? What''s more, you are now in the samsara space. They all go to perform the group mission. Honghong and Watergate have their own affairs. Do you think... Who else can help in the group? "


    When Xu Xuan came in, he said that he would go to a monster workshop to make himself a monster. Then he probably knew the time point Xu Xuan was going through.


    After Xu Xuan finds the little fox and changes to a dog demon, the national master and his party of Taoists will attack.


    At that time, the war will start, tragedy will be born!


    If you always stay in your own world and do nothing, it doesn''t matter if Xu Xuan has an accident.


    After all, they are all friends of the group. Their help may be a great favor to Xu Xuan.


    But now everyone is busy with their own business, there are no idle people in the group.


    And Tony asks if he needs help. What''s the point?


    People say they need help. Can''t you have another one?


    Are you kidding?


    Since you can''t help others, don''t give people hope!


    Give hope, in the people into the abyss, that is the most asshole!


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the administrator is right. Something happened to me. It seems that the army has come to our village."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "and..."


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Shida big, why don''t we go back first? I have to go home too. It suddenly comes to my mind that I haven''t been back for more than a month. Uncle long must be very worried. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "and my parents, if they can''t find me, they will be very worried."


    Limulu Tempest: "jade, you''re finally thinking about this. (slim has no choice but to face) "


    when the branch task was opened, they mentioned it when Xiaoyu just arrived.


    But at that time, Xiaoyu didn''t care. She said it was OK.


    After all, at that time, we all thought, who is not worried about the sudden disappearance of such a small child for a long time?


    Tony had no money: "well, in that case, let''s all go back."


    Tony has no money: "Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian. Wait for me. When I go back to deal with some, I''ll cross over to your world. What do you think?"


    Su Xiaoge: "have excrement big stone to help you, your side should not have what big event."


    Su Xiaoge: "but Tony, don''t take it lightly. Xu Xuan''s world is not low in energy level. If you are not good, you may follow Cao Cao''s footsteps."


    Tony had no money: "OK, I see."


    Listen to the administrator''s meaning, Xu Xuan''s world level is not low!


    In the samsara space these days, in addition to doing damage, some of the application research of steel war clothes has also declined.


    In addition, there are so many points to support, they can be relaxed to do it.


    Therefore, in the rank of group business cards, he is already a strong pseudo fifth level.


    Well... He can guarantee that if you give him a period of time, he will definitely be able to get the steel war clothes to the sixth level!


    A strong man of the fifth rank is still in danger of dying in Xu Xuan''s world. Does Xu Xuan''s world have a sixth order strong man?


    It was the first time that the administrator warned him in this tone that Xu Xuan was in a world with more than six ranks?


    Seven... Seven steps!??

 Chapter 507

    Su Xiaoge: "well, you know something about it."


    Limulu Tempest: administrator, you don''t have to say those words. Even if Mr. Shida Da is really dead, isn''t it a matter of resurrection seal script


    Limulu Tempest: "Mr. Shida Da Da, a local tyrant, will not look at a resurrected seal script? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" get out of here! My points are all for scientific research. Every cent is very important! "


    Limulu Tempest: "OK! Since it''s so important, I wish Mr. Shita a safe return


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. As long as you are careful, you can''t have any big problems."


    Xu Xuan''s world is full of demons.


    This is not the most important, the most important thing is that there are all kinds of gods.


    In fact, Bai Suzhen''s strength is not very strong.


    Even if the Jinshan Temple is to be flooded in the end, it is only to destroy a city at best.


    And a slightly stronger third-order strongman, as long as he is willing, can actually destroy the city.


    Of course, the powerful world has its own hierarchy. The destruction cities in a strong world and a weak world cannot be compared with each other.


    In addition, he had never been to the world where Xu Xuan lived, so he had no idea about the power of immortals and demons in that world.


    Different in the world, the so-called power of immortals and demons is also different, right?


    Maybe a "lower" immortal or demon who joins the communication group in the future will be able to hang up the immortal and demon in Xu Xuan''s world?


    Tony had no money: "Heller! I''m still a little flustered, my Lord


    Tony had no money: "I''ll have to prepare well when I go back. I''ll start when I''m ready this time."


    Limulus Tempest: "well... Big shit, do you want to develop the technology in your world? After all, with the strength of your steel clothing, if the technology of your world is not improved, it will not be able to supply your military consumption! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "there''s a point in what you''re saying. I''ll get ready when I get back."


    After he went back, all the ammunition replenishment was carried out in his own military factory.


    Although the pills inside are the most advanced in the world, they are really out of date for his battle.


    Even if his array pattern has been imprinted on the bullet pill to increase the destructive power of the pill, the material has a certain bearing capacity.


    If you imprint a normal pattern array beyond the endurance of the bullet material, the material will collapse. You really need to consider this aspect.


    Marquis wobang: Oh, Mr. Shida Da Da is going to be a good man


    Wave wind water gate: "how to talk? What''s shite? Mr. big stone is going to be a good man? Mr. Shida is always a bad guy, OK


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "Watergate, aren''t you going to rebuild the world? It''s OK. If you don''t go to work, what kind of water do you come here? (slim slaps the table face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" haha! Watergate, welcome to join the big family! (shaking hands) "


    wave wind water gate:" ha ha, easy to say


    Tony has no money:


    What''s going on?


    When will a big family come out?


    And... Didn''t Watergate always call itself Tony?


    Suddenly, how do you call yourself a big piece of shit?


    What''s more, it''s a big family. It''s not an organization created by Lim Lu himself?

 Chapter 508

    At the same time, in the samsara space.


    "Xiaoyu, are we really going to withdraw?"


    Tony looked around and sighed.


    "I''m going home, and don''t you need to help Xu Xuan, Mr. stark?"


    Xiaoyu stood aside, a little worried.


    In fact, she didn''t really want to go back. The adventure of this period of time was beyond her cognitive imagination!


    In retrospect, the adventure with Uncle long is nothing at all.


    But Uncle long and his parents have not seen themselves for such a long time. How can I explain them when I go back?


    At this thought, she could not help worrying.


    I ran out for more than a month without saying a word. I''m afraid my parents and uncle long will be very anxious, right?


    But then again, now her strength has been four levels, exchange group reward points she has saved up, has not been used.


    On the one hand, both Mr. stark and Uncle Lee said that the leaping of communication group rank would produce certain fluctuations. They also strengthened their skills in the samsara space by a small margin, or that they could strengthen their combat skills.


    But if you want to strengthen Zhenyuan and improve your realm, you''d better wait until you go back.


    On the other hand, she is still too small. If her strength reaches level 5 and level 6, it may have a certain impact on her growth.


    After all, growing up, but she has always been a dream!


    "Yes, but I really want to blow up area 7 of samsara space before I leave."


    Tony murmured, "we choose to go back this time, and then come back again. We don''t know what the reincarnation space and communication group will become."


    "Not to mention anything else, the development of communication groups and the progress of everyone are really too fast."


    Xiaoyu chuckled and said, "Mr. stark, what do you want to do with so much? Now that we''ve made this decision, don''t think about anything else. "


    Tony rubbed his eyebrows and then said with a smile, "Xiaoyu is right. Let''s go back."


    ...


    Jackie Chan''s adventures world, San Francisco, coast.


    "It''s a great day for water sports."


    Jackie Chan is sitting on a yacht, holding a telescope, looking at the giant wolf not far away.


    A huge flood surges toward San Francisco.


    If it is not prevented, the flood will certainly cause serious damage to the whole of San Francisco.


    And at the top of the waves, a huge figure with a brutal appearance hides in it, constantly sending out excited roars.


    This is the water devil, Basha!


    Today, she wants to control the sea, cause floods and flood San Francisco, so that the so-called San Francisco will become the kingdom of water she controls completely!


    "Why are you here?"


    A very strong man controls the yacht and asks in a stuffy voice.


    This is Dad''s apprentice, tru!


    "The water demon needs to build a palace to rule her new undersea kingdom."


    Dad glanced at tru and said hoarsely.


    Not long after the last successful seal of demons, Xiaoyu disappeared.


    He used a lot of magic charms, which were recorded in the magic books and researched by himself. As long as he could trace the breath of Xiaoyu, he would use them.


    But to his horror, the curse failed without exception.


    This represents a result, Xiaoyu... May have suffered an accident.


    He did not dare to tell Jackie Chan the result, because he knew Jackie Chan''s feelings for Xiaoyu. Once he knew the cruel truth, he really didn''t know what kind of blow would come?


    Of course, he also had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. He hoped that Xiaoyu would just disappear and stay in a place that was very hidden and could not be found by pursuing the magic spell.


    Even though he knows, this may be very small...


    and

 Chapter 509

    "Here he is, father!"


    Jackie Chan exclaimed, as long as the last water demon is sealed, these things should come to an end.


    He also wants to find Xiaoyu''s trace.


    Blame him!


    If he didn''t have too many things and didn''t pay more attention to Xiaoyu, it would not have happened.


    Missing?


    Xiaoyu has been missing for a month. Who knows what happened?


    If they are abducted by human traffickers, too much will happen during this month.


    It is said that some traffickers will break the legs of abducted children and force them to beg for money.


    Some traffickers will sell their abducted children to some illegal organizations for some inhumane training.


    Even though Xiaoyu is a little clever, she is a child in the final analysis.


    Is there any room for a child to resist the dark and illegal organization?


    Tru heard Jackie Chan''s words, without any hesitation, directly controlled the yacht to sail in the direction of Basha.


    The water devil, Basha, controls the waves and roars up to the sky. After many years, she finally returns to the sea and experiences the beauty of controlling the ocean again.


    She is the water devil, as long as there is water, she is invincible!


    "Jackie Chan, I''ll say the mantra."


    Dad said he handed the gourd ladle to Jackie Chan. The undead God''s Keepsake to seal the water devil was melon ladle, so they prepared several gourd ladles before they came.


    To tell you the truth, if the devil of water didn''t destroy the world too much, he would not care about it.


    After all, Xiaoyu...


    "Daddy, if you said Xiaoyu was not missing, would you hide here now?"


    Jackie Chan took the gourd and said suddenly.


    The old father was stunned at the words and sighed: "yes! Xiaoyu is so naughty. If nothing happens, she will follow us and come out at the last minute. Then you can teach her a few more words. "


    Although Xiaoyu is naughty and disobedient.


    But it has to be said that Xiaoyu played an important role in collecting charms and sealing demons.


    They all know that.


    "Dad, I want to go to Xiaoyu after sealing Basha."


    Jackie Chan took a deep breath and said, "I hope you can make me a magic spell to pursue Xiaoyu, so that I can find Xiaoyu easily."


    Dad lowered his head, the next moment, looked up and said, "no problem, but...


    " but what? "


    "Daddy''s going too."


    "Yes."


    Jackie Chan didn''t refuse. His father was proficient in all kinds of magic charms. He was a great mage with high strength.


    If dad is next to him, it will certainly help him a lot.


    "Jackie Chan, Sheriff black came to see you this time


    Dad''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said: "in addition, you have helped him a lot before, and he also owes you a lot of gratitude. In the past, maybe we didn''t care about these favors, but in Xiaoyu''s case..."


    "Dad, I understand that in fact, Sheriff black has already played the power of the 13th district to help us find Xiaoyu."


    "No, it''s not enough. I mean, let Sheriff Blake report that we have protected San Francisco and even the country so many times, even if... Just one request, isn''t it too much? "


    Speaking, Dad''s eyes are a little red.


    Then he raised his head and forced down the sadness in his heart and began to chant mantras.


    Because they are near the waves controlled by Basha, the undead Keepsake is ready to attack.


    "Demons, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, ghosts.

 Chapter 510

    "Magic old man!"


    The water devil, Basha, could not help looking down after hearing the spell, and then her face changed.


    In ancient times, eight evil kings ruled the world!


    Because of the rise of several human mages, they were sealed in the barren demon world and suffered endless pain.


    Although there is no torture for them in the demon world, imprisonment is the most painful torture in the world for them.


    Therefore, they want to rush out of the devil world all the time and come to the earth again!


    Finally, they were able to return.


    But because of this magic old man, her companions are sent back to the demon world again.


    She is the devil of water, where there is water, is the palace where she lives!


    This time, she didn''t want to go back to that boring devil world again!


    In charge of the sea, how long has she not experienced this power?


    "Damn it!"


    The water devil roared at the green light on the gourd ladle.


    The next moment, the sea is rough and the water column is coming.


    On the sea, her water devil is invincible!


    "Whew!"


    There is a green streamer on the gourd ladybug. This green streamer has powerful power against the water devil. As long as the water demon is hit by this streamer, she will be forced back to the demon world.


    But there are six demons in front of us. How can the water devil not guard against this?


    "Bang!"


    The body of the water devil turns into the current and melts into the waves in an instant.


    As long as she doesn''t get hit by the undead token, what can the human old man do to him?


    "Kill the old man first. When the old man dies, no one in the world can send me back!"


    The water devil thought in his heart that the surrounding sea began to form a vortex.


    The moment the vortex forms, it emits a huge suction.


    Although the yacht they take is very powerful, but under the effect of this suction, it is still quickly absorbed.


    "Daddy, what should I do if I inhale?"


    Jackie Chan asked out loud as the yacht spun and swayed as he tried to stabilize his body.


    Such a violent shaking has made him dizzy.


    But he knew that he could not fall down at this time, otherwise he would not be able to stand up.


    "Jackie Chan, we shouldn''t... Shouldn''t underestimate a water demon who has... A long life span."


    Dad said intermittently, although his body bone is stronger than the average peer, but also not much stronger.


    The most important thing is that the yacht has been circling, and he can''t calm down to think.


    "Uncle long, Dad, look, am I important?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came into Jackie Chan''s and dad''s ears.


    This makes two people body a Zheng, subconsciously suspected that they heard wrong.


    Xiaoyu''s voice?


    How could it be?


    "Basha, the devil of water? How dare you say you can control the whole sea with your strength


    As soon as the voice fell, a cold breath began to reverberate around.


    "Click..."


    the sea water began to freeze rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even a little ice awn began to fall in the sky. Where the ice awn fell, the sea surface was frozen instantly.


    This scene is full of romantic fairy tales.


    At this moment, the whirlpool of the sea is condensed into ice, forming a vortex of ice.


    As for Jackie Chan?


    After the suction disappears and the yacht stops spinning, the three people walk off the yacht.


    The sea is freezing?


    However, the three did not meditate for too long, and soon their eyes were attracted by a familiar figure standing in the air.

 Chapter 511

    "Xiao... Xiaoyu?"


    Jackie Chan wiped his eyes and said with some disbelief.


    Freezing the sea, this ability... How can Xiaoyu have it?


    Did...


    at the thought of this, he couldn''t help turning to look at his father.


    Xiaoyu has the power to destroy heaven and earth, and he is not happy for the first time.


    After all, Xiaoyu is so small, and she got it after missing for a month. Is there any danger?


    In other words, Xiaoyu is no longer Xiaoyu!


    "Daddy, Basha has been frozen by me. You can send her back to the devil world."


    Xiaoyu turned around, looked at Jackie Chan and his father and said mischievously, "of course, there is another way to deal with it."


    The old father hears speech a Leng, subconsciously asks a way: "what processing method?"


    The way to deal with the eight evil Kings is to send them back to the devil world, which is also the only way to deal with them!


    Now Xiaoyu said there is another way to deal with it. What method?


    "Kill her!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, her right hand stretched out, and a giant beast formed by bright ice crystals fell directly, holding and lifting the frozen Basha directly from the bottom of the sea.


    The sea is indeed the home of the water devil.


    But it is also divided into levels, the strength of the water devil is at most three levels!


    Her current level of strength is level Four. The fourth level cultivator wants to kill a third level cultivator. Isn''t that the same as playing?


    Even though, this is the home of the third level practitioners!


    What''s more, the sea is the home of the water devil, isn''t it her home?


    At least the power she controls is the power of ice, freezing everything.


    In other words, Basha, the water demon, happens to be restrained by her freezing power.


    "Can you kill her?"


    After a moment''s silence, the father looked up and said, "and Xiaoyu, what''s the situation with you?"


    Xiaoyu laughed and said, "Dad, I''ll explain it to you later. Do you want to deal with this devil first?"


    The information of the communication group should not be disclosed, which Mr. stark told her before he came.


    So she has to think about how to explain these things to Uncle long and his father?


    After all, this kind of thing is really incredible. She really wants to say it. Will father and uncle long believe it?


    "In ancient times, none of the eight immortals killed eight demons, so the existence of these eight demons must have its significance."


    Dad looked at the frozen Basha, his eyes slightly narrowed, and said: "we descendants, or these escaped demons back to the devil world."


    "After this time, the door of demons will be completely closed, then these demons can only stay in the demon world forever."


    Some of Xiaoyu''s strength is unknown.


    In his cognition, even the gods in the ancient legends had no ability to cultivate a person to this extent in a short month!


    So he doesn''t want to use Xiaoyu''s power again, and after going back this time, he must have a good observation of Xiaoyu.


    "I think so."


    Jackie Chan sighed and said, "Xiaoyu, you''d better listen to daddy''s!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes turned, then she looked at Basha and said with a smile, "OK, daddy, send her back to the devil world!"


    Dad nodded and immediately began to recite the mantra.


    "Demons, demons, ghosts and monsters leave..."


    the melon ladle quickly glows with green light, and then a green streamer is emitted from the gourd ladle, and the target is directed at Basha.


    At this moment, Xiaoyu step out, in the eyes of dad and Jackie Chan, follow behind Basha, and fly to the position where the devil''s gate is.

 Chapter 512

    "Dad, this..."


    after Jackie Chan regained consciousness, he said at a loss.


    "Maybe, it''s not Xiaoyu."


    Dad looked up at the sky and said solemnly after a moment.


    Xiaoyu, will you go to the demon world?


    Absolutely not!


    And the "little jade" just now helped them suppress Basha, and then at the moment when they sent her back to the demon world, she went with her to the demon world.


    That means that the "jade" at the beginning of the purpose, is the devil world!


    What are you doing in the demon world?


    It must be for other demons!


    "Jackie Chan, get ready."


    "Good dad."


    Jackie Chan did not hesitate, nodded and said.


    He knew what his father meant. Xiaoyu was missing. Now there is a little jade like this. There must be something between the two!


    Even Xiaoyu''s disappearance has something to do with Xiaoyu.


    Although the strength of that jade is very strong, but he has confidence in his father!


    If dad is well prepared, there must be a way to suppress Xiaoyu!


    Yes, at the moment when Xiaoyu followed bazaar to the devil world, he flashed the same view as her father.


    This jade is not a real one!


    ...


    at the same time, the demon world.


    "Roar!"


    The water demon looked around and realized the disgusting environment. He could not help but let out an angry roar.


    Unexpectedly, she still followed the footsteps of several demon brothers!


    Devil world!


    The evil world!


    "What are you yelling at?"


    Xiaoyu''s figure flashed and appeared on the top of Basha''s head. She stepped on a floating rock with one foot and said coldly.


    "Are you... The human girl?"


    The water devil looked at Xiaoyu and said in horror.


    This human girl has mastered a kind of ice power that makes her tremble. Under this ice power, the water power she controls can only shake.


    But how could this human girl be in the demon world?


    "If you talk nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    Xiaoyu glanced at the water devil and said, "go, take me to your demon brothers."


    Water devil smell speech without any hesitation, carrying jade to a direction.


    Before, she didn''t think she would die!


    After all, she is one of the eight evil monarchs, holding the power to destroy the world!


    But now...


    those who know the current affairs are heroes!


    She''s no match for this human girl, and she doesn''t want to die!


    Maybe her demon brothers can punish this human girl.


    Of course, if her Demon Brother is also hanged and crushed, then she can leave herself clean.


    Those demon brothers have lived in the demon world for a long time. Although they have been back to the human world for a short time, they have never tasted the delicious human taste.


    Here to see a human, especially the mountain devil bogang, that is not greedy saliva down?


    As for saying that Bogan might be killed by this human girl?


    To be honest, what''s her business?


    After a period of time, the other six demons gradually appeared in Xiaoyu''s view.


    "Basha, I can smell you in the distance."


    The mountain devil''s huge green body trembled slightly, then laughed, and said with joy: "but really, you have been in the world for such a long time, I can smell the human flavor that I dream of from you, envy ah!"


    "People''s taste, I didn''t have a chance to taste it last time. I really don''t know what it is."


    "Well? wait! What''s that on you, Basha? A human being? "

 Chapter 513

    Communication group.


    Marquis wobang: "the world of little Limulus is very interesting."


    Marquis wobang: what''s more, the customs and names of these people are similar to those in Europe


    Sun Mengyao: "well... Old Marquis, Western fantasy world, have you heard of this term?"


    Marquis wobang: Although I have not heard of it, I probably know the meaning of this word after listening to you. The world Limulus traversed is a world similar to our medieval Europe


    Sun Mengyao: "at present, it looks like this."


    The Western fantasy world refers to the world background similar to the European Middle Ages.


    Before she became a transmigration, she had read some novels about it.


    Limulus Tempest: where are you now, old Marquis? Give me a seat so that I can find you easily. "


    "We are in the middle of a city, with houses and buildings and a few trees nearby," he said


    Limlu Tempest: "are you sure you''re not kidding, Prime Minister Cao?"? What he asked was a specific location.


    Well, Cao Cao also said a useful information, in a city!


    In the end, what''s the use of this news?


    So many cities, where does he know?


    There are buildings and several trees beside him. To be honest, there is a prosperous city, and there are no buildings and trees beside the streets?


    Isn''t that nonsense?


    What''s the difference between saying something and not saying it?


    Marquis wobang: "limlu, don''t you say you want to close up and strengthen your own strength? You don''t have to worry about us. Our strength is the most important thing. If we go around here, we will catch the abyss devil who comes to explore the secret guard? "


    Limulus Tempest: that... Old Marquis, take a look at my group cards


    Marquis wobang: "what? You''ve finished strengthening. Are you in the sixth level


    Limulu Tempest: "well, that''s right! Although he knew that limulu had won a lot of points this time, he was likely to be promoted to the sixth level!


    But he didn''t expect it to be so fast?


    "Group member: Limulus tempest."


    "Rank: six."


    Sun Mengyao: Congratulations


    Sun Mengyao: "but aren''t you just promoted to the sixth level? It''s not appropriate to come to us now. At this stage, it''s better for you to control your own strength. "


    Marquis wobang: "I also feel that you are not perfect in mastering your own strength when you are promoted so much this time."


    Limulus Tempest: "don''t worry about that. I have great sages. It''s not a matter of mastering my own strength.


    Marquis wobang: "is the plug-in still responsible for his own strength?


    Although he knows that it is unreasonable to be forced to do so, can''t he be a little bit reasonable?


    Just from the fifth to the sixth, so big gap in strength, perfect grasp?


    Marquis wobang: "cough! Limulu, it''s up to you to finish the job on your own. You''d better not rely too much on your plug-in. "


    Limulu Tempest: why not


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I got seven demons here. Who do you want?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "seven demons photos"


    in the photo, a huge devil crouched down with his head in his arms. His face was blue and his face was swollen, and his poor appearance made people laugh.

 Chapter 514

    Marquis wobang: wait, Xiaoyu, are the seven demons in your hand the things sealed by the eight immortals of your world


    Marquis wobang: of course, the Eight Immortals in my mouth are your so-called immortal gods, great mages


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes, they are all seven."


    Marquis wobang: Xiaoyu, how about sending these seven demons to me after I have dealt with the matter here


    Marquis Vauban: I will send you a big bag when I go back. Although the world is different, he feels that if he holds these seven demons to sacrifice, he may attract some gods.


    Anyway, they are all the creatures in the myths and legends, demons!


    Limulus Tempest: you can''t pit our little jade, old Marquis


    Limulu Tempest: "don''t say much. Xiaoyu gives you these seven demons. You give Xiaoyu a powerful divine power."


    Marquis wobang: that''s for sure! Xiaoyu, how about the divine power of thunder? "


    The last time he squatted was the army God and Zeus, the two gods who did not follow him. He was beside him. Naturally, the results of the two gods who did not follow him could be imagined.


    It''s OK to exchange the divine power of thunder for the divine power of the seven gods.


    After all, Zeus''s thunder theocracy did not help him a lot in the battle.


    Tony has no money: "tut! Zeus''s thunder theocracy, sounds very good


    Marquis wobang: "ah, Mr. shite, I see the memory scene of your world uploaded by the administrator. What... Avenger alliance 1, yes, this is it!"


    Marquis Vauban: there seems to be a man named Thor in it, right? I just want to discuss with you about the God of Odin in northern Europe. If you meet him in the future, can you ask him to come to me? "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "what? Will the old Marquis sacrifice him


    To be honest, he watched the memory scene "Avenger alliance 1" several times, and analyzed the development and various characters in it.


    Thor...


    he still has a little affection for this big man who is shouting for glory all day long.


    No matter how old the Marquis is is, he can''t be an old man, no matter how old he is.


    Marquis Vauban: "am I such a man? Tony, we''ve known each other for so long, so you think about me? (slim sad face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, I''m afraid of you."


    Tony has no money: "what''s more, with your current strength, the divine power of your world doesn''t help you much. If you have this time, you''d better think about whether you want to change your extraordinary power."


    Tony has no money: "after all, the theocracy is the God who plunders and does not follow. Fundamentally speaking, it is still something from the God who does not follow. The communication group links with endless dimensions, and our future war will be extraordinary. If our future opponents have these strengthened versions of the God of disobedience, will your divine power become an unstable factor?"


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, these problems should be considered and thought about now."


    Marquis wobang: "I have considered this question. You don''t have to worry. I know it well."


    He has considered a lot of things, many aspects, and he also knows that what Tony said may happen.


    But all his life, he was fighting for killing the God who couldn''t follow him, plundering the divine power and strengthening himself.


    Isn''t it a bit unrealistic for him to give up his divine power all of a sudden?

 Chapter 515

    Happy man: "Tony, I don''t agree with you."


    Tony has no money: "you think I''m not right?"


    Happy wind man: "I didn''t say you were wrong. Your idea may have some truth, but you overestimated the enemy and underestimated the old Marquis."


    Happy man: "of course, the most important thing is that you underestimate our communication group."


    Tony has no money: "Oh? Is that so? "


    He can accept all the previous words.


    But the latter sentence underestimated the communication group. How could he underestimate the communication group?


    He has always had a mysterious and powerful sense of communion.


    After all, the magic of the communication group, as early as the moment he joined and believed, had been positioned in his heart.


    In the future, the positioning of communication group will only be high, not low!


    After all, we often update the communication group to add new products and functions that they don''t expect.


    In addition, there are administrators and masters of the group such a powerful person in, he is a genius, not a fool!


    So in anything, he would not underestimate the power of communication groups.


    Of course, he also knows the belief of the administrator and the leader all the time, so he will not put all his hopes on the communication group.


    The communication group can handle all the difficulties they encounter. I hope they are not willing to help them deal with it.


    The idea of the administrator and the group leader is to train them with crisis and difficulties and let them grow up rapidly.


    Happy wind man: "first of all, the Theocracy of the old Marquis must have been mended and strengthened by the communication group. Obviously, with the strengthening of the communication group, even if it is the divine power of the God who does not follow, it will inevitably undergo earth shaking changes."


    Happy wind man: "we can''t meet the God of disobedience in the future. It''s OK. If we do, the old Marquis will definitely give them a surprise."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "that makes sense."


    Tony has no money: "but your assumption is that everything is based on the strengthened version of the God of disobedience. The strongest God of disobedience is not much stronger than us. The Lord of the group said that he is standing on the great shore of the ten thousand highest points. The ten thousand peaks are the master of the Tao. Can you imagine how powerful this is?"


    Tony has no money: "why do communication groups cultivate us? Why don''t administrators and leaders want us to rely too much on communication groups and them? In the final analysis, they want us to grow up as soon as possible and be able to take charge of our own affairs in the future! "


    Tony has no money: "then the enemy we will eventually face may be at the same level as the group leader. Anyway, it will not be much lower than the group leader. You think that if there is a certain level of existence, a little flaw may become a hole in the collapse!"


    Limulus Tempest: what''s wrong with you today, Mr. shit


    Tony used to say a lot, but most of them were nonsense.


    And it''s easy to be crooked if you say angry words. If you don''t have three words, you don''t know where to go.


    What''s going on today?


    Such a serious talk, but also said so well founded.


    Well... Imagination is very rich. Maybe it means to raise the bar a little, but it is much better than that before.


    I have to say, today''s Tony Shita big Mr. let him look at!


    Is this Tony''s normal state?


    The great realm strength of group leader and administrator, has Tony guessed?

 Chapter 516

    Tony has no money: "it''s OK! What''s the matter? "


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s you who are suddenly so serious that you''re not used to it. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Tony has no money."...


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "well... Mr. Tony, when can you come?"


    Tony has no money: "wait for me for a long time, doesn''t it matter?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Mr. Tony can help me. I''m very grateful."


    Tony didn''t have money: "OK, let me know when I go. Then you can send me a picture of you and your location, and let me see it."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "OK."


    ...


    the boundary, in the city of green Wolf.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Water God looks at Su Chen some strange expression, light smile way.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I just remember something funny."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said that he could not say that he was seeing Tony in the communication group, and his water group records were a little funny, right?


    Do people believe it?


    What''s more, can communication groups be exposed at will?


    After all, even if the water god really knows, it is a question mark, right?


    After all, what about communication group? Does he know?


    "That must be funny."


    The water god looked at Su Chen with deep meaning and said softly.


    Then his eyes flashed and looked out.


    Every true God has a long life, because he has experienced too much, he will not expose his face to the outside.


    When you are young, you will have passion and passion.


    I''m too old, and I''m used to the loneliness of being aloof from the top. So, if you say something unpleasant, how many of them are still in love?


    Even in the face of their own blood descendants, really to the words of the hands, who will hesitate half a minute?


    Die, die!


    When the world is over, a few more will be finished.


    If they don''t die, the blood will not be broken!


    As for the death?


    What does it have to do with them when they are all dead and their blood is broken?


    Just now, the "Fengshen", who was sitting in front of himself and came to the lower boundary ahead of time to lay out the layout, even concealed his breath so as to hide his breath from everyone, even showed a trace of a funny smile?


    How long has it been since he saw Aeolus smile like this?


    Because of his friendship with Fengshen, he knows that Fengshen is not as simple as it seems on the surface, and he doesn''t know how many calculations he has in mind.


    Also, who can stand out among hundreds of millions of beings and become the true God who is in charge of the sky and overlooks everything?


    "The two armies have been assembled, and the war... Is about to begin."


    "Daoyou, do you still value that girl? What key role can a heart state cultivator play in the war of the king


    The water god''s right hand moved, a dark awn flashed quietly, and then chuckled.


    Fengshen pays close attention to the girl, he should pay attention to it naturally.


    Whether it''s really ordinary or ordinary in disguise, it''s nothing for him to pay more attention to.


    On the big chessboard of the three realms, there is nothing wrong with more pieces and less pieces.


    This time, he really wants to see how a small emotional situation will affect the war?


    If it can really play a decisive role, then he has to admit that this is a great man in the world!


    Since he is a hero in the world, it''s OK for him to invest more chips?


    Fengshen will not turn his face on this girl, will he?


    They are close friends and have such a good relationship. It''s normal for him to help his brother invest in chess pieces and promote the growth of chess pieces?

 Chapter 517

    "Look! Miracles happen sometimes. "


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    "For thousands of years, there will always be one or two evil spirits named Tianjiao. I know that."


    The water god nodded and said, and then an imperceptible wave of mental power came out.


    At this time, Su Chen glanced at the water god, as if he knew what he was going to do, but did not speak.


    This made the water god smile and said, "Taoist friend, have a look! I also want to see this miracle


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Yunlei, the war is about to break out here, and this human girl is still in the green Wolf city. Shall we kill the green wolf king?"


    Luo light dance stagnates in the air, the blood clothes float, cold voice says.


    "Isn''t this too much?"


    General Yun Lei frowned slightly and said, "with us two in, even if the war really breaks out, who can kill her under our two eyes?"


    "Therefore, there is no need to fight against the green wolf king. What''s more, the war between the green wolf king and the Terran is also the meaning of the demon hall. As the general of the temple, we''d better not interfere."


    When Luo Qingwu heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and said, "what? You dare not? "


    The two of them followed ningzel all the way, so they knew that ningzel was the initiator of the war.


    What''s more, they also know why ningzel started this war, revenge!


    She has just become the protector of Ning cai''er. She killed the green wolf king and destroyed the green Wolf city. Is this gift good?


    "What you mean, we just need to ensure her safety."


    After a moment''s silence, general Yunlei said: "it''s out of the door, and it''s still within the scope of influence of the demon hall. We''d better not create extra branches."


    Luo chuckled and said: "I will be afraid of the demon hall?"


    "Light dance, the most important task!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m a general of the holy Hall who is fighting outside, not a villain who is plotting inside. I''m very dissatisfied with the attitude of the green wolf king just now!"


    "The green wolf king''s attitude has been very low. What else do you want?"


    General Yunlei took a deep breath and said: "although the green wolf king is not strong, and he is not the king in the demon hall, but he is also a king, and he gives face. We have to be reasonable."


    Really, he has a headache.


    He did not expect that Luo Qingwu''s killing addiction would be committed at this time?


    Blood dance general, killing and dancing in the red sky, imagine how beautiful and "romantic" this is?


    But the fact happened in front of you. Is it really romantic?


    A sea of blood!


    Angry all over the sky!


    He used to cooperate with Luo Qingwu in a war attack, and since then, he has not cooperated with Luo Qingwu.


    It was that time that he had a deeper understanding of blood dance.


    He also understood why Luo Qingwu was beautiful in appearance and excellent in all aspects, but no one dared to pursue her.


    Blood dance general is addicted to killing. He has heard about it. He didn''t believe it before. Now he does!


    Is this an excuse to kill?


    Kill the wolf king?


    A green wolf king, can you release the general''s killing addiction?


    I''m afraid the whole city of green wolf will be slaughtered in the end?


    At that time, it will surely shock the whole territory!


    If such a big thing happens, can they still protect Ning cai''er?


    "Reason, are you sure you want to reason with me?"


    Luo Qingwu two eyes a squint, looking at general Yun Lei said.


    General Yun Lei: "it suddenly occurred to him that he was not a man next to him.


    Be reasonable...


    be reasonable

 Chapter 518

    "Although the green wolf king just had a good attitude, I have been paying close attention to him."


    Luo Qingwu''s eyes flashed and he said in a cold voice: "after he returned to the city of lovers, a trace of murder flashed in his eyes. Although it was just a flash, I still felt it."


    "We''ve known each other for so many years. You know what I''m good at?"


    General Yun Lei sniffed the speech and raised his eyebrows and said, "do you mean that the green wolf king is hostile to us?"


    The blood dance general''s most powerful, is the spirit together!


    So for Luo Qingwu''s words, he did not doubt.


    To tell you the truth, just a green wolf king, really exposed the opportunity to kill, he did not care very much.


    After all, the green wolf king has nothing to threaten him. Maybe on weekdays, Luo Qingwu feels it and doesn''t say anything.


    The hostility of the weak to the strong is not at the same level. Is it worth paying attention to?


    Of course, if the strong happens to be in a bad mood, it can only be said that the weak are in bad luck.


    Luo Qingwu killed addicts, the green wolf king just showed the opportunity to kill, this is not to die, what is it?


    "Well, so I thought, kill him!"


    Luo Qingwu turned around and said in a murderous manner: "there are several kings in the green Wolf army under his command, all killed!"


    As a famous general of the holy temple, she also has her own information channel.


    So she knew that there was a king on the Terran side who made an agreement with the king of the demon hall, and even made a big bet.


    This war, demon hall and other forces of the Terran are not allowed to fight!


    On the side of demon hall, there is only green Wolf city!


    And the Terran side, only this green Wolf battlefield combat power!


    Although the green wolf king for her strength is weak, but for the Terran green Wolf battlefield, but still a strong king!


    With the two Terran kings on the green Wolf battlefield, it can be said that they will surely lose if they fight together!


    She doesn''t know what cards ningcai''er has, but if there is one, it''s better to expose some later. The battle will end in her hands!


    Don''t the protectors just want to remove some obstacles for Tianjiao?


    "I think you two can stand here and have a look at this war."


    Suddenly, a warm voice like the wind sounded in their minds, which made their faces change.


    This voice contains a trace of prestige, which makes them have a sense of insignificance in the face of immortals.


    The strong!


    The best!


    Even they know that the strength of this strong man is stronger than that of the hall leader!


    No!


    There is no comparability in front of this master!


    "Don''t ask more, just watch."


    The gentle voice sounded again, and then the pressure disappeared, as if it had never appeared, without any trace.


    "Yes


    "Yes


    There was no hesitation between them, and they said respectfully.


    They can''t resist, they can''t resist, they can''t resist.


    So, they have to obey orders!


    Is this war watched by the most powerful?


    Is this war not as simple as it seems?


    Which power is the strong one?


    The power behind the demon hall?


    But no matter what, there is a big interference, they can only stand here waiting for the results to appear, in this period, dare not have any action.


    As for the protection of Ning tsai''er?


    When it''s over, they''ll do the protection again!


    Perhaps the voice that just sounded in their mind is the great power behind Ning cai''er.


    After all, it is a hard time for us to win.


    Win or lose!


    The final effect is the same!

 Chapter 519

    Green Wolf city.


    "Pass on the king''s order, the green Wolf army will gather! Go to war


    The green wolf king suddenly rose from the throne and roared.


    "Boom


    A breath of terror burst out of his body and spread to the whole city of green Wolf.


    This breath is full of brutal killing, and its purpose is self-evident.


    After feeling the breath of the king, the green Wolf army roared up to the sky one after another, sending out the desire and excitement for the arrival of the war.


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "..."


    the green Wolf army station erupted a series of terrible breath, which gathered together and made a huge impact!


    "There are five kings, not even the green wolf king?"


    Ningcai''er stood beside the street of the green Wolf City, looked up at the cruel and terrible breath in the sky and murmured in a low voice.


    This war is not easy to fight!


    Although the University of DIDU issued a recall order, there are also some powerful elder students who have come back.


    But in the end, only the old headmaster and General Yang.


    General Yang was born in DIDU University and was the disciple of the old president. This time, the University was hit by this disaster. General Yang responded to the order of DIDU University and went back to fight!


    But in the final analysis, how can the two kings fight the six kings including the wolf king?


    "No, there''s still a chance."


    Ning caier lowered his head and gritted his teeth and said, "as long as I... still have, my so-called protector."


    Immediately she was still, and said in her heart, "Luo Qingwu, are you still there?"


    "..."


    "you don''t mean to be my protector. I have a request now. I hope you can help me win this war."


    "..."


    "if you can hear me, just say something."


    "..."


    after waiting for a moment and still not receiving a response, Ning caier''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    She probably knew that her so-called protector would not be involved in the war.


    The next moment, Ning caier''s eyes moved, and the body began to become illusory.


    As a common wolf City, it quickly fell.


    There is a spiritual vein under each city in the boundary.


    The size of the spiritual pulse is related to the strength of the city pool.


    And the spirit pulse under the green Wolf city is a medium-sized one.


    As long as she can dive into the ground and detonate the medium-sized spiritual pulse, even the green wolf king will be seriously injured if she is caught off guard?


    Can you still fight with such a heavy injury?


    Can''t you?


    The most important thing is that the green wolf king was seriously injured. Would the kings in his army obey his orders?


    In any case, it will do them no harm after it happens!


    ...


    at the same time, in the teahouse of Qinglang city.


    "Daoyou, what is the little girl you like to do?"


    The water god sipped a sip of tea and said with a smile, "dig a hole and move forward. The direction is where the spiritual pulse is. Is it difficult for her to do something about it?"


    Su Chen smell speech facial expression is stiff, in the heart clutters a, gush up a fantastic idea.


    Ning caier, is it difficult to blow up the spirit pulse?


    Crazy!


    What do you think?


    The energy contained in the spirit pulse under the green Wolf city can''t be underestimated. Can she run out if she really wants to explode?


    Even if I''m lucky enough to run out, I''m afraid it''s almost the same.


    Although he gave several healing amulets, Ning caier had experienced so many battles, and the situation on the green Wolf battlefield was also very tragic. When the senior division commander was seriously injured, Ning caier didn''t take out several healing amulets?


    Now, how many more do she have?


    "I''m bold, but I do things Lack of reason. "


    The water god gave a light Tut and sighed: "the power of medium-sized spiritual pulse explosion can not be resisted by a heart state practitioner."

 Chapter 520

    "Of course, if she has the backhand of a Taoist friend, then I didn''t say that just now."


    The water god put down the cup and said meaningfully.


    Isn''t it normal to give some means and artifact to the arrogant people who value themselves?


    Although the medium-sized pulse explosion is very powerful, if the human girl has a defense artifact on her, then the explosion is just like that.


    In the final analysis, there is a defense artifact on Fengshen.


    But if Fengshen really gives the artifact to this human girl, he will have to think about the intention of Fengshen.


    As for love?


    A group of madmen, where can produce what love?


    Su Chen didn''t reply. First of all, the real God beside him lived for a long time. He must be unable to spell out the calculation between words.


    A 20-year-old young man and a tens of thousands of years old old old monster plot, looking for abuse?


    Secondly, he is not in the mood to think about the water God any more.


    Ning caier went to blow up the spirit pulse, depending on her cultivation strength, once the spirit pulse under the green Wolf City exploded, she would die!


    "What you can think of plays an important role in this war, is that it?"


    Su Chen''s hands move, thinking silently in his heart.


    The war between the king and the great master will certainly not help.


    After all, there are two different realms. I''m afraid that the battle scene attacked by many kings is just a battle aftershock, which can kill Ning cai''er.


    Even if Ning caier''s fighting talent is stronger, he can''t cross two big realms to meet the enemy, right?


    Do you really want to revenge for your tutor?


    "Can let the wind god lose calm, there must be something hidden in this girl."


    The water God saw Su Chen''s slightly moving hands, the corner of his mouth raised, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    At once, her eyes coagulated and looked at Ning cai''er.


    Is this human girl a fragment of the road?


    Or is there a fragment of the road in the girl''s body?


    In the war tens of thousands of years ago, the heaven and earth collapsed, the road was broken, and the road turned into four pieces and disappeared among the three realms.


    He probably knew who had two of them.


    And the remaining two, completely disappeared, in the hands of the wind god?


    Tut... Over the years, Fengshen has never mentioned this to himself. It seems that he wants to do something without telling himself.


    Is it...


    at the thought of this place, the water god is cold in his heart. He looks at Ning cai''er with stronger strength, understands the origin and explores the soul. She wants to see what is hidden in this girl?


    "Can''t see through it?"


    Shuishen narrowed his eyes and then withdrew his eyes. A trace of thoughtfulness flashed through his eyes.


    An ordinary girl, he can see through her soul at a glance. If the strong reincarnate, he can even see which strong reincarnation is and what kind of cultivation in the previous life?


    But now, a girl with heart state cultivation, can''t see through her?


    The fog shrouded in the blocking scene, it is obvious that someone under the means, do not want to let themselves see through.


    Is it Fengshen?


    It seems that this girl has the probability of road debris, not small.


    The function of the road fragment...


    Fengshen!


    In vain I regard you as a friend, and you want to do me such harm?


    At the next moment, the water god''s eyes returned to calm, as if nothing had happened just now, just calm... Some terrible.


    "Daoyou, if I hit that Terran girl, what would you do?"


    "Do you want to stop it or... Watch the play quietly?"

 Chapter 521

    "Let''s go!"


    Su Chen two eyes one squint, cold voice says.


    Let''s go?


    This water god, want to fight Ning caier?


    What is he going to do?


    Kill Ning tsai''er?


    "Sure enough, Daoyou knew my character, but he still replied like this."


    With a bitter smile, the water God said helplessly: "it seems that the faith of Daoyou is very firm and firm to... I can''t change it!"


    In fact, what he asked just now was not Ning caier''s question.


    Ningcai''er, it''s a fragment of the road!


    He wasn''t sure just now, but now he is!


    Knowing the truth of all this, his hope for the wind god was completely extinguished.


    Fengshen, his good friend and confidant, really want to fight him!


    In these tens of thousands of years, although they were in a desperate situation, he also thought about many methods and strategies to get rid of the difficulties, but he never thought of starting with Fengshen!


    He even thought about some things for the God of wind. After knowing that "Su Chen" was the God of wind, he directly ruled out the idea of explaining it to the true gods.


    Yes!


    He has dug a lot of real gods, but he never thought, to the wind god!


    Fengshen... What do you want to do?


    Is it really just to get out of trouble?


    There is a fragment of the road hidden in the dark. Do you want to use the fragment to absorb my true fruit position to extricate myself from the predicament?


    We are friends!


    Intimate friend!


    If you really want to implement this strategy, you can tell me that we can fight other gods together!


    But why did you do it to me?


    It''s just because I trust you, so it''s OK to start?


    Su Chen smelled speech and glanced at the water god, some did not understand what he was saying.


    Well, how did the tone change suddenly?


    What else did he say wrong?


    If the water god to Ning caier hand, he must be to stop!


    It''s better to avoid exposing the rest of the world.


    The communication group can''t be known by outsiders, but he is the leader of the group. The rules of the communication group are all set by him. Can we control him?


    The contract scroll is not the same as the contract with the big mouse Xiaohei, so it''s OK to use a cross-border seal script for Ning cai''er, right?


    ...


    "Why are there guardians under the ground?"


    On the other side, Ning caier hides under the green Wolf City, and keeps on advancing towards the spiritual pulse.


    Although she concealed her own strength, her perception did not weaken, and even because of this concealment method she learned and created, her spiritual power also spread very concealed.


    "The heart state can be ignored below, four heart States..."


    Ning cai''er carefully moves the body, and one idea flashed in his heart.


    The medium-sized spiritual pulse is so important that the king of green Wolf sends people to guard it. Now there are four heart state guardians here. I''m afraid it was caused by the battle of the city of green Wolf.


    Otherwise, there must be more combat power here.


    Four hearts, still in her acceptance range, with one against four, she is not never done.


    As for those below the heart?


    These can be completely ignored. What''s the use of a large number of them? If we fight, we are not the enemy of our own unity!


    "First of all, will these stupid wolves be taken in?"


    Ning caier thought move, slightly relaxed to own breath concealment.


    Soon, there is the green Wolf guarding the medium-sized spirit pulse to realize the breath of Ning cai''er.


    But Ning caier''s breath is a cultivator of Chong Mai state, so the green wolves who guard the spirit pulse don''t care very much. They just let the two green wolves come to deal with this matter.


    It''s enough to be a cultivator of Chong Mai state, and two three-level green Wolves of Linghai realm!

 Chapter 522

    "The wolf in the two ends of the sea is really cautious!"


    Ning cai''er feels the breath of the two wolves approaching quickly and whispers in a low voice.


    Immediately, his right hand moved, and a faint red awn flashed around.


    She doesn''t intend to fight directly. After all, her purpose is not to kill these wolves.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    After the two green Wolves of Linghai boundary came to the vicinity of ningcai''er, they roared angrily.


    In a flash, they feel the enemy is there!


    The king''s order, those who break into the spiritual pulse without permission will be killed!


    But at the moment when they jump into the air, their bodies become stiff and fall to the ground.


    And their symmetrical breathing seems to explain to the surroundings that the two wolves are not dead, but just asleep.


    ...


    "what is the situation?"


    A green Wolf in the heart of the heart was sitting near the main mine of the spirit vein. After perceiving the two sleepy wolves, he frowned and said.


    A creature broke into the spirit vein. He sent the two wolves to go there, but they didn''t go to sleep!


    What''s the matter?


    Even if the intruder''s cultivation is very weak, just like the appearance of the second-order pulse state, it is likely to be a mistake, but what about that?


    The king''s order, those who break the spiritual pulse will be killed without mercy!


    "Roar!"


    Next to a heart of the green Wolf issued a low roar, ordered several more powerful Linghai environment wolf to go there, kill the offender!


    Guarding the spiritual pulse is a good job.


    After all, it is a good thing for them to improve their strength by practicing near the spiritual pulse all the time!


    Although there are many kinds of aura near the spirit pulse, are they delicate human beings?


    They will regulate the complex aura by themselves. Perhaps the absorption effect is not as good as that of pure Reiki, but they can''t hold the high concentration of spiritual pulse!


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the vast majority of green wolves are unwilling to get up to deal with these outsiders.


    How cool is it to practice comfortably here?


    Well... It seems that war broke out outside. They are not afraid of war, but who wants to die!


    How beautiful it is to lie here and practice without dying?


    Therefore, to kill the "foreign invaders" of those wolves, the heart is very upset.


    The four green wolves also know the heart state of the four guarding the spiritual pulse, but they don''t care. As a commander, do they have to do something in person?


    A moment later, the four green wolves once again felt that the newly sent wolves also began to sleep on the ground.


    This makes their eyes flash a trace of tyranny, these stupid goods, what do you want to do?


    Is it very tiring to guard the spiritual pulse and cultivate the spirit Qi produced by the spiritual pulse?


    What''s more, you can''t kill the intruder before you go to sleep. Do you have to sleep on the way?


    What is this for?


    You can''t die!


    "I always think it''s weird."


    A black texture of the heart of the wolf''s eyes suddenly enlarged, eyes after a moment of observation, a deep voice said: "one or two head sleep is normal, but all sleep on the way, is not some strange?"


    Next to him, a green Wolf with a blue mark in the middle of his forehead slowly got up and said, "do you mean that Chong Mai state practitioner controls the power of hypnosis?"


    "There are some reasons for this, but I think that the cultivator of Chong pulse state may... Not have entered the spiritual pulse by mistake."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It can hypnotize the third level monster, so I think it''s better for one of us to have a look. If it''s really a thief, don''t hesitate to kill it directly!"


    "Well, so... Who''s going?"


    "You''re all up. Who do you want to go?"


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 523

    "This time, is there a green Wolf in the heart?"


    Ning caier mouth slightly Yang, and then the idea of a move, take back their own strength.


    The third level spirit sea state monster can easily make it fall into a deep sleep with her strength, but the strength of the fourth level heart state monster is not weak. In the black fog forest, it can become the king of a family.


    However, in the surprise attack on a green Wolf, she is still a bit sure.


    "Roar!"


    The blue Indian wolf came near and let out a low roar.


    In a moment, the streamer in his mouth is gathering and attacking the place where the breath of life comes from.


    Its subordinates are sleeping here for no reason. It''s a bit of an evil sect.


    Although it is powerful, it still needs to guard against these evil sects.


    "Boom


    After a blast, the surrounding area was shaking.


    And the breath of life disappeared completely.


    This makes blue and blue wolf a Leng, and then a trace of scorn flashed in his eyes.


    Judging from the strength of those who come here, they are really just practitioners of Chong Mai state. They all think too much about it.


    It''s really...


    these cubs, it seems that they are really tired. Go back and see how they deal with them!


    What is it to fall asleep at a critical moment?


    If there is really any hypnotic power around here, or if the aggressor is a strong one hiding his strength, it will not say anything.


    It''s a direct attack of the enemy, but it''s also a real attack.


    Alas... I can''t help it. The spiritual pulse is so important that it can''t be ignored!


    "The spirit pulse is nearby. If you make such a big noise, what should you do if you accidentally cause a Reiki riot?"


    A burst of cheering came from afar, which made Blue Blue Wolf eyebrow pick, unhappy back: "what do you say? If you don''t trust me, why don''t you come by yourself? All day long, you talk a lot


    "Whew --"


    just at this moment, a long gun with cold light flashed out and stabbed in the eyes of blue and green Wolf with a vicious killing opportunity.


    When the Blue Blue Wolf reacts, the spear has come to its eyes.


    Under normal circumstances, as a enchanting monster, it is still very vigilant when facing the enemy.


    But in the case of a quarrel, its vigilance will naturally drop.


    What''s more, it thinks that it has killed the intruder with a blow, so it will not be cautious again.


    "Poop!"


    The spear is sharp, with a strong force, and directly pokes into the eyes of blue Indian wolf.


    On the one hand, Ning cai''er is powerful, and just now he has made all-out efforts.


    On the other hand, because of someone else''s reason, ningzel''s spear was remelted, using the body of a king.


    Therefore, the head of the Blue Wolf was pierced directly, and Ning cai''er didn''t give the blue wolf time to fight back. At this time, the figure flashed and appeared in front of the blue seal green Wolf. With the strength of the long spear weapon, he directly blasted the head of the blue seal green Wolf.


    The vitality of the enchanted monster is tenacious, which Ning cai''er still knows.


    At the next moment, Ning cai''er did not have any hesitation, completely concealed the fluctuation of her breath and went to the other side.


    Soon there will be a dynamic situation, green wolf came here, a great chance, will be two ends.


    At least to leave a heart of green Wolf guarding the spirit pulse, this is the most basic operation.


    There are some green wolves in the spirit sea, but it doesn''t matter. Just let them sleep.


    Anyway, as soon as the spirit pulse explodes, the power generated is enough to bury all these wolves here!

 Chapter 524

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Yuntao, do you really let the Imperial University come here?"


    Military Minister Chen Xingwen frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    The Terrans have been fighting with the land boundary for many years. In fact, they have tacit understanding in many things.


    At the very least, some issues can be negotiated on the premise that there is equal strength, or there is not a big gap in strength, and there is great hope for victory in the boundary.


    Of course, the most important thing is that both sides need to make a bet.


    The wager on this side of the land boundary is the ownership of the area where the Terran fights. If the Terran wins, it belongs to the Terran!


    The bet on the Terran side is the original Qi of these great masters, or the supernatural skills.


    After all, in the eyes of the land king, the unique knowledge of the Terran king is of great learning value.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. If you lose, it doesn''t matter. If you win, you will gain.


    In that case, why don''t they gamble?


    The most important thing is, they have a good chance to win!


    Green Wolf city against the other side of the Terran green Wolf battlefield, they hold down the other Terran combat power, to fight the weak, if still lose, then the green wolf king is really stupid home.


    "They''re not acting like crazy."


    Li Yuntao stood aside and said, "what''s more, this is what I owe them."


    Chen Xingwen raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t blame you for that. No one knows that kind of thing will happen. What''s more, your original intention is...


    " Xingwen, wrong is wrong! If you are wrong, you have to pay for your own mistakes! "


    "But have you ever thought about the consequences of losing this war?"


    "Yes, why not?"


    Li Yuntao chuckled and raised his hand and said, "the battle line has been broken, the green Wolf army has invaded the imperial capital, and China is in chaos!"


    On the other side of the border, a large number of strong men were sent to contain them.


    The royal court, the holy hall and the demon hall, this time as if in collusion, Qi Qi agreed to the war.


    As for his bets with a certain land king, can a land king have such a great influence?


    But he could probably guess what the reason was. Because he knew it, he knew that the war had to go on!


    What''s more, he had to follow the trend and use this desperate war to force the younger generation of China to accelerate their growth!


    The boundary is pressing on step by step. They, the older generation, very much hope that the younger generation of practitioners can share some of the pressure for them.


    At the right time, the right place and the right people, all he can do is promise!


    Yes, Terrans have mixed interests.


    If you don''t agree, the Terran may suffer a great crisis!


    "Xingwen, don''t worry, we still have Zhao Laogui in China


    Li Yuntao seemed to see Chen Xingwen''s worry, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the sky is falling. We are not the tallest one in China."


    Chen Xingwen listened to his words with a faint sigh and said: "our two ideas are to put the war in the middle of the earth boundary, and try to maintain the stability of the earth, so as not to let the war spread to China. But I am afraid... Elder Zhao will not care too much about the so-called social peace in our mouth."


    "No, I think he will care."


    "What do you say?"


    "Look! I''m not sure about a lot of things. It''s just a guess. But are we in a more difficult situation than at the beginning? At the beginning, they all survived. What if they failed this time? "


    "Yes, the kings on the other side of the earth cherish their lives."


    "Yes, they cherish their lives. That''s their weakness!"


    Li Yuntao''s eyes were burning and he firmly said: "if you meet on a narrow road, the brave will win. How about the number of their kings? What does it matter if we dare not fight to death? "

 Chapter 525

    "Don''t think too much about it."


    "I think that in recent years, the situation has improved a little, so you have these scruples. In our era, would you think so much?"


    "In the war against the land boundary, we have always been in a weak position. We barefoot, why should we be afraid of those who wear shoes? Can''t we be afraid of our hands and feet just because we have two layers of cloth on our feet these years? If this is the case, I am afraid we will be in the calculation of the king of the earth


    Li Yuntao said with a smile. Although he said so, the twinkling sadness in his eyes constantly revealed his deep worry.


    If possible, who doesn''t want to wear shoes?


    If there is hope, who wants to be brave and fearless in the front?


    Are their lives worth nothing?


    Or do they want to die?


    None of them!


    No way!


    When a war breaks out, someone must be in the front!


    And they are the most powerful cultivators in China today, so the consequences of all kinds of incidents should be borne by them.


    In his heart, those who live hundreds of thousands of years old antiques are not credible!


    Of course, there is no problem with cooperation.


    After all, Terrans are too weak. At this stage, we still need the protection of these antiques.


    They are the first batch of strong people born, and they really climb out of the dead.


    Because there are too many battles and too many experiences, and the opponents are all these antiques, what he can really believe in is only the strong ones who come out after innovation!


    "I hope you really attach importance to ningcai''er."


    Looking at the Blue Wolf battlefield in full swing, Li Yuntao murmured with the voice he could only hear.


    ...


    "this generation of new-born people are brave and ruthless."


    The water god didn''t know what he saw and said suddenly.


    "Isn''t it all your work?"


    Su Chen tapped on the table and said calmly.


    What Zhao Yongyan said with him, together with the words he said after the arrival of the God of water, he could probably guess that the conflicts and wars among the three forces in the whole three circles might be controlled by these people behind the scenes.


    Therefore, isn''t it the result of these true gods that this generation of people in the mouth of the God of water has become like this?


    I really don''t know. What do these gods want?


    The world of great controversy?


    Is there any dispute about fate, Hongmeng and Ziqi in this world?


    Well... How can he say that he is also a strong man at the level of sages. If he really wants to have these words, why doesn''t he feel it?


    Is it because he is not a native of the world?


    "Well, that''s not true of you."


    With a smile, the water God said, "in this chess game, you have made a great contribution to it."


    Su Chen hears speech eyelid a jump, oneself made a big contribution?


    though he knew that the absolute spirit of the water god had made a mistake, he still could not help but make complaints about it.


    How long has he been in this world?


    The understanding of this world, is completely strange!


    If it had not been for some information from other populations and a little understanding of the world, it would have been a strange place for him.


    After all, he had no desire to understand the world from the beginning.


    What he wants most is to actively respond to the group tasks released in the communication group, do his best to obtain a large number of points, and then strengthen himself and return to his own world.


    His feelings have been put into the world where he was born and raised and his motherland.


    If you really want to go back, will you suddenly find that your world is not ordinary?


    Anyway, I am not an ordinary person now.


    Well, it''s a little possible!

 Chapter 526

    "Maybe."


    Su Chen waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "Daoyou, is that girl really so important to you?"


    The water god sighed and asked slowly.


    "No one in the world is more important than her."


    In this world, he has only one friend, ningzel.


    Others, after all, are strangers.


    That who is more important is self-evident!


    After hearing the words, the water god was silent, and then with a wave of his right hand, two pots of wine appeared on the table. The water god picked up the pot of wine and drank it directly. The way of drinking was very wild, completely different from the temperament he showed at the beginning.


    And Su Chen just quietly looking at the wine pot on the table, he and Water God are not familiar, even if the water God out of the wine is good wine, he will not drink.


    After all, he is not a gluttonous person, not so much alcohol addiction.


    The most important thing is, drinking is a mistake!


    "Now we can''t drink any more, can we?"


    The water god shakes the jug and says bitterly.


    In fact, he also thought that it was possible that Su Chen was not the God of wind.


    But the key is that in his conversation with Su Chen and himself, he recalled the performance of Fengshen in the past ten thousand years, as if...


    after tens of thousands of years of dark life, is his old friend crazy?


    From this old friend and his choice of drinking can be seen, perhaps the old friend, has died!


    Only the lunatic Fengshen is alive now!


    "The war has begun!"


    The water god''s eyes flashed and looked out. A touch of sadness flashed through his eyes.


    ...


    "green Wolf army, charge!"


    A burst of drink came from the green Wolf city. Before the words fell, the areas near the city began to shake. Then the gate opened, and a blue torrent rushed toward the front of the Terran green Wolf.


    Wang has orders!


    Go to war!


    What''s more, devouring the Terran cultivators is of great benefit to their cultivation, so the green Wolf army has a heartfelt desire for war!


    Swallow up humans!


    And then!


    Evolution!


    Powerful!


    "The students of DIDU University, for the glory of alma mater, for the hatred of relatives and friends, kill!"


    At the same time, there was a roar from inside the green Wolf front.


    DIDU university has been guarding the green Wolf front for many years. Although the places of war practice for sophomores and juniors are different every year, they will not choose to work in the green Wolf battlefield.


    After all, the strength of sophomores is still weak, not enough to resist the attack and killing of the green Wolf army.


    But senior students, or graduate students, their active battlefield is generally the green Wolf battlefield!


    Cruel war, desperate battle, how can there be immortal?


    The dead, more or less, have some surviving friends and relatives.


    And witness the death of their friends, who will have no sorrow and pain in their hearts?


    Therefore, every student who has been baptized by iron and blood has just endless hatred for the land boundary.


    Of course, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, and there are also some because they realize the strength of the land boundary and the weakness of the Terran. Under the cruel and heavy blow of the death of relatives and friends, they change their faith, betray the Terran, join in the land, and choose to be a humble lackey.


    But anyway, these people are in the minority.


    Most of the imperial school students still have blood in their hearts and are still willing to contribute their strength in the battlefield.


    Especially after the outbreak of the war, no one chose to escape, but to actively respond to the war!


    In the green Wolf army, there are their enemies. They dream of eating their flesh and drinking their blood!


    Therefore, in the face of the impact of the green Wolf army, there is only one way.


    War!!!

 Chapter 527

    The war is going on anxiously!


    From the green Wolf army and the green Wolf front, the Terran cultivators fight and collide together, and life is withering all the time.


    There are Terran practitioners, there are also green Wolf army.


    Although the overall strength of the green Wolf army is much stronger than that of the Terran cultivators, the Terran cultivators have a fierce heart, and they are more wild in the battle, and they are not killed at all!


    Compared with the green Wolf army, it is more like a ferocious monster!


    For a while, the proportion of casualties on both sides was not staggered, and even the number of casualties of the green Wolf army was more than that of the Terran cultivators.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for us to start."


    In front of the city wolf, there is a sudden step forward from the wolf.


    These five are the five commanders of the green Wolf army!


    Every commander is a king!


    At the moment when the five commanders of the green Wolf army appeared, they wantonly expressed their strong momentum.


    The aim of momentum is not the green Wolf army!


    For a while, the Terran cultivators suffered a lot!


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    At the front of the green Wolf, two figures shot out.


    "Are you shameless to interfere in the battle below as kings?"


    One of the old men with white hair said in a cold voice.


    "How can it be shameless? If you mind, you can, too


    Standing in the middle of the five green Wolf army commanders, a wild man in brown war robe sneered and disdained.


    "Elder brother, you forget that there are not so many kings in the Terran clan."


    "Haha! We are bullying you. What can you do with us


    "I don''t agree with you! If you don''t accept it, hold it! In the war, where is so much nonsense? "


    "Who are you two qualified to give us directions?"


    Next to the four big green Wolf army commander suddenly burst out momentum, arrogant said.


    This war, from the very beginning, they knew that they would win!


    Although there had been wars before, they did not dare to attack the Terran wolf front with all their might.


    They still understand this truth.


    And Terran battlefields often support each other. It''s annoying!


    This side is fighting, and there is support. Even if it is just a king''s fighting power, it will also disrupt their deployment.


    Of course, it may be that they cheat the more, but what about that?


    In war, only victory and defeat!


    As long as you win, as long as the enemy is dead, who cares how you win?


    Respect the strong!


    This is the rule of the land boundary!


    "You..."


    a trace of sadness and indignation flashed in the eyes of the old man with white hair, but before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed.


    "Boom" -- "


    at this moment, a terrible energy wave came from the inner part of green Wolf City, and then an explosion came out from below, emitting extremely dazzling light, forming a brilliant white brilliance.


    All this, like a little sun, was razed to the ground in this moment.


    As for green Wolf city?


    The last second, still!


    A second later, only from the ruins can we see some traces of the existence of the city.


    "That... That''s..."


    the green Wolf juntong turned around and looked at the rear, stunned, and couldn''t believe it.


    What''s the situation?


    No, what''s going on?


    As soon as they came out of the city, the city exploded?


    No... no?


    What''s more, that terrible wave, the spirit pulse blew up?


    Wait!


    What about Wang?


    Wang was still sitting in the center of the inner city just now. The big explosion will not kill Wang?

 Chapter 528

    "Boom and boom..."


    not long after the explosion, a fierce aura tide centered on the original green Wolf city and rushed wildly around.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under the impact of the tide of aura, some green Wolf troops who were not in the scope of explosion died one by one.


    When these aura tides rush through the Terran practitioners, they change from manic to gentle under the surge of a mysterious force, and enter the practitioners'' bodies and be absorbed and refined by their bodies.


    There are even practitioners in this spirit tide, promoted to the heart of the master!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    under the impact, the five commanders of the green Wolf army turned pale and couldn''t help spitting blood.


    Obviously, just this aftershock, let them suffer a lot of injuries.


    This also let their hearts sink, aftershocks can make them injured, that Wang is in the center of the explosion, still can''t smash to pieces, the soul?


    But the spirit pulse is heavily guarded. How can it explode?


    What''s more, detonating a medium-sized spiritual pulse is also a huge project. Why didn''t they receive any information?


    Over there, how come there''s no reaction?


    "Go! Go to Wang first


    One of them, the commander of the green Wolf army, took a fierce look at the two great masters of the human race and preached.


    Although the explosion force is very strong, the probability of Wang''s death is not small.


    But Wang''s strength is strong, what if he survives in this explosion?


    Therefore, the most important thing for them now is to find Wang!


    Is it necessary to carry out the war here?


    "Old headmaster, do you just watch them go?"


    Standing beside, a young man in long halberd, military uniform and military boots asked helplessly.


    "The five kings, even if they get hurt, are not the two of us


    The old headmaster sighed and said, "Xiao Yang, you said that the city of green Wolf was bombed, would it be something that people from our side did?"


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s possible. Our war is the result of consultation between the Terrans and the various forces in the land boundary, so there will not be any forces of the land boundary going to Qinglang city to do damage at this time. "


    "Which child would that be?"


    "..."


    General Yang looked at the area of Qinglang city which had turned into black scorched earth, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    If the person who blew up the city of green Wolf was really a student of Imperial University, I''m afraid the child would have been...


    the spirit tide generated by the afterwave alone could shock the king, let alone a child?


    What''s more, he has to report the fact that the tide of aura generated after blowing up the spiritual pulse will not impact the Terran cultivator, and even help the Terran cultivator.


    Perhaps in the future war, this is their advantage!


    As for the reason?


    In this crisis, he was not in the mood to think about anything else.


    At this time, at least, it is good for them.


    "Child, I''m sorry..."


    the old headmaster looked at the distance, his mouth slightly moved.


    If they are strong enough and not so incompetent, how can children abandon their lives to blow up spiritual pulse?


    The process of exploding spiritual pulse must be extremely difficult and dangerous!


    And when the results appear, whether success or failure, are ten dead without life!


    What a wonderful child!


    That''s it. I died here.


    If he could, he wanted to die of himself.


    In any case, he also lived nearly a hundred years old, and lived enough.


    But that kid... His life, maybe just started!

 Chapter 529

    "You did."


    The water God stands in the air, his clothes and robes flutter with the wind, and the fragrant streamer of water rippling on it flickers. He looks at Su Chen and says in a complicated way.


    Just at the moment of the explosion of the spirit pulse under the green Wolf City, Su Chen disappears in place and brings Ning cai''er out of the explosion place.


    He''s been paying attention, just waiting for this moment.


    The explosion impact of medium-sized spiritual pulse is really strong, which can turn the square miles into ashes.


    But for a sage, it is not enough.


    "So?"


    Su Chen looks at Ning cai''er who is in a coma in his arms and says with some impatience.


    This guy is crazy, right?


    Say these words beside oneself, don''t know still think oneself how he.


    From the beginning, I''ve been forced to nag. Are you bored?


    "She just detonated her spiritual pulse with her mental power. Her soul was shaken, but she fell into a coma, and there was no big deal."


    The water god''s eyes flashed, then turned to his side and said, "seven days later, above the bitter sea, I''ll wait for you."


    After that, he disappeared.


    Between them, they still have to make a decision.


    At this stage, I can''t make a break between the two. That''s the end. Let''s do it for you!


    He believed that the wind god could understand him.


    The bitter sea is a place where friendship breaks up, and the atmosphere and scene are very suitable.


    Su Chen did not make a statement, a flash, also disappeared in situ.


    Seven days later, bitter sea?


    No, why should he go?


    I don''t even know this guy. What are you doing?


    As for saying that the water god recognized the wrong person, it was his business to admit that he was wrong. What was the matter with him?


    If he wants to explain, he will explain. If he doesn''t want to explain, he will not explain.


    Not long after su Chen left, a huge palm fell directly, killing all the lucky remaining green Wolf troops.


    ...


    "is there anything that can cure soul trauma?"


    After returning to his villa, Su Chen put Ning cai''er on the bed where she had been lying and asked silently in her heart.


    "In the exclusive commodity column of the group leader, there is a Tiancai Dibao named" star fruit ", which is of great benefit to the soul."


    "Star fruit?"


    Su Chen whispered softly, and immediately his idea moved, and the commodity column appeared directly in front of him.


    "Commodity: star fruit."


    "Product introduction: born in the world of stars, it is bred by the light of endless stars for thousands of years. It has extremely gentle nourishing power for the soul. After swallowing, it can improve the qualification and refine the body."


    "Price: 200000 points."


    Su Chen glanced at Ning cai''er, shook his head and said, "this time, I can add 200000 points."


    Before the words fell, he had a purple fruit the size of a soybean on his hand.


    Looking at the little star fruit on his hand, Su Chen couldn''t help but draw. The so-called star fruit is so small?


    Then he picked up a glass of water, let Ning Cai Er eat this little star fruit.


    "I don''t know when she''ll wake up. Now go to sleep here slowly."


    Su Chen sighs softly, and then gets up and walks out of the door.


    Star point God fruit from the exchange group, or their own commodity column, plus the price is so expensive, the effect must be very good.


    And he could also feel that ningzel''s soul was not seriously injured, so he should wake up after a few days'' sleep.


    Of course, that''s why he''s quick.


    The little girl is so brave that she doesn''t think about her future or how to escape after she explodes her spiritual pulse!


    This kind of behavior, after all, is no different from suicide.

 Chapter 530

    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)"


    "flying thunder skill (enhancement + 4) requires 50000 points."


    "The score required for the divinity (enhancement + 4) upgrade of the sinner of karma fire: 110000."


    (3) insulation reinforcement required


    "Wind power (strengthen + 5) repair points: 180000. (success rate 95%) "


    " remaining points: 5.8 million. "


    Su Chen looks at strengthen column, way: "this time, can want to come a super strengthen."


    Since the last time he went to Huoying world to complete the branch task and returned to the present, he really opened the reinforcement bar and began to prepare for strengthening.


    The harvest of the world of fire shadow was really great. The original fluctuation of the samsara and the reward after the completion of the task combined, the amount of points reached 6 million.


    in the final analysis, the main force is SSS reentry travellers, whose recurrent flow is awesome enough, and each refinery has four hundred thousand points to settle.


    A samsara of SSS level bears the refining results of many other samsara.


    A horse without a night grass is not fat!


    How can we make extra money in the task world if we perform the group tasks in a regular manner?


    Hi!


    Just now that point star God fruit 200000 points, if put in the past, they really can not take out.


    But now, it''s just a scratch!


    "Strengthen it first, and then go to the shadow challenge."


    Su Chen touched his chin and thought in his heart.


    Immediately the idea moved and began to strengthen the art of flying thunder.


    Step by step, this time, don''t worry.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Thunderbolt (enhancement + 5) upgrade points: 80000."


    "..."


    "points required for upgrading the skill of flying thunder (enhancement + 8): 250000. (success rate 90%) "


    "... "


    " flying thunder skill (has reached the upper limit of enhancement, can not continue to strengthen) "


    " remaining points: 4.87 million. "


    Strengthen again and again. Soon, the skill of flying thunder was strengthened to the limit by Su Chen.


    "The ultimate flying Thor skill, the feeling is not the same!"


    Su Chen slowly opened his eyes, eyes flashed a lacquer black light, then his eyes moved, the surrounding space suddenly appeared many ripples, began to shake slightly.


    At this moment, Su Chen has a feeling that he can control the surrounding space at will.


    During the battle, in order to prevent the enemy from escaping, large arrays can be assembled, and the space can be sealed off.


    And now, Su Chen an idea, can block the surrounding space.


    Even if necessary, he can open up his own world in this small area.


    From the outside, it''s just a villa, but from the inside, it''s a world!


    The mystery of all kinds of space, at the moment when the art of flying thunder was strengthened to the limit, came into Su Chen''s mind.


    Although Su Chen strength is very strong, but for a time or immersed in it can not extricate themselves.


    Space, time, this is the world''s most abstruse rules of power.


    Or Xu Fei''s Thor''s art has developed to the limit, and the space he studies is just a trace of space power. But for Su Chen, a trace of space is enough for him to immerse himself in for a period of time.


    When he wakes up, the world will change a lot in his eyes.


    Of course It can also be said that he will change a lot in the eyes of the world!

 Chapter 531

    Communication group.


    Tony had no money: "shit! The world is so interesting


    What''s the matter with PAM? Are you in crisis in Xu Xuan''s world? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "how can it be


    Tony had no money: "who am I? I''m Tony Stark! What kind of national teacher, too dish, strength is not enough, but also a pair of zombie face, scared to death father. (slim bares his teeth) "


    Limulus Tempest:" and then? You killed him? "


    Before that, they had heard some basic information about the world.


    Generally speaking, the national master cultivates immortals, and the soul of snakes is needed to cultivate skills. Therefore, the people of the world are called on to catch snakes together.


    In fact, he has some doubts. Many snakes have become demons. How can he be afraid of some ordinary people?


    Are you kidding?


    No matter how many people you come, I can vomit you to death.


    But it must be too long for Tony to say zombie faces. I''m sorry for the audience.


    Tony has no money: "the love of a demon, because of the world the elder sister is in, actually I have seen it, and it''s not strange."


    Tony didn''t have money: "but the key is that people and demons in this world are very resistant to the love between human beings and demons. We, Xu xuanxiao baby, have to do something to jump around with her master."


    Wave wind water gate: "and then?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "and then she didn''t, a little garbage less than four steps, hopping around all day? In addition, I can clearly see that the old snake demon has squeezed the object of our little treasure Xu Xuan. Although he is a master, he really doesn''t have much affection for master and apprentice. "


    Marquis wobang: these words alone will not make you say such interesting words, will they


    At least they are well-informed people who have been to several worlds, fought in many worlds, tasted several world cuisines and seen several world landscapes.


    All these things are OK.


    But if Tony was shocked and sighed, he thought it was not enough.


    Tony didn''t have money: "you''re right. I killed the zombie national master and blew the old snake demon to death, and then an accident happened...


    sun Mengyao:" I have a premonition that Mr. Shida Da Da will sell the key. (slym funny face)


    Limulus Tempest: "if he dares to show off today, I have to run to him and give him a good beating! (slim grunts),


    Tony doesn''t have money: "if I sell today, do you want to come to publicize the world? @Limulus tempest. "


    Tony had no money: "well, I''ll sell it today. You come! Welocme! (slym funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony, what are you doing?


    He just said casually that the vanguard sent by abyss will was invading his world. Now it has been three days, and they have no clue.


    How could he go to another world at this time?


    Naturally, he also knew that Tony was joking. No way, he and Tony belonged to the character of mutual hostility.


    Tony has no money: "OK! I won''t let your heart itch, let me tell you! "


    Tony had no money: "the administrator is right. In that world, there are fairies in the sky, and the immortals have been paying attention to the things below. Shortly after I killed the two little boss, there were gold clouds in the sky. Um... It seems that they are the legendary generals in the sky!"

 Chapter 532

    Limulus Tempest: "what is the strength of the heavenly soldiers and generals? (slim''s heavy face) "


    Marquis wobang:" Oh! Listen to the old man is boiling! The soldiers and generals of heaven and earth, one listen is a big stubble, that harvest up, must be a blast. (slim excited face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha! It suddenly occurred to me that the old Marquis was a fanatic in this respect


    Marquis Vauban: I''m not a fanatic, Tony. Are the generals attacking you


    Tony has no money: "well, their goal is me! He also said that my iron and steel war clothes are strange and skillful, regardless of human relations and disrespect for the way of heaven. I''m really drunk when these shit hats are put on me. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "at least I am the protagonist of the world. Please help me. The son of the world asks me to help. How can I become disrespectful to heaven?"


    Tony had no money: "the way of heaven is the will of the world! (slim has no choice but to face) "


    he probably has some understanding of the meaning of the word" the way of heaven ".


    In the final analysis, it is the same concept as the will of the world!


    The protagonist of a world is very important to this world. There are many names, such as the son of destiny, the son of the world and so on.


    Anyway, random wave, even if there is a big crisis, it will not die!


    May be disabled, may collapse, but never die!


    Mmm... I''m going to die. I''m sure it''ll come back to life!


    After all, if the protagonist dies, what else can we play?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "so, Mr. stark, have they dealt with you?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "that must be done. The strength of Tianbing is three or four levels! Then stand in front of me and say that I want to capture my heavenly general. I have five levels of strength, very strong! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I feel that at the end of the fight, I''m more likely to lose. Compared with the steel suit, I can''t support a long-term high-intensity battle."


    Limlu Tempest: so, what''s the accident


    Tony had no money: "no accident. I didn''t think it was necessary to fight, so I went back."


    Limulus Tempest: "are you back?


    Maybe Tony went back to his own world?


    This wave of operation, very good!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha ha... Mr. Stark is really interesting. Thirty six plans are the best policy. Ouye!"


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! Xiaoyu is right (shaking hands)


    It''s not a mission world. Even if he kills those generals, there won''t be any bonus points.


    Without any interests, is it necessary for him to fight on?


    As for Xu Xuan''s safety?


    What is the life danger of the leading actor?


    No matter how the people around him die, even if they die out, I''m afraid Xu Xuan will not have an accident.


    Since he joined the communication group, he has never seen the power of the halo of the protagonist.


    Maybe some of the protagonists will die, but until the last minute, the protagonist will not have any accidents.


    And Xu Xuan is an individual. According to myths and legends, will those heavenly soldiers kill people for no reason?


    No!


    In any case, there are many factors, Xu Xuan and his target, there will be no accident!


    If... Xu Xuan really died because of his own accident, the resurrection Rune Xu Xuan needed, he came out!


    And after that, he and the world''s generals on the bar!


    Never die!

 Chapter 533

    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "this time, I really want to thank Mr. stark.


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. Everyone is in the same group. If we are friends, we should help each other. Unity is strength."


    Limulu Tempest: when are you going to find the court


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! Or Limulus, you know me! I''m going to go to Xuxuan''s world after seven steps, and then I have to see the real face of that world! "


    Marquis wobang: you have such a high opinion of the world. You will not go again until the seventh level


    Tony has no money: "not necessarily. If there is a group of tasks triggered in Xu Xuan''s world, and the administrator takes us with us, I will naturally follow."


    Tony had no money: "I''ll follow the administrator and ask him to protect me. (slim funny face) "


    the so-called" heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals "will certainly not be the strongest level of combat power in the world.


    He even speculated that the coming of the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals could not be regarded as the top in the overall level, let alone other immortals?


    So it''s just right to go after the seventh level cultivation.


    If we say that the strongest person in the world is only the sixth level, it doesn''t matter to him. He should come here for a tour.


    And when the number of seven level strong people is quite a lot, it doesn''t matter. Just imagine, he''s all seven ranks, and the old Marquis will still be at a low level?


    It''s not sure who will fight in groups at that time!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Mr. astak, didn''t you tell me that the administrator mentioned the twelve charms of our world in the group?"


    Tony has no money: "there is such a thing. It can be seen that the administrator is still interested in the twelve charms of your world."


    Tony didn''t have money: "look at the memory scene. Isn''t the power of the fire demon lord sealed into twelve runes? To tell you the truth, I don''t quite understand. What is the twelve runes made by a weak slag demon that is worth the administrator''s interest? "


    Tony had no money: "well... But if you say so, did you get the twelve runes?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "bingo, Mr. Shida big, Congratulations, you''re right! (thumb) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" after I went back this time, I told a big story with my father and uncle long. Although our communication group can''t tell it, we can always tell the experience of reincarnation space? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "although father and uncle long are unbelievable, they still choose to believe me under my multi-faceted confirmation. To be honest, they are very tired. (it''s too hard for me) "


    in order to make my father and uncle long believe her, she tried her best to explain and narrate her experience in the samsara space.


    Because the communication group does not allow any information about the communication group to be exposed, she puts her powerful source of strength on the reincarnation space.


    She did not lie, is her strength strong, not because of reincarnation space?


    Before going to samsara space, she was still an ordinary person.


    It was only after going to the reincarnation space that she accompanied Mr. stark and Uncle Lee to blow up the eighth section of the reincarnation space that her strength changed dramatically.


    As for the understanding of father and uncle long?


    Well... She just didn''t say some information, but she would not admit that it was a lie!


    Xiaoyu never lies!

 Chapter 534

    Tony has no money: "it''s normal. If I were your uncle long, I would have doubts about you."


    Tony has no money: "tell me, my niece disappeared for more than a month, and then somehow she became a strong man who destroyed the world? It''s stronger than all the supernatural creatures I met before. I''m afraid of it! (slim waved his face) "


    limulu Tempest:" well, your uncle long and dad are in good mood, and they are normal. After all, one is a magician and the other is a martial arts expert. There are many strange things in common, and you must know something you don''t know. "


    Limulu Tempest: "you should be glad that if your uncle long and dad are a stubborn ordinary man, they may regard you as a monster."


    Marquis wobang: "well... Why is it a monster, not the reincarnation of the real God who came into the world?"


    My niece suddenly disappeared for half a month and came back with powerful supernatural strength.


    If it is an ordinary family, the first reaction should not be that their niece is very powerful?


    After all, my niece''s character hasn''t changed a lot, or she''s as old as ever. What''s to doubt?


    In other words, I think it''s the gift of my niece!


    The most important thing is that Xiaoyu''s world is also a modern world, isn''t it?


    Is that what Limulus said?


    In a modern city, no matter how stubborn Xiaoyu''s relatives are, can he still be stubborn?


    He used his old stubborn ideas to speculate on this matter. What would happen?


    Tony had no money: "Wow! The old Marquis, is this a change of temper? How could you say that? "


    Marquis wobang: "you are not right to say that, God or something, but my favorite! (slim shy face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" that''s right


    The real God in the mouth of the old Marquis, that is, the God who does not follow, is really the old Marquis''s favorite.


    Usually, they start to talk about the God who doesn''t follow him. When he meets some things, he always talks about the God who doesn''t follow him.


    Anyway, we can''t forget the God of disobeying!


    The old Marquis is is absolutely true love to the God who does not obey!


    Happy wind man: "so Xiaoyu, are you going to give the twelve charms to the administrator?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "en en, I have discussed with Uncle long and my father. Anyway, they all wanted to clean up the twelve charms, but they had no way. After all, they destroyed the twelve charms, and the ability of the twelve Charms would spread to all over the world. This is also a very helpless thing."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "and I also have the power to solve our world''s troubles, so these twelve charms are dispensable."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "in the past, the twelve charms were a very magical weapon for me. With the twelve charms, as long as I didn''t meet a wizard like my father, it would be invincible!"


    Tony had no money: "that''s for sure. Fighting ordinary people with supernatural power is like playing."


    "Ding, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu issued an exclusive red envelope."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "administrator elder brother, I put the twelve Charms into the red envelope. Please remember your words on the line. (slim smiles) "


    Tony has no money:" Xiaoyu, I want it too. You can send me a red envelope! (slim pitiful face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:...

 Chapter 535

    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, can we have some faces? Limulus Tempest: "I... can''t I say I don''t know this guy now?"


    Surname Cao, name and character of Meng de: "Mr. shite big grain, this is constantly refreshing their own lower limit ah?"


    Marquis Vauban: I think you are right! (slim agrees with the face) "


    happy man:" 1. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''m just kidding. Do you have any?"


    How old is he? How can he ask Xiaoyu for a red envelope?


    As for what he said just now?


    Well... It was an accident!


    In the past, when someone gave a red envelope, he didn''t have to say, "Politeness" should have a red envelope!


    As a result, Xiaoyu turned red this time. He didn''t hold back for a while.


    In the final analysis, Xiaoyu as a member of the exchange group, although small, but send a red envelope why?


    This group of people make a fuss!


    Limulus Tempest: are you sure you''re joking


    Tony just wanted to say, "I didn''t want to make a joke about the red bag."


    Marquis wobang: "tut! Many days no see, Shida big Mr. skin degree gradually grow, good good, worth encouraging! Tony has no money: "cut! The more the explanation, the more confused. Forget it. If you don''t explain it, you''ll be offline. "


    Tony has no money: "I''m going to do research! You people, don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do! (patting the buttocks and turning away) "


    he can see that the incident just now is just an excuse!


    Pure excuse!


    This group of people just want to find a reason to hate him!


    He is really a little curious, and he is really happy with himself?


    But then again, when I hate others, I seem very happy!


    Well...


    let''s go!


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "we just started talking and you left. What do you want? @Tony has no money. "


    Limulus Tempest: "Hey, my friends, let Mr. Shita know our power. Manual @, let the @ hint in Mr. Shita''s mind shake wildly."


    Limulus Tempest: "slym''s bad smile"


    Tony has no money:


    ...


    at the same time, outside, in the villa.


    "Um..."


    Ning caier''s eyelids moved slightly, and then sent out a dream like murmur.


    Then she slowly got up, opened her eyes, looked around some familiar room layout, suddenly smile, and then rubbed the eyebrow heart, whispered: "originally I am looking forward to, is here!"


    At the moment when she detonated the spiritual pulse with spiritual force, she knew that if there was no accident, she would surely die!


    After all, the spirit pulse explosion can blow up the whole green Wolf City, not to mention yourself?


    But she really did not expect that the world after death would be like this?


    Are all these illusory scenes of your dreams?


    Will su Chen be here later?


    After all, this is Su Chen''s home.


    "If this is a dream world after death, let me stay here a little longer."


    Ning caier got out of bed, went to the window, opened the curtain, the bright sunshine came in, filled the room, and scattered the trace of her inner depression.


    Really, I''m dead. Why do you want to do so much?


    The world after death, perhaps, is also good!


    "Awake? Come down if you wake up! "


    Suddenly, a voice sounded around.


    This makes Ning cai''er a Leng, and then a beautiful smile appears on her face.


    Sure enough, as expected, Su Chen appeared.

 Chapter 536

    "You''ve been in a coma for three days, and now you wake up to see if you have anything to eat?"


    Su Chen sees Ning Cai Er to come out, rise to say.


    "I was in a coma for three days?"


    Ning Cai Er looks around, eyes carefully swept the villa in the middle of a scene after a thing, chuckle gently way.


    The dream after death is so real.


    And all this around, too clear?


    Do not know in their own circumstances, Su Chen everything, have been branded in their own mind?


    It turns out that...


    "the spiritual pulse has a certain impact on your soul, but during the three days of your deep sleep, the injury should return to normal."


    "It''s really true..."


    "what?"


    Su Chen slightly frowns, way: "what is true unreal?"


    Ning Cai son smell speech to shake head slightly, way: "nothing, Su Chen, let''s go out to play a day?"


    Contact with Su Chen, she can probably feel that Su Chen is busy with some things.


    However, this is a dream scene created by herself after her death. Su Chen, as her own character, will definitely agree with her.


    After all, this is a dream!


    As for whether this kind of dream will appear after a person''s soul is exhausted, she also died for the first time, so it is only a guess.


    After all, who will tell her?


    Who can tell her?


    Can you share the feeling of death?


    "Aren''t you busy? We should seize the time to practice every day, go to the boundary to fight or something. How can you say you want to play today


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a smile.


    "Work and rest should be combined in doing things! Can''t always be nervous, practice fighting? "


    Ning cai''er walks to Su Chen, looks up and says.


    She didn''t dare to stare at Su Chen like this before, but now it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she''s gone. What else should I be afraid of?


    What''s more, this is the magical dream after her death. What dare you do?


    "What are you doing looking at me like that? Do you have any flowers on my face


    Su Chen picked up a mirror on the table next to him and said, "no! I don''t think there''s anything wrong with dressing up today. It''s a handsome guy


    Ning cai''er was stunned when he heard the speech, then he tilted his head and said, "yes! You are very handsome today


    Su Chen body meal, some strange way: "today you what is the matter? Do you agree with me when I say these things? It''s incredible. Isn''t it that the mental turmoil hasn''t been fully recovered? No way


    Star point God fruit is also a natural material and treasure with 200000 points. Apart from the soul of Ning cai''er, it should be no problem to recover the soul at least?


    Or is it that the star fruit has begun to work, so that Ning tsai''er becomes a little different?


    "By the way, have you had breakfast?"


    "No


    "Don''t eat breakfast, the plan of the day is in the morning, three meals a day is also the most important breakfast, often do not eat breakfast is not good for the health, especially for the stomach, be careful that you indigestion, make a gallstone."


    "..."


    Su Chen took a puff at the corner of his mouth and said helplessly, "Why are you talking serious nonsense today? If you don''t talk about me, it''s ok if you don''t eat for ten days and a half months on the basis of your cultivation of heart state? "


    How can you be so good? You''re starting to sell cute?


    Ningcai''er was not such a character before?


    What''s the situation?


    The power of star fruit is so strong?


    Do you want to try a star fruit yourself to see what kind of experience it will bring you?


    Well...


    later, we''d better trick Tony to taste some star fruit to see if his character will change greatly?


    If Tony wants to sell cute, it''s much more fun.

 Chapter 537

    "Is breakfast better than nothing?"


    Ning Cai Er said with a smile, to tell the truth, she has not eaten breakfast for a long time.


    How can you have time for breakfast when fighting on the boundary?


    No, how can I have time to eat?


    Who cares so much when they fight or start running?


    "All right, let''s go."


    Su Chen stretched out and said with a smile, "what would you like to have breakfast?"


    "Soybean milk fried dough sticks!"


    "I also think soybean milk fried dough sticks are delicious. I feel that if we two open our stomachs today, we can wrap up a breakfast shop."


    "I think so too..."


    ...


    the human world, the transmission channel.


    A figure flashed by quietly, and did not cause too much vibration in the transmission.


    But after all, it is transmission. Even if we try our best to hide our breath, it will still leave a trace of wave diffusion.


    "Whew!"


    Not long after, Zhao Yongyan''s figure appeared in the transmission channel, his face dignified observation around.


    Just now, some strong people came to the earth. Who will it be?


    What''s more, what are you doing here?


    "Hum! Can''t wait at this point? "


    Zhao Yongyan narrowed his eyes and said, "the real God is separated... What is the water God doing on earth at this time?"


    "Are you looking for Su Chen? Su Chen... Who is the real God who can lead the water god to come to the earth in person


    Then he turned around and disappeared.


    Since he knows that water God appears on earth, he doesn''t have to be too nervous.


    At this stage, the separation of the true and the divine is much better than that of the sages. At least, the earth is very important to the true God. The true God will not mess around the earth, nor will it allow other sages to do so on the earth.


    Maybe the real God will be the enemy of the human world in the future, but at this stage, the real body will only be the umbrella of the human world!


    He knows a little about the true God.


    "It''s interesting to have a meal with this human girl. It seems that this human girl is more important than I thought!"


    Standing over Linjiang City, shuishen looked down calmly and whispered to himself, "does the wind see Xuan''s shadow on this human girl?"


    Xuan, the wife of Fengshen.


    Xuan died in the war for some reason, and the wind god mourned and howled. In the later years, he was only alone.


    Feng and Xuan''s love is a witness.


    But God, who hasn''t experienced sorrow?


    His wife is not...


    is this girl related to Xuan?


    Xuan''s reincarnation?


    No!


    If it''s Xuan''s reincarnation, how can her soul breath be somewhat similar to Xuan''s?


    What''s more, I don''t have any imagination about it?


    "Not recently mental breakdown, and then inexplicably out of the emotional disorder, glow the second spring?"


    Shuishen''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he thought strangely in his heart: "in this case, it''s really funny."


    Thinking of this, the water god laughed at himself and said, "if it''s true, the wind can explain it directly, and this has something to do with the fragments of the road?"


    "How can there be so many coincidences in this world?"


    In the second spring when the wind glows, does the person who falls in love happen to have road fragments in his body?


    Is this possible?


    Is there such a coincidence?


    The reason why miracles are called miracles is that the probability of their occurrence is so low that they are almost impossible to occur.


    As for two miracles superimposed together?


    This is not a miracle, but a calculation!


    As long as he''s not stupid, he won''t believe it''s a coincidence.


    Wind

 Chapter 538

    "This is to..."


    the water god stood in the sky, always paying attention to the behavior of Su Chen and Ning cai''er.


    The human girl''s injury, he knew, was a mental trauma.


    If you just rely on your own recovery ability, you can also recover, after all, the injury is not very heavy.


    But this is the wound on the soul, if only rely on their own to recover, it must be a long process.


    Even if one is not good, there may be sequelae.


    But now... In three days, he has recovered as before. He even noticed that the soul of this human girl is gradually strengthening. It must be some natural material and earth treasure used by Feng, or a secret treasure of spirit.


    And it''s very precious!


    The wind is very attached to this girl!


    Normally speaking, as a friend and confidant, Feng opens his heart again. He should be happy to send his blessing. But at this time and the girl Feng likes, he can''t help thinking more.


    "Do you notice that I''m coming and pretend, or are you really showing your feelings?"


    Water god sighs, complex murmur way.


    Years of friendship, really to the end of this step?


    He really doesn''t want to do that!


    Then he should have a good look at it. After a few days, the dispute over the bitter sea will come.


    Let''s see if the wind can tell myself clearly there.


    Or, push their dispute to a new high tide and cut off the friendship between them completely!


    ...


    below, in the middle of a shopping mall.


    "No, why do you buy so many instant noodles?"


    Su Chen is pushing the shopping cart in the back, and Ning cai''er is picking and holding things in front.


    The first stop after they entered the mall was the supermarket. Ning cai''er said that she wanted to buy something, and she wanted Su Chen to accompany her.


    As a result, when they came, they chose some instant noodles.


    No, and snail powder.


    "I like it, I can''t!"


    Ning caier put two bags of puffed snacks into the shopping cart, looked up and said.


    "Instant noodles, I think it''s delicious, but snail powder... That kind of flavor..."


    "it''s delicious, haven''t you eaten it? Let''s go. Try it when you go back. Maybe you''ll like snail powder, and we''ll eat it together


    "..."


    Su Chen''s eyelids jumped, shook his head and said, "no, I don''t eat. It''s enough to smell the smell."


    Ning cai''er heard the words and said with a smile, "that''s no good. How can you discriminate against food? Just like stinky tofu, you smell smelly, but you taste delicious


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, then look at Ning Cai son to ask: "no, how do you have some difference today? It''s time to let go of myself for a while after I''ve been injured? "


    Instant noodles, snail powder, what the hell?


    What Ning Cai Er usually eats and uses is not all related to cultivation?


    What''s more, spiritual food is more delicious than snacks. How can you keep delicious and useful spiritual food and have to eat snacks?


    Although these two words are homophonic, their meanings are completely different!


    "How can I let go of myself?"


    Ning caier slightly a Leng, denied: "you did not see me eat these snacks, that is because before there was no time, no energy to eat snacks."


    Su Chen raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "what? I didn''t have time and energy before, but now I do? "


    Star fruit in the process of nurturing the soul, it seems that it will really make some changes in the character of people ah!


    Does it come from the soul level?


    Although the impact is not big at present, he can not guarantee whether it will be good or bad in the future.

 Chapter 539

    "In your words, people should not live too tired!"


    Ning cai''er body a meal, a trace of sadness flashed in the eyes, said with a smile.


    Yeah!


    She''s dead. What are you doing with all that?


    And Su Chen, all appear in the dream after his death, can''t everything be controlled by himself?


    But such a su Chen is the one she knows.


    Do you know so much about Su Chen?


    It''s incredible!


    As for saying that he didn''t die, he was saved by Su Chen at the moment when he was about to die?


    If you don''t die, how can you feel so light?


    It is obviously not the real scene that this kind of dense and dreamlike spirit surrounds itself.


    If it''s true, why don''t the people around you express this dreamlike haze?


    Just like, don''t you see it?


    Su Chen saw the sadness in Ning cai''er''s eyes, then pushed the shopping cart to the front.


    Ning cai''er has something on her mind!


    Is she worried about the land war?


    "Young man, there is a dessert activity here. Would you like to have a try?"


    A mother with a small fork in the dessert saw Su Chen pushing the shopping cart and said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t eat sweet."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, at this time, Ning cai''er came over and said, "Auntie, I''ll taste it."


    After that, she took the dessert from her aunt and put it into her mouth.


    "Well! It''s really delicious. Come on, try it too


    Ning tsai''er inserted a piece of dessert again with a fork, turned around and took the dessert and fed it to Su Chen.


    "I just said, I don''t eat sweet..."


    "it''s OK, come and have a taste! Yes? Are you worried you''re going to get fat


    "I..."


    Su Chen opens her mouth and is ready to say something, but Ning cai''er sees the opportunity and puts the dessert directly into Su Chen''s mouth.


    "How about it? Is it delicious? "


    "..."


    after swallowing the dessert, Su Chen nodded and said, "it''s OK!"


    Ning caier looked at Su Chen and then said with a smile, "Auntie, give us a bag."


    Su Chen says it''s OK, that means it''s delicious.


    If it''s delicious, buy some.


    She hasn''t found out before, Su Chen is still a little proud!


    ...


    at the same time, tianwai.


    "Water, your body has been in the world for many days. Have you found out the true identity of that person?"


    A thick voice came from the depths, and there was some dissatisfaction in the voice.


    Obviously, "Su Chen" this true God body, already let him have no small opinion.


    "It''s very deep. It''s not very clear."


    Not far away, a ripple of blue figure appeared, turned into a refined man''s appearance, light said.


    "You know, we can''t stay down for too long, or there will be unpredictable variables."


    The sound came again, and then a dignified man in a brown robe and a dragon crown appeared nearby, looking at the water god and saying solemnly.


    "Earth, if you think I can''t do it, you can go down on your own."


    The water god glanced at the majestic man and snorted coldly.


    "Water, you know, I didn''t mean it!"


    The earth God frowned slightly and reached out.


    The presence of a true spirit has had an impact on the following, making something beyond their control.


    If the water god is separated to stay in the bottom for too long, and some variables are caused by some things, it will be really more than the gain.

 Chapter 540

    "You don''t mean that. What do you mean?"


    The water god looked around and said, "if you are dissatisfied and think I''m doing damage, I can recall my avatar now. Whoever wants to go down will go down."


    "Let me go, it''s your idea!"


    "Are you in a hurry in a few days? After tens of thousands of years of waiting, just a few days, can''t wait? "


    Speaking of this, the water god pauses and says, "besides, you are the true God, and I am also the true God. You have no right to direct me to do things."


    "Buzzing..."


    at this moment, huge figures gather around.


    Each figure is a symbol of a real God!


    The figure is not much, just eleven.


    "Water, don''t be angry. For so many years, don''t you know the character of soil?"


    A young man in a blue and purple robe, surrounded by the wind, smiles and says, "he is just worried. Maybe his tone is a little heavy, but you should understand him. He is also very anxious about this matter."


    The water god glanced at the man in purple, then he was silent and did not speak again.


    This is his best friend, Fengshen!


    But he is also receiving what he sees and hears simultaneously, so his sense of Aeolus has changed.


    My old friend, there is a great possibility of calculating himself!


    What''s more, according to the situation of "Fengshen Fen Shen", his old friend obviously doesn''t mind exposing his intention.


    This is for two people''s affection, let oneself know in advance, good have guard against?


    Ha ha!


    "Water, you have been in contact with the true God. Even if he conceals again, I''m afraid you have someone in mind?"


    A soft, ethereal and beautiful female voice was heard from the earth God. The light of life surrounded the speaker, and even the shadow of strange flowers and plants was constantly produced nearby.


    This is the only female among the true gods, the flower god!


    "Yes, but he hides it very well. I can''t tell for a while if I judge by his character and voice."


    After a moment''s silence, the water God said, "plus his hidden magic power is so strong that I can''t feel any of his breath when I sit in front of me. It''s really... Very powerful!"


    "I doubt..."


    he didn''t finish his words, but all the real gods around him were silent.


    Because they all know who the God of water is!


    Quiet!


    Silence!


    The surrounding air at this moment, into a kind of stagnation quiet moment, silent to some depression.


    "Are you sure it''s really him?"


    The earth God frowned and asked in a deep voice, "no, it should be said that it could be him..."


    Could it be?


    This is his problem, as long as there is such a small possibility, it is worthy of their great attention.


    After all, that person''s weight is really too big.


    "It''s just a guess of mine. If that person really wants to lower the boundary, do you think we can find out?"


    The water god sneered and said to himself, "of course, I have other suspects. Would you like to hear about it?"


    The flower god smelled the speech, his eyes flashed, and he was smiling: "you said, we are all listening."


    Water god mouth a Yang, eyes to the God of wind, meaning a way: "Nuo, is him."


    God of flowers:...


    gods of flowers:...


    Wind God?


    Come on, do you mind if you say that?


    Based on the relationship between you two, if it was really the wind god, would you say so?

 Chapter 541

    "Well, that''s the wind."


    At this time, a figure flickering with thunder light around him spoke indifferently.


    This is the Thor!


    Water God and wind god have a good relationship, which is a fact that we all know, so under normal circumstances, water god can not say this.


    But there are exceptions to everything. What if the meaning of Water God''s words is to let everyone take the lead in excluding the wind god?


    So, a God said!


    Fengshen stood on the opposite side, hearing this sentence, lost a smile, did not care too much.


    The so-called Su Chen in the lower bound is really not his sub body.


    If it was his incarnation, how could he be so high-profile?


    What''s more, if he had this magical method of completely hiding his Qi, would he live in peace?


    What he does is so complicated and difficult to do?


    Absolutely not!


    Among the eleven true gods, who is so powerful in hiding Qi?


    Of course, once exposed, this mysterious and powerful power is bound to be wary and hostile to other true gods.


    "Who else? You don''t have to worry about it. Just say it. "


    The earth God looked around him and said faintly, "if it''s someone present, I hope you can take the initiative to stand up. Everyone knows it in their hearts, so they won''t say anything. You just need to call in the branch."


    "If it is found out in the end, it is not such a simple thing as the fall and dissipation of a detached body."


    Although he knew that his words might not be useful.


    But at any rate, what if it''s useful without saying anything else?


    "Vulcan, cloud God, Thor... Even me, we are all suspected."


    The water god glanced at the wind god and said in a complicated way: "although we have been together for tens of thousands of years, because we all know each other too well, if we really want to camouflage, coupled with that kind of strong ability, who can guess who he is?"


    "Although the real god named Su Chen is male, the flower god is not impossible."


    "To our point, hard heart, soul and breath can be changed, not to mention appearance and form?"


    When the gods heard the words, they began to ponder. In fact, they all knew this.


    And they pay so much attention to this matter. On the one hand, the emergence of "Su Chen" is something they didn''t calculate. On the other hand, they are very excited about the power of hiding breath.


    Of course, the most important thing is vigilance.


    They want to know who, among the eleven true gods, is holding such a powerful and amazing power?


    Even the one standing in front of them, they can feel the breath.


    On a different level, the real God hidden in them may be stronger than other real gods!


    Or far beyond the kind!


    ...


    communication group.


    Limulu Tempest: "shit! Old Marquis, come here quickly. I seem to have found the vanguard demon sent by the abyss. "


    Marquis wobang: "where? Send me coordinates! "


    Sun Mengyao: "and me, send me a coordinate, I''ll be there soon!"


    Cao, Meng de: "the vanguard of the abyss devil has finally been found! (slim excited face) "


    they have been here for several days to participate in the group mission, but in these days, they have no information about the abyss vanguard devil.


    Although it may be that the abyss vanguard demons lurk well, there must be some of their reasons.


    After all, the process is not important. The judging standard of group task is the result!


    But now, limulu finally found the vanguard demon sent by the abyss. Their stagnant group mission can finally continue.

 Chapter 542

    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony had no money: "did you find it? Lim, you''ve got to do it! (broken sound) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Hey, low key!


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha, Uncle Li, the expression you follow is not a low-key expression! (slim pinches his nose and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Lim Lu Tempest: jade, have you been with Tony for a long time? How did it happen


    Tony had no money: "Hello, Hello! You don''t want to be bloody! You have a good idea. When we are in samsara space, who does Xiaoyu spend the longest time with? It''s your pot. You have to throw it on me? Really, people... Slim is shameless and invincible in the world


    Their strange trio stayed in the samsara space for more than a month. During this month, they fought many times.


    After the battle broke out, he flew into the sky in his steel suit.


    As for limulu and Xiaoyu?


    The two of them stayed together, so he said that limlu and Xiaoyu stayed together the longest, which was true.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes, Uncle Li, we two stay the longest time."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "so, if you say I become a rogue, that''s what you bring."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I am a little rogue, Mr. Stark is a big hooligan, you are the rascal leader!"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha ha ha! Well, listen to you, I''m a rascal leader


    Limulu Tempest: "shit, you see, jade has been assigned to us. You''ll call me big brother when you see me later. Do you hear me? (slim''s arrogant face) "


    Tony has no money:


    He''s a big hooligan. What about limlo?


    No way!


    If you really want to divide the rogue level, he should be the rascal leader. Lim Lu is a medium-sized hooligan at most!


    No!


    In this way, how do you seem to say that you are a rogue?


    What''s more, bilmulu is still a hooligan?


    Do you have any Limulus?


    Limulus is a big hooligan!


    Marquis wobang: "all right, you two who is the rascal leader of the matter, after a good division, Lim Lu, you first send the coordinates, we first go to take this abyss devil again."


    Marquis wobang: "and... Is this abyss demon powerful? What''s the specific rank? Is the probability of us winning him


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, you don''t want to talk first. There will be more time to talk later! Now it''s better to finish the task first. "


    Cao''s name was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "when the administrator took us to the group task, how fast did the group task finish? Even if it''s a branch mission, it''s on the first day of the beginning, and the group task is constantly developing, and we... It''s really embarrassing. "


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, Limulus, although our strength is far inferior to that of the administrator, we can''t delay too much


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: No, old Marquis, why do you feel that this abyss vanguard demon is strong? I didn''t say that


    Limulu Tempest: "I was the first to catch this demon, and then to determine the identity. If that demon was in front of me, and its strength was very strong, and I was not sure I would take it, I would be so calm and chatting with Mr. big shit?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I still attach great importance to group tasks, so I have a good idea of how things are going."

 Chapter 543

    Marquis wobang: "OK, in this case, I will be relieved."


    Limulus Tempest: "I found it here. Come on, and let''s explore the surrounding area. If there''s an abyssal vanguard demon nest nearby, it''ll be a disaster to ya!"


    Sun Mengyao: "what is the strength of the vanguard of the abyss demon that you captured? @Limulus tempest. "


    Limulus Tempest: Well... It''s too weak. I didn''t notice. I''ll have a look


    Sun Mengyao: "is...


    too weak?


    No attention?


    This is, indeed, a reason, as well as something that Limulus can do.


    However, limulu''s strength is six levels. He thinks that the weak abyss vanguard demons may not be weak for them!


    Limulus Tempest: "breath estimate, level Four!"


    Limlu Tempest: "tut! If I didn''t join the communication group, maybe the strongest is a fourth level! The pioneer exploration troops sent from this abyss are the fourth level, and their strength can not be underestimated! "


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s not easy for me to live in a troubled world, but I''m still lucky! (slim looks up) "


    his surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de:...


    when Lim pretends to be forced, he doesn''t care too much.


    What he cares about is the fourth level level mentioned by limulu.


    Fourth level combat power, too weak, did not care...


    his current strength is only level Four!


    Although he knew that limulu didn''t mean to look down on the fourth level practitioners, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    For the strong of the sixth level, the fourth level... I''m afraid it means that there is no sense of existence!


    No way!


    His strength is still too weak, we should seize the time to improve his strength.


    At least, we can''t be left behind by the big army!


    Limulu Tempest: ha ha, Prime Minister Cao, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "it''s OK. I understand everything."


    Limulu Tempest: OK! I don''t mean anything else, but don''t think about it. (say the important thing three times) "


    Tony has no money:" limulu, you''ve said it four times already. "


    Limulus Tempest: "is there no point in Toni''s goods?


    He is to see the ellipsis issued by Cao Cao to react, now in the group, it seems that there are only two people who are fourth-order, right?


    Xiaoyu and Cao Cao, Xiaoyu''s words, naturally nothing.


    And Cao Cao, a generation of heroes, who knows if there will be some other ideas in his heart?


    If because of this small matter with Cao Cao, is it a little bit of a loss?


    Of course, if Cao Cao had to have a feud with him, he didn''t care. Who had few enemies in his life?


    He has said what he should say. If things have to go to the bad side, he can''t help it.


    Marquis wobang: "limulu, don''t talk in the group. Study the abyss devil first."


    Marquis wobang: "it would be better to get information from the devil''s mouth of the abyss. We should also inquire about the specific strength of the abyss and see if the abyss is the same as the reincarnation space? Or is it higher than the samsara space? "


    Limulu Tempest: OK, I see


    The Marquis is is the most important thing.


    In particular, this is a key breakthrough in finding out the details of the abyss, which is very important.

 Chapter 544

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "eh? Why hasn''t the administrator got my red envelope? Tony has no money: "wait! I seem to have found something unusual. Our exclusive red packets are all for one day. The administrator''s exclusive red packets have been for three days and have not been returned! (slim smiles and cries) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" is this the case? "


    "It seems that this is the case..."


    Tony has no money: "Yo, elder sister, the matter is over?"


    These three days, the elder sister has not been bubbling to speak.


    Of course, they also know that the elder sister is in charge of Tu Shan and takes charge of the whole affairs of Tu Shan, so there must be a lot of things.


    In particular, this period of time is a little long. Taking advantage of this period of time to deal with Tu Shan''s affairs, it will take several days to be more efficient.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, it''s almost done. I can finally start to do my own business."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, what are you doing recently?"


    Tony has no money: "I''m doing scientific research in the laboratory recently. What''s the matter with elder sister?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in this case, forget it."


    Originally she thought that her side of the matter has also been dealt with, happened to go to the reincarnation space to have a look.


    Destroy an area of samsara space, each of three people will be rewarded with one million points.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of integral she does not move is false!


    In addition, Tony stayed in the samsara space for a long time, and even blew up the eighth sector of the samsara space.


    However, since Tony has something to do, and she is still engaged in scientific research to improve her own strength, it is not convenient for her to say anything. After all, everything in the matter of improving her strength must make concessions!


    Tony has no money: "OK!"


    Tony has no money: "if the elder sister wants to go to reincarnation space, there is no need to be too cautious. The introduction of reincarnation space in the group has been very detailed."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... Forget it. I''ll summarize the reincarnation space and upload it to the group. Anyone of you can have a look if you want to see it. Of course, let me first state that this is only my personal experience. If there is any error in the process that leads to accidents, I will not be responsible for it. "


    He is not stupid, from Tu Shan Honghong''s words can also guess a general.


    To be honest, it''s not hard.


    Tu Shan Honghong has dealt with the matter. She is free and wants to find a job to earn points. However, the group task has been opened. She is definitely unable to participate.


    So it''s OK to focus on the big copy of samsara space. After all, there are still seven areas in the samsara space. Even if they are fried, they will be long enough.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in this case, thank you very much. (slim''s smiling face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" although I know the meaning of the elder sister''s head, the smiling face of LIM Lu is really penetrating. If I don''t know, I think the elder sister is angry. (slim covers his face and cries) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" I forgot this incident just now, and I will not release this expression under normal circumstances in the future. It seems to have been said before.


    However, she has been so busy recently that she has forgotten some things.


    After all, smiling face is such a small thing. It''s normal to forget it when you''re busy, but it''s easy to be misunderstood.


    So this information point, she wrote it down.

 Chapter 545

    Su Xiaoge: "huh? Did Xiaoyu give me a red envelope? "


    Su Xiaoge: "let me see, you chatted too much these days, directly submerged my red envelope information."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no! Did the big brother of the administrator not receive the red envelope


    Su Xiaoge: "I think the red envelope hint is a little troublesome, so I''ve blocked it."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "originally, her own red envelope was not received, just because... The administrator did not know that he had sent the red envelope.


    Mr. Stark is worthy of the rich and generous administrator, it is really a trench gas!


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    Su Xiaoge: "Xiaoyu, why did you send me the twelve charms of your world?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle long and dad have long wanted to destroy the magic twelve charms. They also think that the twelve Charms left in the world are only bad and not good. If they can be destroyed or discarded, it would be the best."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "didn''t the administrator say he was interested in the twelve charms? In that case, isn''t it just right to give you the twelve charms? "


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha! In fact, I''m not interested in anything. These twelve charms are more of a kind of feeling to me


    The power of the twelve Charms comes from the fire devil Lord, so fundamentally speaking, it is not strong.


    Even for the six level strength of Su Chen, can be said to be very weak!


    When watching Jackie Chan as a child, who had strong expectations for the magic and powerful 12 charms in the animation?


    I dream of having the powerful power of twelve charms to fight for justice in the world, and to be happy with gratitude and hatred.


    Twelve charms, demonic masks, in fact, these props are not weak in essence.


    In particular, the demonic Legion is designed to summon endless black shadow soldiers.


    If we say that the strength of the black shadow soldiers is very strong, then wearing the devil mask, alone, can also fight the sky!


    Feelings...


    the fantasy of childhood has been realized. Even if the twelve charms are nothing to him, it''s no harm to take a look at it in your hand, isn''t it?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "feelings... I don''t know much, maybe it''s because I''m too young now!"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! Xiaoyu, of course you don''t move now. You''re just a child. How can you feel? When you really have feelings, or understand the words feelings, you have grown up


    Tony has no money: "grow up... Oh, who is most afraid of growing up suddenly?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "why? Isn''t it a good thing to grow up? This shows that they are more sensible and mature. (slim puzzled face) "


    Tony has no money:" but Xiaoyu, being sensible and mature has to pay a price. The shorter a person changes from naive to mature, the shorter the transformation time is, the bigger things happen to the person. "


    Tony has no money: "and it''s a tragedy!"


    Wave wind water gate: "Tony, I didn''t find out before. You also like to teach people!"


    Tony has no money: "Xiaoyu is still a child, so I want to let her know that she is very good at this time."


    Of all things, only tragedy is the most impressive and most likely to make people grow up.


    The tragedy that destroys the most meaningful and valuable thing brings people the impression of growing up enough to be worth thousands of comedies!

 Chapter 546

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in fact, I think our time is not enough."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "did you find out? It''s so urgent that we don''t seem to have time to plan ourselves seriously. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... I found that if I had enough time, my strength would certainly change dramatically, and my approach to some things would not be so hasty. (slim sighs) "


    Tony has no money:" no way! We want to speed up the improvement of our own strength, and we want to have enough time. How can there be such a good thing in this world? "


    Marquis Vauban: "it may be, but as far as I know, it''s a little expensive."


    Tony has no money: "what price?"


    Marquis wobang: "modify the time flow rate of our place, one day outside, we''ve been in the past year! In this way, both our goals will be achieved. "


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "although we look at it like this, we''ve got both fish and bear''s paws, but the key is... Who among us has this kind of strength?"


    Control the time!


    Change the time flow rate!


    In the communication group, except for the administrator and the leader, who else owns it?


    As for the leader and the administrator?


    This is just their demand. Is it possible that they have a demand? The administrators and the leaders of the group should help to meet their needs?


    Is it possible to?


    "Ding, new function: time house online."


    "Every group friend has his own time house. Just like his own child, the time house needs to be irrigated with sweat. Only in this way can we harvest sweet fruits."


    "Function introduction: the initial level of the time cabin is zero. Only when it reaches the most basic level, can you enter the time cabin to practice."


    "The time ratio of the first level time cabin is 1:10, the second level is 1:100, and so on!"


    "Next, please give full play to your enthusiasm, and let the time house grow up faster!"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang; "!"


    "..."


    none of us thought that they just talked about it in the group, and the communication group actually had this function?


    What''s more, watching the function preview on the communication group seems to be... Very interesting!


    If you raise the level of time house, you can make a lot of money!


    For a moment, all the people put down their things and cast their eyes on the column of the new time house.


    ...


    the outside world.


    Su Chen looks at the chat record and the new announcement in the communication group, loses his voice and smiles, then flashes his eyes and looks at the strengthening column.


    He didn''t have the first time to see the time house, after all, he was still shopping with ningcai''er.


    When you look at the time house, you must lose your mind.


    Or wait for Tony and them to see the details of the time house, and then he will know.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)"


    "flying thunder skill (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)"


    "the divine power of the one who makes the judgment of sin by the fire of karma (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Insulation claw (has reached the upper limit of strengthening, can not continue to strengthen)"


    "wind power (strengthening + 7) repair points: 600000. (success rate: 70%) "


    " Twelve Charms (defective) repair points: 4000. "


    "Remaining points: 580000."


    The 5.8 million points were directly reduced to 580, 000 after several strengthening.


    However, the direct result is that his strength is rising in a straight line, and now he is a little uncertain about his own strength.


    But the rank on the group''s business card is still six, which makes him guess that in this world, he may not be the true God!


    In addition to the power to resist the wind, almost all the others have been strengthened to the limit. In this way, they have not broken through the seventh level, which also represents the gap between the sixth and seventh steps, which is definitely very great!


    "Twelve charms, can you mend and strengthen them?"


    Su Chen saw the bottom column of strengthening column, whispered in a whisper: "otherwise, strengthen for a look?"

 Chapter 547

    Twelve charms, twelve abilities.


    Although the foundation of the twelve charms is not very strong, the potential of the limit may not be small after it is repaired to perfection.


    But there are not many of these 12 abilities that really work.


    In fact, there is no use in the flight of chickens, the escape of sheep, the division of yin and Yang of tigers, the invisibility of snakes and the change of monkeys.


    With his current strength, all these can be done.


    And other charms, if the enhancement limit is strong, are not weak.


    For example, if the explosion of the dragon is strengthened to blow up the world with one blow, it is also very strong.


    "What? You want to go in there and play? "


    Su Chen walks to Ning Cai Er''s side, chuckles softly.


    In front of the two people, a blue ocean composed of small blue balls was constantly swaying, and the children''s laughter was also constantly spreading out.


    The name of this area is also reflected in the three large characters of "ocean ball" above the entrance.


    "We need a couple to lead a child in. We don''t have one."


    Ning caier slightly shook his head and said, "I''m just looking here. It''s OK."


    Su Chen put out his right hand, rubbed ningcai''er''s head, and said with a smile: "if you want to go in and play, it''s OK. Without a child, I can condense an energy child out of thin air. Believe me, the ocean ball management personnel can''t see it."


    Gather the surrounding energy, gather together the appearance of a child, he can make it lifelike, and real!


    That''s a small point.


    So this is not the reason at all!


    As for husband and wife leading their children in?


    Well... They don''t talk about the relationship between two people. Who knows the relationship between two people?


    Do you have to show your marriage certificate to play a sea ball?


    "Is that good?"


    Ning caier''s eyes flashed a trace of shame, hesitated to say.


    "It''s OK. Come on, you can come with me to pinch the baby."


    Su Chen''s right hand turned, a small girl appeared in his hand.


    "Well, you see, it''s better to have a bigger eye."


    "Take a look at the double eyelids and the single eyelids. Well... The double eyelids are good-looking. Although the single eyelids are not bad, they are not as good-looking as the double eyelids."


    "Not so much, less, less... Stop, more!"


    "Ha ha! Yes, the skin should be whiter. Don''t be too white. If it''s too white, it won''t look good. "


    "Chubby face is really cute, showing small dimples. When you smile, you can have dimples. How nice and eyes are. Yes, that''s it. If you smile like this, it''s just like the stars in the sky. How beautiful?"


    "..."


    Ning caier stood aside and kept saying her own opinions.


    This makes Su Chen a little helpless. He wanted to gather a child at will, so that they can take it into the ocean ball.


    After all, the protagonists are the two of them, not the children gathered by aura.


    Is it necessary to be so careful when a child is gathered by aura and even manipulated by him?


    It''s really time to think about it. It''s a waste of time!


    However, Ning cai''er was so interested that he could not interrupt.


    In the final analysis, he promised Ning cai''er to accompany her out on this day, where to play instead of playing?


    It''s fun to pinch children here, isn''t it?


    After all, where to play and what to play is not the point, but who to play with?


    The rest is not too important.


    Wait!


    Who to play with is the point?

 Chapter 548

    A few hours later, a perfect, like a little princess from a romantic fairy tale, appeared in the public view.


    "Wow! Really, so cute. "


    Ning caier picked up the little girl with a bright smile on her face.


    In his dream, Su Chen''s strength is so strong?


    It seems that the previous contact, Su Chen powerful unpredictable strength, has left a very deep impression on himself.


    Pinching people out of thin air, although it is a little girl fabricated by aura, it is just like holding a normal child in her arms. Does this power really exist?


    "Wow, is this your child? So cute? "


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded nearby.


    I saw a pair of little lovers standing beside them, the girl looked at the little girl in Ning cai''er''s arms, looking forward to it.


    Seriously, she wanted to hold it!


    It''s hard to imagine that there is such a lovely little girl in this world?


    It''s incredible!


    How does this little girl grow up?


    Mmm... The beauty of parents is very high, and the child is also good. They just inherited the advantages and benefits of parents.


    "Is this a child star? No, I don''t know any good-looking child stars! "


    "It''s so beautiful, too!"


    "My God! What kind of fairy face is this? When she grows up, this little girl is absolutely a beautiful woman. "


    "..."


    maybe it is the girl''s exclamation that attracts the attention of the people around. When people see the little girl in Ning cai''er''s arms, they all cry out subconsciously.


    Although Ning cai''er and Su Chen are handsome men and beautiful women, their killing power is far less than the lovely little girl they hold.


    After all, this is a little girl that they wasted a long time to squeeze out. All aspects are in a perfect state, with almost no shortcomings!


    Mission creatures have a congenital appreciation attitude towards beautiful things. How can they not cheer when such a perfect and lovely little princess suddenly appears in public view?


    As for the little princess, this problem suddenly appeared, which was ignored by all people subconsciously.


    "Hello, lady. Is this your daughter?"


    A beautiful girl in a long dress, with an excited face, asked in a loud voice, "if you can, can you tell us the name of the little princess?"


    Ning Cai Er smell speech slightly frown, they two just put "daughter" pinch out, haven''t thought good to give daughter what name?


    What''s more, the name of the "daughter" is Su or Ning?


    Suning?


    Ning this son, not too worthy of the girl''s name.


    Um... What about Su Ning''er?


    "If you''re worried, you can treat it as if I didn''t say it."


    The pretty girl saw the appearance of Ning cai''er''s frown, and suddenly realized her mistake and said in a hurry.


    Such a beautiful and lovely daughter, once exposed, will definitely be posted to the Internet.


    So far, there is no news on the Internet, which means that the family doesn''t want to let the children''s information upload.


    This question is a little idiotic!


    "You name it! It''s up to you to think of any name. "


    Su Chen glanced at Ning cai''er and said.


    Ning cai''er raised her mouth and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. My daughter''s name is Su Ning''er."


    What does she have to worry about in her dreams?


    Anyway, this is her dream world!


    Everything around her is false...


    What''s more, after she has gone the invincible road and entered the boundary battle, she doesn''t care about the so-called public opinion.


    Her character, it is doomed that public opinion can not restrain her!

 Chapter 549

    "Su Ning''er?"


    Su Chen stands beside, hear this, the eyes move.


    Somehow, the name touched him.


    This is just a spirit gathering body. He has fabricated all aspects once. If he wants to, he can fabricate a lot in a moment.


    After all, it''s all a small matter for him.


    But this little girl born in their hands...


    Su Ning''er?


    However, the person who comes from the aura does not have any light of wisdom in the final analysis. Even if the appearance is no different from that of normal people, it can be regarded as a puppet at most.


    Even, it is a puppet without the ability to fight independently!


    And this little girl will not survive for a long time. Her appearance is just that Ning tsai''er wants to play in the ocean ball. After playing, the little girl will disappear.


    You don''t have a mind of your own, do you?


    How can a "person" fabricated by her aura produce intelligence?


    It doesn''t make sense!


    Although there are stories in myths and legends about the great powers waving their hands to create human beings, they also use some natural materials and earth treasures.


    What about him?


    It is just a little time wasted in the process of pinching people with aura.


    But it seems that Ning cai''er likes this little girl very much!


    ...


    at the same time, DIDU, Ministry of education.


    "Minister, we have the latest news."


    A young man in military uniform suddenly stepped into the door and said eagerly.


    "What happened?"


    Li Yuntao put down his pen and looked up.


    Just after the war, did something happen to the other side of the border?


    No!


    If there is a big event on the other side of the boundary, then he should have a sense!


    "We have news from the people you asked us to pay attention to."


    "What''s the news?"


    Li Yuntao''s eyes lit up and asked.


    Since the battle of the green Wolf, Ning caier has disappeared for no reason.


    The boundary is too big, even if they use a lot of strength to search, still can''t find Ning Cai Er''s trace.


    According to some information of Ning Cai Er, it is inferred that Ning Cai Er entered the city of green Wolf on the eve of the outbreak of the war.


    However, the spirit pulse of the green Wolf City exploded, and the whole army of the green Wolf army was destroyed...


    these events were linked together. He could almost be sure that Ning caier went to the bottom of the green Wolf City alone and destroyed the spirit vein of the green Wolf City!


    After all, the green Wolf army was destroyed, and no one survived!


    This kind of technique, absolutely has the strong person to rage the hand!


    As for who?


    He thought, needless to say.


    Therefore, he is very worried about Ning cai''er''s safety. Even if he doesn''t talk about the relationship between Ning cai''er and Su Chen, Ning cai''er is the youngest master of heart state and is expected to break through to become a great master of daoguojing in five years!


    Even above the realm of Tao and fruit is not impossible!


    These reasons alone are enough to make him attach great importance to it!


    It is a great loss to lose the most outstanding Tianjiao of the human race in the contemporary era.


    "Ningcai''er and... That, together appeared in a mall, and caused a sensation."


    "Sensational? Why is it so sensational? "


    Li Yuntao frowned and asked in a deep voice: "who''s doing small moves, or...


    " no, it''s a child they hold that looks too cute, so some people put their videos on the Internet, which immediately attracted the attention of the masses. Although we stopped it in time after we found it, the heat is still not low. "


    The visitor had no choice but to tell the truth, when he got the news, he was also confused.


    But when he saw the child''s appearance, suddenly, some understanding.

 Chapter 550

    "Wait, you mean... Two holding a baby?"


    Li Yuntao''s face was stunned. After a moment''s silence, he said, "did you find out any useful information about the child they were holding?"


    That child, closed eyes guess also know, certainly not Ning Cai Er and Su Chen.


    After all, Ning cai''er has been fighting in the boundary of the earth for three days, and has given birth to a child?


    Is the natural rule of September pregnancy destroyed?


    Although he was looking forward to that little baby was Ning Cai Er and Su Chen, he knew that it was impossible.


    But what do they want to do when they come out with a cute baby in their arms?


    What operation?


    "No, the baby they are holding is very cute. I can guarantee that if the baby has recorded information before, I will remember it."


    "Well... According to your guess, what''s the relationship between the baby they''re holding and them?"


    "Maybe, I have blood relationship with that one, or the baby is very gifted. Of course, it may also be that he looks so cute that he thinks highly of him and plays with him..."


    "OK, you don''t have to worry about the extra. You just need to manage the information on the network and don''t let the information spread around."


    Li Yuntao raised his hand and said, to tell the truth, he also nodded at the "little baby" thing.


    Since he is not very clear about this matter, and it is also related to he ningcai''er and a little baby, he is not a ferocious person. What should I worry about?


    "Yes


    ...


    "boom!"


    Above the sky, a purple lightning flash.


    "Ray, come out if you come."


    The water God raised his head slightly, his eyes unchanged, and said faintly.


    "I came here just to see who is the true God in love with mortals?"


    A light laugh came, and the Thunder God walked barefoot, and the lotus flowers were blooming under his feet. At a glance, it was like a powerful existence suddenly born, and the surrounding space was flashing purple thunder, constantly conveying the meaning of submission.


    "Sure enough, you still can''t believe me."


    The water god''s eyes flashed and looked away, indifferent.


    The Thor chuckled and said, "water, it''s not that you don''t believe in you, but it''s too important. Don''t you know the reason?"


    It''s about whether the gods can get out of trouble or even go further!


    Will the gods not pay attention to such matters?


    If the 11 true gods did not come together, the real gods would lead to a more uncertain direction. I am afraid the 11 true gods would have sent their separate bodies to come!


    No way, in the long wait, who can guarantee their original intention unchanged?


    Of course, we all know it well. As long as it is not too much, no one will stop it.


    "Su Chen, can it be him?"


    Raytheon stood in the sky, observed Su Chen and Ning Cai Er for a moment, then turned and asked.


    "You ask me?"


    The water god sneered and said, "a few years ago, you and his relationship, is not the best?"


    "He" in Raytheon''s mouth is a madman!


    In the past, Raytheon often went to the madness temple as a guest, and they had a close relationship with each other. In the end, the mad God didn''t expect that Thor would also attack him?


    This, I am afraid, is also the biggest condition for the fall of the mad God!


    After all, when he was under siege, a friend came through the air. Who would have thought that this friend would stab himself in the back?


    Tens of thousands of years of friendship!


    Who would have thought?

 Chapter 551

    "I have a premonition in my heart that Su Chen is not one of the eleven of us!"


    Raytheon laughed freely and said, "so I guess he may be crazy."


    Since he made that choice in that war, he would not regret it!


    Perhaps occasionally in retrospect, the heart will be a little uncomfortable.


    But if time goes back, he believes he will make that choice again.


    Nothing else!


    It''s just because of different positions.


    "If you guess he''s crazy, go and talk to them."


    The water god''s face remained unchanged and said coldly: "if it is finally determined that Su Chen is really crazy, I believe they will not sit idly by."


    It was their siege that caused the fall of the mad God in the past.


    Therefore, if the mad God is lucky not to die, he must have a killing heart to them!


    Therefore, once Su Chen is determined to be crazy, there may be a lower bound of the true God, and there will be more than one!


    Even if it can lead to some accidents, can be crazy, is the biggest accident!


    Crazy is not dead, so many years have not appeared, but appeared at this most critical time, its purpose is self-evident.


    "Don''t worry. Watch for a while."


    Raytheon glanced at the water god, and suddenly raised his mouth. He said with a smile: "it''s been a long time since I came to the human world. It''s also a wonderful thing to have a good appreciation of this beautiful world."


    The water god snorted and said, "what? Do you want to spend some time in the world? "


    "No, I''m here just to confirm one thing."


    "Yes, you all have a reason, but I have no reason, OK?"


    "Water, why be angry? You will make me doubt that you want me to go back, but I am sure that the one named Su Chen is definitely not your part. Then your intention to let me go back is obvious."


    The God of thunder gave a light Tut and said, "among the eleven true gods, who is the first target you will protect?"


    The water god disdained his lips and opened his mouth and said: "whatever you think, anyway, plus crazy, but only 12 options, no, for you, there are only 11, even if Su Chen is really you, I''m afraid you will not admit it."


    Thunder God, in the past years, he became a God by the law of thunder!


    Therefore, among the gods, the power of attack is one of the best.


    It would be terrible to say that Thor''s occult powers were so terrible that they could not feel the slightest breath in front of them.


    The true God will not always focus on the defense itself. If Thor appears quietly in the rear and attacks directly, it will be a nightmare for other gods!


    But he also knows who Su Chen is.


    Therefore, he did not worry too much about this matter. Thor, by virtue of the characteristics of the law of thunder, represented that Su Chen could not be a Thor.


    Of course, there are always miracles in everything.


    Although they thought that Su Chen could not be Thor, what if it was?


    "Yes, I don''t have a problem with that."


    Thor yawned and said, "since you suspect it''s me, do you want to try it?"


    "How to try it?"


    "Your strength is a seven turn sage?"


    "Do you want to...


    " yes, that''s right! We have guessed a lot and set our goal on the true God, but I don''t believe you have never thought that if this person is not our sub body, he is just an ordinary practitioner? Then the yin-yang power that he broke out some time ago may be all his strength. "


    "If so, don''t you think it''s more terrible?"


    The thunder god smelt the speech, his eyes narrowed and he said: "yes! Because it is more terrible, if we really want to do so, we will kill this terrible accident in advance

 Chapter 552

    "Isn''t it appropriate?"


    The water god frowned slightly and said, "if..."


    as soon as the Thor raised his hand and directly interrupted the water god''s words, he said with a smile: "I have the strength of being a part of the body. I am an eight turn sage. If I really want to burn myself to fight, I can break out the power of nine turn sages. If you don''t want to do it, you have to worry about it. I''ll do it for you. What do you think? "


    After saying this, Thor did not speak again, but looked at the water god with a look of amusement.


    First of all, Su Chen is not him!


    Secondly, earth God and water god can be excluded.


    As for whether the mad God fell?


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t know!


    After all, they did not find the true God fruit position of the mad God after the fall of the mad God. If the true God fruit position is in, then the mad God has the hope of recovery!


    What''s more, during the battle, if he can be sure and certain, the mad God will never blow up the real God''s position!


    Otherwise, there won''t be eleven true gods left now. How can one or two true gods be taken away with the power of mad gods.


    But the mad God is so rebellious, if this is really a madman, he really can''t imagine what madness has experienced in these years, or... He has never really understood the madness!


    He even thought about it very much. Maybe the trap of killing in those years was that the God of madness jumped in on his own initiative and wanted to disappear by pretending to be dead, so as to lay the deepest seeds for the final struggle!


    Myself, also did not have the crazy God to use?


    So he wants to try to see if Su Chen has the strength of sages?


    How can a true God be separated from a sage?


    Is it necessary to separate the saints from the sages?


    "Now that you''ve thought about it, you can do it if you want to!"


    Without hesitation, the water God said directly, "but I advise you not to affect that girl in the process of shooting. Otherwise, it''s ok if it is not true spirit. If it''s a Taoist or a madman, I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle."


    Look at Ray''s appearance and tone, it is that his probability is not great.


    Of course, it may also be to cover up.


    But the probability of wind is not small.


    He can see that "Su Chen" may really like this girl named Ning cai''er, so he kindly reminds him not to be too ignorant of Lei''s convergence and directly shock the girl to death. That''s a big joke.


    Even if Su Chen is not the wind, but one of his Taoist friends. If Lei does this, it is also a direct feud.


    But since ray wants to try, let him try.


    He just needs to watch this thankless job. How nice?


    "Don''t worry. I know it."


    Thor said with a proud smile and a nod.


    He would not do such a stupid thing.


    And decided to test, that in the hand, certainly can not keep the hand.


    But also to give the other side reaction time, do not do and sneak attack, so suddenly split the other party to blow up, that''s not to test out what?


    Give the other party reaction time!


    Let the other party do it!


    Today, he wants to see if Su Chen can still maintain this kind of hidden magic power under the premise of breaking out the power of God?


    If you can, it is really a big earthquake that startles the sky!


    "When are you going to do it?"


    Water god mouth corner a draw, way: "use me to help?"


    What do you know?


    What does Thor know?


    Why does he just want to laugh?


    Raytheon''s character... Too self righteous, sometimes do stupid things out of their own do not know.


    But that''s good. Anyway, Thor and he don''t have much to do with each other.

 Chapter 553

    "No, just watch."


    Thor grinned indifferently and turned and said.


    As soon as the sound fell, silence returned.


    Now that the two have made a decision, just stand here and wait for the opportunity.


    For the water god, Thor didn''t let him do it.


    He also wants to see through Thor, Su Chen, is the spirit of wind?


    If Su Chen is really the spirit of wind, then he really has to prepare well.


    If you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice!


    ...


    at the same time, Limulus is in the world.


    "These five demons, the old Marquis, do you think what they say is believable?"


    Limulu four people stand in an open and desolate palace, around the five demons there are imprisonment inscriptions, five from the abyss of the vanguard demons, they naturally want to do a good job.


    Basically, we can''t let them run.


    "Is it necessary to ask?"


    The old Marquis sneered and said, "it must be false. Ask yourself, can the abyss of your world attract the attention of the communication group?"


    "What''s more, the power of the abyss of your world is so strong? The cannon fodder sent out to explore the world has four levels of strength? "


    "Tut... In your world, calculate, the strongest one is no more than four levels, and the abyss belongs to your world. Will the difference of grades be so serious?"


    Sun Mengyao stood aside, frowned and said, "soul searching is useless. How can we make them tell the truth?"


    These several abyss vanguard demons, strength is four levels, so they easily captured.


    Of course, to be more precise, he was captured by limulu alone.


    If a sixth level practitioner wants to catch these four level demons, isn''t that different from playing?


    However, after the capture, the abyss demons also asked questions.


    But what he said is false!


    When they asked about the distribution of the so-called abyss power outside the world, these abyss demons were pretending to be confused and unable to understand!


    It is also said that this is the main material world. They came from the abyss to invade the main material world.


    Moreover, it was the first time for the five of them to come to the main material world, so they were very surprised.


    Anyway, in the final analysis, no matter what they ask, these abyss vanguard demons turn over and over, as if they had discussed in advance. If they were not from the communication group, they would have been fooled by these abyss demons.


    The word "devil" represents always cunning.


    As for soul searching?


    This is the simplest and crude way to get information. How can they not use it?


    After all, there are five demons here. Even if one is killed by soul searching, there are still four.


    But the fact was beyond their expectation. They did not find any useful information in their soul searching. The memory of these abyss demons seemed to be shielded by a mysterious force, and there was no trace.


    Although soul searching is useless, it makes them more certain that the abyss behind these demons is immeasurable!


    In other words, the power of the abyss is stronger than the reincarnation space!


    That is to say, after samsara space, will the abyss become their enemy?


    "In that column, our enemy is still reincarnation space."


    The Marquis of Vauban made an eye movement and said, "since the communication group has not made the abyss the enemy of the communication group, we don''t have to waste time here."


    "I have an idea to upload these five demons to the group and submit the task!"

 Chapter 554

    "Is this... A solution?"


    Lim Lu had no choice but to smile and said: "I originally wanted to use this event as a start. If we can find some effective information about the abyss in this group mission, maybe it can be used as the fuse for the communication group against the abyss, then we will more or less get some points reward."


    "After all, the beginning of a main task is still a more powerful abyss than reincarnation space. How can each of us score hundreds of thousands of points?"


    The Marquis of Vauban heard the speech, and a trace of pain flashed in his eyes.


    Of course, he knew about it.


    Hundreds of thousands of integral, for him, is not a small number.


    The eighth sector of samsara space was bombed, and each of them received a million points reward.


    Therefore, it is possible to reward hundreds of thousands of points!


    No way!


    The devil from the abyss, what kind of torture, is it useful for others?


    Coercion and inducement, which is useful?


    These abyssal demons should be protected by the rear abyss, crossing the world and providing protection.


    Even if it is not as good as the communication group, I''m afraid it will not be too far away from the communication group!


    And this situation, they are also very headache!


    If you don''t hand in the task, what else?


    Is it a waste of time here to stare?


    "I agree with the old Marquis."


    After a moment''s silence, Cao Cao solemnly said, "now that the function of the time house is also open, we waste our time on an uncertain unknown force. It is better to devote all our energy to cultivating ourselves."


    "At the end of the day, if communication groups and the abyss go to war in the future, the information we know from these little demons won''t make much difference."


    "As the old Marquis said, what important information can the cannon fodder team sent to explore the new world know about the abyss?"


    "From another point of view, if the abyss devil with four levels of strength is only cannon fodder in the abyss, then the five or six levels are not considered as the high level of the abyss?"


    Speaking of this, Cao Cao stopped and said cautiously, "everybody, understand what I mean?"


    If five and six are not high-rise, they are seven and eight.


    Of course, they may have overestimated the power of the abyss.


    But in the abyss, there are absolutely seven levels of combat power!


    The most important thing for them now is to improve their cultivation level, so as to prepare for the outbreak of war at some time in the future!


    The development of communication group is too fast, and the strength of each group friend is also too fast.


    Especially after the appearance of the time house, he believed that the strength of all friends will usher in a high explosive period.


    So they don''t have time to waste on these abyssal demons.


    No need, no value!


    "I don''t care. Look at you."


    Sun Mengyao turned his hands and expressed his views.


    This made limulu sigh and say, "OK!"


    He also understood the meaning of marquis Vauban and Cao Cao, but sun Mengyao said it was casual, in fact, he had made a choice.


    In that case, he can''t stick to anything.


    I think it''s also right that the bonus points from triggering the new main line task are not as much as he and Mr. Shida are going to blow up the reincarnation space together.


    "Well, then hand in the task."


    The Marquis of Vauban, with a smile on his face, said: "the five demons have also seized, and this task should be completed indeed."


    Then he nodded to the crowd.


    Immediately, people''s minds immersed in the communication group and chose to submit the task at almost the same time.


    "Whew!"


    A white light flashed by, and the figure of the five headed abyss devil disappeared in the same place instantly.


    At the same time, the exchange of points in the group as well as the distribution of rewards started.

 Chapter 555

    Communication group.


    "The abyssal exploration team has been solved and the mission has been completed."


    "Bonus points for this mission: 300000."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, 70% task completion, 210000 bonus points."


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, task completion 10%, reward points: 30000."


    "Group members: sun Mengyao, task completion 10%, reward points: 30000."


    "Members of the group: surnamed Cao, given the name of Meng De, task completion 10%, reward points: 30000."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "this time the distribution of points... I can see that LIM shows great strength!"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "70%...


    Bo Feng Shui men:" old Marquis, you three are not going to play soy sauce? (slim smiles and cries) "


    Marquis wobang:" don''t say, it''s really going to make soy sauce.


    the name of Cao was Cao, and the character was Meng de: "the abyss devil was found by Lim Lu, and lim showed his hand to imprison them, so... Well, we won this time."


    It''s another lie win experience!


    Except for the group mission with Yasso, it seems that he has nothing to do with the rest of the group mission.


    His role seems to be to brush aside the sense of being, and then be led to win by the big man.


    But 30000 points are also a lot of, out of a trip to travel also net 30000 points, very good!


    Don''t talk about others, but he is very satisfied.


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! Limulu, you''ve grown up all of a sudden after you leave dad''s arms


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "is it you who''s got a big piece of shit gone, or am I Lim Lu''s broken? (40 meter sword) "


    Tony has no money:" sure enough, children will become independent after leaving their father, but you can rest assured that Dad will always love you. (comparison) "


    Limulus Tempest:" get out of here! "


    Just after the task was completed, he was honored to reap the sarcastic embrace of the idiot.


    No, Shida is suddenly floating like this. He wants to see if his strength has improved again.


    "Group member: Tony has no money."


    "Rank: Fourth Order (pseudo fifth order)"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "shit, you''re still a fifth class. Why are you so arrogant? Believe it or not, I''ll blow your dog''s head next time we meet? "


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slym''s insidious smile)


    Tony has no money: "Oh


    Marquis, "the word" shit big boy "is simply the essence of thousands of thousands of things. With the most concise words and tone, it expresses the most sincere mockery, which means that it has a deep literary background and is worthy of being a big shit!


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s the situation...


    ?


    Did the old Marquis begin to lick Tony?


    Is he crazy or is the world crazy?


    When she looked at the chat records, she didn''t find any py transactions between Tony and the old Marquis!


    What''s going on here?


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "my God, old Marquis, you suddenly say that, I''m a little wary. (don''t stop, continue to say, I want to) "


    Marquis Vauban:" I think I underestimated the degree of your face, and I really took it this time. (covering his face and crying) "


    what he just said was that he wanted limulu and him to fight against Tony in the opposite direction.


    As a result, limulu didn''t seem to understand.


    And Tony...


    and

 Chapter 556

    Lim Lu Tempest: "Mr. Shita, have you developed any achievements that will lead to a leap in strength in the near future?"


    Tony has no money: "No


    Tony has no money: "well... I just want to ask, why do you think so?"


    Limulus Tempest: don''t you have any points in mind? As soon as you improve your strength, won''t it inflate for a while? (slim knocks on the face of the table) "


    Tony has no money:" no! Is this what I did? (slim scratched his head) "


    Limulus Tempest:" this guy, Tony, is pretending to be confused again.


    I really don''t have a point in my heart, but I must have achieved something by looking at Tony''s voice.


    Tony: no money! I''ll tell you the truth. My time cabin has been upgraded to the first level, ha ha ha ha


    Tony has no money: "how about it? Ladies and gentlemen, surprise is not surprise, accident is not accident? (slym''s crazy smile) "


    Marquis wobang:!!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:!! "


    "..."


    Tony''s words directly exploded all the members of the group.


    The new features of the time house were launched. They also went to have a look. As a result, their time houses are all level zero.


    The proportion of level 1 time cabin is 1:10, while level 0 is not opened yet!


    This is a sad fact!


    There is only one way to upgrade the time house, that is, irrigate the time cabin with the time drops from the points exchange office, and there may be buffs such as critical hit.


    Time drops, 10000 points a drop!


    Zero level time cabin to a level of experience, is 100 points!


    If the buff does not represent a million points in the process of irrigation, it will not be a good one!


    One million points...


    although compared with the power of time house, one million points is not much, but at the present stage, except for a few people in the communication group, they really can''t make up the points.


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, are you crazy? Are you upgrading your time house with such a large amount of points at this stage? Tony has no money: "why am I crazy? Can you spit something good out of your mouth all day


    Tony has no money: "the time house may not have much effect on you, but it is really big for me. After all, scientific research needs to consume a lot of time. Even if the integral is omnipotent, some experiments are still the best to try by yourself."


    Tony had no money: "this attempt is a big project! Marquis wobang: "so, there is only one of the three millionaires in our group?"


    Happy Feng man: "what do you mean?"


    Marquis wobang: "Lim Lu to strengthen their own strength to the sixth level, needless to say, must have consumed a lot of points, Shida big is like this, it seems that only Xiaoyu."


    Marquis wobang: "well... Wait! Xiaoyu, you won''t use the integral in the cultivation of the time house like Shida Da


    So far, Xiaoyu is the youngest in the communication group, none of them!


    But the child, plays the heart big!


    Time house function just came out, freshness is the strongest time, Xiaoyu will not be curious?


    In addition, she also has a large number of points in her hand, which are completely controlled by herself. It seems that it is not surprising that Xiaoyu throws these points into the time cabin?

 Chapter 557

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no! I still have my points


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "that''s all about the time house. I don''t want to be alone in a room. How boring?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I just want to go adventure exploration, Mr. stark, Uncle Li, when are you finished with your work? Shall we go to the samsara space again? (slim''s bad smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" I''ve been fine lately. Look at the big shit. "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony doesn''t have money: "I''ve just cultivated the time house into a level one. Don''t you give me some time to experience it?"


    In the process of cultivating time house, he was lucky enough to trigger several critical buffs.


    Even in the end, the luck exploded, which directly led to an adverse increase, a ten fold increase!


    Just this one time, in order to save 90000 points!


    Therefore, it didn''t cost him much to cultivate the time house to the first level. It cost him more than 500000 yuan!


    Alas... When I didn''t join the communication group before, every concept of money was a group of data!


    After joining the exchange group, I understand that money... Points are really important!


    It''s so good to have points!


    Limulu Tempest: "OK, I''ll give you ten days to experience it."


    Tony had no money: "ten days, um... One hundred days, Lao Li, or you are reliable. (slim''s happy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Mr. shit, you really count! "


    Limulus Tempest: "I''m talking about ten days for you. It''s about staying in the time house for ten days. In other words, we only give you one day to experience. After all, our time is very precious. Limulus Tempest: "Xiaoyu, do you think I''m right?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes! (you shrink right) "


    Tony doesn''t have money."...


    in 100 days of the time house, with his current cultivation ability and the God help provided by points, he believes that the steel war clothes can definitely be upgraded to a higher level!


    Well... Pseudo sixth order!


    The goods of limulu are all six steps. How about their steel war clothes?


    And this time, he''s going to take several sets of six step steel.


    Anyway, I''m now mentally strong, and it''s not difficult to control for more than ten days!


    The second time to reincarnation space, no idea?


    Is the target just to blow up an area?


    Why... Should we blow up half of the samsara space?


    If you blow up half of it, how can they score 34 million points alone?


    Come back, the strength has increased several times, then go again, the harvest must be increased several times?


    As for Xiaoyu?


    Xiaoyu is a lucky star!


    Take her. That''s right!


    Tony has no money: "no, it will take five days, no less!"


    Limulu Tempest: "OK! We are not a vegetable market, and there is no need to bargain. "


    Limlu Tempest: "Xiaoyu, would you like to go to Mr. Shida''s world and enjoy the wonderful parallel world? Maybe you can find you and your uncle long in that world.


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "of course I want to go! Mr. Stark''s villa must be very comfortable to live in! (slim funny face) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:" I see something different from your two communication groups...


    and

 Chapter 558

    Limulus Tempest:


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    Limulus Tempest: "we both went with a very pure mind. This time we just wanted to see different and identical parallel world scenery. You think that is slandering us. (slim''s angry face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" we two went with very pure ideas. This time, we just wanted to see different and same parallel world scenery. You think that is slandering us. (slim''s angry face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" OK, two repeaters, don''t say anything, you can come if you want. "


    Marquis wobang: "ah? If Xiaoyu and limulu can go, can I? "


    Tony, sorry, no money! (slim''s cold face) "


    kidding!


    The old Marquis here?


    Although there are superheroes in their world, there are also some strange people.


    But at least, there is no such character as the old Marquis.


    Of course, there may be people with the same character as the old Marquis, but they do not have the strength of the old Marquis.


    He could not imagine that if the old Marquis came to his world, and a guy with short eyes happened to offend the old Marquis, then the local city might suffer.


    After all, the old Marquis said that he would come to destroy New York. He did not dare to let this dangerous element in.


    Although he knew that the old Marquis might be joking, he did not dare to let the old Marquis come because he knew him well.


    Well, if the Marquis dares to come here, he will come.


    How can the old Marquis have to restrain himself when the administrator is here?


    However, the administrator is very busy recently, and he seldom talks in the communication group, so he doesn''t expect the administrator to come this time.


    The most important thing is that he must stay in the time house during this period. If the administrator comes, can he not receive it in person?


    Limulu and Xiaoyu come, they are friends, so feel free to visit!


    Anyway, the purpose of their coming here is just to pass the time. It''s better to hang around for a few more days.


    But the administrator came to...


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "I am so unpopular? (kind smile) "


    Tony has no money:" cough! No, it''s mainly because you are too destructive. I''m afraid that I''m not paying attention to the city I live in. "


    Marquis Vauban: "are you worried about this? No, you don''t know me so much? Do I seem to do such a thing? "


    Tony has no money; "..."


    don''t understand?


    Of course he knows!


    This is not a question of whether it is like or not, but a question of affirmation!


    The old Marquis destroyed a city just like playing. Did you destroy less before?


    Marquis wobang: "OK! Now that you have this worry, I can understand it. "


    Marquis wobang: but Limulus is better than me. Can you let him look at me


    Tony had no money: "isn''t that good? You always come here, is to visit and play, let limulu see you old, don''t you treat you as a prisoner?


    Marquis wobang: "don''t talk to me so politely. You can come back. You haven''t seen you respect me so much before. Just tell me whether to let me go or not!"


    Tony had no money: "No


    Marquis wobang: "am I... So direct?


    Without a little hesitation?

 Chapter 559

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Hey, Tony, how many points did you spend cultivating that time house?"


    Tony had no money: "not much..."


    Tu Shan carried the handle: "go ahead! I''m psychologically ready. "


    After she learned about the function of the time house, she did not look at it again.


    Although the function of the time house is very attractive to her, she is very moved, but she has no points to smash inside, so she can only stare.


    In that case, why waste time in the time house?


    Have this time, go to complete a few group task, earn integral how good?


    Tony had no money: "I am discussing with the old Marquis. Let''s talk about it after that."


    Tony had no money: "after all, everything comes first and then. I have to consider the little mood of the old Marquis. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang:" all right, I''m not going, you tell me quickly! "


    To be honest, he also wants to know about the cultivation process of the first level time house.


    Tony is the first group friend in the communication group to cultivate the time house to the first level. Obviously, everyone is very curious.


    Tony: no money! In fact, it''s not much. It''s more than 500000! "


    Tony has no money: "there is a great chance that a critical buff will appear, so you can try it. If anyone is lucky, maybe more than 100000 people will cultivate the first level time house."


    Marquis wobang: "500000, not much?"


    Marquis wobang: "well, this is true, not much..."


    wave wind water gate: "500000 points ah! It seems that I have to take some time to go to the samsara space. "


    Marquis wobang: "Watergate, what do you think? We can be together in a while. "


    Wave wind water gate: "good, no problem."


    More than 500000 points, perhaps not much compared to the magic of time house.


    But he didn''t...


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Marquis wobang, @ Bofeng shuimen, please let me know when you go, and I will go too."


    Marquis wobang: "OK"


    sun Mengyao: "how do I feel that after a period of time, there will be a large number of comrades in arms. (slim smiles and cries)


    Tony doesn''t have money: "basic, don''t six!"


    Sun Mengyao: "OK! I always feel that the reincarnation space is going to be cool. "


    Limulu Tempest: "no way! We have another big enemy. The abyss has come out. How can we solve the samsara space? After all, it''s hard to face two enemies at the same time! "


    Limlu Tempest: "isn''t reincarnation reported to the alliance of gods? What, the League audit team hasn''t come yet? "


    Tony had no money: "the ten day audit period is still a few days away, but it''s fast."


    Limulus Tempest: "Oh."


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    "Well? Is the group mission finished? "


    Su Chen noticed the change of communication group and whispered to himself.


    As soon as limulu and others finished the task, the exchange group reminded him to get an invitation.


    He still attaches great importance to the number of places to be invited.


    Therefore, he did not block the message of invitation quota.


    Immediately Su Chen thought move, a blue virtual screen appeared in front of his eyes, only five brand-new nicknames appeared in front of him.


    "Nezha."


    "piggy page."


    "Cute is online."


    "Bai Yongtai."


    "Goblin Kaka."

 Chapter 560

    "Nezha? Three princesses? "


    Su Chen saw the top of the nickname, her eyes suddenly flashed a light.


    There are too many versions of the legend of Nezha.


    But no matter in which version, Nezha''s three princesses have a strong strength!


    If there is no accident, the three princesses of Nezha will be the most powerful one in the communication group after joining the group!


    After all, he is a God in heaven, commanding hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, and his strength will not be weak.


    "forehead... Piggy page, what''s the ghost?"


    When Su Chen looks down at the nickname, the corner of the mouth a puff, some headache.


    That''s good. How could he invite that pig in?


    What''s more, the little cute is online, and the goods are coming out again? If you don''t invite me in, you will always appear!


    If it was not for the limited number of people in the group, he would really like to invite this product in to see who could let the exchange group always prompt him to invite him?


    How cute... How cute?


    What kind of person is it?


    Can''t be an ordinary person?


    As for Bai Yongtai?


    This person''s name is a little familiar. It''s almost the same as that little orange last time. Are they all from the world of flying cars?


    People in the world of flying cars have appeared again, the second time. It''s amazing!


    Communication group this is to suggest that people who pull the car world come in and experience life by the way?


    High tech drag racing?


    And the last one... Goblin Kaka, what is this?


    Goblin Kaka, I haven''t heard of it!


    For example, limulu, although he is also a low-level slym demon, is a big force, he has heard of it.


    But goblin Kaka, he never heard of it.


    What God is this?


    Forget it, no matter which great God it is, he has already decided on the number of places for the group invitation.


    Nezha!


    With Nezha, is it stupid for him to invite others again?


    At the thought of this, Su Chen immediately invited Nezha to the endless dimensional communication group as the leader of the group.


    "Su Chen, what are you doing?"


    Ning Cai Er threw a sea ball to Su Chen and waved.


    "It''s OK. I just thought about something."


    Su Chen laughs, after catching the ocean ball that flies over, laughingly says: "you say we are such a big person, it''s appropriate to play so hi here?"


    Ning Cai Er trotted over and said, "believe me, it''s OK."


    This is in her dream, as long as she thinks, what can''t be done?


    The dream presents the ocean ball, which must be to let her and Su Chen come here to play.


    What''s more, she felt that her dream was coming to an end, because the feeling of floating became stronger and stronger. Was the beautiful feeling of dream after death so strange?


    There is no pain, only light feeling?


    In this way, death is not a bad thing!


    "Ning''er, come on, let''s throw him together in a team!"


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    "Ding, Taoist master invited Nezha to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    sun Mengyao:...


    Marquis wobang:...


    "..."


    for a while, the communication group was brushed by the ellipsis.


    After all, Nezha has a great reputation. All the members of the group have heard of Nezha''s name except Yasuo and Tu Shanhong!


    The third prince Nezha, who doesn''t know that the world has something to do with the earth?


    In the myth, the mighty and domineering God with three heads and six arms has joined the communication group?

 Chapter 561

    Nezha: "hmm? Where is this? "


    Tony has no money: "cough! Big Nezha, this is the endless dimensional communication group. If you are new to the communication group, I suggest you look at the group rules and group files, and... It would be better if you could have a look at the memory scene. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I believe that communication groups can absolutely surprise big guys."


    Limulu Tempest: "hetui, licking a dog is not a good way to die!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "hetui, it''s not good to lick a dog!"


    Although they all know that the Third Prince of Nezha is a big man, Tony has been a group for more than a month. How could he have been like this in the first place?


    However, how strong will Nezha be?


    At the thought of this, all the group Friends cast their eyes on Nezha''s group business card.


    "Group member: Nezha."


    "Rank: fourth rank (sealed)"


    wave wind water gate: "er... What''s the situation? How was it sealed? "


    Tony has no money: "I don''t know. Maybe the world of the big guy is different from the world we know."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow! There are four levels of strength to be sealed. How strong is it if the seal is untied? Six steps? Seven steps? "


    Marquis wobang: "according to the myths and legends of the ancient oriental countries, the three princesses of Nezha, as the God of the great Luo, have three heads and six arms. They are the incarnation of lotus flowers that are not invaded by all kinds of evils. They have a very high status in the myths and Legends of ancient oriental countries."


    Tony had no money: "ha ha, sure enough, whoever knows the most about myths and legends is the administrator. (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    it''s also surprising to say that a few months ago, he took it as his heavy duty to hunt and plunder gods.


    If anyone told himself about Nezha at that time, his first reaction would definitely be where Nezha was? What kind of divine power do you plunder after you kill it? How much improvement can you bring to yourself?


    However, he believed that he would also improve his sex. Nezha''s strength was still very strong.


    Now...


    for Nezha, who joined the communication group, he didn''t have any idea.


    He also knows that his own world does not follow the God, the strength is not at all!


    Maybe it''s just a little bit of power from a real God.


    What''s more, they all belong to the communication group and friends. How can he have the idea of killing?


    To die?


    Nezha: "I just looked at the communication group rules, haha! If, as you say, this group links different worlds, can you take me to other worlds? "


    Tony has no money: "well... Big man, are you so direct?"


    Tony has no money: "don''t you have any other curiosity about communication groups? For example, you don''t feel a bit excited when you look at the strengthening bar that can make you strong? "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "and points. Aren''t you curious? Why would your first reaction be... To go out and play? "


    Sun Mengyao: wait for Tony


    Sun Mengyao: "the strength of Nezha is sealed, and he is likely to be imprisoned for freedom."


    Sun Mengyao: "that... Big Nezha, ask you a question. How old are you this year? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer. I''ll just ask casually. "


    Nezha: "I''m nearly three years old."


    Sun Mengyao: "Tony has no money"...


    people: "nearly three years old?


    What''s the operation?


    No, the three-year-old Nezha has such a strong strength?


    It''s sealed. There are four levels of strength?


    My God, this is the rhythm of heaven!


    Three year old kid, so strong?

 Chapter 562

    Sun Mengyao: "you are only three years old!"


    Sun Mengyao: "no, I should say... More than two years old? Just a two-year-old? "


    Sun Mengyao: "Oh, my God! The future of Nezha is very strong, and is not weak among the gods.


    But that''s the future!


    After joining the communication group, the future of each of them is immeasurable!


    Perhaps now the strength is not strong, but they can be sure that they also have confidence, their future, must not be weak!


    At least it''s better than seven steps and eight steps, even much better!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow! Is there anyone in the group who is younger than me? (slim funny face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" Hello, Nezha, my name is Xiaoyu. I''m a few years older than you. In the group, there''s a gap between our two ages. If you want me to say, you must have a generation gap with other people, and you see, we have the closest strength. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ah, Nezha, do you like to take risks? It''s going to see and play around and challenge exciting things. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing, Xiaoyu? Nezha is only over two years old. Is it appropriate for you to ask? "


    When Xiaoyu joined the communication group, their cognition was refreshed once.


    After all, their partner is a primary school student, which is really that what.


    But now, their cognition has been renewed once again.


    A two-year-old, what do you know?


    In the past, they often said that Xiaoyu was small, not sensible and lacked judgment on some matters.


    Now, how about a smaller one.


    This makes him a little worried about the future of the communication group. If we develop it further, will the communication group become a bear child communication group?


    They''re not going to be fathers, are they?


    There was a scene in Tony''s mind when he thought of it. There were several baby dolls beside each of them.


    What a desperate thing this is?


    One or two baby dolls may like it, but after more, they will not like it.


    Of course, normally speaking, this is the case. If anyone in the communication group is particularly fond of baby dolls, it will be said otherwise.


    Perhaps that kind of, is the natural father and nurse!


    Nezha: "I like it! I love it so much! "


    Too much, I want to see the world outside


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Xiao Nezha, listen to your meaning, are you imprisoned?"


    Nezha: "not really! I''m here to learn the immortal method. In the future, I will go out to kill demons and demons, and let those people thank me! "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha! You have a great ambition, don''t you! You''re only two years old, and you''ve started to learn the magic method? What about your parents? (slim question mark face) "


    is it child abuse to let a two-year-old child meditate every day?


    However, Nezha is also a genius!


    Some children say it''s not good for them when they are two years old, but Nezha has been able to communicate with them in the communication group, and even express his own ideas.


    Genius!


    But is it too much exaggeration for a two-year-old child to practice and learn immortal Dharma?


    Or is it that Nezha''s world is full of great danger, and his parents are in a precarious situation every day, so they let Nezha practice the immortal Dharma and strive for a little self-protection in the future?


    Well... Think about it carefully, there is some truth!


    Tony had no money: "little Nezha, who taught you to learn the immortal method?"


    Sun Mengyao: "Mr. shite big grain, do you still need to ask? Is the basic routine good? Nezha must have been taught by his master Taiyi


    Sun Mengyao: "Nezha, reincarnated by lingzhuzi, will play a very important role in the future war of God worship. (slym steals a smile) "


    and

 Chapter 563

    Nezha:


    Sun Mengyao: "come on, I''ll upload something for you to have a look. @Nezha. "


    "Ding, sun Mengyao uploaded the group file" the romance of the gods. "


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, wave wind water gate has been received."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received it."


    "..."


    "Ding, Nezha has received it."


    Sun Mengyao:


    Sun Mengyao: have you never seen the story of Fengshen


    Marquis wobang: "yes...


    sun Mengyao:" yes, what else do you accept?


    Marquis wobang: "it is not that some people send group documents, subconsciously choose to accept it! "The old Marquis is is right, and I really don''t know much about the apotheosis.


    I have heard that they have no money.


    But they don''t know much about Nezha.


    After all, Nezha is a deity in the ancient oriental mythology. Due to different cultures, it is not very clear that Nezha can remember his name, which is the result of his special understanding after joining the communication group.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "Nezha... The Legendary God, Nezha even joined here?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "Oh, Xu Xuan is bubbling."


    Tony didn''t have money: "what? How have you been with your lovely wife recently? The heavenly soldiers and the heavenly generals have no more trouble with you


    Tony had no money: "well, that''s right! If those heavenly soldiers are looking for you in the future, you can invite Nezha to your house and bluff them to death! "


    Limulu Tempest: "well... This is a way. Although it is said that your two worlds are different, since there are heavenly troops and heavenly generals in your world, the three princesses of Nezha must also be there. In other words, these two worlds can be said to be parallel worlds."


    Limulu Tempest: "once Nezha arrives, those generals will not be scared to death? What if the little Nezha in our group is not strong? Is it hard for those generals to do something? "


    Xu Xuan was not Xu Xian: "what if we didn''t scare away the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, but attracted Nezha from our world?"


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    Limulus Tempest::...


    there''s some truth in that!


    In the future, Nezha''s strength will certainly not be weak.


    If the three princesses of Nezha in the heaven feel the breath of "themselves" in the world and are curious, would it not be a bad thing to come here and have a look?


    Nezha: "is there another me in your world? @Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian. "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xuan: "there is a legend about you, but whether you exist or not, I don''t know. After all, my strength is too weak, and I can''t touch the level of celestial beings."


    Nezha: "OK! But you''re right. My parents also said that I am a reincarnation. I''m afraid of those people outside because I''m born with divine power. That''s why they''re afraid of me. "


    Nezha: "but I just don''t understand why those people are afraid of me when I am reincarnated with a spirit bead and a destined hero?"


    Sun Mengyao: "people are always afraid of the" otherness "that is different from themselves. If you are a hero, you will be in awe; if you are a devil, you will be afraid. It''s all like this, because you have a powerful power that they don''t have. With this power, you can easily kill them and crush them, so they subconsciously fear. It''s normal, really. "

 Chapter 564

    Nezha: is this the case


    Tony has no money: "that''s what it is. A friend of genius is always a genius."


    Tony has no money: "even if there is a person who was not, as long as he is still a friend after two years, the person who is not a genius will be a genius!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "after all, only people of the same level can have a common language together, and they will be very happy when they talk. What''s good for people who have no common language or are not at the same level? He can''t understand what you said, and you can''t understand what he said. What''s the point? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes! So Mr. Stark is a genius and a superhero. In other words, Xiaoyu is also a genius and a superhero! "Tony has no money:" OK, Xiaoyu is right


    Limulu Tempest: "what about me? (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tony has no money:" there must be a fool to set off a genius, isn''t he? (slim''s bad smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" get out of here! "


    This just said that geniuses are surrounded by geniuses. Once he speaks, he becomes a genius and needs people to accompany him?


    If this is not a double bid, what else is a double bid?


    Tony''s a big shit. He''s naked. He''s a double label dog!


    Sun Mengyao: "Nezha, do you really want someone to play with you?"


    Nezha: "I don''t think much about it. Really, my mother sometimes kicks shuttlecock with me..."


    sun Mengyao: "ha ha ha! I didn''t expect our little Nezha to be so cute! Have you seen the cross boundary seal characters in the integral mall? A cross-border seal character can let you cross the world of another group of friends. "


    Sun Mengyao: "if you want to, you can buy a cross-border seal character to cross the world. I believe you will not feel lonely and bored after you join the communication group."


    Sun Mengyao: "because my exchange group is Tianjiao, every genius will find his own place here!"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! Mengyao said yes, my big exchange group is strong, my big exchange group is invincible! (broken sound) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" big communication group Niubi! The big exchange group is invincible


    Tony had no money: "except for some cute guy, of course. (slym funny face)


    Limulus Tempest:


    No, he can''t stand it.


    The goods have been diss him. When he goes to the world of goods, he must let the goods know why the flowers are so red!


    Well... The old Marquis once said that the proposal is good, give Tony massage, pain to death!


    Friendly communication, even to help Tony get rid of the cold and moisture in his body, can this be regarded as the group members hurt each other?


    Well, hum!


    Dead Tony, you fourth level mage, how can you escape from the palm of my sixth level big slim this time?


    What about the steel suit?


    A fart can break your steel suit!


    Su Xiaoge: "Hey, big guy, it''s so busy recently!"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "big guy appears, come on, let''s welcome him! (slym charge) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes, yes! go for it! (flushes the duck!) "


    Su Xiaoge: "are you one by one? (slim''s helpless face) "


    he also saw what Nezha said just now, so he spoke in the communication group.


    As for Nezha''s world?


    He thought that he probably knew which world it was

 Chapter 565

    Tony did not have money: "of course, the administrator came, this is a great event for the exchange group!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, administrator, besides the presence of the inviting person, the group leader seems to have spoken in the communication group at the beginning... The group leader is not trapped by something, is he? (slim contemplative face) "


    brother Su:" how long has the communication group been established? The Lord is very busy. Do you have anything to say to him? "


    Group leader, it''s him!


    What would Tony look like if they knew that the leader and the administrator were one person in the future?


    Who can imagine that the group leader and administrator are one person?


    Even if Tony had this idea in their mind, it would have been ridiculous, right?


    How can they guess?


    If anyone doesn''t want to stay in the exchange group, he will not be angry or angry, but will quietly "invite" him out.


    As for who lost more in the end?


    That depends on the future, communication group links endless dimensions, lost a few people, the operation or operation!


    Therefore, for his own affairs, he is not afraid of exposure.


    Tony has no money: "no, I just feel that I haven''t talked to the group leader during this period of time when I joined the communication group. I just have a little curiosity about the group leader in my heart."


    Limulu Tempest:...


    Beauvoir Watergate:...


    in fact, when Tony said something about the group leader, they didn''t interrupt.


    That''s to see what Tony wants to say?


    After all, they are also curious about the group leader.


    What kind of power is the leader?


    Very dignified and cold, speechless as gold?


    Or... A character they can''t imagine?


    What''s more, as the founder of the communication group, after the group leader comes out greatly, what opinions can they have?


    The most important thing is the great being at the end of the endless road.


    What kind of wisdom should such existence possess?


    Even if they just casually give them a few words, I''m afraid they will benefit a lot?


    Su Xiaoge: "if you have a chance in the future, you will see it."


    Nezha: "are you the administrator of this communication group? What kind of organization is this communication group? "


    Su Xiaoge: "you have joined the communication group. I believe that after a long time, you will know everything you want to know. Are you still practicing in the mountains and rivers?"


    Nezha: "yes! How do you know? "


    Su Xiaoge: "well... How old are you this year?"


    Nezha: "I said it when I came! I''m two years old, almost three years old. "


    Sun Mengyao: "are you talking about one year old?"


    Nezha: Yes


    Su Xiaoge: "er... One year old, nearly three years old, OK!"


    If what he expected is right, the new Nezha is not the one that is known and thought of in the normal myth.


    Normally speaking, Nezha was reincarnated with the Pearl under Nuwa''s empress, then peeled off the Dragon skin and pulled out the Dragon tendons. After committing suicide in chentangguan, Nezha was protected by the master Taiyi with lotus flowers and recast his body.


    Then he was ordered by his teacher to go to the Western Zhou Dynasty to attack the merchants together!


    The exchange group, who is nearly three years old, is not reincarnation of spirit beads, but the opposition of spirit beads, the reincarnation of magic pills!


    The combination of spirit bead and magic pill is Hunyuan Pearl!


    Nezha, who was supposed to be reincarnated by Lingzhu, became the reincarnation of magic pill for a series of reasons during this period.


    Of course, the fate of the trajectory of deviation, all things of nature, have become a little different.

 Chapter 566

    Nezha: "what''s wrong with my age?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "Nezha, the administrator is a real big man, but he can break through the future with a glance."


    Tony has no money: "believe me, you are so young, um... Start selling cute! (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" shit, let''s be a person? Is it possible? "


    Little Nezha is only three years old. At such a young age, can''t Tony control this product a little?


    Let little Nezha sell cute, but the goods can be said!


    Shame!


    Su Xiaoge: "I also feel that Shida is not a person. You can see his nickname. What is the first word?"


    Su Xiaoge: "that''s the nickname. It means something like that! (slim funny face) "


    endless dimensions, there are too many differences and accidents.


    Isn''t it just like this that a variety of parallel worlds are born?


    Nezha... The character of Nezha in every world will not be the same.


    No, I should say, it won''t be the same.


    Although most of the world''s Nezha are mischievous, mischievous is also graded.


    In the endless dimension of communication group links, he felt that there must be a world in which a god returns to the world and lives a normal life.


    That Nezha is not young, but he is still in primary school, failing in all subjects.


    He thought now, if Nezha, known as ouba in the world, joined the communication group and looked at a Nezha with the same name but different experience, what kind of mentality would he have?


    How many years old Nezha met several years old Nezha, that scene, must be very interesting.


    That man demon God lives in a very harmonious world. If he can invite one of them in the future, he must go to the daily world to have a look.


    Nezha: "that, administrator... Lord, what will happen to me in the future?"


    Su Xiaoge: "your future... Nezha, when your practice is over, you can come out of the mountains and rivers to play shuttlecock. If you want to kick the shuttlecock, you can send out an invitation in the group. I believe there will be a group of friends to accompany you to kick shuttlecock."


    Nezha: really


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Nezha, do you like to kick shuttlecock? I love playing! (slim excited face) "


    Nezha:" OK, that''s a deal. You''ll come and play shuttlecock with me then! @Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha, OK, it''s a deal! (shaking hands) "


    brother Su:" well, Xiaoyu and Nezha are very close in strength, so kicking shuttlecock should not be a problem. "


    Nezha''s strength was great, just like the second ha who demolished his family.


    However, obviously, erha didn''t have the strength of Nezha. Even if he kicked a shuttlecock, the house would collapse.


    If it is not the strength of the people who play shuttlecock, then they may die!


    Of course, Xiaoyu''s strength is also very strong.


    The two are equally matched!


    But he was curious about what kind of material was the shuttlecock made of?


    The houses collapsed, shuttlecock did not work?


    It seems that the shuttlecock material for Nezha to play with must be unusual.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "administrator big brother, if you are OK, you can also come to play shuttlecock with us!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I believe that Nezha will be more happy if you come, don''t you? @Nezha. "


    Nezha: "yes! yes! Yes


    His greatest pleasure is playing shuttlecock.


    If one more person can accompany him to kick shuttlecock, he will naturally be more happy.


    However, he felt that the administrator should be a busy person and would not have time to come.

 Chapter 567

    Su Xiaoge: "good! I''ll go when I have time. "


    Nezha: "really? You can''t lie to me


    Su Xiaoge: "I don''t cheat you, really!"


    When Nezha was three years old, the day of his birthday banquet was the peak of the plot.


    Disaster!


    Want to destroy the magic pill!


    But now that Nezha has joined the communication group, there is no need for the final tragedy to happen.


    Even if there was no danger in the end, Nezha was saved, but he always came back and said that his body was destroyed.


    Nezha''s strength has been suppressed, and he can only play less than half of his strength. The evaluation of communication group is level 4!


    Then the fire is fully opened, and even the whole body''s faith is gathered to give a full blow, which is at most five levels.


    But Nezha''s master Taiyi was not his opponent.


    Therefore, the strength will not exceed the fifth level.


    Therefore, the master of Taiyi immortal, one of Sanqing, has the highest strength and will not exceed the seventh level!


    Even if he made a mistake, Sanqing is the seventh level strength, but what about that?


    Is it hard for him to stop a thunder robbery and Sanqing is going to take action?


    Sanqing, a saint?


    Is the saint willing to fight at will?


    It doesn''t matter if you really make a move. If you notice that something is wrong, you will launch a cross-border seal script to come back. It''s OK.


    Nezha: "well, I''m looking forward to that day!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Nezha, come on, let''s discuss the location of shuttlecock kick in advance. Is it the sky, the land, or the sea?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "it is said that in the legend, you go to the seaside to play, and then a dragon will be cramped and farted!"


    Nezha: really


    ...


    the human world, the sky.


    "Finally left, the product of the condensation of aura must have come to dissipate."


    Thunder God looks at the action of Su Chen below, light says.


    Su Chen holds Su Ning''er in one hand and walks out of the ocean ball with Ning caier and goes to a grilled fish shop.


    "So, when do you decide to do it?"


    The water god glanced at Thor, his eyes flashed, and he said, "wait until the product of the spirit gathering dissipates? Or... "


    when Thunder God heard the speech, his face did not change, and he said:" what? Are you worried? "


    Just now, the water god also said that he would wait for Su Chen and Ning cai''er to separate before starting, so as to avoid hurting the weak girl by accident.


    But now, it''s said to start after the Reiki converges and the products dissipate?


    What''s the purpose?


    Although the water god''s tone was to ask, he could understand the meaning.


    They have known each other for tens of thousands of years, and they have fought for each other before preaching, so they still understand each other.


    How to say that sentence, the most understanding of you is not your friends, but your enemies!


    Between them, they are actually enemies!


    However, they are not enemies of life and death, and they have nothing to hate.


    "I just want to ask. After all, we are all busy, aren''t we?"


    The water god chuckled and said slowly.


    At the end of the day, he couldn''t understand what Su Chen was doing.


    What''s the value of the ocean ball, a recreational measure created by mortals?


    Even if you want to play, you don''t need to control the intelligence to produce a child like product without the prerequisite of children?


    What''s the point?


    How powerful is the true God. If you want to go in, just one thought is enough. Why bother?


    The most important thing is that I have a good time in the so-called ocean ball. I can''t understand it.


    Ocean ball, an entertainment tool created by mortals, is it fun?


    How about... To experience it?

 Chapter 568

    "If you are really busy, you can do your business first."


    Thor waved and chuckled.


    Busy?


    What can I do for you?


    At this stage, what is more important in the human world than understanding Su Chen''s real identity?


    Crazy... Can it be you?


    "You are joking. If I had been able to leave, I would have gone."


    The water god shakes his head and says, this time Thunder God comes, have not to trust his meaning.


    But he didn''t leave next to Thor, how could he rest assured of Thor?


    Every true God has lived too long.


    The last moment, must be full of blood!


    So a long time ago, we all knew that most of the true gods began to disguise themselves, and what they revealed was not necessarily true.


    Apart from the true God, there is no one but the real God who has arranged what.


    Of course, one or two of the eleven true gods may not disguise themselves, but disguise themselves without camouflage. Who knows?


    Now who can say that they really know which God?


    Just like Su Chen, they both stand here. Have they ever seen who the true God is?


    "So you don''t have to worry too much. If you really feel bored, you can open your mind and feel around you."


    Thunder God''s mouth slightly Yang, teasingly said: "this human world has developed so rapidly in recent years, but there are many interesting things."


    "And... In ancient times, you were the most romantic Water God. Although this is only a part of your body, what does it matter?"


    Water god smell speech eyebrow a pick, did not return Thunder God''s words.


    In ancient times...


    this is such a long-standing and memorable word.


    At that time, he was the most powerful God in the world at the age of less than 1000 years old.


    When the strength comes, then naturally, everything comes.


    So a little bit romantic, what''s the matter?


    What''s more, it''s their honor to spend spring with him!


    As for now?


    Does he have that idea?


    Tens of thousands of years without freedom, has completely changed his heart, unrestrained, carefree and happy, that is before!


    Now, he just wants to get out of that predicament as soon as possible!


    At the same time, the other side.


    "If only this were true?"


    Ning Cai Er sits opposite Su Chen, "Su Ning Er" sits beside her, suddenly says.


    "It''s not true, is it still false?"


    Su Chen a Leng, then lose voice to smile a way.


    What''s the matter with Ningcai?


    Well, she doesn''t think it''s a dream, does she?


    "You don''t have a fever, do you?"


    Said Su Chen stretched out his right hand, put on the forehead of Ning Cai son, doubt way.


    "I don''t have a fever, just..."


    Ning cai''er stops talking. Although she knows that this is a dream, Su Chen is also her dream. All these are not true.


    But it''s fake. It''s good!


    At least Su Chen people are in front of themselves. They can play with him and have dinner together.


    That''s good.


    "Since I brought you back, you''ve been weird."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said, "talk about it! What''s the matter with you? "


    Ning cai''er was stunned and said, "er... You saved me. What you said was that after the explosion of the spirit pulse, you put your hand to save me back?"


    Su Chen smell speech to nod slightly, smile to say: "otherwise? It''s not me. Will others help you? You''re lucky. I''m here at that time, otherwise you won''t be as simple as a soul trauma. "


    Ning caier: "in other words, what I have experienced is not a dream?


    Is it true?

 Chapter 569

    "You don''t think it''s fake, do you?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, then helplessly said: "if it is false, is a fantasy, do not you think this fantasy is too real?"


    "And... Why do you think this is an illusion? I remember I pinched your nose twice in the middle of the way. Didn''t you feel it? "


    Fantasy?


    Is that too much exaggeration?


    Is it so incredible to play with him?


    "I feel that there are stars in front of me..."


    Ning caier said after a moment of silence.


    If you are not experiencing a dream scene, then how to explain all this?


    Why do you feel that the stars around you are so beautiful?


    "Communication group, is this the normal phenomenon of taking star fruit?"


    Su Chen frowns slightly and asks silently in the heart.


    "The star fruit nourishes the soul and hardens the body. In the early stage of integrating into the star fruit, we can indeed see some dreamlike light of stars flowing."


    "Well, I see."


    Ning cai''er looked at Su Chen''s eyebrows and frowned. He asked solemnly, "if this is true, my body... Won''t have any accident?"


    The light all over the eyes is really good-looking, but the appearance of this abnormal situation is a little abnormal.


    Is there something wrong with your nervous system?


    Can''t you?


    Or to say... I''m really in a dream. What Su Chen said is just that he doesn''t want to admit his own death.


    "No accident, normal."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "after I rescued you, your soul was impacted, so I took some star fruit for you."


    "But the pregnant one can see the light just after taking the star, because it is just the phenomenon that the soul can be produced after taking the star


    Ning caier''s eyes are stagnant when she hears the speech. What she thinks is the normal phenomenon of Su Chen taking Tiancai Dibao for herself?


    "The star fruit you gave me must be very precious?"


    Su Chen''s strength is above the great master!


    This kind of natural material and earth treasure that the strong man takes for himself must be very precious!


    Perhaps, for Su Chen is not very precious, but for her, this is a great human relationship!


    "It''s a very common fruit. It''s not a big deal."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, the point star divine fruit worth 200000 points is OK!


    In this world, I am just a friend.


    If you save your only friend, you can make your friend better. Why not?


    "Thank you."


    Ning caier was silent for a moment and whispered.


    After saying this, she glanced at Su Ning''er and thought of what she had done today. Her face was slightly red.


    In particular, when her daughter, who was just a cheap girl, played ocean ball, she seemed to admit more than once that she was su Ning''er''s mother, and Su Chen was su Ning''er''s father.


    Su Chen, there seems to be no objection.


    Is this the default?


    But their two people''s strength gap, she is just the heart of the state, and Su Chen, has been in the realm of Daoguo!


    The gap between them is too big!


    Such a big gap, even if both of them feel something, it can''t be happy.


    After all, the gap is too big, which is bound to lead to different views.


    At the thought of this, Ning cai''er''s eyes darkened.


    The next moment, she suddenly looked up, her eyes flashed a little firm!


    No matter what, she is still young and young. She is the youngest and most potential master of the heart.


    This is her capital!

 Chapter 570

    "What do you think? Eat first, and then it will be cold. "


    Su Chen took a piece of meat and said softly.


    "Good."


    Ning Cai son should a, then looked at Su Ning Er, Ning voice said: "then how does she do?"


    Su Chen was stunned and sighed: "you know, she is not a living creature, but I gather it with aura, which is similar to the product of puppet. Even what she says, the expression is controlled by me. As you know, people''s energy is limited, so... You should understand. "


    Although Su Ning''er is very cute, no one can help but feel pity for Su Ning''er.


    But in the end, it''s just a product of Reiki.


    He didn''t have the strength to create people at a time, and he just created people with aura, which was really difficult for him.


    After all, he is only the sixth level strength, and he has no such ability.


    Maybe he can create the universe with one idea in the future, but now he can''t make su Ning''er really have wisdom and become one of the creatures in the universe.


    "Can she stay with me more?"


    Ning cai''er stretched out her hand and touched Su Ning''er''s small head and said softly.


    "I have already remembered Su Ning''er''s appearance. If you want to see her in the future, I can condense it in an instant."


    "No, it''s not the same."


    "It''s also said that the two of us who created it for the first time can''t be compared with this meaning alone."


    Su Chen sighed, but he obviously didn''t notice the ambiguity in his words.


    He didn''t notice, but ningzel did.


    The man who was made for the first time...


    hearing this, Ning cai''er''s face turned red, and even her ears began to show a little pink. From a distance, it looked like a crystal clear red apple, which was very moving.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Chen noticed that Ning Cai Er''s strange, light doubt way.


    It''s OK to shake your head.


    Su Chen clasped his hands and took a look at Ning cai''er and Su Ning''er. After seeing this for several times, he sighed and said helplessly, "wait for me for a while, and I''ll see if I can make su Ning''er a real creature."


    Su Ning''er, it''s really cute.


    When it comes to letting this lovely little guy dissipate, he is really reluctant.


    He didn''t have the ability to make su Ning''er a living creature. He could communicate with the owners in the group. There were many items in the mall, which were various and varied.


    After all, he has seen many treasures powerful enough to destroy the universe in the communication group, but the price of these treasures is too high, and his current integral amount is not even a fraction. Therefore, he did not want to buy these powerful weapons. Maybe there are some treasures that can make su Ning''er a real life.


    But even if Su Ning''er has the power to become a living creature, it will not be too expensive, right?


    Well, if it''s too expensive.


    "What are you doing without eating or talking?"


    In the sky, shuishen frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Water God, you are not a violent spleen and short of breath. What''s going on today?"


    Thor grinned and said, "what? What activities are there? "


    The water god sniffed and said, "what can I do? In the sky...


    in the middle of the speech, the water god suddenly stopped, his face changed suddenly, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Not only he, but also the Thor standing on one side, looked as if he had seen some incredible scene.


    A moment later, Thor leaned slightly, glanced at the water god, and said, "do you think it''s that thing?"

 Chapter 571

    "Lingyuan pearl, yes, it''s Lingyuan Pearl!"


    The water God took a deep breath and said, "his identity..."


    Thor stood aside, his eyes twinkled, and then said, "since he has a spiritual treasure, I should try it more to see what he wants?"


    Lingyuan pearl, only in the hands of that one.


    But everyone knows who Su Chen is. It can''t be that one.


    So there is only one possibility, that is, Su Chen''s father, and that cooperation.


    At this stage, is it appropriate to be exposed in such a fair manner?


    And... They are here. It''s impossible that Su Chen didn''t know about it. If he knew that, he took out the Pearl. What''s the meaning of this kind of behavior?


    Or what do you want them to understand?


    "He has to be tested."


    The water God raised his head slightly, his eyes flashed, and said, "otherwise, you know the consequences."


    ...


    at the same time, below.


    "This is..."


    Ning caier looks at Su Chen''s Lingyuan treasure bead and doubts.


    "This thing can make Ning''er produce intelligence and become a real... Creature."


    As soon as the voice falls, Su Chen waves his right hand, and the Pearl of Lingyuan turns into a streamer and flies into Su Ning''er''s eyebrows.


    "Boom


    A white air wave with Su Ning''er as the center bursts out towards all sides.


    However, in the moment of appearance, he was patted by Su Chen.


    After all, this is a restaurant, and there are some people eating in it. Su Ning''er''s momentum created by integrating Lingyuan Baozhu has already threatened the restaurant building.


    But in this restaurant dining guests in Su Chen''s deliberate guidance, obviously did not find here unusual.


    A moment later, Su Ning''er''s starry eyes flashed a light of wisdom.


    Then he looked down at his hands, turned to Ning cai''er, and said with a smile, "are you... Ma... Ma?"


    Ning cai''er hears the speech, the body trembles, immediately looked at Su Chen, meaning to say: "successful?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed, but he said, "otherwise? If I control, do you think I''ll call your mother? "


    Lingyuan pearl, a treasure worth 300000 points.


    It has the ability to gather and control the rules of aura around, so that aura can produce aura and evolve into innate aura.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s impossible."


    Ning Cai Er''s head was crooked and said with a smile.


    "Well, your wish has been fulfilled. Go and see your daughter."


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, wave hand way.


    With these words, his face changed slightly, and he glanced at the sky quietly.


    "Next, where are we going?"


    Ning cai''er hugged Su Ning''er and said happily.


    "I have something to deal with. Go back first."


    Su Chen facial expression is one, rise to say.


    "Good."


    Ning cai''er didn''t ask much. Su Chen was so powerful. Since he said that, there must be something important to deal with.


    But I only have the master''s cultivation, staying here will only have a counter effect.


    In the end, you are too weak to stand by and watch the war...


    "you should be careful."


    After Ning Cai Er left this sentence, she stood up and left with Su Ning''er in her arms.


    "Su Ning''er, Ning''er..."


    Su Chen looked at the two people leaving and whispered.


    The next moment, a huge hand flashing thunder, from the sky toward the restaurant area fell rapidly.

 Chapter 572

    "Hum!"


    Su Chen snorted coldly, raised his hand and held it. A space ripple appeared not far from the thunder giant palm, and instantly devoured the thunder giant palm, leaving no trace around.


    Immediately Su Chen''s figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    And the guests sitting in this restaurant don''t know that at that moment, they are in danger of death.


    "Here it is."


    The water god''s mouth cocked and said with a smile.


    "It''s coming, but if we really want to fight, this world is obviously not suitable."


    Raytheon doesn''t care about Tao. At this stage, the stability of human world space is too weak.


    If the two of them fight here and really want to break out, it may not be long before the human world will be extinct.


    After all, the momentum of the strong crush for the weak, no less than a natural disaster!


    "Water God?"


    A white light flashed by, Su Chen in white appeared on one side, looking at the water god and frowning.


    "Well, Thor, you should know."


    The water god chuckled and said, "he wants to fight with you. Do you think it''s in the world or in the earth?"


    Su Chen smell speech two eyes one squint, light way: "go to the boundary!"


    Before the voice fell, his figure disappeared in place.


    Thor, this is another true God!


    If you don''t, he won''t give up today.


    Most of all, there was a fire in his heart.


    What are these two people doing here?


    Looking for trouble, right?


    In other words, test your own strength!


    He also wants to know, his strength now, can break the true spirit of separation!


    If a sub can''t fight, then he has to think about it.


    "Decisive character, vigorous, but cold talk, not like crazy ah!"


    Thunder God lightly tut a, way: "but still fight again! I don''t believe that he can hide himself perfectly with all his strength? "


    A supernatural power that can erase the trace of breath must also have limitations.


    Under the premise of a person''s full strength explosion, can this magical power completely hide the trace of breath?


    Can''t you?


    What''s more, if two men of equal strength fight, they won''t show any real skills?


    Of course, there is a possibility.


    That is, Su Chen has already possessed the power of true God, so it will not be too troublesome to kill him.


    In the face of absolute power, everything is illusory.


    However, if a person has such power, the partner who hides in them is too terrible.


    "Stop talking nonsense and let''s go."


    The water god coagulates the voice to say, immediately a turn around, disappear in place.


    He was also interested in the battle.


    And Thor this has the power of separation, he thought that should be able to try Su Chen a little water?


    How to say, from Su Chen just that move, they already knew, this is a true spirit cent body absolutely.


    In other words, it is the God of madness!


    After all, it is absolutely the same level to wipe out Thor''s separate attack power with one hit!


    Among the three realms, there are some ancient sages who can compete with Thor.


    But those sages, they all know, even very familiar with.


    After all, it''s a former opponent or friend.


    Eliminate most of the possibilities, and there are a few left.


    In fact, it is quite easy to choose the most correct choice.


    "I also want to see if today''s war can break my body?"


    Thor twisted his neck and grinned.


    Immediately step out, the figure disappeared in place.

 Chapter 573

    The boundary, above the bitter sea.


    Kuhai is one of the forbidden areas of the boundary. In addition to the natural creatures born in Kuhai, there are hardly any land creatures dare to come here.


    After all, the bitter sea can sink the soul and weaken the cultivation.


    What''s more, the smell of outsiders is a fatal attraction to the terrible creatures living in the bitter sea.


    The most important thing is that you can''t fly above the bitter sea!


    So whenever there is a mistake into the sea of suffering, but how long will be swallowed up residue is not left!


    But today''s bitter sea, but calm some strange.


    The three shadows are standing in the sky over the bitter sea. The rules of the bitter sea, which forbid all creatures to fly, seem to have no effect in front of these three figures.


    Under the bitter sea, a head of terrible bitter sea creatures looked at the three figures flying above in terror.


    Although the bitterness sea creature intelligence is suppressed by the bitter sea, some powerful bitter sea creatures still gave birth to the wisdom.


    How strong is it to ignore the existence of bitter sea rules?


    So these powerful and terrifying creatures of the bitter sea have no intention of attacking.


    They have no doubt that if they attack in groups as they used to, they must be the last to die!


    As for the strength is not strong, there is no intelligent bitter sea creatures?


    The instinct of living things is to survive!


    In the instinctive trembling fear, almost all the nearby bitter sea creatures fled and did not dare to stay here.


    "In the years to come, the bitter sea... Is getting bigger again!"


    The water god looked around and sighed.


    "But for now, bitter sea is really the best place for us to fight."


    Thunder God eyebrow slightly a pick, smile says: "how? Brother Dao, are you familiar with this place of suffering? "


    The bitter sea was formed by the war tens of thousands of years ago.


    There is a lack of heaven and earth.


    And this gap is a bitter sea!


    Therefore, in the final analysis, the taboo rules of the bitter sea limit the real God at most.


    Over the years, powerful sages can fly in the bitter sea, not to mention them?


    Of course, in order to worry about the face of the real God, the sages, even if they want to fly in the air, are secretly carrying out.


    Although the madness has fallen, the true God is the true God!


    God, no shame!


    What''s more, Mademoiselle had several friends during his lifetime. Although they didn''t know the specific reason for the outbreak of the war, no one was willing to entangle himself in this matter.


    In case any real God is killed, where are they going to argue?


    "First time."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, light says.


    "First time?"


    Thor''s mouth a grin, meaning pointed to say.


    To make a metaphor, if the mad God does not fall, which one of the twelve true gods is really the most likely to cooperate with the mad God!


    After all, the mad God was besieged and died by the gods. If there was no accident, the mad God would certainly stand opposite to the gods!


    Of course, even if there''s a deal between them, it doesn''t matter if the madness is on the side of the gods.


    After all, too long, people''s hearts are always changeable.


    Until the last moment, no one knows who is with whom!


    The longer you live, the more afraid you are of death and the less you want to die, right?


    "Since the Taoist said it was his first time to come, let''s just say that you are coming for the first time."


    The God of water stood aside and suddenly said, "if the Taoist brother came for the first time, was he strange to this place of bitter sea?"


    "Do you want to use it? I''d like to introduce to you the land of bitter sea and the cause of the formation of..."

 Chapter 574

    Thunder God listened to the water God said, did not speak, just stood in place, quietly looking at Su Chen.


    Su Chen''s eyes, in particular, are the important points of his observation.


    He didn''t believe it. When Su Chen heard this, would he not show any emotion?


    In his heart, Su Chen is the most likely maniac!


    "No, I''m not interested in it."


    "What are you interested in?"


    The water god smiles and reaches out to say.


    This time we meet and talk, Su Chen''s probability of wind is decreasing.


    Isn''t it the wind?


    But since the last time I thought about what the wind had done during this period of time, I couldn''t help but panic!


    Even if the matter of "Su Chen" is put aside, the wind... Is not the previous wind.


    Therefore, he should also keep a distance and guard against the wind.


    At this last moment, I''m afraid the wind will not scruple the friendship in the past.


    Just as tens of thousands of years ago, the God of thunder made a move to the mad God, so he must not set up the follow-up of the mad God!


    "Don''t you want to fight? If you want to fight, start fighting! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Chen''s figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    At the end of the day, these real gods have been looking for him and interfering in his affairs, making him feel a little disgusted.


    He didn''t really have much interest in the old history.


    In his mind, when his future strength comes, he will definitely leave the world and return to his own world.


    Therefore, in addition to the communication group affairs, he is more Buddhist.


    But he and Ning caier went out to have a meal. What happened to this?


    This group of true gods, one by one to find their own?


    If it was not for their own strength less than seven levels, and they did not have absolute assurance to suppress these real gods, I am afraid they would have been in a hurry.


    No way, the strength has not arrived, or first indecent development wave!


    Since they have a misunderstanding of themselves, because of this misunderstanding, they will not fight against themselves in a short time. It seems that... What are they trying to do?


    So it''s OK to be tested twice.


    No way, the strength is not as good as the people, some things can not be as one''s heart, can only lie first.


    "There are so many flaws in the attack. It seems that Taoyou have made a great determination in order not to reveal their identity."


    As Thor spoke, his fists twinkled and thunder flashed, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    "Boom


    An explosion reverberated around, and its afterwaves overturned the nearby bitter sea, causing huge waves.


    The water of the bitter sea, as long as the practitioners of the ordinary Daoguo realm are touched, the body will be corroded and the soul will be shaken.


    It can be said that the water of bitter sea is more toxic than many poisons in the world.


    But at the moment, the poisonous water of bitter sea is rolling and roaring as the battle goes on, just like the destruction of the world. It is very terrible.


    "Bang Bang..."


    above the bitter sea, purple thunder and white flame constantly collide, forming a series of killing opportunities to destroy everything.


    Above, the naked eye can not see the crazy outbreak of battle!


    Just a few breathing Kung Fu, Raytheon and Su Chen have already made a move forward, both of them have injuries.


    However, obviously, the thunder god body''s wound, obviously is lighter than Su Chen.


    "The breath is still hidden, not yet exposed."


    The God of water stood not far away, watching the battle going on, and whispered: "it seems that you haven''t done your best, ray... If you can''t even force him to do his best, it''s really in vain."


    "Tut! Can''t feel any breath, this magic power is really enviable

 Chapter 575

    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    After thunder god blows Su Chen to fly, wantonly laughs: "you this kind of strength? How dare you be so rampant? "


    "I thought you were so strong just now! Didn''t expect it to be like this? "


    "For the sake of not using many kinds of skills, who do you think I''m going to use them for you?"


    "Ha ha! Fire, wind, space, as well as your hands, which are as solid as artifact, are the methods of body building


    "Fire, corresponding to the original rules of the God of fire!"


    "Wind, corresponding to the original rules of Fengshen!"


    "Space, corresponding to the original rules of spirit and God!"


    "The method of body refining corresponds to the original rules of madness!"


    At this point, Raytheon said, "you want to mix audio-visual with four original rules. The more you are like this, the more afraid you are to be known about your true identity by me."


    "But it''s the same with you, and so is your defeat!"


    "Crazy, I know it''s you! Your pseudonym is Su Chen. Does this name have its own meaning? "


    "The true God of recovery will surely step on the stars and come back strong!"


    "No matter how many years have passed, your style has not changed! Yes, in front of the people who know you best in the world, you naturally have to do multiple disguises to avoid being recognized. "


    "But you do too much camouflage, multiple and diverse, which is exactly where your lifeblood lies!"


    "Crazy, to tell you the truth, among all the true gods, I''m quite convinced of you. Although those who can become true gods are all arrogant figures of the generation, most of them are proficient in one thing, and most of the people''s eyes are specialized in one thing, and their energy is limited. Only by focusing on one can they go further."


    "But you are different. I know you. You have made amazing achievements in many ways. Therefore, I know your mania and your pride. Who can use so many original rules except you?"


    "So crazy, your excellence has already exposed you. Anyway, we used to be friends. Although we fought for the road fight, our friendship in the past is indelible. So... What do you want to do? Tell me, if it''s good, even I''ll help you. "


    Thunder God spoke, but his hands were not slow, every move with the tyranny of thunder, rolling the power of heaven and earth, constantly attacking Su Chen.


    And Su Chen''s body injury is also increasing, even if Su Chen breath is hidden, in the perception of the slightest trace.


    But as soon as he appears, he will be perceived by Thor.


    Most importantly, there is a big gap between the two sides in their combat experience and skills.


    Every time Raytheon attacks, almost all can hit Su Chen appropriately, and Su Chen''s attack, most Thor can use various skills to avoid.


    In fact, there is not a big gap in their accomplishments. However, the difference in combat experience and skills leads to a gap in combat effectiveness.


    One has lived for tens of thousands of years, and the other has lived for 20 years. I am afraid that the gap between them can not be explained clearly by the word "natural moat".


    However, Su Chen didn''t just get beaten in this kind of battle. Raytheon had strong combat experience and fighting skills. He also learned from being beaten.


    Therefore, his combat effectiveness is also advancing by leaps and bounds!


    For all this, Thor found out, but he didn''t care.


    After all, his heart has already determined that Su Chen is crazy, so Su Chen''s progress in him, just crazy some can''t stand his beating, gradually some angry.


    As long as crazy to play their original strength, perhaps their own sub body will be smashed, but all this as long as you can get that conclusion, then it is valuable!

 Chapter 576

    "Crazy?"


    Looking at the battle between the two sides, the water God said in a deep voice: "if it is really crazy, then this matter will be great!"


    The madness did not fall!


    Even at this time, their real bodies are trapped in the sky, unable to return to the three realms.


    What kind of storm will be set off by the unrestricted real body of the mad God?


    Forget it!


    If it is really crazy, then the sky is chaotic, let''s make a mess for a while!


    After all, crazy things must be solved!


    But with the strength of madness, how many true gods need to come from the three realms?


    Three or four?


    No, it''s too complicated. Once it''s confirmed, he must go back to discuss it!


    "So, what does ningcai''er really mean?"


    At the thought of Ning cai''er, the water god frowned slightly.


    Since the mad God doesn''t care about his identity exposure, it means that even if Ning cai''er''s identity is known by the gods, the gods will not attack Ning caier.


    But what is the limitation of reincarnation of a fragment of the road for the gods?


    Even if there is no limit, will it attract more gods?


    At the same time, the other side.


    "I''m not a madman."


    After that, he patted Su''s head with a light one.


    "Hum!"


    A green light appears around Su Chen. At the next moment, Su Chen''s wounds recover as before, as if he had not experienced a battle. Everything is normal.


    "This is..."


    when Raytheon saw this scene, he stood still and frowned.


    Su Chen glanced at Raytheon and did not answer his question.


    For him, Thor is the enemy!


    Does he need to talk nonsense in the face of the enemy?


    What''s more, he is not too weak in this battle, so there is no need to talk nonsense!


    Now the Thor and the water god still misunderstand that they are mad gods. The misunderstanding has not been solved. The water god and the Thor should have some scruples.


    Although he doesn''t know the madness God, it may lead to eleven true gods to attack each other, or even fall. The true God is two things, and his strength must be extremely strong!


    Therefore, it is better to continue this misunderstanding.


    "Crazy, it seems that you have a lot of good things hidden!"


    Thor said with a smile, his eyes moving.


    Although this is the battle between the body, the strength of the body is also the level of the top sages!


    A small Rune seal script can make a top sage recover instantly. It may also be useful for the true God.


    And look at this, the use is not small.


    Crazy God''s fighting style is to abandon life and death and fight madly!


    Don''t care about your injury!


    This is also an important reason why they can "kill" the mad God, because once the mad God fights, he will lose his cool.


    But now, the madman is so calm!


    And this healing treasure, it seems that these years, the madness has changed a lot!


    "I said, I''m not crazy."


    "Yes, you are not crazy!"


    Thor sneered and said, "tell me, you are not crazy. Who are you?"


    "What''s more, from the multiple disguises you''ve just done, will you admit that you''re crazy?"


    Su Chen smell speech facial expression does not change, way: "it seems that you are convinced that I am mad?"


    So much camouflage?


    Well... What did he do in disguise?


    The so-called Thor knows clearly what he doesn''t know?


    Is this the power of brain tonic?


    What''s more, the karma fire, the power to resist the wind, the flying Thor''s skill and the insulating claw are also supplemented by the Thor''s targeted automatic brain?


    Brain to fill so much, that at the moment of their own, I''m afraid... That is crazy!

 Chapter 577

    "Of course, I don''t think you must be crazy."


    With a wave of his right hand, thunderbolt suddenly disappeared. Then he leaned slightly and said, "you can also be heaven! It doesn''t have to be crazy, isn''t it? "


    Su Chen''s eyes congealed and said, "who is the sky? Madness is the God of madness, one of the twelve true gods. Is that the God


    God?


    This address, a little interesting!


    Water god, wind god, fire god, Thunder God, these real God prefixes, mostly represent their own road rules.


    Can God, with the sky as a prefix!


    This can be said to be called, take over the whole?


    After all, the water god becomes a God by the rules of water, and the God... Will not become a God by the rules of heaven?


    God, is there a corresponding rule for this general address?


    Sky rules?


    "You don''t have to pretend to be confused. The new generation of practitioners don''t know the sky. Don''t you know?"


    Raytheon disdained to smile and said, "you are too humble and exaggerated in disguise. Heaven is heaven!"


    "Do you know that preaching and learning, opening up and practicing together, which has led to the contention of thousands of families now, don''t you know?"


    "When heaven and earth are not collapsing, do you know what a practitioner of Tianxuan realm knows?"


    At this point, Thor suddenly said, "of course, if you have to say that you are only 20 years old, then don''t talk."


    "After all, the epitome, which has been condensed and formed for 20 years, is really only 20 years old!"


    Su Chen vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas, open mouth to say: "do not hit?"


    Thunder disappeared all around, and Thor didn''t do it again.


    Obviously, I don''t want to do it again.


    What is this confirmed?


    Still, there''s no need to do it.


    Even if they don''t "confirm" their own identity, they can greatly reduce the possibility of their "identity". No matter which identity they are, their attitude is the same.


    In this case, there is no need to further explore.


    At best, the battle of separation is meaningless.


    This time, when a separate body?


    Crazy God, I''m really touched by the light of madness.


    If you have seven levels of cultivation, or eight levels of cultivation, you would have slapped the Thunder God.


    As for the outer space where the gods live?


    As long as they dare to come wantonly, one hand will be crushed to death!


    In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are illusory!


    "There''s no need to call again. I''ve got something to confirm."


    Thor chuckled and said, turning his hand.


    As soon as the voice fell, a blue figure appeared beside him.


    The water god frowned, appeared on one side, and whispered, "sure?"


    Thunder God lost his voice to smile, looked at Su Chen one eye, the meaning has pointed a way: "yes! I''m sure, and I''ve got it in my mind. "


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Water God finished this sentence, a turn around, disappeared in place, very decisive, without any hesitation.


    In fact, in his mind, probably also some count.


    Su Chen, absolutely not the wind!


    Even if the wind is hidden, it can not have this power.


    How terrible is it that one has not yet revealed a trace of breath with the strength of the top sages?


    Of course, there is also a possibility that Su Chen is a true God!


    In this way, the possibility of all of them will be directly excluded!


    Crazy!


    That must be crazy!


    But not necessarily. After all, after all, no one knows what changes have taken place in the strength of the gods in these years?


    In the final analysis, it is not impossible for a person to possess the true God power!

 Chapter 578

    "No matter whether you are crazy or not, I would advise you to prepare early."


    Raytheon turned around, left this sentence, and instantly disappeared in place.


    If the mad God is not dead, Su Chen is really a mad God.


    So why didn''t he get a trace of madness these years?


    Even if the mad God intends to hide his existence, how can a true God hide himself? In arranging his backhand to join the three realms of chessboard, he will always have some sense.


    But he didn''t have any!


    This means that a real God and a mad God have made a secret deal.


    The true God, for the madness, has erased the traces of existence. When some traces cannot be erased, the true God can also create some things to hide these traces.


    In any case, in the coming of this world, when the gods are crazy, no real God will be completely alone!


    If this happens, this solitary God will be the first target of all true gods!


    Although they are friends, who can manage so much in the battle of the road?


    First rule out one, kick one out!


    And if it''s a day, it''s even more terrible.


    God... Have you got the spare power to send your own body?


    "What am I going to do? Prepare."


    Su Chen shakes his head, helpless way.


    If he is really crazy, or the so-called God, then he should really prepare.


    After all, the gods will start to target him.


    Well... He is not clear about the collusion between the gods, but regardless, he has never admitted that he is a God or a mad God. If there is a misunderstanding, just misunderstand it!


    When he breaks the sky for a while, the gods will know that he is not a mad God or a God.


    After all, if you can break the sky and crush everything, what else do you need to calculate?


    What''s wrong?


    Congenital love of calculation, dark personality ah?


    As for now?


    He still wants to see if there are any tasks in the communication group in the near future.


    Ah, the matter of reincarnation space hasn''t been solved yet?


    Now his strength is also good, more than six levels, should be fast seven levels, this strength to the reincarnation space to sway a circle, should not hinder it?


    This time to see, if you can''t complete the main task, blow up a few areas of the samsara space and get some points of integration.


    But then again, except for the 12 charms, it seems that all his skills have been strengthened to the limit, right?


    Well... This is a very serious problem...


    "crazy God, if you didn''t fall, you would be really embarrassed."


    Su suddenly thought of something.


    In a flash, the figure disappeared in place.


    ...


    at the same time, on the other side.


    "Mom, Dad... Where are you?"


    Su Ning''er lies in Ning cai''er''s arms, milk sound and milk airway.


    "Your father, to fight."


    Ning caier stiff smile, and then lowered his head, rubbed Su Ning''er''s small face, opened his mouth and said.


    Naturally, she saw the thunderclap that fell from the sky.


    After all, she is not an ordinary person, so she can not feel the pressure of heaven and earth?


    It turns out that Su Chen''s enemies are enemies of this level?


    As expected, she couldn''t help at all...


    "whew!"


    At this moment, a streamer flashed by.


    Then Li Yuntao appeared in front of Ning cai''er, and asked anxiously, "did not there be any accident just now?"


    After saying that, he saw Su Ning''er in Ning cai''er''s arms. After a moment''s silence, he opened his mouth and said, "this is...


    this is..."

 Chapter 579

    "Well..."


    Ning caier was stunned by Li Yuntao''s words, although in front of Su Chen, she could say that this was their daughter.


    She''s mom!


    Su Chen is Dad!


    But facing the minister, she really did not know how to say.


    "Your daughter?"


    Li Yuntao eyebrows a pick, light doubt way.


    According to the news, Su Chen and Ning cai''er are holding a little girl, which seems to be their daughter.


    It looks like this little girl.


    But the point is, in a few days, where''s the daughter?


    "Yes."


    Ning cai''er noticed Su Ning''er''s eyes, nodded and said, "but minister, are you here, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yuntao''s pupil shrinks when he hears the speech. It is one thing for Li Yuntao to get the consent of the party concerned. That is another thing.


    I have just seen ningcai''er some time ago. At that time, Ning cai''er''s stomach was no different, right?


    What''s more, how long has Ning cai''er and Su Chen known each other?


    This daughter, adopted?


    However, he didn''t ask too much. He just knew some things. There was no need to be too clear about them.


    "Just now the imperial capital Detection Center detected that there was an extremely strong force here. I''m here to have a look."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes congealed and said, "this way, nothing big happened?"


    If the great master of daoguojing breaks out with all his strength, a city can be destroyed in an instant.


    The energy fluctuation detected by the detection center is far beyond the daoguojing, and even the detection equipment has exploded.


    Once such strong men start a war in China, I''m afraid it will not be long before China is on the verge of breaking up, right?


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s solved."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded around.


    Then a flash of white light, a white dress Su Chen appeared in the three people''s vision.


    "But in the near future, there may be some strong people who will be active around the earth."


    "What are those... Strong men of cultivation?"


    Li Yuntao asked in a hurry.


    According to his understanding, most of the strong people in ancient times did what they wanted and didn''t care much about the lives of ordinary people.


    In their eyes, ordinary people, just ants!


    What''s the point of death?


    One slap to death a group of garbage, who will care about their life and death?


    But if you let these strong people go around, then China will definitely make a big mess!


    The picture of peace that they have tried their best to maintain will no longer exist!


    "Saints!"


    Su Chen''s tone does not change, open mouth says. And


    is it really necessary to be a saint at least?


    What''s more, if all the true gods send their bodies to the world, will the ancient sages come?


    They are not curious about the human world?


    Although Zhao Yongyan''s strength is not weak, he may be a very powerful sage.


    But in any case, can he stop all the sages by himself?


    The most important thing is, do those people who are really separated from themselves, eat his way?


    "Sage?"


    Li Yuntao was stunned, and his heart thumped with a sense of foreboding.


    Because according to his knowledge of the division of the realm, the strongest seems to be Yin and Yang, right?


    Sages?


    Never heard of it!


    Is it the cultivation of yin and Yang?


    Now he is only in the later stage of Daoguo state. He is still a long way from Tianxuan realm, not to mention Yin and Yang?


    If a sage is a realm above Yin and Yang, how can he protect the land under his feet?


    What''s the difference between Tianxuan and mole ants?


    "After Yin and Yang, there are sages."


    Su Chen glanced at Li Yuntao and sighed: "and this time, the strongest one comes, maybe... More than sages."

 Chapter 580

    Quiet!


    Silence!


    At this moment, Li Yuntao directly stayed in the same place, and even raised his hands.


    The whole of China, no, it should be said that the whole earth, the most powerful... Is just the celestial realm!


    Maybe Zhao Yongyan, the old ghost, is in Yin and Yang.


    But the gap of a big realm is incomparably huge!


    In particular, the later, the greater the awareness!


    The most important thing is, there are strong people beyond the sages to come to the world!


    What kind of disaster is this?


    Can they stop it?


    What is the cloud of war on the boundary, in the face of such disasters?


    "For... No, when will the strong come?"


    Li Yuntao flashed a trace of confusion in his eyes, then gritted his teeth and raised his head to ask.


    Anyway, it''s good to have a clear conscience!


    If there is to be an irresistible disaster, he must be at the forefront.


    So, death, he must be the first to die!


    Before his death, he was the Minister of education of China. He was in charge of the education affairs of China and had the important principle of protecting the Chinese people.


    But after death, no matter what the flood is!


    He did everything he could.


    Then when you die, you will have a clear conscience!


    But if those strong people mess around on the earth, even if they die, they won''t make them feel better.


    "In fact, you don''t need to be so nervous. They will only sneak into the human world and will not cause damage to the human world."


    Su Chen touched his chin and said: "at least, at this stage, they will not cause damage to the human world."


    "After all, the human world is also very important to them."


    "But in the future, I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Li Yuntao fell into silence. After a moment, he said, "really, thank you very much."


    Although this is a despairing news, it is better to obtain it in advance than to know it only when it is imminent.


    And listen to this, the human world, that is, the earth, China has a very important role in these strong?


    Maybe it''s their calculation?


    Is that right?


    If so, it would be much easier.


    Zhao Laogui also said that, with the advent of the world of great strife, some demons and ghosts, gods and ghosts have to escape to brush the sense of existence.


    If at the end of the day, the Terran is really not an opponent, facing the danger of subjugation and extinction, or even never have a way to turn over, he will only do that way!


    There are many nuclear weapons in all countries of the world!


    Bury nuclear weapons in the ground, really to the most difficult time, that will blow up the earth!


    He can''t imagine the power of sages!


    From the beginning, he did not expect to kill sages with nuclear weapons.


    Because this possibility is too small, nuclear weapons can not even kill the celestial realm, let alone sages?


    Can not kill the sky xuanjing nuclear weapons, can destroy the earth!


    Isn''t the earth very important to those who are strong?


    Indeed, the earth is also very important to them. It is the land they rely on to survive and protect with life.


    But not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    If... He means that if, really to the point of darkness and despair, then blow up the earth, let those strong people''s calculations go with their death!


    The world of great controversy?


    Want to be stronger?


    Yes, but if he becomes stronger and takes his Terran as his chess piece, he will smash the chessboard.


    In any case, it''s all death. One is to turn the enemy into a powerful raw material, and the other is to hit the enemy''s head and blood. He still knows which one to choose.


    After all, his name of hunting king was born and killed!

 Chapter 581

    "You need to know these things sooner or later."


    Su Chen waved his hand and chuckled softly.


    "Dad, hold... Hold."


    Su Ning''er looks at Su Chen, suddenly opens her hands, milk voice, milk airway.


    Su Chen a Leng, then a corner of the mouth, can not help but smile.


    Then he reached out his hands, took Su Ning''er, and held this lovely little girl in his arms.


    In the end, he is Su Ning''er''s father.


    After all, Su Ning''er was born in his hands. She is a real life, bearing the Pearl of spirit and wisdom.


    "The elder, the younger generation will leave first."


    Li Yuntao arched his hands and then turned away from the spot.


    All of a sudden, he had to go back and negotiate with him.


    What''s more, what do you mix in here with the happy life of three people?


    As for the reason?


    He doesn''t have the heart to think about it now. In the life and death of the country, all private affairs have to stand aside!


    "Su Chen, who did you fight with just now?"


    Ning Cai Er pursed her lips and said, "of course, if it''s not convenient to say it, you don''t have to say it."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said, "there''s nothing that can''t be said. Let''s go! As we walk, I''ll tell you a story. "


    Water God and thunder god, mad God and heaven...


    if he doesn''t have this kind of power, I''m afraid this is really a myth.


    The gods live out of heaven?


    Strictly speaking, the gods are trapped out of the sky, right?


    If you can freely move in the three realms, I am afraid the gods have already returned to the three realms, and the land under their own feet will not develop into this kind of shape, will it?


    This... Familiar, Chinese look!


    ...


    communication group.


    Nezha: "quiet and obedient Xiaoyu, is the memory scene in the group documents your experience?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "yes! Memory scenes are what we will experience in the future. They are all administrators. The elder brother has great powers. He intercepts the future segments for us to see. (slim admires the face) "


    Nezha:" future segment? So... How can I have a look at my memory scene from the administrator''s elder brother? "


    Tony has no money: "easy, give a red envelope!"


    Tony has no money: "slim funny face"


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Nezha, Mr. Stark is right. You send an exclusive red envelope to the administrator''s elder brother. When the administrator''s elder brother is free, he should intercept the future clips for you."


    Mr. Stark is right, but not so prepared.


    What kind of red envelope?


    Is it hard to get a bunch of red envelopes for everyone to take?


    Really!


    Nezha was so small that Mr. stark didn''t know how to understand him.


    Well... As a member of the communication group who has the smallest age gap with Nezha, she still has to set an excellent example.


    Tony has no money: "yes, some of your excellent skills can be sent to the administrator as a red envelope. If the administrator receives your red envelope, it will intercept the future clips for you to a large extent. If you don''t get it, then I don''t know."


    Limulus Tempest: Well, Mr. shite, if you don''t study the steel suit, what kind of group is it


    Limulus Tempest: "you know water all day. I don''t think you''re going to call Tony Stark, just water. Shit. (slim pinches his nose and face) "


    Tony has no money:" Ding, Nezha has issued an exclusive red envelope. "

 Chapter 582

    Nezha: "Xiaoyu, when will the elder brother of the administrator get the red envelope?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I''m not sure. The administrator''s elder brother seems to be busy recently. Anyway, the last time I sent the red envelope, the administrator''s elder brother didn''t get it until two or three days later. (slim thinking face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" and you are so young, two years old... How to say, it will take your world a few years to open your main line? "


    Sun Mengyao: "Nezha, didn''t I upload the group file in the group last time? You can have a look at it


    Sun Mengyao: "what is described in Fengshen Yanyi is probably what you will accept later."


    Nezha: "no, in fact, I''m a little puzzled, and I don''t understand. If I''m a reincarnation, why is there anger in my body? What''s more, will the reincarnation of Lingzhu be scared by the common people and call them monsters? "


    He grew up living in just a few places.


    Every day lying on the wall, looking at the flowers and plants, every day, so boring.


    Even though he has been learning fairy arts with the great pangdun Taiyi in the map of rivers and mountains, it is also a very boring thing.


    looks as like as two peas, and there is hardly any difference. What happens in the United States is that it will produce visual fatigue.


    What''s more, there are only him and Taiyi in the map of the state of Jiangshan. His parents will visit him occasionally. What''s the point?


    What''s the point of being with a fat man, um... And a big fat pig?


    It doesn''t mean anything!


    Subdue demons and demons?


    OK!


    He has studied for such a long time. Can he go out to kill demons?


    Sun Mengyao: "according to my understanding of myths, Nezha, you will not have an accident until you are five years old, and then the main task about you will appear?"


    Sun Mengyao: "when you travel in the East China Sea, you encounter a series of things, such as cramping and peeling skin."


    Sun Mengyao: "er... Ancient Chinese attainments are not good, so I am."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in our world, the Dragon represents the powerful mystery."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! Elder sister, don''t worry, Nezha must be on the Dragon bar in the future. After Nezha kills the unfortunate dragon, he can send a picture in the group for the big guy to have a look! (slim funny face) "


    in the samsara space, he only saw the kind of winged lizard, the Western dragon!


    As for the Oriental dragon, she seems to have never seen it.


    No!


    She has seen it, but it seems that the so-called dragon is a combination of the characteristics of some ordinary beasts gathered together by the practitioners of science and technology.


    Can you be called a dragon if you can''t even fly?


    What''s more, it is so weak that it deserves to be called the Oriental dragon?


    Marquis wobang: @ Tushan shouldering the handle, when shall we set out


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "good! We can set out at any time the old Marquis wants. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "can you take me when you go? I''m also curious about reincarnation space. "


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, no problem


    Bo Feng Shui men: "elder sister, when shall we start?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "there''s nothing wrong with Tu Shan. We can start now."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "OK, I''ll get ready right away. In a moment, we''ll go to the samsara space. (slim''s big smile) "


    the samsara space is not only dangerous, but also accompanied by opportunities.


    His strength is too weak.


    The fourth level...


    this rank has been regarded as the lowest strength among the communication groups.


    After all, the strength of Xiaoyu and Nezha are also four levels!

 Chapter 583

    Tony had no money: "Nezha, you have a lot of anger in your body? Who told you that? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "also, you are so small, how can you have a strong anger in your body, joking?"


    Nezha: "my teacher... Master and father both said that I was too impetuous and had too much anger in my body. I needed to concentrate and calm myself."


    Nezha: "the spirit bead... Has the spirit word. How can it have a great aura? Lingzhu, Lingzhu, Lingzhu reincarnation, will be like me, so frightening? "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "Nezha, what are you talking about! Although I haven''t met you, I know you must be very cute. As a lovely baby, how can you say such a thing


    Nezha, this is, inferiority?


    Although he didn''t know much about Nezha, he read sun Mengyao''s stories about Nezha.


    Nezha as a genius, really... Genius little Nezha!


    So smart, how can you feel inferior to yourself?


    And scary?


    Is this what a three-year-old Nezha should say?


    Wait!


    The world is different, so Nezha... Is not the same?


    The characters in every world are different. Is it true that Nezha''s parents are very bad to Nezha?


    The personality of parents has the greatest influence on their children. Can Nezha''s inferiority complex be the influence of Nezha''s parents?


    Limulus Tempest: just, you''re a child, don''t think so much


    Limulus Tempest: you see, I''ve changed from a man to a low-level demon, slim. I don''t feel inferior. What''s your inferiority


    Lim Lu Tempest: "photo"


    Tony has no money: "Lim Lu is right. Look at the picture above, it is like Lim Lu. Not everyone can keep such an optimistic attitude, let alone you, a genius? Nezha, you should be confident and happy. Your childhood is very fast. It''s better to have a happy childhood than anything else. "


    Tony has no money: "your father is Chen Tangguan commander-in-chief, and he is also the second generation of officials. He has no worries about food and clothing since childhood. In fact, other people envy you very much."


    Bofeng shuimen: "Alas... If I didn''t join the communication group, my wife and I would die. My child, from the moment of birth, would lose his parents, become an orphan, and endure the hostility of the whole village from childhood."


    Nezha: "your child... And I seem to..."


    Bofeng shuimen: "you go to see the memory scene of Naruto, and you will know how hard my child is."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "maybe your experience is not very good, very satisfactory, but in contrast, you are still very good. Nezha, no matter what, you should be full of hope for your future. What''s more, you are still young. No matter what happens, the future will change. Especially... If you join the communication group, your future will certainly change! "


    Tony had no money: "er... Watergate, can he understand what you said to Nezha so much?"


    Isn''t it bullshit to talk about future hope in front of a young child?


    Even if Nezha said earlier, can a child care about his own future ideal and hope?


    Well... Nezha''s mother has been pregnant with Nezha for three years, so Nezha is five or six years old, right?


    At the age of five or six, it''s not much different from Xiaoyu.


    It''s also appropriate for them to be friends and play with each other.

 Chapter 584

    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "everybody, I just want to ask one thing."


    Tony had no money: "Yo? Xu Xuan is bubbling? A miracle


    Tony didn''t have money: "so what do you want to ask?"


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! It''s not normal to marry a beautiful girl who has no time for water group! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money:" limulu, what you say matches your expression, which makes me imagine your dirty smile now. (slim vomit face) "


    happy Feng man:" really, now I can''t bear to look directly at this funny expression. "


    Happy Feng man: "you have so many facial expressions, what pictures did you send with Nezha just now? Just give me a look, don''t you? Anyway, it''s all your appearance. It''s not bad. Nezha must be able to see what you look like now. "


    Limulus Tempest:


    No, can the expression bag be the same as a normal photo?


    Normal photos, he can beautify it.


    Expression bag, that''s just funny, OK?


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "look, I can transform people, this is my human shape, how handsome I look?"


    Limlu Tempest: "tut! It''s OK to say nothing. If I really want to say praises, I feel that thousands of words can''t describe my handsome


    In the photo, Lim Lu is dressed in fur coat, dressed with long blue hair, showing a strange ancient spirit, full of a different aesthetic feeling.


    After limulu uses the predator to swallow up creatures, she can be transformed into other creatures.


    Isn''t it easy for him to swallow so many people and turn him into a perfect man?


    But in the final analysis, his gender is still neutral!


    The fact that slim is neutral is a hard injury!


    Tony had no money: "Yeah! Thousands of words can not describe your handsome, that is because you are too ugly. (to you) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Oh! Can''t we start the language attack? "


    Limulus Tempest: "sure enough, that''s what water is. Shit, you''ve always been! (slim vomit face) "


    Tony has no money:" what can''t compare with it? Can''t I look so handsome? But I am masculine and beautiful. I am not the same as your little white face, and I have no comparable significance


    Soon, Tony and limulu met again in the communication group.


    This belongs to the consistent style of the two people, so people in the group should talk about their own, and the two of them hate each other.


    It''s the group members who are interested, join in and help Tony or Lim Luyi meet another person for a while, and then take off and continue their conversation.


    Su Xiaoge: "Alas... This time exchange group, can always see such a lively exchange group, can be really good!"


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge has received the exclusive red envelope."


    Su Xiaoge: "little Nezha, why do you send me this red envelope?"


    Tony had no money: "administrator, this is not the usual style of our communication group! Nezha sent you a red envelope. He was also curious about his future and wanted to have a look at it. Su Xiaoge: "Nezha, do you really want to see your future?"


    The future of Nezha is not so satisfactory!


    What''s more, the life experiences of Nezha in the normal version and Nezha in the Devil boy are also two different endings!


    Well, in tragedy, with a little bit of comedy?


    That''s right!

 Chapter 585

    Nezha: "of course I want to see it. I really want to see my future and see myself in the future. Do you want to kill demons? Have those people changed their attitude towards me after I killed the demons? "


    Su Xiaoge: "OK! If you want to see it, you can see it. "


    Su Xiaoge: "but before you look at it, you should be prepared mentally."


    Nezha: "my future is not very good..."


    Su Xiaoge: "your future, your ending, it is quite good, you also untied the knot, but this one, is there are some misunderstandings."


    "Ding, little brother Su uploaded a small memory scene" the Devil boy of Nezha came into the world. "


    "Ding, Nezha has received it."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "..."


    "Ding, Marquis wobang has received it."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "the devil child was born... Why does this memory scene make me have a kind of foreboding?"


    The elder brother of the administrator has his own deep meaning in naming the memory scene, such as his own memory scene.


    Jackie Chan''s adventures!


    Use the name of your uncle long as the name of the scene to remember. If you think about it carefully, you really have some truth.


    Although he is the core of the dragon team, uncle long plays the most important role.


    In the process of adventure, it''s OK without yourself. If you don''t have uncle long, what else do you play?


    Without myself, there is uncle long!


    Without uncle long, would you have yourself?


    The two protagonists have disappeared. What kind of adventure are you taking?


    And the memory scene of Nezha, the demon child of Nezha was born?


    Nezha... Devil boy?


    Isn''t Nezha reincarnated?


    What is the word "ghost" in front of you?


    Can it be said that Nezha, reincarnated as a spirit bead, was possessed by some things?


    Become, Devil boy?


    Marquis wobang: "tut! Will little Nezha become a devil in the future


    Marquis wobang: is that a villain


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "old Marquis, you have finally found a companion? Villains... Accomplices? "


    It is no secret that the old Marquis was the villain of their world.


    However, after joining the communication group, the old Marquis changed a lot.


    Now the old Marquis, it can be said that the protagonist is also the protagonist!


    But if Nezha is a villain, it''s a little strange.


    Nezha, a villain?


    What''s the situation?


    Even if he didn''t know much about Nezha, he would never become a villain.


    Can we say that Nezha in the future has been demonized?


    The demonized Nezha began to destroy the world crazily, and then... Became the ultimate villain?


    In other words, he has become a protagonist and villain in.


    Limulu Tempest: "the name of the warden has its own meaning."


    Su Xiaoge: "actually also have no deep meaning, you go to have a look to know."


    Su Xiaoge: "every character related to Nezha has his own secret."


    Su Xiaoge: "it was a poor world, in fact, it was normal. Every world is like this, but some people in his world just said these things."


    Dragon people, poor?


    Maybe!


    If Terrans are declining, then Terrans may be placed on the dragon''s table.


    After all, the dragon family in the magic child world is not the pure and beautiful "dragon" in the fairy tale world.


    And... Fairy tales are deceptive.


    In this world, what is the so-called perfect fairy tale?

 Chapter 586

    Marquis wobang: "Bo Feng Shui men, are you ready? If we''re ready, we''ll go. "


    Wave wind water gate: "mm-hmm, I''m ready."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "let''s go then?"


    Marquis wobang: "OK, let''s go! Go to reincarnation space! (slim clenched his fist) "


    the memory scene just uploaded by the administrator really made them want to see it.


    After all, every memory scene is the life experience of a group of friends.


    But now they have something to do. Under the premise of integral, everything has to stand aside.


    And carefully observe the memory scene of Nezha, only after coming back from the samsara space can we have a closer look.


    Reincarnation space...


    if one is not good, the three of them will be sent back soon.


    It depends on luck. If you are lucky, it may not be.


    Tony has no money: "old Marquis, Watergate, elder sister, have a good journey


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha! Elder sister head, I wish you can have greater harvest this time! Come on, fight to blow up the reincarnation space! (Chong duck) "


    sun Mengyao:" cough! Ladies and gentlemen, if you really have the idea of exploding the samsara space, please inform me when you implement the action, so that I can evacuate in advance. (slim''s bitter smile) "


    if the samsara space is blown up, her result must be death.


    Although she has nothing to fear for death, she can still afford 50000 points.


    But it''s all integral!


    Is she too much?


    50000 points, is not a small sum of money!


    Moreover, if she is informed in advance that the reincarnation space is to be completed, she can be prepared for running, and it is a stroke to be able to catch a stroke before leaving.


    Well... The samsara has a special energy poured into the samsara space, which can extract a lot of integrals.


    She just doesn''t know how many points can be extracted from this special energy in her body?


    Is her "corpse" needed in the refining process?


    If she gets more than 50000 points, she doesn''t mind dying once.


    Anyway, she can get tens of thousands of points once her eyes are closed and opened. Why doesn''t she do such a business?


    According to her estimation, in the future, the enemies the communication groups face will become more powerful and their fighting situation will become more dangerous.


    Therefore, death is probably a common occurrence.


    She should learn to get used to it and adapt to the feeling of death!


    Marquis wobang: "OK"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "we have reached the reincarnation space, not to mention, this reincarnation space Bracelet looks very interesting. (bracelet photo) "


    sun Mengyao:" where did the communication group send you? "


    Wave wind water gate: "area three, I thought we were going to drive us to area seven."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "after all, the eighth district has been destroyed. If you come one by one, it''s time to talk about the seventh district."


    Sun Mengyao: "er... Are you in the third district?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what''s the matter? Is there a problem? "


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK. It''s just that I took the patrol and inspection mission sent to me by the samsara space and happened to be in the third district."


    Sun Mengyao: "look, shall we get together?"


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s exciting to gather in the samsara space! (slim sweaty face) "


    although she knows that her proposal may be rejected.


    But how to say that you are in the neighborhood and refuse to return to the same thing is another thing.


    After all, she is more concerned about the reincarnation space. If you have dinner with her in the third district, you will definitely be paid attention to by the reincarnation space.


    I''m afraid there will be an accident.

 Chapter 587

    Tony has no money: "is it so exciting? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" old Marquis, why don''t you try to see if the will of reincarnation Space pays attention to you, can you recognize your identity? "


    Tony has no money: "the meaning of life is to enjoy the stimulation! Experience, better than living gods! (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang:" all day... Aren''t you doing scientific research, studying your rags? Why is it coming out of the water again


    Marquis wobang: @ Limulus tempest, come out and take good care of your family. You don''t do any business all day. You just know the water every day. (slim''s gloomy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, are you a man? (slim''s smiling face) "


    who?


    Are you kidding?


    Although he is a slim... Pooh! No, even if he is at this stage, temporarily as a slim, his sexual orientation is absolutely normal.


    The body is neutral. What''s wrong?


    It has been said that there is a soul in the transcendental world!


    His soul, must be a man!


    Wei An''s real man!


    Therefore, he will like a girl, that girl, must be gentle and virtuous, sweet and lovely...


    ha ha!


    Shit big piece of this goods, even if he is a woman also can''t!


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! Limulus, I didn''t say anything. What are you doing with your reaction? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "it was nothing. It seems that we have something in common with you like this. It''s so interesting! (slym funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, can I have some face? If you don''t want to face, I will! Also, be a person! Don''t be so cheap! (slim''s smiling face) "


    his...


    it''s true that a man who has a daughter-in-law is a coquettish girl!


    Is it amazing to have a daughter-in-law?


    Hum!


    How easy is it to find a daughter-in-law with his strength?


    It''s just that he wants to find the problems he doesn''t want to look for, and there''s something else that makes his heart beat. It seems that the doomed "she" hasn''t appeared yet.


    According to the administrator sent in the group memory scene of his life trajectory, for the first to cross the world of quiet, he should be a little bit good.


    After all, if you meet a fellow countryman in a foreign land, you''ll have a good feeling for him?


    It''s always good to force a passer-by to live in a strange world and always want a confidant to exist. It''s always good to be able to pour out what you feel in your heart once in a while.


    But he joined the communication group and chatted in the group every day. He had a "spray friend" with the same aspiration here. He was still very happy.


    Here, he can talk freely about what he feels and thinks in his heart.


    At the end of the day, it''s not that there are no walkers in the communication group.


    In the same world view, we can understand some of his jokes.


    Very happy!


    Most importantly, he is full of hope for the future!


    How good is it that he can restore himself, and on the premise that he can still maintain this extraordinary power?


    So good, how can that melancholy mood still exist?


    Moreover, there is a confidant in the communication group. He doesn''t feel that way for Jing, a fellow townsman.


    Therefore, the man he was destined to be, must be waiting for him in the distance!


    Thousands of worlds, endless dimensions, there is always a "she" for themselves!


    For this, he firmly believes!


    So Tony''s coquettish and occasionally show love, he doesn''t care at all!

 Chapter 588

    Tony didn''t have money: "limulu, you forgot that day, we were both in love...


    Marquis wobang:!!"


    Marquis wobang: "lie trough, is it so powerful? (slim funny face)


    wave wind water gate: "well... Although I keep an open mind about these things, I am still a little bit explosive!"


    Wave wind water gate: "you two refuel! I believe you two will have sex in the future! (thumb) "


    happy Feng man:" sexual happiness... "


    surnamed Cao, the character of" Meng de ": I haven''t seen you for many days. I didn''t expect to see such a wide and afraid news when I saw the group. (Tony claps his hands) "


    Limulus Tempest:" a bunch of old drivers, don''t want to talk to you! "


    Before and after the moon?


    Tony this guy, really him... Want to smoke him!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "before the flowers, under the moon? Hahaha... If you two have a tendency to develop in this respect, I can point out hongluan for you. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "tut... Big sister, you said it very well. (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" sister, how can you join in the fun? (slim weeping face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" I''m all alone, so don''t pour oil on the fire.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha!"


    Because of Tony''s words, the communication group aroused a "bloody storm".


    This "bloodbath" under the most injured is naturally limulu, but he also has countermeasures, offline ignored.


    Even he started plotting revenge. Isn''t Tony a wife?


    Hum!


    Waiting for a chance for Tony to go through a world of beauties!


    Hey, hey!


    As for women''s wear?


    Well... This is his revenge, not in the category of women''s wear!


    ...


    as time goes by, time passes in a flash.


    "You''re going to the border again?"


    Su Chen holding a book, sitting on the sofa, while looking at the book, said softly.


    Su Ning''er sits on one side and looks at the TV in front of her cleverly, on which children''s animation is playing.


    The wisdom and will of Lingyuan Baozhu are naturally incomparable to ordinary children.


    In just a few days, Su Ning''er''s intelligence has been rapidly improved, almost comparable to ordinary 10-year-old children.


    "There are frequent battles on the border, and I have recovered from my injuries, and I have nothing to deal with here."


    Ning Cai Er pursed her lips and said, "war, there must be someone to undertake."


    "And I, as a master of heart stirring and the leader of the younger generation in China, would be a bit unreasonable if I didn''t go to the battlefield."


    Su Chen''s face did not change when he heard the speech. He said faintly: "the final trend of the war, in the final analysis, is affected by the battle above Daoguo state. What''s the use of your little heart stirring situation when you go there?"


    In recent days, he has also made time to visit the boundary.


    Since the destruction of the green Wolf City, the fall of the green wolf king, and the total annihilation of the green Wolf army, there soon ushered in a new enemy.


    Green Wolf domain, belonging to the scope of the demon hall.


    But the demon hall, the royal court and the holy hall land boundary three big forces to fight against the Terran together, will not let this side appear the vacancy?


    The true God will only be more and more cruel to the Terran!


    If you can''t hold on, you''ll die!


    In front of the general situation, it is so cruel.


    So to tell the truth, he didn''t really want to let ningzel go to the boundary to participate in the war.


    It''s too dangerous!

 Chapter 589

    "If I don''t go, I''m not at ease."


    Ning caier was silent for a moment, then lowered her head and said.


    She loves the land and the country under her feet!


    Family members and some friends who did not step into the path of cultivation lived in this stable rear area as ordinary people.


    The stability of the rear is the life of the front-line soldiers fighting hard!


    Yes!


    Under the general situation of the war, a heartthrob is really nothing, and really can''t turn over any big waves.


    But it depends on people. For example, last time, didn''t she blow up the green Wolf city with this weak heart state cultivation?


    The final result, let alone


    These days, the three of them went out for a stroll, especially when they went to some crowded entertainment squares. She also saw some young couples taking their children out for a walk, and their faces occasionally showed a happy smile. How beautiful and pure is that?


    If the front line collapses, then the stability of China will be destroyed, and all prosperity will disappear!


    She wants to protect this beautiful!


    Looking at the smile of xiaoning''er these days also makes the idea more firm in her heart.


    Of course, she doesn''t want to interfere with Su Chen!


    Everyone has their own ideas and opinions.


    She just needs to know that Su Chen is very good to her, which is enough.


    Maybe after the war, when the real peace comes, she can go back to the villa again, sleep and wake up naturally every day, and maybe she can have fun with xiaoning''er.


    But she didn''t know if she could live to the end of the war?


    Therefore, the feelings, or not to say it.


    In the face of the survival of the nation, personal feelings seem to be... Not so important.


    "All right."


    Su Chen put down the book in his hand, looked up at Ning cai''er and said, "since you want to go, then go!"


    "But before you go, take xiaoning''er with you."


    Ning cai''er was stunned and surprised: "I went to the boundary to fight, even sneaked into the rear to carry out a series of life and death crises. Do you want me to take xiaoning''er?"


    She can''t understand!


    Xiaoning''er is so small that Su Chen asks herself to take xiaoning''er. What do you think?


    Will the strength of xiaoning''er be stronger than that of herself?


    How could it be?


    "Xiaoning''er, your mother is going to other places. Do you want to go with your mother?"


    Su Chen turns to look at Su Ning''er and says softly.


    "Yes."


    Su Ning''er blinked her lovely big eyes and said with a smile, "where''s mom, where am I going...


    Ning cai''er frowns tightly, stares at Su Chen, and asks in a deep voice:" are you not kidding? Are you going to let xiaoning''er protect me


    "Yes."


    "What strength is xiaoning''er? She has only one child... "


    " the specific strength is not clear. Anyway, playing daoguojing is the same as playing. "


    Su Chen directly interrupts Ning cai''er''s words and says with a smile: "Xiao Ning''er, come on, imprison your mother in place, don''t let her move first."


    In fact, Su Ning''er is the Pearl of Lingyuan!


    As the most precious treasure of heaven and earth, Lingyuan pearl has a strong power in the form.


    Although Su Ning''er is a newly born intellectual consciousness, the perfect control of power also exists instinctively.


    Say a bad word, Su Ning''er''s grasp of her own strength is stronger than Su Chen!


    In addition, Su Ning''er is better than ningcai''er, so she can''t feel Su Ning''er''s strength, which is normal.


    "Really?"


    Su Ning''er pouted and said, "but I don''t want to treat my mother like this."


    After saying this, she looked at Ning cai''er and asked in a low voice, "Mom, do you think I listen to my father?"

 Chapter 590

    "If dad is right, you can listen to him."


    Ning caier smiles and says.


    Before the voice fell, a powerful momentum burst out from Su Ning''er''s small body and rolled toward Ning caier''s position.


    Under this terrible pressure, the surrounding space seems to have solidified.


    At the next moment, the terrible smell disappeared quickly like the ebb tide of the sea.


    "How about it?"


    Su Chen chuckled and joked.


    In fact, he would like to ask, how do you feel about being overtaken by his own daughter?


    Su Ning''er''s strength, in fact, he knows.


    At present, it''s tianxuanjing. With time, the strength should be stronger and stronger.


    Of course, if he took out a few spiritual beads for Su Ning''er to swallow, then the progress would certainly be faster.


    He asked the communication group about this.


    The suggestion given by the communication group is that after su Ning''er''s cultivation grows to Yin and Yang, it is best to swallow the Pearl of spiritual source.


    If you swallow it now, you will not be able to refine and fuse perfectly, resulting in unbalanced power control.


    Even in the process of swallowing, the two spiritual beads form a conflict, which has some negative effects on Su Ning''er.


    "Xiaoning''er..."


    Ning caier stayed in the same place and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Mom, this is... This is what you asked me to do."


    Su Ning''er jumped off the sofa and ran to Ning cai''er in front of her barefoot. Holding her thigh, she murmured: "it''s all bad dad..."


    Su Chen got up and said, "no, Xiao Ning''er, we have to be reasonable. How can I be blamed? It''s your mother who doesn''t believe in your strength. "


    "I don''t care. It''s my father''s fault!"


    "All right! Well, just now that I''ve come to terms with a little girl, what''s my reason? "


    "Well, just know."


    "..."


    at this time, Ning caier squatted down, touched Su Ning''er''s small head, and asked in a low voice, "xiaoning''er, did your father let you rein in your strength?"


    Su Ning''er touched her chin, nodded and said, "well, dad said he would give you a surprise."


    Ning caier mouth a draw, surprise?


    I''m afraid it''s a fright, isn''t it?


    The pressure given to her by the minister and the old headmaster is not so strong. Has the pressure gone beyond the realm of Daoguo?


    Daoguojing is the same as playing. It''s true!


    Oh, my God!


    Does she have to take a cute baby to the battlefield?


    Even her safety depends on her baby?


    Tell me, how can you be so shameful?


    "I may have to go a long way recently, so xiaoning''er will ask you to take care of it."


    Su Chen turns his words and says softly.


    "Are you going away again?"


    "Well, this may be a long time."


    "..."


    Su Ning''er rubbed ningcai''er''s face and said in a loud voice, "Dad, go! Mom, I''ll take care of it! "


    Ning caier:...


    it seems that she has been reduced to the point of taking care of and protecting her by xiaoning''er.


    My cute baby is strong!


    At a young age, I already have such a strong strength.


    It''s really


    After all, is Su Chen ready for all this?


    Otherwise, xiaoning''er is not surprised at her leaving?


    "Little Ning''er, come on, I''ll give you something. If you really want to meet an enemy who can''t beat you, use this thing."


    Su Chen waved and said with a smile.


    Immediately his mind moved, and the twelve Charms appeared on the white tea table in front of him.

 Chapter 591

    "Dad, what is this?"


    Su Ning''er walks to the tea table and looks at the twelve charms. Her face is wrinkled and she doubts.


    "These twelve are all charms and have great power."


    With a wave of his right hand, Su Chen said with a smile, "Twelve charms, twelve zodiac animals."


    "This, the mouse charm, can make the dead alive."


    "Cow charm, can let you have the power to shake the sky."


    "The tiger charm can divide people into good and evil bodies. Of course, if you want to, you can also divide yourself into two people."


    "..."


    although Su Chen is introducing the twelve mantras to Su Ning''er, it is actually for Ning cai''er to listen.


    After his strengthening, the twelve charms will not be weak.


    Anyway, he spent so much money to strengthen it. In other words, the value of dead objects and props is much less than that of skills.


    Think about it. It''s the cost of strengthening itself.


    Ningcai''er wants to fight at the boundary, and he also knows that ningcai''er has always felt that his own strength is not good.


    Although ningcai''er has always revealed these things, he has understood ningcai''er''s character.


    With ningcai''er''s character, he will definitely have the idea that he is too weak.


    Fighting is also a way to stimulate one''s potential and strengthen it rapidly.


    Of course, among the twelve charms, the horse charm can cure all injuries. Xiaoning''er is accompanied by ningcai''er with twelve charms. Ningcai''er will never have an accident.


    As for the battlefield where ningcai''er takes xiaoning''er, it is up to her to decide.


    "Little Ning''er, remember?"


    After su Chen finished, she patted Su Ning''er''s small head and asked with a smile.


    "Twelve charms, listen for fun."


    The light in Su Ning''er''s hand flashed, and the twelve Charms disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Su Chen doesn''t care too much. In the final analysis, Su Ning''er is an energy life, and the body is between the unreal and the real. It''s not the same as playing with twelve charms?


    "I''m not for you to play. Remember, when you get to the boundary, protect your mother."


    Su Chen''s face coagulated, solemnly said.


    "Don''t worry, Dad! Mother''s safety, trust me


    Su Ning''er, with a straight face, said solemnly.


    Su Chen: "what''s so strange about Xiao Ning''er?


    Don''t worry about it?


    Where are you going?


    "Remember, when you get there, listen to your mother and don''t do anything wrong, you know?"


    Su Chen is still a little worried. Is it right to give the twelve charms to xiaoning''er?


    But if she gives Ning cai''er twelve charms, her subjective battle will certainly change!


    It would be meaningless for Ning tsai''er to go to the boundary to fight.


    After all, how can she improve herself by killing the enemy with twelve charms?


    As for forbearance?


    When she went to the boundary and saw so many compatriots killed, would she not be angry?


    The war between the earth and the world is the general trend!


    At least at present his strength, can''t stop!


    He knew very well that if he wanted to stop the trend, there would be a God coming from the sky.


    There is no false calculation between the true and the God, but when facing this fundamental principle problem, it is absolutely consistent with the outside world.


    Anyone who stops the trend at this time will be attacked by all the true gods.


    Of course, if the blocker is strong enough to crush everything, then naturally no one will say anything, and the real gods will not fight.


    On the contrary, at that time, the real gods would have no time to hide. How could they have jumped out of the road of seeking death?

 Chapter 592

    "Don''t worry, Xiao Ning''er is still very obedient."


    Ning Cai Er walked to the side and said with a smile.


    "Remember, don''t kill the king of the land, the enemies of the Terrans, and they will never be the only ones in front of you."


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, and said, "if the king of the earth dies in large numbers, then the Terran will usher in a greater disaster."


    Ning Cai Er hears speech a Leng, then solemnly nods.


    In fact, she was just thinking about this matter. Xiaoning''er is so powerful that it is really coming to a critical moment. When the human race is still alive and dead, should she let xiaoning''er kill all the kings?


    Although xiaoning''er is so small, she doesn''t want to let her hands be covered with blood, but when it comes to that time, can she still care so much?


    Xiaoning''er, in the final analysis, is the crystallization of her and Su Chen.


    Such a small child, she really does not want to let xiaoning''er do that.


    Perhaps, this is the reason why Su Chen didn''t give himself the twelve charms.


    Soon, it was noon.


    After a lunch, Ning cai''er takes Su Ning''er out of the villa and goes to the Imperial University.


    Green Wolf battlefield, the battlefield of Imperial University''s suppression.


    A green wolf king is missing, and now there is a black Peng king.


    The demon hall is their real enemy.


    Unless the demon hall is eradicated, no matter how many times they exterminate the enemy, the enemy will come again soon.


    But the demon hall, also is not the present imperial capital university can suppress.


    "All of a sudden, the villa is too clean."


    Su Chen looked around, sighed and sighed.


    "Sir, caichen is still there."


    "All right! Ah Chen, you have been trading in stocks? How are you doing? How much did you make? "


    "The current capital is 1.856.433.252 yuan."


    "..."


    Su Chen sat on the sofa and rubbed his eyebrows. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile: "if I haven''t crossed, or if this is an ordinary world, as long as there is one you, everything will be fine."


    After saying this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    In an ordinary world of science and technology, the technology content of caichen is ahead of the world for decades.


    So, apart from anything else, he can create a business empire simply by collecting Chen!


    Just imagine, but any information that can be circulated on the Internet will have no escape in front of you. How terrible is that?


    "So much money. It was a huge sum of money that was unimaginable before."


    Su Chen leaned on the sofa, slowly raised his head, flashing a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    ...


    DIDU, Ministry of education.


    "You are...


    Li Yuntao looks at Su Ning''er in Ning cai''er''s arms, and asks hesitantly.


    This is going to war!


    Who''s ever seen a child with her family on the battlefield?


    "Minister, you don''t have to worry. You know, Ning''er''s strength is stronger than me!"


    For this scene, Ning cai''er had long predicted.


    After all, the minister had just met Xiao Ning''er a few days ago. In the past few days, he brought xiaoning''er here and said that he wanted to go to the land boundary. Anyone would be shocked.


    "Eh... OK! In that case, I can''t say more about it


    Li Yuntao was stunned and then said, "it''s not the first time that you have gone to the boundary to participate in the war. I won''t say much about the superfluous words."


    "This time you are taking your children with you. I believe you have some in mind. I wish you a safe return."


    In his heart, Su Ning''er is the daughter of Ning cai''er and Su Chen.


    This little girl may not be Ning cai''er''s own daughter, but she is definitely Su Chen''s.


    Ning caier''s action, Su Chen absolutely knows.


    Since you dare to take Su Ning''er to the boundary, there will be no safety problem.

 Chapter 593

    "Thank you, minister."


    Ning caier''s face was positive and said solemnly.


    This is not the first time she has listened to the minister''s words.


    But every time she heard this, her heart was always complicated.


    Because she had experienced it, she knew what kind of place the boundary was!


    It''s not too much to call it a death ground for meat. How many troops enter the boundary every year and how many can come out alive?


    Even after graduating from University, how many percent of the students who have been able to get out of the earth''s boundaries?


    Every college student is the elite force of human society!


    It can be said that all the heroes who can go out and return to fight again and again!


    Be regarded as a hero, that naturally has to pay a heavy price!


    Lack of arms and legs, even serious injury and disability, that is a small matter!


    How tenacious is the vitality of practitioners?


    In this way, we can see how cruel the boundary war is?


    In fact, Su Chen is right. In this kind of large-scale war, as long as it is not a great master of daoguojing, his role will be limited.


    What about master Xinjing?


    In front of the practitioners of the thousands of Chong pulse state and smart state, they are still vulnerable to a blow!


    When the quantity reaches a certain degree, it will cause qualitative change!


    Can not experience a battle, how can she quickly advance from the heart of the breakthrough?


    Indeed, with Su Chen''s strength, it is easy to provide her with cultivation resources.


    Can I really practice with the resources provided by Su Chen all the time?


    Even if Su Chen doesn''t care, can he... Really don''t mind?


    Her character decided that she could not do such a thing.


    What''s more, if you do, you''ll really be friends...


    after all, in the eyes of the strong, you can only accommodate the strong!


    "The mountain battlefield is short of population recently. If you don''t have any arrangements, you can consider that area first."


    Li Yuntao said, and handed a document to Ning caier: "this is the enemy facing the mountain battlefield, as well as some basic information, you know."


    Ning cai''er looked at the document carefully. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, "there is a seat on Daoguo kingdom over the mountain battlefield?"


    Li Yuntao sighed and said, "that man, you don''t have to worry. We have arrangements here. As long as he dares to make a move, we will also do it on the fruit realm."


    Above the realm of Daoguo, the destructive power of the strong in Tianxuan is still too amazing.


    In the current situation, if we let the strong in Tianxuan be ignored, it will not be long before the Terran warriors will be slaughtered.


    This time, both of them are in Huaguo town.


    On the other side of the mountain battlefield is the scope of Jiang Mo, the second strong man in Tianxuan area in China.


    "Above the realm of Tao and fruit, is it the realm of heavenly mystery?"


    Ning caier slowly raised his head and said, "or is it Yin and Yang?"


    Li Yuntao''s face froze when he heard this, and then said, "the matter is not so serious. The enemy may have Yin and Yang, and the strong will sit down, but now the strongest one is just Tianxuan."


    He was not surprised that Ning cai''er knew the realm above the realm of Daoguo.


    After all, it''s not surprising to know some of these basic knowledge with Su Chen.


    Even if he said something bad, he didn''t know as much as Ning cai''er.


    A hundred years ago, the practice was cut off.


    So far, the cultivation can be carried out for one hundred years, and the hundred years is still too short.


    Especially compared with the land boundary, it is too short.


    Fortunately, although the situation is difficult now, it is much better than their despair at that time.

 Chapter 594

    "Tianxuanjing..."


    Ning caier slightly side, eyes look out of the window, murmured in a low voice.


    In the mountain battlefield, there are those who are strong in the Tianxuan area.


    Although the Terrans also have Tianxuan strongmen sitting over there, there is still a great crisis.


    After all, the tianxuanjing really wants to fight, so the strong Tianxuan realm on the Terran side is most likely to obstruct rather than fight.


    But... Xiaoning''er...


    after I went to the battlefield, was xiaoning''er really the backer?


    Xiaoning''er is her own backer. It is normal to think that xiaoning''er is strong. Su Chen gives xiaoning''er twelve charms.


    However, xiaoning''er is so small...


    forget it, those who achieve great things are not limited to small details.


    Mom depends on her daughter. After all, it''s normal, isn''t it?


    "So be careful there."


    Li Yuntao nodded slightly and said: "when making some decisions, it is necessary to consider the existence of the practitioner of Tianxuan realm."


    "Of course, you don''t have to be too restrictive."


    Ning cai''er was stunned and then said, "minister, are you...


    " yes, maybe it won''t be long before I can be promoted to Tianxuan realm. I don''t deny that the two tianxuanjing masters have made indelible contributions to the Terrans, but there are still some precautions that should be taken, and they will not spare no effort to the Terrans. But after I became tianxuanjing, it was different... "


    " minister, I understand. "


    "Well, I won''t say anything extra. Come back safely!"


    Su Ning''er stands aside and looks at Li Yuntao. Her face twists and she can''t help humming.


    She also knows the division of realm.


    It''s just a mysterious place. Can''t you protect your mother''s safety?


    ...


    three days later, Su Chen was at home.


    Su Chen lying in the middle of the bedroom, close his eyes, ordinary people see this scene, absolutely think Su Chen is sleeping.


    Ning cai''er takes Su Ning''er to the boundary of the land. He is at home alone. Naturally, he is trying to improve his own strength.


    The war with Thor showed him too many defects.


    Though he knew it was inevitable.


    After all, Raytheon lived much longer than he did, and he did not know how many times his fighting experience was. His fighting experience was not worth mentioning in front of others.


    But experience, is slowly summed up.


    The shadow challenge in the arena also provides a way for him to sharpen his combat experience.


    Want to be strong!


    Want to be stronger!


    Then there will be a price!


    When he was alone, his homesickness became more and more intense.


    He wants to go home!


    In the evening, I step on my hometown and look up at the moon in my hometown.


    Although the moon in two worlds is the same, the moon in my hometown is more beautiful than the moon outside!


    He knew that the world he was going home to cross was by no means simple.


    But it''s not a problem. If the seven steps are not good, then the eight steps, and if the eight steps are not, then the ten steps!


    I am becoming stronger and stronger. I will be able to cross time and space and return to my dream home one day.


    Although it''s good here, it''s not my hometown!


    "The ordinary level is evenly matched, so even if you are lucky enough to overcome the shadow of the body, after opening the difficult level, it will certainly usher in great difficulties."


    Su Chen slowly opened his eyes and said, "but every day I feel my strength is improving. This feeling is really good."


    With that, he got out of bed.


    "Well? Exchange group change? This time... Is this asso, Valoran? "

 Chapter 595

    Communication group.


    "Mission: there are medium-sized loopholes in the continent of Valoran. Evil organizations that destroy the world come to Valoran, causing great turbulence to the continent, and even the continent is in danger of extinction."


    "Number of tasks: five (excluding group leaders and administrators)."


    "Mission reward: it depends on the level of mission completion and the world development."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "my God, there''s a medium-sized world hole in Valoran?"


    Tony has no money: "is this the first time we''ve faced a medium-sized world vulnerability? Well... Evil organizations come to Valoran, and all of them come directly? Listen, it seems to be a lot of fun


    Tony has no money: @ happy man, what happened to your world recently


    In fact, he felt that Yasuo and Valoran were very lucky.


    Under normal circumstances, the first time the communication group task level rises, the administrator should lead the team together.


    Even if the task of crisis is under the leadership of the administrator, the final outcome must be a satisfactory one.


    But this kind of thing, this time period, he also can''t say in the group.


    However, great changes have taken place in Valoran continent. Micro world loopholes can make great changes in the world situation, let alone medium-sized world loopholes?


    Didn''t you see that the communication group finally said?


    The problem of Valoran continent is very serious. If one is not handled properly, the whole world is in danger of being destroyed!


    Well... This task can already be compared with the crisis of fire shadow world facing the reincarnation space.


    Of course, in the face of the crazy inclination of the whole reincarnation space combat power, the fire shadow world was in a crisis a little higher than that of the continent of Valoran.


    Happy Feng man: "our world..."


    surnamed Cao, the character Meng de: "Yasuo, you don''t tell us, you don''t know this matter?"


    Happy wind man: "I really don''t know. I went back to Ionia, put the evidence in front of the elders, and after clarifying my accusation, I left Ionia and continued to wander in the land of Valoran."


    Cao''s surname and Meng De''s character: "if you are wandering, shouldn''t you be more aware of the changes in the form of the whole continent?"


    Happy Feng man: "er... Brother Cao, you know, I don''t care about these very much. Our vision should have gone beyond the scope of this world long ago? Although he thought Yasso was right, they could not put their eyes into their own world.


    They also talked about this topic when they were on a mission together.


    But looking beyond the world doesn''t mean that you don''t pay attention to the things in your own world?


    In the final analysis, I still live in this world. If the world is destroyed, it will not do me any good.


    And the most important thing is that Yasso doesn''t really care about such a high-level world as Valoran?


    After all, this is his own world. When he chatted before, he thought Yasuo was joking, but he didn''t expect it was true.


    Marquis wobang: "group mission open, or medium world vulnerability?


    Marquis wobang: "the three of us have just come to the reincarnation space, and before the bench is hot, we have encountered the group task of medium-sized world loopholes? Is that lucky? (want to cry without tears) "


    wave wind water gate:" Alas! I can''t help it. It seems that we won''t take part in this group mission. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "this group task, the administrator will also go?"

 Chapter 596

    Tony has no money: "elder sister, this group task upgrade, the administrator will certainly go!"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! Look at this. Mr. Shida Da is very familiar with the Yazi of the administrator


    Tony didn''t have money:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if it hadn''t made progress here, I would really like to go to the world of Valoran. I heard Yasso say that there is a Nine Tailed Fox in Valoran, whose strength is not weak."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "although the world is different, we are all nine tailed foxes. There are definitely many common topics."


    Happy Feng man: "ha ha! If you are free, you can come to Valoran at any time. "


    He had been wandering for many years, because he was not weak, so he walked through many parts of Valoran.


    He has seen the ferocious norhus and stepped on the kind demasia.


    Picheng, which has a sense of science and technology, and Zuan, a chaotic place.


    Because there are too many places to go, there are many people to meet.


    The powerful Miss Ali left a deep impression on him.


    Especially when others joined the communication group, their strength was stronger, and they also saw many scenes that they had never seen before.


    The fifth level strength, in the land of Valoran, is already a demigod!


    What''s more, it''s the powerful God who lives above nine days and has eternal life!


    Gods!


    That''s a god!


    In the past, I couldn''t imagine that I would become such an existence one day?


    Even the gods are just starting a new life.


    If the facts were not in front of him, he would be stronger in the future, and he could not believe it.


    And the demigod thing, also is he returned to aeonia, met the son of the stars of the adults to know things.


    Many years ago, the son of many stars became a demigod. Although the ban on martial arts was launched in the war several years ago and caused some damage to his cultivation, there is no doubt that the demigod is the demigod!


    He did not expect that he would achieve demigod''s throne inadvertently.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "well, everyone, I just want to ask, can I go this time?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "Xu Xuan, don''t be so constrained. As a member of the communication group, you can certainly participate in this group mission."


    Tony did not have money: "although your strength... Third level, but also OK, everyone is from this stage, so you join the group mission, we will not say anything."


    Tony has no money: "but this time there is a medium-sized world loophole in Valoran, you must think carefully."


    Tony has no money: "the old Marquis, Watergate and elder sister head to the reincarnation space, so this group mission is the business of us. In addition, the exchange group has given five places. The administrator and Yasuo do not occupy the task quota, so we have a good chance. "


    Five places. To be honest, the exchange group is really generous this time.


    But behind the generous, it means that this group task will not be simple.


    The three group friends who went to the samsara space took the lead in excluding them. Listening to their tone, it seems that they have made some progress in the samsara space and will not come back to participate in this group mission.


    That left him, limlu, Xiaoyu, sun Mengyao, Nezha, Cao Cao and Xu Xuan.


    Seven people, five places, five out of seven.


    To be honest, the probability is really high.


    Of course, if one or two of the seven people don''t go, the list is basically settled.


    Nezha and Xiaoyu, two such small children, should not go?


    He felt that Nezha and Xiaoyu would come this time!


    Er... The so-called sixth sense of an old man?


    It has to be said that since he became a mage, his spirit is strong, and his sixth sense is accurate most of the time.

 Chapter 597

    Sun Mengyao: "recently, the reincarnation space has paid much attention to me. I may not be able to participate in this mission."


    Sun Mengyao: "Alas! It''s a sad thing. I''m really drunk. (Tony smiles sadly)


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s going on? Don''t you have that double puppet? "


    Sun Mengyao: "recently, the samsara space has sent me tasks for two or three days. Although the double puppet is my life breath, the strength gap is too big. As soon as there is a war, the double puppet will be exposed directly."


    Sun Mengyao: "I think it may be that the League audit team is coming soon, and the reincarnation space is carrying out the investigation of all the threat factors!"


    According to her guess, the League review team will certainly not be obliged to help reincarnation space.


    Come here, it must pay the price of reincarnation space.


    Otherwise, the samsara space will not wait for the death of the SSS level samsara to declare to the upper level. At any rate, even the samsara space will be very distressed by the fall of an SSS level samsara walker.


    So in the League review team before the arrival of a good check of their own existence of some problems, to avoid greater problems.


    Let''s not say let the situation get better, at least... In this sensitive period, don''t let the situation get worse.


    Limulus Tempest: then there''s no way. It''s just that you''re out of luck


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, this is a medium-sized loophole in the world. There must be a lot of bonus points for the settlement of tasks. It''s a pity if you don''t go."


    Tony has no money: "er... If Mengyao doesn''t go, it''s six of us who are going to grab the five places."


    Tony didn''t have money: "everyone has a five in six chance. If anyone is screened out, you should consider yourself unlucky! (slym steals a smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Mr. shit, I have to admire your courage. Now that the number of candidates for the task has not been determined, will you really accept this? Didn''t you think that if you were screened out, it would be embarrassing? (slim''s puzzled face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    although he knows that it is possible.


    But who are you?


    Tony Stark, iron man!


    The protagonist in a big world!


    Administrators have said that in their own side of the world, they are the core of the protagonist team!


    The core of the protagonist team!


    As the protagonist of the protagonist, luck has never been bad!


    Not before and never again!


    One percent of the probability of their own can meet, this six percent of the probability, they will not meet it?


    Tony has no money: "really, can you stop saying that? Limulus Tempest: "what? What do you mean, if I don''t say it, you won''t be screened out? "


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s like I can interfere with the operation of communication groups! (slim speechless face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    for some reason, he looks at what limulu says and his eyelids jump.


    I was just saying something casually. When I got to limulu, how could I set up a flag with myself?


    One sixth of the elimination rate, can never be hit by their own ah!


    "Ding, administrator: Su Xiaoge has agreed to start screening and elimination."


    "..."


    "the number of candidates for the task: limulu tempest, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu, Nezha, Xu Xuan, not Xu Xian, surnamed Cao, and character Meng de."


    "@ Tony has no money, I''m sorry, you''re eliminated."

 Chapter 598

    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    Tony doesn''t have money: "I''m the one in six probability of meeting?"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha ha ha! Mr. Shita, are you embarrassed? (slim''s funny face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" there is a sense of embarrassment on the screen...


    Nezha: "it seems that it has a little meaning."


    His surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "sure enough, even in the communication group, you can''t set up a flag casually!"


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Prime Minister Cao also knows flag! (dog head) "


    surnamed Cao, the character Meng de:" in my spare time, watching you chatting and entertaining in the group, I still know something about what you often say. "


    Tony had no money: "Lee! M! Dew! You''re a sweeper! (angrily lifts the table) "


    Limulus Tempest:" what''s more


    Broom star?


    Why is he a loser?


    He didn''t do anything just now!


    Just said a few words, now back to see their own words, there is nothing wrong with ah!


    Damn it!


    Tony is not going to throw the pot that he was eliminated on his head, will he?


    Limu tempste: "you can''t mess around, can you join the group work? This is not my has the final say."


    Tony had no money: "what do I throw away? But for what you just said, could I be eliminated? "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: first of all, is there any need to contact what you said and what I said


    Tony has no money: "no need to contact?"


    Tony had no money: "in the dark, you give my words the nature of a flag, which may be the reason why I was eliminated."


    Limulus Tempest: "in the dark, Tony is a good word.


    If what he said could become the will of the dead, how powerful would he be?


    What''s more, flag is just a stem. What''s the real meaning of a stem?


    Limulu Tempest: OK


    Limlu Tempest: "so I''m saying you can go to the group mission, and you can join the group mission? I''m just talking. My mouth is not open yet


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "that, Uncle Li...


    Limulus Tempest:" hmm? What''s the matter, Xiao Yu? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "in fact, in two days, uncle long is going to take me to Disneyland. This is my dream, and the water elk is the most fun."


    So what about Sullivan


    Wait!


    Xiaoyu said that she would like to visit Disneyland in the next two days?


    What''s more, this is what she wants to do most. She won''t participate in this group mission because of this small thing?


    Not really?


    You can go to Disneyland any time, but group tasks are not always available.


    Er... But Xiaoyu really wants to make this decision, and he can understand it, kid!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "so I''m not ready to go to this group mission. If I don''t go, will Mr. nastak be able to participate in this group mission?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "well, Mr. Stark is right, Uncle Li, your mouth is really powerful. (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" look! Am I right? "


    Tony didn''t have any money: "but I didn''t expect that your mouth was really open! (slim bares his teeth) "


    and

 Chapter 599

    Limlu Tempest: "if my mouth is really open, it''s really great."


    Limulus Tempest: "we''ll have a beautiful future, not to mention anything else."


    Limulu Tempest: "what do you want Tony, I''ll just say it, don''t you?"? Is it really... Just one or two coincidences that you said my mouth was open? "


    Limulus Tempest: is it true that the warden is watching the crowd now


    Su Xiaoge: "......


    limulu Tempest:


    This is, warden?


    Isn''t the administrator very busy recently?


    Wait!


    Just now, the exchange group prompted that, with the permission of the administrator, we should start screening.


    That is to say, from that time on, the administrator may be looking at the chat records in the communication group.


    However, I didn''t notice this just now, and the administrator just said it casually.


    Er... Is he really a crow''s mouth?


    Pooh!


    It''s an open mouth!


    Tony had no money: "look! The administrator has appeared. I''ll say that your mouth is open! "


    Tony has no money: "tut... It can affect the administrator, which means that your crow mouth level is very high! Marquis wobang: "you are very interesting. The administrator has been here since just now, OK? (slim helpless face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" ha ha! Don''t you see, old Marquis, that Tony has been teasing Limulus


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in fact, when it''s OK, it''s interesting to watch them bicker. (slim smiles) "


    Limulus Tempest:" it seems that from the beginning, everyone has noticed the existence of the administrator.


    Just myself. I was busy fighting with Tony. I didn''t look at it very carefully.


    Tony didn''t have money: "no, I just think that LIM Lu is being open-minded."


    Tony didn''t have money: "you see, the administrator has cooperated with me, which shows that limulu is really open-minded."


    Su Xiaoge: "I didn''t cooperate with you. Tony has no money: "administrator, you can''t cooperate with me in public!


    Tony has no money: "cough! Even if there is no cooperation, it''s OK to talk about cooperation, right? "


    Su Xiaoge: "what do you want to do? And then you''re fooling limulu? "


    Really, though it was interesting for him to watch limulu and Tony bicker.


    But just look at it for yourself. There''s no need to help Tony fool limulu.


    Most of all, he didn''t have that in mind.


    If so, it''s OK to say it casually, but I''m not in the mood now.


    And Limulus, being fooled by Tony all day, can''t he have a snack?


    Limulu Tempest: warden, is he fooling me


    Su Xiaoge: "otherwise? You don''t really think you''re talking straight? "


    Limulus Tempest: "I..."


    Tony has no money: "Lim, really, you have to believe in yourself! (slim firm face) "


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest:" you''re big! Go away


    Just now he had thought that it was really good to open his mouth.


    How good is it to say that you can get through a crisis?


    How beautiful?


    But now, obviously not like this.


    Tony is fooling himself again!


    But this time, it was clear that Tony was fooling himself, but somehow, he felt that Tony was right.


    How wonderful!


    Well Can''t be oneself be fooled lame?

 Chapter 600

    Happy wind man: "administrator, the communication group said that evil organizations have come to Valoran. What kind of organization is this?"


    Happy Feng man: "the medium-sized world loophole, an organization comes together, I see how..."


    brother Su: "I''m not very clear, let''s go and have a look after the group task starts!"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! From you asked this question, I know the administrator''s answer, administrator, that is the famous "one ask three don''t know" ah


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "so someone, do you want to be banned? (my trembling hand) "


    do you know?


    Well... Although Tony has some truth in what he said, why does he just ask three questions?


    Obviously, these people didn''t ask a lot of questions.


    And the obvious double quotation marks in that sentence, which shows that you know the answer to the question but don''t want to tell them?


    Really, I really don''t know, OK?


    Limlu Tempest: "yes! Administrator, he should be forbidden to speak! Don''t talk! (slim claps his hands and faces) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" hee hee! In fact, I also want to see what kind of state the group will be like if Mr. Stark is suddenly banned from speaking? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "is it suddenly quiet down, or become more boiling? Of course, it was full of Uncle Lee''s sarcastic tone towards Mr. stark. "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: "jade, how do you talk? Really, speak more if you can speak! (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:...


    wasn''t Xiaoyu with him before?


    Why did he run to limdew?


    Tony didn''t have money: "limulu, tell me the truth. Did you give the boy something funny?"


    Tony had no money: "jade, don''t be induced by the old thief limulu. You should remember deeply that we are together."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no, Uncle Li didn''t give me any good. I just want to see if the communication group will be silent after Mr. Stark is forbidden?"


    Tony has no money: "you want to know the result? Well, I tell you, it''s not. "


    In the communication group, he was forbidden not once or twice.


    Although he is a little active, the communication group is usually his and lim Lu''s full show, the old Marquis and they only occasionally join in to say a few words.


    However, he was forbidden to say how active the communication group should be or how active it was, and there was no reduction at all.


    After all, such a magical communication group, group friends are from different worlds, and their words are so good. How curious is it to communicate across different worlds?


    Even if an introvert, do not like to talk to join the communication group, I am afraid it will not be long before you can chat freely in the communication group?


    Water makes people happy, this is a wise saying!


    Limulus Tempest: "that''s, you should believe that the character who kills Mr. big shit is forbidden. That''s more than basic operation?"


    Limulus Tempest: "during the time when you joined the communication group, Mr. Shita was banned several times. Don''t you remember?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "is that so?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "er... Maybe I didn''t think about this topic at that time, so I didn''t care too much about it!"


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha ha ha! Yes, that''s right! Do you hear me, big shit? Look at your sense of being, how small and tiny you are. You still say that you are the leading role of the protagonists all day long. Cut the nose and face of slim.


    and

 Chapter 601

    With this, limulu felt only a little puffed up.


    Finally let himself catch a point, but the strength of the irony back.


    To be honest, he also realized his own shortcomings.


    Obviously, his strength is stronger than Tony''s, and his mental strength is also stronger than his. In accordance with the truth, Tony should not accept his own.


    After all, his brain turns faster than him, but why... In the curse war, he has always lost?


    Winning times, too few.


    What kind of talent is it?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I can see, you two are really not stop for a moment."


    Su Xiaoge: "especially Tony, since he became a wizard, stepped on the extraordinary, no longer need to sleep like ordinary people, is really hi up, 24 hours a day to fly himself."


    Su Xiaoge: "now the group mission is about to start. If you two really want to continue this battle, you can continue to fight after arriving in the land of Valoran. Of course, if you don''t feel shameful and lose it to the land of Valoran."


    Su Xiaoge: "happy Feng man, where are you now? We''ll send the message later. Let''s meet and meet. "


    Happy wind man: "I''m in demasia Wangdu. You can send me a picture when you come."


    The administrator and his friends are going to come to Valoran. He is the only one in the communication group in their world.


    Therefore, in any case, we should play the host''s responsibility, treat the administrator and friends well, and don''t let them leave a bad impression on the continent of Valoran.


    The most important thing is that the administrator and his friends are here to relieve the crisis of Valoran, so he has to treat him well whatever he says.


    He thought whether he would go to the capital of demacia.


    After all, his current strength is a demigod level, not to mention the king of demasia, even if it is midnight to rob the prince of demacia.


    Of course, it''s not necessary.


    Moreover, demacia has existed for so many years, and it must be very deep. If you break into it by force, you will definitely cause unnecessary trouble.


    Before that, he always thought that there were few strong men in this cultivation, but since he became a semi God strong man, he also felt many strong men of the same level.


    Every country, more or less, has this kind of cultivation strong person!


    In particular, in Knox, the number of demigods is the largest...


    brother Su: "OK."


    Su Xiaoge: "everybody, are you ready?"


    Su Xiaoge: "if you are ready, you are ready to go."


    Tony has no money: "ready!"


    Limulu Tempest: always be ready. Please don''t worry about it


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and his character is Meng de: "you are always ready. Please rest assured by the administrator."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "be ready at all times, please rest assured by the administrator!"


    Nezha: "ha ha! I''m ready. Let''s get started! (slim looks forward to face) "


    Su Xiaoge:" hmm? nezha? If you were so young, would something happen if you left suddenly? "


    Nezha: "when he saw Su Chen''s words, he felt a sudden panic.


    That won''t stop him from going?


    He probably knows the age of the people in the group.


    Even if he didn''t know, he knew that except Xiaoyu, the youngest was an adult.


    The way adults and children deal with it is naturally different.


    Well... I can''t say that. Even if he is only three years old and can be elected as a member of the group, it doesn''t mean that he can go!


    Administrator elder brother, should not... Do not let oneself go?

 Chapter 602

    Nezha: "if I go out, I should be OK."


    Nezha: "administrator elder brother, you don''t know my future! If I know, I''m a wonderful runner, so it''s OK. My parents won''t worry too much. "


    Nezha: "what''s more, they know my ability. When I go out, I don''t bully others. Which round will others bully me?"


    This time, but to a different world!


    Different world!


    He has never been there, let alone the other world. He has not even come out of chentangguan.


    Outside the world, he''s really curious.


    My parents may have been to places outside chentangguan, and even have seen a lot of scenery they have never seen, but they have never been to a different world!


    Valoran continent... I haven''t heard of this place name.


    After coming back from the continent of Valoran, I can even bring some special food from other countries for my parents. I believe my parents will be very happy after seeing them.


    The most important thing is that he really doesn''t want to stay in this broken country.


    After seeing his future development, he understood his parents'' intention.


    I am a magic pill!


    It is a magic pill that is born with evil Qi and fierce Qi. As long as you take the heaven and earth circle, you will lose control of the magic pill.


    After a while, there will be the God of disaster thunder from the sky, killing himself!


    After all, he is a magic pill. As long as he doesn''t die, he will surely bring disaster to the people in the future!


    Yeah!


    It''s so ridiculous to blame people!


    How could a three-year-old baby be judged a disaster in the future?


    Is this what we call destiny?


    What''s more, aobing...


    the reincarnation of Lingzhu has become a way.


    The dragon people are so ridiculous that they put the hope of the whole clan on a young dragon.


    The two of them are really brothers and sisters.


    Lingzhu magic pill is derived from hunyuanzhu. In other words, they are one. It''s normal to say that they are brothers, isn''t it?


    All the people in the group said that if you join the communication group, your destiny will surely change!


    I am in the future, calling out my life from me, not from heaven!


    But is that not a kind of helpless?


    For fate, he does not believe, but in the face of the brilliant sky thunder, he is such a small child, what can be done?


    If his strength can really pierce that day, then when the thunder comes, maybe it is the day when he breaks the sky and overturns the fate!


    He will kill the man who sets his destiny!


    Angry foot?


    Too impetuous?


    He admitted that he was a magic pill!


    But what happened?


    At least his father, Li Jing, governor of chentangguan, was really good to himself.


    And... Mother!


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, everyone has everyone''s plan, and I will not interfere with each of you."


    Su Xiaoge: "in this case, let''s go!"


    Su Xiaoge: "wallan continent, the world of heroes, we are coming!"


    There are many heroes and many forces in Valoran!


    And the world is also very big, gods and demons, magic, science fiction, fantasy, seems to be able to find traces in this world.


    The world level is also very high, can create the world, with stars as the toy casting Star Dragon King, and has several levels of strength?


    Seven steps, or... Higher?


    After all, Yasso said that he was not a God in Valoran.


    "Ding, the task is about to start!"


    "Participants (five): Tony has no money, Lim Lu tempest, Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian, his surname is Cao, his name is Cao, his name is Meng De, and his name is Nezha (excluding administrators and group leaders)


    "Please prepare all participants, the transmission is about to start!"


    "Tip: this crossover is required by the mission, so it does not consume cross boundary seal characters."

 Chapter 603

    The continent of Valoran, a desert.


    "Whew, whew..."


    a white light flashed by, and soon Su Chen and others appeared in the wild desert.


    "Desert? We''re not coming to nirema, are we? "


    Su Chen looked around and saw the desert scenery that could not be seen at the edge, and said with a smile.


    The sun is high and the air is dry.


    If an ordinary person across here, I am afraid it is difficult to get out of the desert.


    But they are not ordinary people, even Xu Xuan, in this period of efforts, also became a third-order practitioners.


    Although he has never participated in group missions, Tony and his friends usually like to give out small red envelopes in groups when they have a bet or a happy event.


    For them, it is a small red envelope, but for Xu Xuan, it may be a "windfall".


    In addition, he had some knowledge of astronomy and gossip, so with the help of integral, he entered the country very quickly.


    If you give Xu Xuan a period of time, maybe he can break through the bottleneck of the fourth level.


    But he always came back and said that he got more points by participating in the group task, so Xu Xuan chose to take part in the task!


    The love between human beings and demons is forbidden in their world.


    Of course, perhaps in places he didn''t know, there were many successful cases of demon love, but those people were certainly not ordinary people.


    His strength is too weak to resist the so-called rules.


    But all this is not without solutions. As long as his strength is improved and he can crush everything, who dares to restrict him by rules?


    Isn''t the rule made by the strong?


    When he''s better than everyone else, what''s the bullshit rule?


    "Administrator, shall we take pictures of Yasso and let him know where we are?"


    Asked limulu, touching the scabbard at her waist.


    "Of course, we come to the land of Valoran, which is Yasuo''s territory. How can we not let him bleed once?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and turned his hand and said, "but Yasuo is still in the future. We don''t have to wait for him here."


    "Every desert region in the world has different wonders. Although we are here to carry out our mission this time, we need not be so nervous. We should have a good look at the beautiful scenery."


    "After all, broadening our horizons is very helpful to the promotion of the realm."


    They also want to see what kind of scenery there will be in the desert of Valoran?


    Maybe it''s a crisis for others, but for them, it''s beauty!


    Wonders always exist where crises spread!


    Nerima?


    Yasso had mentioned this place before when he fell in the group. Isn''t there a crocodile and a Kobold in this place?


    Tut... It''s always good to see and have a look.


    Limulus, there are dog heads in that world, but can the dog heads of that world be compared with the dog headed man of Valoran?


    ...


    Tony has no money: "Yasso, we''ve arrived in Valoran."


    Tony didn''t have money: "but this time it was a bit unexpected that the communication group actually sent us to the middle of the desert. (desert photo) "


    Tony has no money:" it seems that our foundation site this time has to be in the middle of the desert, but it''s OK. Lim''s nose is very smart. Looking for an oasis is the same as playing. Come on! When you come, I think we''ve found the oasis, too. (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" you bastard, can''t you get involved in everything else? "

 Chapter 604

    Tony has no money: "no, what''s the relationship between us, isn''t it? I''ve always talked about you. It''s because I have you in my heart. You can make a fuss like this. (slym funny face) "


    Marquis wobang:" oh ho! "


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "Oh Huo!"


    Happy Feng man: "Oh Huo!"


    Limulus Tempest: "what are you doing?"? Don''t you know who the goods are? "


    Tony''s coming again. He can''t say anything good in his mouth all day long!


    This word is gay in gay, don''t say others, he has a little misunderstanding.


    Wait!


    I seem to have forgotten one thing. It seems that Tony is right next to him now?


    What are you waiting for?


    Beat him up!


    Nezha: "Wow! It''s exciting here. It''s different from the place where I grew up.


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ha ha ha ha! Nezha, you can rest assured that you will see more wonderful world in the future with the administrator''s elder brother. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "although we are small, the world we have seen and the wonderful things we have seen are not less than anyone else! (Ouye) "


    Nezha:" ha ha! Yes, Xiaoyu, you are right! Ah ah ah! No, no, it''s too exciting. "


    Nezha: "huh?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter?"


    I''m so excited. Why did you suddenly send out?


    What''s going on there?


    It''s a little exciting!


    Something happened just after we arrived?


    Nezha: "ha ha ha ha! It''s OK. It''s just that Uncle Li and Mr. Shita are fighting! Damn it. It''s a big fight. We''re all watching. "


    Nezha: "exciting! Really Xiaoyu, I''m a little excited about it. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle Li and Mr. stark fight? What''s so exciting about this? It''s not the first time for them to fight. As for Nezha, is your excitement too low? Mr. stark and Uncle Lee, that''s how the hooligans fight and roll all over the place and make you boil? (with a question mark on his face) "


    in the samsara space, Mr. stark and Uncle Li also had a lot of bickering.


    Because two people stand face to face, sometimes bickering. If someone can''t fight, they have to start.


    It took more than ten minutes.


    At the beginning, she still felt a little bit optimistic, but gradually she got used to it, and she became calm.


    Now if Mr. stark and Uncle Li fight in front of her again, she will be very Buddhist. She can even eat and watch with a lollipop, and occasionally command two sentences.


    Now Nezha told him that he was excited to watch Uncle Li fight with Mr. stark?


    What''s the international joke?


    Can the two of them call the strong fight?


    Nezha: "little rascal fighting? Isn''t it? "


    Nezha: "come on, I''ll record a video for you. It''s really hot-blooded. We guys are watching it here!"


    Nezha: "battle video"


    in the video, Tony is wearing a silver blue steel battle suit, which brings a sense of high-end technology in the future.


    The iron and steel clothing is surrounded by various texture lines. According to the principle, this kind of line appears on the steel clothing, which makes people look strange.


    But these texture lines appear here, but perfectly integrated into it.


    Magic and technology integration!


    Now, this battle dress can be said to be iron and steel, or magic!


    On the other side, limlu''s face was solemn. She pulled out her sword. A red light flashed through her eyes. The air burst and rushed forward.


    The battle broke out!


    In the shadow of the sword, the boundless explosion of energy impact, the battle... Soon ended.

 Chapter 605

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sure enough... Uncle Li won, I knew.


    Nezha: "I don''t know much about it. Uncle Keli and Mr. Shida DA are very powerful, especially Uncle Li. It''s too strong to end this battle so soon. (slim worshipped face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha ha ha! Don''t worship brother. Brother is just a legend.


    Tony doesn''t have money: "OK, I''ve been forced to do it. Get rid of your stinky feet! (slim bares his teeth) "


    Limulus Tempest:" a little bit... Don''t take it. You won''t bite me! "


    Limlu Tempest: "ah! Cool! It''s true, you''re not six steps in your steel suit. You''re jumping in front of me, are you?


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Hey Uncle Li, how come your fighting style is different today?"


    I used to fight so many times. Every time, we were all hooligans, rolling and crawling.


    But what''s going on today?


    Really?


    Although Uncle Lee didn''t tear down Mr. Stark''s steel suit, neither of them was injured. But could the momentum and the scene just now be the same as those of hooligans before?


    Is it true that she didn''t go today?


    In the past, when the hooligans fought, they just put up with it in front of her?


    It''s not a bad scene.


    Limlu Tempest: "hum! In samsara space, we are in the enemy territory, so we have to keep a low profile? "


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s not good to be too arrogant. It''s a desperate fight to be found out. If you can''t make it right, you''ll have to pay for a resurrection amulet."


    Limlu Tempest: "but it''s different here! This is the land of Valoran, and we are now in the middle of a wilderness desert, and there is no life nearby, so it doesn''t matter


    Limlu Tempest: "and the most important thing, of course, is that the warden is here. (dog head)


    Tony has no money: "limulu, you can''t do this. The administrator is beside us. We should pay more attention to it."


    Limulu Tempest: "because I''m paying attention, I''m going to hit you. I can''t be with the warden. I''m fighting like a gangster? Really. Are you tired of looking at Xiaoyu? (slim speechless face)


    Tony has no money: "I..."


    is Xiaoyu tired of watching?


    Is that a reason?


    What''s more, if you''re bored, you''ll be bored if you don''t get bored?


    Well... But it seems that limulu is tired of it.


    No, he has to continue to deceive. He can''t encourage this kind of evil trend!


    It has to be contained!


    If you don''t, you''ll have to fight Liam?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha! Yes, just pay attention to your manners. "


    Su Xiaoge: "limulu tempest, we are all six level strong, how can''t we fight with little gangsters, right? It''s too tasteless, and it lowers our level. "


    Su Xiaoge: "anyway, there are rules in the group, you can''t kill him. You can''t break the iron and steel clothes he wears, so it''s OK. Please beat him hard."


    Su Xiaoge: "I have to say, it''s very comfortable to watch. If there is another bucket of popcorn and a can of iced coke, it will be more beautiful. (slim''s bad smile) "


    Tony has no money."...


    is he right?


    The warden is bewitching such evil things as limulu?

 Chapter 606

    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha! The administrator is right. We have improved our cultivation, and the level has to be improved. "


    Limulu Tempest: "the fighting style of hooligans is really not suitable for me. How can a sixth level practitioner roll around in the same place? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" what''s the matter? This shows that we have a good relationship! Oh, limulu, you don''t have to listen to the administrator. There are many things in the world. Each of us has his own choice in dealing with his own affairs. We both like this way of fighting. How good is it? (slim smiley face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" wait! Who has a good relationship with you? (slim puzzled face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" and I think the administrator is right! The most important thing is, I feel that we should be promoted. (slim''s bad smile) "


    Tony doesn''t have money." (I''m too hard) "


    it''s a little humiliating at best to be a gangster.


    But does he care about face?


    Of course not!


    What''s more, who doesn''t know the relationship between them?


    This kind of mischief between the two of them can also show the friendly relationship between them.


    After all, it''s a bad relationship. Who''s playing with you like this?


    Happy wind man: "did you send it to the desert? This place is... A little familiar. Wait for me for a while, and I''ll be right there. "


    Nezha: "happy wind man, is this desert furima?"


    Nezha: "is there any interesting place in this angry Rima? Delicious specialty? "


    Happy wind man: "er... A desert, what delicious specialties can you have?"


    Happy Feng man: "but I do know some legends about nurima. It is said that a long time ago, narima had a very prosperous civilization, but somehow, this civilization suddenly fell lonely and gradually was covered by the desert."


    As a wandering swordsman, he did go to many places.


    Nerima, as a famous place in the whole continent of Valoran, why hasn''t he been there?


    However, he is not an explorer or an archaeologist, so he has not studied the predecessor of nurima.


    It''s just that when I heard that there was a brilliant civilization and a great emperor in nurima before, I was so curious.


    But the former Emperor and civilization of nurima have been exhausted and decayed, so it is nothing.


    Although with his strength, as long as he has the heart, he can definitely detect something from these, and even explore the buried treasure of nurima.


    Can his current vision, will waste a lot of time meaninglessly here?


    As for the crocodile and the dog head man who talked about nrima?


    He would not worry about the administrator. After all, he knows the strength of the administrator and his friends.


    It''s good that the crocodile and the dog head man didn''t run wild when they met the administrator. If they were reckless, we can imagine the end of them.


    Is it possible for creatures in the nurima desert to attack the powerful beings that transcend everything and reverse time and space?


    Even the gods in the land of Valoran, or even the star casting Dragon King who created the world, may be nothing in front of the administrator?


    After all, the communication group links to endless dimensions, which is what the gods can''t do.


    Not to mention the other miracles of the exchange group, points...


    to be honest, the effect of this integral in the communication group is the same as that of gold coins in Valoran continent, but it is much more valuable than gold coins.

 Chapter 607

    Nezha: "Oh! A very prosperous civilization? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow, will that be buried under the same as Loulan civilization?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "Hey, Xiaoyu, don''t mention it. It''s possible."


    Nezha: "let''s go and have a look? (slim looks forward to the face) "


    the prosperous civilization in ancient times, these words sound very interesting!


    This time he came here, he just wanted to visit more places and play by the way.


    Yes, that''s right!


    His main purpose is to join the group task, the secondary purpose is to play!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ah ah! Really, you just came across such a fun place? I''d never come to Disneyland with Uncle long.


    Nezha: "ha ha! At that time, they said they wanted you to come, but if you didn''t, they said they had to go to the so-called Disneyland. Do you regret it now? "


    Nezha: "tut... In the future, I want to come to the group mission. I''m really curious about the different world."


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK, Xiaoyu. If you miss this time, there will be another time. Don''t worry. Let''s go to Disneyland with your uncle long first! Disneyland, seriously, is fun. (feeling his head) "


    his qualification for this mission can be said to have been granted by Xiaoyu.


    If Xiaoyu didn''t let him out, he couldn''t take part in the group mission.


    Although it''s good to stay here, you can study steel battle clothes and calculate some major projects to make a qualitative leap in our combat effectiveness.


    After all, this group mission, why not a month?


    Outside a month, the time house is 300 days, nearly a year!


    Well...


    in a year''s time, we have to consider a practical problem. The integral of auxiliary research may not be enough.


    So it''s better to save points, at least to study more.


    Limulus Tempest: "happy man, do we need someone here to meet you?"


    Happy wind man: "no, I''ll be there soon."


    Happy wind man: "and nu Ruima area is not very big, if I arrive, I will probably know where you are


    Limulu Tempest: that''s good


    ...


    outside, in the narima desert.


    "Warden, shall we go to an oasis, middle Yasso?"


    Lim raised his lips and said with a smile, "I''ve felt the location of an oasis, and it''s quite large, in that direction."


    With this, limulu raised his right hand and pointed to the side and back.


    "Look, I''ll say... Limulus is strong."


    In the middle of his speech, Tony glanced at limroe''s warning eyes and changed his mouth.


    After all, I''m in front of Lim''s appearance now, so I''d better be more restrained.


    No way, the situation is weaker than people, no way!


    After waiting for him for a while, after the sixth step of his steel suit, he would be able to taunt limulu at will.


    Of course, he has to hurry up.


    Don''t come to the end, his steel suit is six steps, Limulus is seven, that''s really the end of the calf.


    When limulu heard Tony''s words, she raised her left eyebrow with a smile on her face.


    You should be rich!


    Tony thought about his own strength, but even after he got to know his own strength, he was even better than himself.


    Thirty days of Hedong, thirty days of Hexi!


    If he wants to ridicule too much, then wait for his own strength to surpass him and then beat him.

 Chapter 608

    "Mr. shite, you are really... As always from your heart!"


    Cao Cao stood aside and said with a soft smile.


    "What from the heart? This is self-knowledge! "


    Su Chen looked at Lim Lu and said with a smile: "you see, this shows that you were too polite to him before. If you had done this for a long time, how could you be hated every day?"


    Lim Lu nodded slightly and agreed: "yes, administrator, you are right!"


    Tony listened to their words, his face like bitter gourd, and sighed, "you can''t do this! Administrator, you are entrusted by the leader of the group, but you want to create a friendly and harmonious perfect communication group. It is against your original intention to do so now! "


    "It''s OK. It''s nothing."


    "It shouldn''t be like this. As an old Chinese saying goes, a gentleman doesn''t do anything with his mouth."


    "You always say that Limulus is no longer a human being. What do you care about, gentlemen or gentlemen?"


    "Oh, I said it, but what I said was different from what happened."


    "I might as well tell one thing."


    "What?"


    "In fact, the Taoist priest sometimes looks at the group. Sometimes when I see you shooting guns in the group, I wonder, this young man can''t do it! The harmonious atmosphere of the group has been distorted by this. "


    Su Chen''s face did not change, light tut said: "but he thought that your most important target of shelling is Lim Lu, which belongs to the love and killing between your two brothers, which is a normal phenomenon. So he laughed it off, and beauty cared too much."


    Tony:...


    My God!


    The leader of the group even secretly spy on the communication group?


    But yes, the communication group is created by the group leader. Even if the leader is busy, he should pay attention to the communication group.


    That is to say, you are already familiar with the leader?


    Isn''t that a bad thing?


    If Su Chen knew what he thought, he would look strange.


    After all, Tony''s favorite group is standing next to him.


    As for familiarity?


    Already familiar, even almost mixed familiar!


    "Is that all right, warden?"


    Limulu suddenly said, a worried face, Tony''s mouth gun attracted the attention of the group leader?


    If anything else, he''s nothing.


    After all, it can attract the attention of the group leader, which is also a good thing.


    But Tony usually once open, then what come what, although he did not bring dirty words, but sometimes it is not too civilized.


    As Tony said just now, the leader of the group wants to establish a friendly and harmonious communication group. Will there be any bad impression on Tony because of some of Tony''s words?


    If the group leader decides to kick Tony out of the communication group, the administrator can''t stop him.


    "I really..."


    Su Chen lost his voice and said, "Lim Lu, I''m scaring Tony. What are you worried about


    After saying this, Su Chen turned his eyes and looked at Tony and said, "you don''t have to think about it too much. What kind of cultivation do you master? Can a man who can become a great master of cultivation even have no such breast? "


    "So in his eyes, you can''t even make him emotional, so there''s no need to think too much about it."


    "Well, let''s go to the oasis and sit down for a while! After that, I won''t stop anyone who wants to go around, but don''t run too far. After all, Yasso is on his way to the continent of Valoran. You have to see each other when you come to Valoran. It depends on your mood where you want to go after meeting. "


    The Taoist master...


    to tell the truth, he did not know what kind of state of mind Wei''an''s great power was, so he had to make it up by himself.


    Exchange group invited are not ordinary people, or someone to suppress them!


    Their own strength is still too weak.

 Chapter 609

    "The hero of shurima, the desert butcher, the desert Death God, the desert emperor, the ancient wizard spirit..."


    Su Chen sat on a grassland in the oasis, looked at the flowing spring in front of him and whispered to himself.


    When playing the League of heroes, he basically manipulated the heroes in surima.


    Every hero has its own advantages. After growing up, they are very powerful. When playing with unlimited firepower, they can be in a good mood.


    That''s really the years I missed.


    I''m afraid my former self did not expect that one day, I would come to the continent of Valoran and set foot on this continent where heroic disputes and extraordinary events happen all the time.


    Picheng, Zuan, demacia, norhus, and twisted history, jushenfeng and so on. Go and have a look at it sometime!


    Also should be, satisfy oneself before an idea.


    If you record the disputes in Valoran with equipment, will you make a sensation when you return to your own world?


    After all, this game of hero League has not even a movie.


    No, it should be said that there are very few CG.


    I can''t help it. There are too many heroes, too many backgrounds, too big and too complicated in Valoran.


    What happens in a real world is absolutely more gorgeous and wonderful than the imaginary continent of Valoran!


    "Administrator, the medium-sized world loopholes have threatened to destroy the world, and the large-scale world loopholes..."


    Cao Cao went to Su Chen and asked in a serious way.


    "In the future, I will."


    Su Chen shakes his head and smiles, and says, "Oh, by the way, don''t you go to this neighborhood to have a look?"


    Now in this oasis, only he and Cao Cao are left.


    Tony and them, they''ve all gone to the desert.


    "I''m not that hyperactive personality, and once again, it''s really delayed."


    Cao Cao sat cross legged on the ground, sighed: "my mentality, perhaps as the family elders said, some old."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "if you don''t join the communication group and live in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, it''s really better to be mature. After all, the consequence of immaturity is death, and the power under his command is consumed."


    In the turbulent times of the Eastern Han Dynasty, heroes emerged in large numbers.


    In the era of so many heroes, Cao Cao can be said to be the top group of people.


    If it were not for his family background, a large number of talented people who had a heart for Han Dynasty didn''t join Cao Cao''s camp, plus a series of coincidences, I''m afraid that Cao Cao would have ended the turbulent Three Kingdoms period.


    If the Three Kingdoms ended ahead of time and a new dynasty was established ahead of time, the so-called Wei and Jin dynasties would be completely rewritten!


    "Now that you have stepped into the transcendence, have you finished the troubled times in your world?"


    "Since the administrator came to kill the 200000 army of Dong thieves, the other 18 princes did not dare to make any more troubles. They took me as the Lord and said that I was the destiny of the people and should be the founding emperor."


    "That''s not bad."


    "In fact, it all depends on the power of the administrator. After all, the great power shown by the administrator at that time has already deterred them all."


    Cao Cao sat up straight and said thank you.


    Perhaps from his present vision, the power of destroying heaven and earth at that time was just like that.


    But for ordinary people, what''s the difference between those powers and immortals?


    He has something to do with immortals!


    Who dares to compete with him on this point alone?


    Since he was valued by immortals, he must be the founding emperor. It is obviously a mentally retarded act to oppose him.


    Therefore, it is the most wise choice for the princes to bow down and submit to the throne.


    Of course, there are also some clowns who go out to jump, but after he shows his hand, it''s all peaceful.

 Chapter 610

    "You don''t have to be humble. If you''re an incompetent person, it won''t go away."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, "in the end, you have also read the annals of the Three Kingdoms. Even if there is no interference from the communication group, your future is also a hero!"


    With a smile, Cao Cao opened his mouth and said, "the administrator is really a fallacy. In fact, the most sincere wish in Cao''s heart is to be a general of Pingxi in the Han Dynasty, but it didn''t work out."


    In fact, this sentence is true.


    In his youth, this was his ideal, and he never thought about overturning the Han Dynasty.


    After all, when I grew up in the Han Dynasty, I was still loyal to the Han Dynasty.


    However, things went against their wishes, and they finally embarked on this road, which was actually forced by the situation.


    Well...


    but the administrator''s words also remind me that there are so many generals and counsellors under him. Now that the world is settled, their strength can not be wasted.


    It seems that I should collect some skills and resources for those generals and counsellors under his command to step into the path of cultivation.


    Maybe in the future, the scenes in myths and legends are not impossible to realize.


    Military general opens the mountain!


    The counsellor calls for thunder!


    In the past, their journey was other forces on Kyushu, but now, their journey is a world of endless dimensions!


    Although his advisers and generals did not join the communication group, the strength of a team is greater than that of an individual.


    "Current events make heroes, and heroes have long been current events."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "ah, by the way, how do you deal with your future enemies?"


    How will boss Cao deal with future enemies?


    After all, for boss Cao now, even if those enemies do not kill, there will be no threat.


    It''s not a level. Do you need to worry about so much?


    But everyone''s ideas are different. If it''s him, even if the future enemy has no threat to himself, I''m afraid he won''t let it go.


    Everything, the dead, is the safest.


    When Cao Cao heard Su Chen''s words, he was silent for a moment.


    Because he did not know how to answer this question, but his silence also let Su Chen know the answer.


    "It is worthy of being the Prime Minister of Cao who spread the history of Qing Dynasty."


    Su Chen turned his right hand and said, "I''m afraid I''ll do the same as you."


    "To cut the grass, we must remove the roots."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen stopped for a moment and then said, "although they are all mortals and do not threaten us, they can kill us by turning their hands. But we are in the communication group, and our vision has been opened up. If the enemy goes deep into our world in the future, it will be... A little troublesome, isn''t it?"


    People like mole ants now will not necessarily be ants in the future.


    The world is too big and too magical.


    Nobody knows what will happen next second?


    Just like Cao Cao, could he have imagined that he would join the communication group and become an extraordinary master of heaven and earth?


    If the enemy like ants join forces similar to communication groups in the future and grow to the same level as them, wouldn''t it be a headache?


    It''s really annoying to think about it.


    And the best way to solve this problem is to eliminate the roots, as long as it is the enemy, kill all!


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s the opposing enemies in the camp.


    The enemy who once overcame him by intrigue must die!

 Chapter 611

    Before long, a slight wind was blowing.


    In fact, Yasso''s vision changed greatly after he joined the battle group.


    In the past, Yasso basically - he put on a blue cloth with his upper body exposed, which was no different from not wearing it.


    While participating in the group task, perhaps it was the dress of the group friends that stimulated him, or perhaps Su Chen''s appearance made him a little restrained.


    After all, it''s the administrator. In front of this kind of power, it''s better not to be so strange.


    "Administrator, brother Cao."


    When Yasso fell to the ground, he looked around and wondered, "where are they, Tony?"


    Cao Cao chuckled and said, "they are very interested in shurima, so they go around. Since you are here, they should come back."


    After that, he moved his mind and sent out a message in the communication group.


    "Tony has no money, @ Nezha, @ Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian, @ limlu tempest, Yasuo is here, come back quickly!"


    Tony has no money: "is it? So fast? "


    Nezha: "good! Let''s go back now! "


    Limulus Tempest:" are you here? All right. We''ll be back in a minute


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the desert is endless. I don''t see any civilization sites."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "OK, what do you want to say and come back."


    ...


    "Yasso, don''t you have an apprentice?"


    Su Chen eyes a turn, suddenly said.


    "Well... It seems that there is one."


    Yasso was stunned and then said.


    Apprentice?


    There seems to be one, right?


    However, he wandered on the continent of Valoran, and his mind was heavy. He drank wine all day long, so he didn''t care too much about this kind of thing.


    The so-called apprentice and so on, really do not have to care too much.


    "If I find that world in the future, you must come to experience it."


    Su Chen lost his voice a smile, said a let Yasuo inexplicable words.


    Find the world?


    What world?


    Although he didn''t understand, he understood what the administrator wanted to express.


    Well... Will you let him go to some world later?


    Since it was invited by the administrator, he would not refuse.


    "OK, if the administrator finds it, just say it in the group."


    "Yes."


    Su Chen mouth a Yang, nod to say.


    It''s interesting to go back to my own world.


    With Yasuo to play the League of heroes, let Yasso control himself, that will be very happy?


    Should be very happy!


    Two yasogas together, that happiness must be doubled!


    In particular, unlimited firepower, in the process of infinite throwing skills, that double happiness, will be more full!


    Think of that kind of scene, inexplicably a little excited ah!


    "Whew, whew..."


    just at this time, a burst of air sound.


    Then Tony landed from the sky and came to the middle of the oasis.


    "Wow! Or oasis cool! The air in the desert is so dry that I feel smoke in my throat


    Limulu took a deep breath and exclaimed.


    "Well... Limulu, do you have a throat?"


    Tony''s mouth a smoke, helpless way: "still throat smoke? Don''t you want to laugh me to death


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Tony''s goods, don''t play for three minutes, go to the room to uncover tiles, right?


    so, once again, the two began to die?

 Chapter 612

    "Administrator, can you cancel the group rules that can''t hurt each other for a short period of time?"


    Lim Lu turned to look at Su Chen, gnashing his teeth and said, "of course, it would be better if we took the healing seal script off the shelves temporarily from the integral mall, or forbid it to be sold to Mr. shidazhen."


    Su Chen smell speech Wu forehead smile way: "tell the truth, actually I also some don''t understand, that some people how so cheap?"


    I''ll take limulu as soon as I catch anything. Tony has done a good job!


    "I''m not... Invigorating the atmosphere."


    Tony chuckled and said, "you see, how happy we are with me here?"


    Yasso stood aside and said, "yes! Sometimes happy people want to beat you together. "


    When chatting in the communication group, Tony is really a man of the air.


    Even by sun Mengyao as the "glorious title of keyboard man", heaven does not give birth to my keyboard man, the eternal spray is like a long night!


    Keyboard man...


    although they don''t quite understand the meaning of the word, they somehow feel that the title fits Tony''s description.


    Sometimes, really, everyone was spurted to hammer him!


    It''s just right now. Tony is on the opposite side. It''s convenient to hammer if you want to.


    "Well, we can be reasonable! If you do, you will be unreasonable. "


    Tony''s voice changed, he said pitifully.


    "I don''t think I need to reason with you because what you said is fallacy."


    Lim Lu rubbed her eyebrows and said faintly.


    Tony: "what he said is quite reasonable, OK?


    If there is no reason, how can you be speechless?


    And he didn''t swear, either?


    He is really just persuading everyone with words!


    "Come on, let''s take a picture and take a picture as a souvenir. Then we can do what we should do."


    Su Chen has no choice but to shake his head and then interrupts.


    Immediately everyone stood up quickly, took a group photo and sent it to the communication group. Soon they set out to do their own business.


    We came to Valoran to complete the group mission.


    Among the group missions, it is suggested that evil organizations will come and trigger medium-sized world loopholes, which may cause a crisis of destruction to the continent of Valoran.


    So their first goal is to determine what this organization is?


    Who is it?


    What strength?


    Where is it now?


    What do you want?


    As for the others?


    You can put them in the back. After finishing this group task, you can also watch them slowly.


    Medium world vulnerability!


    How many task points will be rewarded for completing this group task?


    Because there are many countries on the continent of Valoran, which are distributed in various regions of the continent, Tony and others are divided into several routes.


    As a blending city of magic and mechanical technology, Tony is still very interested.


    So his goal is here, on the one hand, to explore here, on the other hand, to see the development of the integration of magic and technology in Valoran, and see if it can help him?


    Limluz and Nezha went to NOx together. As a country famous for its ferocity, they had no psychological burden.


    If there''s some damage, it''s broken!


    Anyway, a strong country is everything. The strong can enjoy all privileges!


    Listen to Yasso, the strong man of the fifth rank is the demigod strong one in the land of Valoran!


    The sixth level strong one should be a God?


    A God and a sealed God came to NOx, and I''m afraid no one will blame them for doing anything?

 Chapter 613

    "Xu Xuan, why don''t you leave with them?"


    With the departure of Tony and others, only Su Chen and Xu Xuan are left in the oasis.


    Soon, he''s leaving, too.


    Before the invasion of Valoran, the evil organization did not understand, he should go to various places in the land of Valoran.


    Since it is called an evil organization by the communication group, it must not be exposed so soon, right?


    At least, the probability that they will find out about that organization will not be very high before there is a major change in Valoran.


    Of course, if anyone happens to meet a member of an evil organization, or a clue, it''s really lucky.


    "I... people have discussed it, so I..."


    Xu Xuan was embarrassed. His strength was too weak. Although his friends didn''t look down on him, no one wanted to form a team with him among the nearby teams.


    Tony can''t do it alone. He has the strength.


    The steel suit has five levels of combat power. On the continent of Valoran, there are not many that can threaten him.


    But he is not the same, he has only three levels of strength.


    Third level strength...


    on the continent of Valoran, there are a lot of third-order fighting forces. Therefore, if he moves forward alone, GG is very likely!


    So when he stayed here, he actually had some expectations.


    What if you are with the administrator?


    Have administrator adult accompany, oneself this road harvest, can little?


    "Look at it yourself. If you encounter an inevitable crisis, it''s also a trick to escape with cross boundary runes."


    Su Chen''s face did not change. He opened his mouth and said, "be careful. The price of revived seal script is much more expensive than that of cross boundary seal script."


    After shaking his head, he turned and disappeared.


    Of course, he knew what Xu Xuan meant.


    However, it does not mean that he will take Xu Xuan with him.


    The world of Valoran, for myself, also belongs to a novel world.


    Therefore, it is also good to walk alone in this novel continent, enjoy the different scenery and comfort the heroic feelings in the past.


    What''s the use of taking Xu Xuan with you?


    Communication group, in fact, is already a bug. There are so many group friends in it. Even if Xu Xuan really encounters something, the group friends can also provide material support.


    And there are points mall, as long as Xu Xuan is not stupid, it will basically be OK.


    What''s more, what''s the purpose of participating in the group task?


    Is it to let him take Xu Xuan and provide shelter for Xu Xuan?


    He protects Xu Xuan. Who protects him?


    Only by going through hardships can we grow rapidly!


    "Alas


    Xu Xuan looks at Su Chen''s position and sighs heavily.


    Then he looked around, looked at the oasis carefully, and then turned to leave.


    Tony is in groups, limlu and Nezha are in groups.


    But Cao Cao and Yasuo two people a group, can''t help, also only left him.


    The administrator didn''t bring himself. He also knew the main reason. His strength was still too weak.


    Different levels of cultivation will certainly deal with different things.


    With the strength of the administrator, he can not resist the enemy crisis. With his three-level cultivation, I''m afraid the administrator will have to spare his energy to protect himself after the battle breaks out.


    Of course, there is another meaning.


    Administrator, you may want to sharpen yourself in this way.


    In the final analysis, the exchange group is not a welfare home. To join it and enjoy the privileges and privileges brought about by it, it will also have to go through a crisis of hardship.


    The exchange group has done a good job.

 Chapter 614

    Freyerdrode, a cold wind howling in the northwest of Valoran.


    "There are three big tribes in fralrod. Is that one of the tribes ahead?"


    Su Chen, dressed in white, walked on this abominable cold land.


    The thin clothes in sharp contrast to the surrounding environment, he estimated that the surrounding temperature, has reached a limit point of human being frozen to death.


    The wind, mixed with a little ice crystal roaring and shouting.


    In the eyes of Su Chen, it is a beautiful scene that can be enjoyed. In the eyes of the local people, this is the sickle of the God of death.


    Here, the tribal children because of their own resistance is not strong, once a fever cold, it is a disease of the rain death struggle.


    After all, there is no modern technology or modern medical technology in frailthard''s tribe.


    Primitive tribes made them only use their own body instinct to fight against diseases, or use some precious medicinal materials to fight against them.


    After all, there are really very few herbs that can grow in this area of Freire droid.


    Of course, the continent of Valoran is a world of supernatural forces, so freldroyd''s children are born with great bodies and have a strong resistance to the severe winter.


    "Is this ashy''s tribe?"


    Su Chen looks far away, a moment later, he will be in front of the tribe perception clearly.


    Although the cold earth has some inhibitory effect on his mental power, these obstacles are obviously not enough to see in front of his mental power.


    Six steps, in the land of Valoran can become a god!


    A god of the world, could the bad weather of freyerdroid affect it?


    If so, is the weather too harsh for Frey droid?


    Before long, Su Chen went to the front of the tribe.


    In his field of vision, four strong soldiers, dressed in thick velvet robes and armed with sharp spears, stood at the gate of the tribe. Their sharp, Eagle like eyes looked around warily, seemingly eliminating all unstable factors.


    There''s no way. There are still some powerful snow Warcraft in the Ferrer droid area.


    These snow Warcraft live here, and their strength is strong. If a guard fails, it will be a huge damage to the whole tribe.


    "Well?"


    The four soldiers saw Su Chen''s figure almost at the same time, which made them squint and hold the spear tightly in their hands.


    Although they knew that there was a big world outside of Ferrer droid, there were many creatures like them outside.


    However, because of the harsh living conditions of Freire zhuod, there are few creatures here. For several years, even more than ten years, there has been no outsider.


    "TIAs, tell the queen that a stranger of unknown strength is coming."


    The soldier on the far left leaned slightly and whispered.


    The man in front of him, who is gradually approaching, does not know his real strength.


    But he was not blind. He could see that the stranger was wearing very thin clothes.


    In this way, he walked in the cold world with his face as usual, as if he didn''t feel the threat of the cold world. From this point alone, he knew that the strength of the stranger was not weak.


    After all, with his strength, if he took off the snow velvet robe and put on such thin clothes, it would be harmless in a short time, but for a long time, his body could not accept it.


    This is what he grew up in freyerdrode when he was a child. The appearance and dress of this stranger do not seem to belong to Freire droid.

 Chapter 615

    "Foreigners, please stop!"


    When he stepped on the front gate of the tribe, a soldier of misu was still at the front door for five hours.


    Although he knew that the stranger went to the tribe, he probably wanted to enter the tribe.


    But as a soldier, his job is to protect.


    The strength of this foreigner is not weak, but it does not mean that he will not stop him!


    On the contrary, because he is not weak, if he harbors evil intentions, the damage to the tribe will be extremely great.


    "Hello, I''m here to visit ash."


    Su Chen smiles and says politely.


    With his strength, there is no need to be so polite.


    Once you think about it, if you want to suppress this tribe directly, you will solve everything you want to know and see.


    But he doesn''t want to do it. He has his own bottom line and principles.


    If you get power, you will act recklessly and indulge your own desires too much. What''s the difference between that and a demon who has lost his wisdom?


    And if you are polite, you can avoid a lot of trouble.


    Seriously, he hates trouble.


    So he didn''t want any trouble that could be avoided.


    Of course, if someone deliberately comes to trouble him, or creates trouble for him, or blocks him, he doesn''t mind letting him experience despair.


    Let''s be happy and carefree, but we should still be in awe of the world.


    There are people outside, there are days outside.


    You can''t be too wild!


    But restraint does not mean forbearance, who will find trouble, directly do his ya!


    If you don''t accept life and death, do it!


    Anyway, I have the bug of communication group. What''s the meaning of doing something again?


    "Do you know the queen?"


    The soldier''s eyes flashed and asked solemnly.


    This stranger is here for the queen?


    What''s the purpose of looking for the queen?


    What do you want?


    But the Queen''s strength is strong, and this is also in their home court, so he is not very worried.


    The most important thing is that the stranger doesn''t have the sharp and sharp air of tit for tat. He has a gentle attitude and doesn''t seem to be looking for trouble.


    But the high priest once said that a sharp enemy was a threat to them, but not very much.


    The enemy with mild attitude and restrained mood is really terrible!


    Well... He didn''t quite understand some of what the high priest said, but he understood half of it.


    Therefore, he did not take Su Chen, a moderate stranger, lightly.


    "I know you."


    Su Chen''s face did not change and said with a smile.


    Ice shooter, ash!


    This hero is the first hero he played when he went into the pit.


    Although the skin is really crisp, if the technology is good, it is really cool to kill people!


    However, he can''t say these words for sure. If they don''t understand the words, they will cause many unnecessary troubles.


    He came to Freire droid to see the tribes that loved and killed each other, and he wanted to see the heroes.


    When introducing the hero''s background, he said that ashey was very beautiful and had the charm of Queen''s aura all over his body. He was really curious.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he came here to see if there is any power beyond the fifth level?


    Come to the land of Valoran, may produce destruction to the continent of Valoran evil organization, the lowest strength must be five levels?


    If there is no fifth order, what kind of storm can be created in the land of Valoran where gods exist?


    I''m afraid that before you become a demon, you will be wiped out by the God who is not aware of it?

 Chapter 616

    "Please wait here for a moment."


    After a few seconds of eye contact, the three soldiers spoke.


    Only this time, their appellation has changed.


    They still know the Queen''s strength.


    Since this stranger is looking for the queen, there is a great possibility that she will know her.


    Therefore, in terms of address, they can no longer use the appellation of foreigners.


    According to the high priest, the honorific address of the outside world is your excellency, so there should be no problem for them to address you.


    "Good."


    Su Chen smiles and nods.


    The tribe was invisible to him, so he knew that one of the soldiers had left to find ash.


    A stranger?


    Listen to the address, it seems that freldroyd is not usually accompanied by anyone else.


    Neither demacia nor NOx has sent anyone here?


    After all, the strength of the three fralrod tribes is not weak, and they are also forces that can be drawn in.


    "Really, why do you think so much?"


    Su Chen gently lifted his right hand, touched his nose, gently vomited out a mouthful of fog, but with a smile.


    Will I stay too long in this continent of Valoran?


    After clearing that evil organization, maybe I will leave.


    Therefore, I don''t need to think so much about the collision and killing of Valoran mainland forces.


    Look!


    If you say that you are in a good mood one day and you happen to meet a hero who has a slight affection for you, it doesn''t hurt to help.


    But it depends on the mood.


    A moment later, a beautiful figure in purple star point robe and ice crystal crown appears in Su Chen''s view.


    Although the figure didn''t take a bow and arrow, Su Chen knew that this was ash!


    After all, who else in this tribe, besides ashy, would have such a look?


    "Who is your excellency? What can I do for the avarosa tribe? "


    Ashy looked at Suchen and asked solemnly.


    She has the blood of ice, so she has a high control power to the ice.


    Especially in such a cold place as Freire droid, she can exert her power to a great extent!


    Here, not only the strength has been greatly increased, but the ice and snow are under her control, and the cold wind is under her command!


    Even her perception will become very strong. As an excellent shooter, her perception will always be her strongest.


    But now, in front of this stranger, actually let oneself not feel the slightest breath fluctuation?


    As if, this person does not exist in general!


    If you can''t see this stranger with your own eyes, and you are very sure that this is a living, flesh and blood creature, you will really think that this is a virtual shadow.


    But virtual shadow should not be!


    If it is a shadow, how can we leave a trace?


    So in the end, there is only one possibility!


    That is the strength of the stranger in front of him, beyond his imagination!


    Beyond her imagination...


    in the process of commanding the tribes to fight in the north and South in recent years, her strength has also been increasing.


    Now, only one step away from touching the world of the gods!


    Become a powerful demigod!


    How long has it been since the avarosa tribe has there been a semi divine strongman?


    If she can become a demigod, then the avarosa tribe will become more powerful!


    Maybe I can integrate the other two tribes and let Freire droid radiate more vitality!


    But the bottleneck of the demigod strong is not so easy to break through.


    This has been, trapped her for a long time...


    therefore, only the demigod strong can perfectly hide his breath in the environment of Freire droid, and even can not feel a trace of his breath!


    And it''s a very old and powerful demigod!

 Chapter 617

    "Zoffred, I just want to ask if there''s something wrong with you recently


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "for example, do you have particularly strong breath fluctuation?"


    "In other words, is there anyone who has suddenly changed from weak to very powerful and has done something you can''t understand?"


    Ashy was stunned at the words, then her eyes flashed and fell into silence.


    Apart from anything else, she could analyze many things from the old demigod''s words.


    Most importantly, this ancient demigod did not come for their avalosa tribe, and did not mean to harm their tribe.


    Of course, this is open to question, and she can''t confirm it yet.


    After all, man is the most cunning creature in the world. In order to achieve his own goal, he can disguise himself as anything.


    "Frederick recently... It seems that everything has gone as usual. Nothing strange has happened."


    Ashy looked up slowly and said, "if anything happened, it might be something over the howling abyss."


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, ask a way: "howl what happened there in the abyss?"


    Howling abyss?


    This map is very good when playing, a road 5v5, sometimes only in a moment.


    It''s so fast to push it up.


    If a wave is not played well, it will be over and pushed!


    Of course, there are also very wave people who, after hitting the other party''s group, stand next to the family''s water spring and have a sense of existence in the dance show. As a result, they don''t get it right. They just explode the crystal and end the game.


    Although the howling abyss is a dangerous place, what danger is there for myself in this frailthard?


    All of them are here. It''s OK to go and have a look.


    Um... Take a few photos to commemorate, go to the howling abyss to have a tour, I believe it is also a kind of other happiness?


    "In a few days, it''s time to strengthen the seal of the howling abyss again. However, some changes came out of the howling abyss some time ago. It seems that Lisandro woke up early."


    "So this time, it''s very likely that something will change," said ash, frowning


    As soon as this was said, the faces of the old men in robes who followed her changed greatly.


    However, after a look at each other, they were silent and did not speak out.


    The Queen''s words and deeds have their own intentions. It''s better not to interfere.


    "Seal the howling abyss, frost witch Lisandro?"


    Su Chen said with a soft smile that there are many heroes in Ferrer zhuod''s side!


    Ice shooter, fury of winter, king of barbarians, frost witch, king of troll...


    take a look at it sometime!


    It''s a hero who left such a big name on the continent of Valoran. Let''s meet and take a few photos as a souvenir.


    The most important thing is to have a chat with these heroes who used to control them. I believe it is also a different experience.


    In any case, the evil organization has not yet taken the lead, so it should be playing while looking.


    When I go back, I will develop these photos and show them to Ning cai''er.


    Let her envy!


    "Do you understand Lisandro well, sir?"


    Ashey''s pupils shrank, and sure enough, the old demigod understood Lisandro.


    In fact, what she said just now is classified. The whole tribe knows very little about it.


    But this one is an old demigod!


    As she spoke of the howling abyss, the demigod was clearly silent and thinking.


    Maybe the change of the howling abyss, I can use the power of this demigod.

 Chapter 618

    "I don''t know very well. I just heard about some things."


    Su Chen shook his head and said.


    On the introduction of frost witch''s hero, there are some deeds.


    Can a hero who has lived for a long time can be summed up in a few words?


    "Monsieur, Lisandro is also a demigod


    AI Xi suddenly said, with this sentence, she pretended to look around, but actually Yu Guang has been paying attention to Su Chen.


    Demigod, she just heard about it.


    In fact, if it was not for Lisandro''s evil, I''m afraid she would have broken the seal and Fang lisanzuo would have come out.


    But there''s no way. If Lisandro was born, it would be a disaster for the whole frailthard!


    Ice blood, born to master the pure ice power!


    As the king of cold land, ice also provides them with incomparable strength!


    However, according to ancient records, Lisandro made a deal with evil dark creatures, twisting the pure ice power into a dark power full of destruction and death, which devoured everything and also destroyed everything.


    The ancestors Zeng and Lisandro were the three sisters of ice, but it was the ancestors who sealed the frost witch in the howling abyss.


    The life of the demigod is long, but there is still the day of death!


    For Lisandro''s pursuit of immortality, the ancestors disdained to use it.


    Lissao was afraid of death, but her ancestors were not!


    She can imagine that once Lisandro, who has been sealed for many years, is born, then all the tribes and all living creatures of freyerzhud will be destroyed!


    There is no one who can compete with the half god strong except the legendary Guardian beast.


    This is also the reason why she wants to borrow the power of the semi God strong man in front of her. If the semi God strong man has evil intentions, freldrod can''t resist it.


    So, there''s no need to think that much.


    This demigod strong man is looking for a change. Maybe it is just to solve this change.


    "Oh, the demigods are good."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and said: "what happened to the howling abyss? Come on, tell me more about it. "


    As heroes of the dark camp, it is normal for frost witches to be sealed in the howling abyss.


    Wait!


    At this time, hasn''t frost witch been born yet?


    As for the frost witch destroying Frey droad?


    You''re kidding!


    As an important part of the continent of Valoran, Freire Zhude was destroyed when she said it would be destroyed?


    Don''t say anything else, the strength of ice crystal Phoenix is not too weak?


    Why, don''t you have to be a demigod?


    Otherwise, how do you protect Frey droid?


    What''s more, major forces such as demacia and NOx will not allow Lisandro to destroy freald, and freldrod will be destroyed and become a deadly enemy. That will have a great impact on the whole continent.


    In fact, he felt that Lisandro was also very poor.


    There are gods in Valoran, so the dark creature trading with Lisandro may be a dark god.


    After all, who can transform a demigod into a strong one?


    Do you have this kind of power as a demigod?


    What''s more, Lisandro, as a demigod, believes in the demigod who helps her transform?


    It should be a god!


    Only the gods could promise the eternal life of Lisandro, and then transform it into a dark creature with the power of corroding and destroying.


    But the poor man had something to hate, and no one else could blame for it.


    Gods?


    How strong are the gods of Valoran?


    In this world, will there be seven strong people?


    If there are, then the evil organizations that come to this world will also have the seven strong ones!

 Chapter 619

    "The situation of the howling abyss is very complicated. If you want to visit the howling abyss, you can join us in two days."


    Said ashy, with a stretch of her right hand and a smile.


    To be honest, she doesn''t know much about the howling abyss.


    So she felt that she had better not say these things in front of an old demigod, so as not to cause some embarrassment in the end.


    Since the demigod wants to go to the howling abyss, go and have a look.


    As for what happened after the howling abyss?


    Whether it''s good or bad, it''s within her tolerance.


    Then again, if the demigod''s goal is to howl into the abyss, and she doesn''t lead her there, won''t the demigod find it?


    "Two days later? It''s too long. Why don''t you go now


    Su Chen slightly shakes his head and says.


    He has a lot of things to do. If there is no member power of that evil organization in the howling abyss, he may go to other places if he strolls a little.


    After all, with his strength, two days is enough to do a lot of things.


    "Now... Now?"


    Ashie was stunned and said in disbelief.


    In such a hurry?


    The day you come to freyerdrode, you''re going to the howling abyss?


    Don''t use these two days to see Frey droid?


    What''s more, in such a hurry, doesn''t the demigod worry about how much he thinks?


    "Yes, now."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, nodded and said.


    "The time for us to go to the howling abyss was agreed by our avarosa tribe and the sailima tribe. Two days later, we set out together to consolidate the seal of the howling abyss."


    Ashie said, with a sad look on her face.


    Su Chen glanced at Ai Xi and said, "if there is a change, I will do it. Who do you think is related to the change of howling abyss? If there is no change, I will seal the howling abyss again before I leave, which will not have a significant impact on your lives


    "But...


    " do you think that I can''t find a place in the howling abyss? Are you sure you want me to go alone? "


    "..."


    ashey''s face changed slightly. Then she turned around and discussed with several elders in the rear for a moment. Then she said, "OK, we''ll lead you there, just hope you don''t break your promise."


    From the beginning, she knew that she must be taking this demigod strongman to the howling abyss today.


    But as the queen of the avarosa tribe, any action of her own represents avarosa.


    Ordinary things, or to say some important information, will not be said by the elders.


    But if you want to take someone to the howling abyss before the appointed time, then the elder sacrifice in the back may not be so easy to talk about.


    Therefore, she did not speak just now, but pretended to be very embarrassed. She wanted the demigod to open his mouth and block the mouth of the elder sacrifice.


    Who dares to be familiar with the "threat" of a demigod?


    Do they really dare to let the demigod go alone to the howling abyss?


    If the semi God strong man made a deal with Lisandro and directly broke the seal and released Lisandro, who will bear the responsibility?


    Who should make atonement for the dead creatures of Frey droad?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise to you."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, "how long do you need to prepare and how many people will go there? Give me an approximate time. "

 Chapter 620

    "If you are really in a hurry, you can start now, and I will go with you."


    "If you''re not in such a hurry, you can wait for a moment and I''ll get some people together," said ashey, without changing her face


    Su Chen eyes a flash, way: "that you accompany me to walk a time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a light flashed, and the figures of Su Chen and AI Xi disappeared at the same time.


    At the next moment, there was a roar from the avarosa tribe.


    The queen was taken under their noses?


    What''s more, go to the howling abyss!


    It''s a bad thing for the queen to go to the howling abyss alone!


    If the stranger is not strong enough to protect the queen in front of Lisandro, it will be a huge loss to the whole avarosa tribe!


    The queen, after all, is the most gifted woman in thousands of years.


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Are you... A demigod of space?"


    Ashy stood in a white streamer of energy shield, looking at the scene quickly flashed outside, said with a surprised face.


    In the land of Valoran, there are not many demigods, but if you really want to find them, you can still find many traces.


    But the existence trace of the space system demigod is really not easy to find.


    After all, the number of space practitioners is too few, let alone become a demigod!


    Now, a semi God of space is right next to her, which is really beyond her imagination.


    "Demigods? I think it''s better for you to guess again. "


    Su Chen chuckled and said.


    "Upward... You are not a God, are you?"


    Ashey''s pupils shrank, and then pretended to be relaxed. "If you were a God, how could you come to freichod and be so interested in the howling abyss?"


    When Su Chen heard his words, he said, "yes! Why do I care so much about the howling abyss? Is it hard to guess why? "


    If he had been a native of Valoran, he would not have come to Freire droid at this time.


    After all, that evil organization has not yet started to destroy, or has begun to act, and even caused great accidents, but Yasso''s news is too blocked to understand.


    But at this time, the howling abyss happens to have a change. Does it have nothing to do with that evil organization?


    Evil organizations come to destroy the land of Valoran.


    Isn''t it a good time to release the ice witch sealed in the howling abyss?


    Frost witch born, wantonly slaughters the living creature!


    Let the frost witch attract some attention and, of course, fire.


    In this way, it means that the forces of evil organizations coming to the world of Valoran are not strong enough.


    At least, they are wary of the power of the world''s gods.


    Um... Six steps?


    If there are two or three six level practitioners, it will certainly cause great shock and damage to the land of Valoran.


    But he is used to imagining everything in the worst direction. What if... That evil organization is very powerful and has a seven level strong?


    We have to guard against this!


    In addition to him, the strongest group of friends who came to the land of Valoran was limulu, the sixth level combat power.


    The rest, it''s all four or five.


    There is, of course, a third order.


    Xu Xuan came to the land of Valoran, that is to play soy sauce, we all know one thing.


    No way. Everyone grows up from soy sauce.


    Playing soy sauce twice, Xu Xuan should have the strength to participate in the war.

 Chapter 621

    "Howling abyss..."


    ash''s hands trembled, and a trace of amazement and uneasiness flashed through her eyes.


    If the one in front of you is really a God, and the change in the howling abyss can cause a God to come into the world to deal with it, what kind of change is it?


    Wait!


    Isn''t it Lisandro who lit the fire and became a God?


    In this way, fre''erd, I''m afraid, will be doomed!


    Even if the guardian beast wakes up from a deep sleep, it is useless to resist in front of a deity.


    Of course, all this is based on the premise that he is a God before his eyes.


    But the key is that the gods are so ordinary and ordinary, surrounded by light and mighty?


    Maybe, the one next to me is just a demigod. What I said just now is a joke with myself!


    An ancient powerful demigod, because of his own strength, is not so awed by the gods. It is normal to make a joke about the gods occasionally.


    Therefore, I don''t need to care too much about what I said just now.


    Su Chen stands aside and doesn''t pay too much attention to AI Xi''s expression change.


    What I said just now is true.


    Five steps, already half god!


    In the communication group, the division span of combat power rank is very large.


    Under normal circumstances, they are larger than the boundary division of the outside world.


    A rank may contain two or even three realms.


    So the sixth level of combat power, on the continent of Valoran, is at least at the level of gods.


    Maybe it will be the realm above the gods.


    If what she said just now made ashy think, she is more sensitive!


    As a queen, there are many things to consider.


    ...


    communication group.


    Tony has no money: "Wow! The scenery of Picheng is really spectacular


    Tony didn''t have money: "it''s a city that combines technology and magic. All kinds of landscape characters are really beyond my expectation."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony has no money: "what''s the dispatch number for? I didn''t hate you this time. (slim helpless face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" cut ~ I didn''t say you hate me, why are you so guilty? Is it me again


    Tony didn''t have money: "you''re obviously a villain and a gentleman! I''ve just come to Picheng, and I haven''t seen the landscape of the city all over, and I haven''t understood the magic means of various technologies in Picheng. How can I have the time and energy to hate you? (slim rolled his eyes) "


    before he came to piccheng, he actually had a position in his mind.


    After all, he was also a pioneer in the combination of technology and magic. He engraved magic inscriptions on steel battle clothes, which can be said to have created his own combination of science fiction and magic.


    In addition, their own strength is very strong, not to mention anything else, the strength strength of steel war clothes alone has reached the level of semi gods in Valoran continent.


    So before he came to the city, he was still a little proud.


    In fact, some of them show off.


    Genius!


    It''s normal to be a bit sharp and show off?


    In their own world can not find their own peers, even if they speak to them, it is just a chicken to duck talk, they simply do not understand!


    The real pretending force is to pretend to understand people!


    What''s the point of forcing a bunch of white guys?


    What does it feel like?


    Originally, they thought you were very good. If you talk about this, they just think you are very good.


    Well... In their hearts at most, you are more powerful.


    What good experience can this have?

 Chapter 622

    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t know who you are yet? (slim pinches his nose) "


    Limulus Tempest:" quiet and obedient jade, do you think I''m right? "


    Nezha: "I agree with you."


    Tony has no money: "look at Nezha like this, can you buy it? Limulu, go! In a short time, he bought little Nezha? "


    Limlu Tempest: "what''s the deal? Speak less if you can''t speak! Am I buying? This is what Nezha thinks I''m right and agrees with me! "


    Buying?


    How bad is that?


    But don''t say, it''s very interesting to bring Nezha to noxious.


    Originally, he was ready to take care of the children, because he had brought Xiaoyu, so he had some experience in taking care of children.


    But Nezha... To tell the truth, it was beyond his expectation.


    Originally, he thought that Nezha would set himself free and destroy himself when he came to nuoxia. As a result, when he came here, he saved several weak people who were oppressed.


    Although it caused a little trouble, it didn''t hurt much.


    Even if he didn''t, Nezha could solve these problems himself.


    The fierce and combative NOx deserves its reputation!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Uncle Li, what did you do in NOx?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "it happens that I just came back from the playground, or I''ll go and play with you."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Alas! What a mess! (slim slaps his head) "


    Limulus Tempest:" what''s the matter? Who made Xiaoyu angry? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "come on, tell me, if one of the dull people makes you angry, Uncle Li and I will take it out for you!"


    To tell you the truth, he is still very fond of Xiaoyu, a cute and clever little girl.


    Listen to the administrator said that in the future, he will have a very lovely daughter.


    In the communication group, there is only a little girl like Xiaoyu. In addition, after more than a month of contact in samsara space, he also regards Xiaoyu as his own daughter.


    Now someone bullies his daughter, he wants to let those people know the old father''s anger!


    And Limulus. It''s going to be a real hit this time.


    In the past, limulu may have a good heart, but after many cruel wars, his mentality has already changed.


    Who dares to bully Xiaoyu? I''m afraid limulu will destroy the city!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no, uncle long and I went to Disneyland to play. As a result, there were too many people going to Disneyland that day. I felt helpless. (slim weeping face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" line up for one hour, experience for ten minutes.


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I regret it, I want to go with you to the continent of Valoran adventure, what an amusement park, really boring!"


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha! It turns out that''s the case. It''s OK, Xiaoyu. If you still want to go to Disneyland, I can build a new one for you


    Tony has no money: "what do you think of a Disneyland that belongs to you alone?"


    Disneyland, he''s heard about it.


    After all, this amusement park is still very famous, but he doesn''t care very much. It''s just a little fun to build a Disneyland.


    Maybe it costs a lot of money to build a Disneyland for ordinary people and even some groups, but is it a problem for him?


    Money can solve the problem, that is not a problem!

 Chapter 623

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ah? That''s too much of an exaggeration, huh?


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. When I go back this time, I''ll have someone build one for you. Whenever you want to play, come and play."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "no, a person''s playground, desolate and boring."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "it''s all small things. If you don''t want the amusement park to be deserted, I can let the playground open after it''s built, but with a certain quota, so you won''t be so cold when you want to come."


    Tony had no money: "of course, because I sent you to the playground, you can go without queuing."


    Limlu Tempest: Yes, jade, if anyone asks you, this is your playground? You can answer him in a neutral manner. Yes, this is my home! Ha ha ha ha, isn''t it interesting? "


    Tony has no money:...


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:...


    is this interesting?


    Maybe it sounds so interesting, but why don''t they want to laugh?


    Isn''t group task fun?


    Isn''t the fantastic beauty of the alien world beautiful?


    Is the water boring?


    Why does Limulus have feelings for that kind of plot?


    Tony has no money: "it''s not a big deal. Just be happy."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Lim, if you really want to experience this feeling, you can come to me. I''ll give you a position as a director of stark industries. Then you can go down to the company to inspect without revealing your identity."


    Tony has no money: "no, it should be said to dress up a little sloppy and make your face a little uglier. Well... Just be a little bit scary, and don''t be too scary. Otherwise, it will be too bad to affect public security. "


    Tony has no money: "I think so! In this way, there will be some people who look down on you or what''s going on. At that time, you will show your identity as a director of stark industries, and you will directly carry out a face slap in the face


    Tony didn''t have money: "what? I''m not kidding this time? Come or not? As long as you dare to come, I dare to let you be the director! "


    Limulus Tempest: "well..."


    Tony has no money: "be decisive, but be upset. Come on! That''s the deal. When the mission is over, you can come to me and discuss it. "


    He didn''t care much about stark industries.


    Perhaps, stark industry is the world''s largest military industry, representing the world''s top wealth status.


    But in the final analysis, the so-called wealth status is only on the earth, not to mention the world!


    If he didn''t join the communication group, he might not have made such a hasty decision, but after joining the communication group, if his vision did not rise, it would be really stupid.


    Say a bad word, this group company in front of the exchange group, what is it?


    As a good friend of his, limulu came to stark industries as a director, not to mention anything else. That was all for his face.


    But the top six can be eliminated easily.


    What can be changed if there is no equal strong person to restrain, even if one country goes together?


    What''s the difference between the so-called nuclear weapons, high-tech, and the hairy toys in front of such strong people?


    So he didn''t really care.


    Assuming that limulu really likes to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger, he doesn''t mind providing him with the atmosphere to enjoy the process.

 Chapter 624

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Wow! Is Uncle Li rich now


    Sun Mengyao: "it looks like this, that''s what happened."


    Sun Mengyao: "hahaha, it''s funny. Ordinary people try their best and even pay a lot of costs to get money that they can''t get. It''s a matter of one sentence in our group. (Tony''s smile) "


    sun Mengyao:" I feel that the expression bag above can be redefined. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what is the definition?"


    Sun Mengyao: "the smile of the rich."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "if you want, I can exchange points with you. The exchange is absolutely fair, how about? Do you want to change it? "


    Sun Mengyao: "no change!"


    Is she crazy about changing points for money?


    In the samsara space, what is the use of money?


    What''s more, the value of points is more than ten million times higher than money?


    Although every group member can get points through group check-in every day, and if he exchanges the points for money, Tony should be happy to increase the value.


    In this way, it can be said to lie down and make money every day.


    True. Money comes from heaven!


    After all, group check-in doesn''t cost anything. You just need to sign in every day to get some points.


    But ask, who would be so stupid, that white points for the useless money?


    Limulu Tempest: "OK! If I ever go to your world to play, if it happens that one of us remembers this matter, let''s talk about it again! (slim smiles and cries)


    Tony has no money: "OK, it''s all small things."


    Marquis wobang: "huh? I heard the message of exchanging points for money. "


    Marquis wobang: "come on, who wants to exchange points for money? I''m absolutely fair. How about 10 million pounds for one point? Please believe that the wealth that I have accumulated for more than 300 years is not comparable to the so-called group of Shida da


    Marquis wobang: "my wealth is beyond the imagination of a big piece of shit. (who wants to change, please @ old man) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "no, old Marquis, there are still such business people?"


    Although he knew that no one in the exchange group would do this.


    Marquis is is not the old man who can not change his morality?


    Well...


    the old Marquis said that he was not rich.


    After all, in the world of the old Marquis, the God killers can be said to be the highest level rulers, and all the state forces were eclipsed in front of the deicides.


    In addition, the old Marquis lived for 300 years. How much wealth can he amass in that part of Europe?


    This is really, beyond my imagination!


    Marquis wobang: "what is business robbery? Is this business robbery? That''s what the higher price gets


    Marquis wobang: "it will be a long time. When we have finished dealing with the matter, we will be bored. How about a big competition of wealth between us?"


    Tony has no money:...


    Marquis Vauban: "Tony, you should believe in yourself, you are the richest!"


    Marquis wobang: "and I don''t mind telling you something. In fact, I don''t have any idea about wealth. In other words, I don''t know how much wealth I have. For me, this is a gamble. Why? Dare you come? "


    Marquis wobang: if we come, we''ll make a bet and stimulate it


    God killer, who cares about wealth?


    As long as you have strong strength, what do you want?


    If there is no strong strength, no matter how much wealth, what is the use?


    But he firmly believed that his unknown wealth must be more than Tony!


    Anyway, I have accumulated more than 300 years'' wealth.

 Chapter 625

    Tony didn''t have money: "what''s so good to bet on? There''s no value in gambling, all right? "


    Marquis Vauban: how do I feel that you dare not bet with me? Anyway, you are also the chairman of stark industry. Listen to your tone, stark industry seems to be very rich, right? After all, the richest man in the world, tut... It''s very good, but a young richest man in the world dare not gamble with me, a bad old man? "


    Marquis wobang: I don''t care. What do you care about so much


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "you know you''re a bad old man, so you should know there''s a gap between us, OK! I recognize this gap. In terms of age and experience, I really can''t compare with you, a bad old man. It''s also a fact that I can''t help it. "


    Tony has no money: "but fortunately, I have a time cabin, and the proportion of time I spend there is fast. If I upgrade the time cabin to level 2 after a period of time, it will not be long before my real age may be older than you. By then, I may surpass you in terms of age."


    Marquis wobang:...


    poor old man is his own address for himself, but he can call himself by himself. Is it a bit inappropriate for others to say?


    Especially Tony, this mouth is really cheap.


    No, he has to take the time to earn points, push his strength to the sixth level as soon as possible, and then find a chance to give Tony the same as Limulus.


    It''s so silly. I just know how to talk all day long.


    What''s more, in terms of age?


    Like what?


    If possible, he really doesn''t want to let himself go with his 300 years old. How cool he was in his twenties and thirties?


    At that time, when I was 20 or 30 years old, I killed the God who couldn''t follow him as an ordinary person, plundered the divine power and became a god killer.


    In retrospect, it was a period of extraordinary years!


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    "The old Marquis is is also very interesting. Do you want to compare wealth with Tony? Tony is a brainchild. An ancient god killer has accumulated wealth for more than 300 years. Even if he doesn''t care, it''s probably an unimaginable astronomical number. "


    Su Chen stands outside the howling abyss and laughs softly.


    "Huhuhuhuhu..."


    the environment around the abyss is not as cold as freldord''s endless snow, but the cold wind and coldness are more frightening.


    Even in this constant whistling wind, there is a trace of whispering.


    In the whispering, there is a depraved demagogue energy, just like a demon whispering, which leads people to jump into the howling abyss and integrate themselves into the "beautiful" world.


    The dark blue and gray color around the howling abyss seems to be the result of this dark energy erosion.


    If a weak willed cultivator comes here and doesn''t have the treasure of tranquility, he will be bewitched by this energy and jump into the howling abyss. With his own blood and life, he will dissolve the ancient seal outside the howling abyss.


    But who are su Chen and ashy?


    One is a cultivator with six levels of cultivation, comparable to the real God of Valoran.


    One is the queen of the avarosa tribe, a hero who is only one step away from being a demigod.


    How can such a character be influenced by this little bewitching energy?


    It''s not nice to say that even the presence of the master of the bewitching energy will not have any psychological impact on Su Chen and AI Xi.

 Chapter 626

    "This howling abyss is very interesting."


    Su Chen stretched out his right hand and squeezed it gently. A purple gray energy gathered between his fingers.


    Howling abyss as a battlefield for the chaos, Summoner in the land of Valoran, very good at playing?


    Think about it, Yasso didn''t mention the word "Summoner" in the communication group.


    Is it true that summoners are not so good now?


    War academy hasn''t been created yet?


    Well, I don''t think so. I might have arrived in Valoran a little early.


    After all, Lisandro is still in the seal of the howling abyss, and even his movement is limited. How can we go to the war academy?


    Did the tribe of the Barbarian King tadamir be slaughtered?


    If not, it''s too early.


    "This disgusting dark energy has a corrosive effect on people. Although I know you don''t care too much, I still think you should be careful."


    Ashey''s eyes fixed and she said.


    "Is this the seal your ancestors left behind?"


    Su Chen didn''t seem to hear AI Xi''s hint, looking at the three boulders in front of her.


    At a glance, there is nothing on these three boulders, just like ordinary stones, but they are very big and have some strange shapes.


    But how can this simple barrier block Su Chen''s eyes?


    Three boulders are distributed around, each of them has a blue seal engraved on it, each of which is related to each other and restricts each other, balancing the huge area of repression below.


    It can be said that as long as the three boulders are destroyed, the seal of the howling abyss will also break itself.


    However, under this seal, avarosa naturally set a means to resist foreign saboteurs.


    Although time has passed by for a long time, the energy of the seal is not as full as it was at the beginning, but it still takes a long time for the demigod practitioners to come and break it.


    After all, this is a powerful demigod who has worked hard to protect his hometown''s seal. Is it so easy to destroy it?


    "Yes, two days after the appointment, our two tribes will come here and try our best to strengthen the seal."


    "Lisandro, the dark witch in the legend, can''t be born!" ashey said in a solemn voice


    "Otherwise, it will be a disaster for the whole frailthard!"


    The last sentence, she actually said with Su Chen.


    Of course, she also knows, Su Chen certainly knows this matter, but in any case, she still wants to remind.


    After all, Lisandro has been sealed for many years, coupled with the legendary tyrannical character, the backlog of resentment can be imagined.


    The most important thing is that Lisandro, like the dark creature frost guardian, is an evil creature. Once born, it will definitely lead to war and completely break the current situation of freldrod.


    "Disaster? Maybe! "


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed and looked into the air. After observing for a moment, he said, "after I understand all the things I want to know, I will help you write a letter again."


    "If Lisandro really has nothing to do with them, believe me, for a long time, I''m afraid this Lisandro will not appear."


    In fact, he can choose to kill Lisandro.


    After all, how strong is Lisandro as a demigod who has been sealed for many years?


    He is not afraid of gods, not to mention a demigod?


    Coriander is also a hero. In his heart, there is no difference between Ashley and Lisandro.


    Are Evil Heroes not heroes?


    As for the damage caused by Lisandro?


    The purpose of his coming here is to find out the evil organization and avoid causing great damage to the continent of Valoran.


    What is the killing caused by Lisandro compared with the fall of Valoran?

 Chapter 627

    "Now, it''s better to break the seal first."


    Su Chen didn''t wait for ashey to speak. When she lifted her right hand, a strange wave spread around her.


    The next moment, seal the whole howling abyss of three boulders suddenly burst.


    The main body of the seal rune is the three boulders. When the three boulders are destroyed, the seal of repression will no longer exist!


    "Boom


    A black light column of blood rises from below, which contains a crazy killing idea. It seems that the ancient demons come back from the barren hell and are about to kill. They use the blood and soul of living creatures to calm their inner irritability.


    "Seal, broken..."


    ESHI stood in the back, looking up at the blood column constantly surging through the space, murmured in a low voice.


    Every queen of the freyerdrode avarosa tribe has a most important mission, that is to absolutely ensure the safety of the tribe.


    Second, the seal of the howling abyss.


    As queens, they know too many secrets that ordinary people don''t know.


    The Queen''s cry is very important to every one of them.


    This is also the main reason why the awarosa tribe and the winter claw tribe are hostile, but they can get along perfectly in this aspect and give up the past gratitude and resentment!


    But now, the seal of the howling abyss was broken in front of her.


    And as Queen of the avarosa tribe, the only two witnesses, she has no power to stop her.


    Although Su Chen did not show much strength, but this inadvertently revealed the strength, enough to let her feel powerless.


    As the queen, as the successor of the cold blood, she has a very strong will.


    If Su Chen aims the killing knife at her people and Freire zhuod, she will not hesitate, and the bow and arrow in her hand will surely aim at Su Chen!


    Even if Su Chen is that high God, also don''t hesitate!


    Everything is for the tribe!


    And Su will deal with the consequences.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the speed of breaking the seal has almost revealed Su Chen''s identity.


    I''m afraid the God''s words just now are not a joke!


    A god!


    The gods will not give their promises easily, even the evil and dark creatures will not give their own promises easily.


    Once a promise is given, it will basically be fulfilled.


    In the final analysis, her strength is too weak to say much. If she has semi divine cultivation, will she feel uneasy about this situation?


    No!


    What about the birth of Lisandro?


    As a demigod, she didn''t feel inferior to Lisandro!


    But now...


    Su Chen glanced at Ai Xi and did not speak.


    She can understand ashey''s actions.


    But he has made a promise, and he doesn''t want to talk any more.


    If Lisandro had something to do with evil organizations, she would not let go.


    If it doesn''t matter, I''m sorry to stay in the howling abyss for a while!


    When it''s time for you to come out, it''s not too late for you to come out again.


    In the final analysis, he is here to protect the continent of Valoran, not to destroy it. As an important part of the continent, freldrod does not want to die for his own reasons.


    Before long, a blue and purple streamer appeared, breaking through the clouds, stuck in the air.


    The next moment, the hoarse harsh voice reverberates in the sky, the tone is full of boundless resentment and hatred.


    "Long lost feeling, I finally came out."


    "This damned seal has been lifted, fre''erd, I''m Lisandro back!"


    "Avarosa, are you ready for me?"

 Chapter 628

    "Is it too early for her to be happy now


    Su Chen turned to look at ash and said with a smile.


    "Perhaps in these years, Lisandro''s strength has been greatly improved."


    Ashey''s eyes flashed and she said, "so the seal is broken, and Lisandro thinks that frailthard will be invincible!"


    In fact, she still has no bottom.


    What is the purpose of the... God coming to the howling abyss?


    Is it worth the effort of a deity to spend so much time?


    "Cold blood? The descendants of avarosa


    Suddenly, there was a cold and sharp voice over the sky.


    Then a cold wind blows, Lisandro appears in front of the two people, looking at ash, her eyes flash through the infiltration of murder.


    "Who is it, sir?"


    Because Su Chen is too special to feel any breath, this bug Lisandro dare not have any contempt.


    And according to her conjecture, the seal above the howling abyss will take some time to dissolve, which really surprised her.


    If she had not been too happy to reappear and lost her wits for a while, she would not have left it behind.


    "The man who broke the seal and let you out."


    Su Chen''s face did not change and said with a smile.


    "If you let me out, then we are friends, and I owe you a favor."


    Lisandro said with a smile, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    In front of her, she couldn''t see the reality.


    So it''s better to be cautious. If you offend a demigod when you are born, it''s not good to come back.


    After all, she has been sealed for many years, the howling abyss is sealed as a whole, unable to absorb the surrounding elements, so now she is not in the peak state.


    Most importantly, she also wanted to know what the man who destroyed the seal of the howling abyss wanted to do?


    It should not be that group of people. The promises they made to themselves are not the same as the current situation. As strong people, they should not do such things as beating themselves in the face.


    "Some time ago, there was a change in the howling abyss."


    Su Chen stretched out his right hand and asked, "has anyone gone to howl for you? What have you discussed? "


    The seal of howling abyss, if he doesn''t want to, he can go in without breaking it.


    After all, the simple seal could not stop him, and the purpose of breaking the seal of howling abyss was to release Lisandro and let her feel the beauty of the outside world.


    When a person feels the beauty and light of the outside world, and then let her return to his own gloomy darkness, bear the boundless pain, I believe... Are not very happy?


    If you let her out, it would be convenient to ask questions.


    As for escape?


    Under his eyes, if Lisan Zhuo can escape, it is even more that there is something wrong with the frost witch.


    What''s more, it''s still a big problem!


    "The howling abyss has been sealed. Who can break through the seal and come to me?"


    Lisandro made a movement in her eyes, then shook her head and said, "if it were not for your help, I''m afraid I still have a long time to stay in that dark abyss."


    "By the way, your honor, is that descendant of avarosa, a sacrifice brought to me?"


    "As your excellency knows, it was avarosa who sealed me, and I would be very happy if you would give me her descendants."


    Ashy stood in the rear, listening to Lisandro''s words, her eyelids couldn''t help stirring, and her body was in a tense state at the same time, ready to fight.


    She didn''t come here because she wanted to.


    In addition, she did not know Su Chen, except for Su chenqiang.


    If Su Chen really made a deal with Li sangzhuo, she would not wait to die!


    Even if you die, you should bite a piece of enemy''s flesh!

 Chapter 629

    "So, what you mean by this is that someone has come to look for you in the howling abyss?"


    Su Chen touched an eyebrow, meaningful said.


    "It depends on your own understanding and whether you are willing to part."


    Lisandro''s face did not change, but she talked.


    Since the strange strong man in front of him has to ask for himself, it is much easier to do.


    What''s more, what''s the deal with Rova?


    Otherwise, why bring this cold blood?


    After all, does this strange strongman not know the enmity between himself and avarosa?


    No way!


    As for the people who came to find themselves some time ago?


    Oh!


    They all come out, what do you care about them?


    Anyway, we are all demigods. Who is afraid of whom?


    "So my guess is right."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and said, "well, this can be regarded as a harvest."


    After saying this, Su Chen turned to look at Ai Xi and said, "there are some so-called frost guardians in the howling abyss. Um... They are the dark creatures that ruled this area before. There are so many powerful frost guardians below. Can you solve this problem? If you can''t, I''ll take care of it for you


    If the people from that organization came to see Lisandro, there would be a breakthrough.


    Although he wasn''t sure why the group was looking for Lisandro, he believed he would soon know.


    If Lisandro falls into her own hands, can she not spit out the information she wants?


    If not, there is the most stupid method, but also the most crude craft --- soul searching!


    So through Lisandro, you always find the next target.


    "If you can, please."


    Ashy was stunned and then said cautiously.


    In the tone of his voice, the God is going to solve the great problem of howling abyss for freldrod?


    This is a good thing!


    As long as she didn''t worry about crying the abyss, she would be able to do what she wanted to do.


    She believed that, however long, freldrod would usher in reunification!


    "Good."


    Su Chen nodded slightly, and immediately formed a white lotus flower on his fingertip. Against the background of this extremely cold place, the white lotus blossomed around with a unique aesthetic feeling.


    "You..."


    Lisandro opened her mouth, but her face suddenly changed.


    When Su Chen''s fingers move, the white lotus flower leaps up and goes through the light column rising from the sky and jumps into the howling abyss below.


    In the past, the howling abyss also constantly spread the wailing of the ghost.


    After all, the howling abyss used to be a battlefield site. There were too many living creatures falling here. Their dead souls remained in the dark power, and they kept on crying.


    Lisandro has heard this for many years.


    But I do not know why, looking at the fall of the white lotus, her heart suddenly emerged a different feeling.


    The sound of wailing in the abyss also changed its flavor at this moment, as if it was a cry for oneself, and a lament for what would happen next.


    From below, the next light comes out.


    Then the sky and the earth shook, and the evil dark energy around, and the sound of bewitching and falling also dissipated at the moment of the energy fluctuation.


    "Boom boom" -- "


    the sound of explosion is continuous and endless.


    At the same time, the roar sounded, like a bright sun rising below, and as if the sun fell and exploded, setting off boundless waves.


    Even the whole frailthard, in this moment, trembled.

 Chapter 630

    "Is this... The power of the gods?"


    Ashie murmured, looking at what was going on ahead.


    Lisandro''s pupils shrank and her body trembled when she heard Ashe''s words.


    Gods?


    Is this strange strong man a God?


    She knew nothing about the gods.


    Although she is a demigod, the gap between the demigods and the gods is also a natural moat.


    Therefore, she is still in awe of the gods who are above the nine heavens.


    If the seal had just been broken, she would have heard such a remark and would certainly have scorned it.


    After all, how can the gods have time to come here?


    Not always in the eyes of Fred?


    Even if frailthard''s creatures believed in the gods, how ever did it ever get the attention of the gods?


    But just now that scene happened in front of her, a small white lotus flower burst out that power?


    Is that the power of demigods?


    So whether it''s a God or not, she doesn''t have to decide.


    "Maybe my way of dealing with it is a little rough, and I will destroy both sides, but I did not break my promise."


    Su Chen looked at Ai Xi and said, "Lisandro, I''ll take it. You can handle the rest by yourself."


    As soon as the voice fell, the three figures disappeared in place.


    The power of karmic fire, which has been strengthened to the limit, is still too strong.


    If it had not been for his shelter, I would have been burned to ashes at the moment of the explosion and the rising of the industrial fire.


    So he had to send ashey out of the area, or it would have been embarrassing to be affected.


    Well... What he brought ashey to do was to take him into the howling abyss and see what wonderful sequel there was between Lisandro and her?


    As a result, how to develop and develop, AI Xi has become a passer-by?


    Well, it''s a good thing that things have progressed.


    Even Frey droid was not let go of that organization, and there was no reason for demacia and NOx to let go.


    Limulus, they should be fast!


    After all, his action is too rough, basically no unnecessary nonsense.


    Of course, this is also the result of his own strength being completely crushed. If Li sangzhuo is a sixth level cultivator, it is not easy to do.


    I''m afraid it will take a fight to solve this problem, right?


    ...


    "do you say it yourself, or do I force you to say it?"


    Su Chen takes out two chairs from the storage space and raises a fire. He roasts his hands and says at the same time.


    Li sangzhuo stood on one side, watching Su Chen bake his hands blowing, as if very cold, could not help but fight a shiver.


    A God, would you think Frey droid was cold?


    All right!


    It''s not impossible that it didn''t happen, but how could the source of your fire be the white flame that buried the whole howling abyss just now?


    She has a premonition in her heart that if she keeps silent, maybe her life will come to an end!


    To tell you the truth, she is really confused.


    In principle, she broke the seal and, after a short period of adjustment, would lead her own army to start a war.


    The whole frailthord will be at his feet.


    Although the smelly Phoenix is still there, how much strength does that smelly Phoenix have?


    Will Phoenix enter the first phase of Nirvana?


    What''s more, he still has a card, Freire zhuod, will be ruled by her!


    But why did this happen?


    A deity, who appeared in frailthard?


    Was he involuntarily involved in the war of the gods?


    As for escape?


    She doesn''t want to die. The God can transfer herself forcibly. There must be a space boundary around which she can''t see.


    If you don''t run, you still have vitality.


    If you want to run away, you are dead!

 Chapter 631

    "About seven days ago, a mysterious man in a yellow robe came to me in the howling abyss and said that he would make a deal with me, which was good for me and not bad for me."


    Lisandro took a deep breath and began to say, "and in my perception, that mysterious man''s strength is demigod."


    "I''m not too interested in strength or anything. The only thing that interests me is that he can break through the seal and go directly to the howling abyss. If I can have this kind of means, the seal created by avarosa will not have any effect on me."


    "And this man has come to trade with me. If the seal is not broken, what value can the frost guardians and I be imprisoned in this howling abyss? Therefore, I chose to continue to listen. No matter how bad the result is, it will not be worse than this one. "


    "At that time, he said that in ten days'' time, organized people would come to help me break the seal, and even at certain times, help me improve my strength. What I needed to do was to point the spearhead at the center of the mainland and detonate the war. As for who the target is, it''s very casual. "


    Speaking of this, Lisandro stopped and said, "under the crown of gods, is the man who comes to you your enemy? Then the organization he said must represent a large number of strong people to join in. Maybe there are gods in it. "


    If she had a choice, she would rather be in a sealed state.


    After all, she could feel that avarosa''s seal had begun to loosen. Even if there was no external influence, she might be able to break it in a few years.


    What is it like now, a God sitting next to him?


    Even the God even took the initiative to destroy the whole howling abyss. If it was not for his own value, he would not be as bad as the frost guardians.


    How can the demigods resist the gods?


    Unless, at present, a God comes into the world and drags the God in front of him. Only in this way can we escape.


    "That''s all you''re dealing with? Nothing else? "


    Su Chen eyelid a pick, frown to say.


    Lissao shuddered and said in a hurry, "yes, I remember."


    She''s been through a lot of fighting and killing, so she''s still very good at observing.


    After all, it was really useful when you were young.


    Although she hasn''t used it for a long time, she doesn''t care too much about other people''s faces, but now sitting next to her is a God. She makes the spirit feel uncomfortable. Will the spirit make herself feel better?


    The feeling of freedom is really exciting.


    If she is still in the seal, is that kind of half dead state, then the death is dead, anyway, it is all like this.


    However, she broke the seal and felt the fresh and cold wind from Freire droid, and suddenly she didn''t want to die.


    Stepping on the ground of fre''erd and breathing the ice breath belonging to fre''erd alone, the feeling of controlling the ice and snow, and the feeling of freezing frost is really unprecedented refreshing.


    "Remember what?"


    "Although the mysterious man is wearing a mask, his eyes are exposed. There is one eye in the center of his eyebrow, three eyes, two red and one black. The light flows between the eyes, and there seems to be a wave of spiritual charm between the eyes."


    Su Chen touches chin, light tut a voice, way: "three eyes, three eyes... This pour is a remarkable characteristic."

 Chapter 632

    "Any other information?"


    Su Chen Ning voice asked: "for example, did he tell you where and what kind of information?"


    He didn''t ask for the name. If the person from that organization told her the name, she would have said it earlier.


    Of course, Sandra didn''t believe it.


    After all, this is an ice witch who has lived for a long time. Who knows how much information she has concealed?


    So, he still wanted to cheat her.


    "Really no more, please rest assured under the crown, I really did not conceal the slightest bit, I know the information, has all said."


    "Is it? In that case, what value do you think you have? "


    "..."


    Lisandro''s eyes were stagnant, and she stayed directly in the same place.


    Because Su Chen''s words have revealed a lot of key information.


    "If you want to run, you can try it."


    Su Chen glanced at Li sangzhuo and said faintly.


    His tone and face are very calm, calm let lissao Zhuo a little scared.


    "What''s more, you''ve lived for so many years, and you''ve become a fine man. Who knows if you''ve hidden anything from me? You say... How about I search your soul? Soul, it''s not deceiving. "


    As soon as this speech is said, let LISANG Zhuo fall into the ice cave.


    Soul searching?


    In the past, in order to obtain information, she did not do less of this kind of thing.


    Therefore, she is very clear about the consequences of soul searching.


    Although she is a demigod, but under the soul searching of a deity, her soul will still be damaged, and even if one is not good, her spirit will collapse.


    If the spirit is in a good mood, feels that he is very cooperative and tries to control his own strength, he may have a better result. But if the God doesn''t care about himself and only wants to get the information he wants, his own ending date is probably today!


    "It suddenly occurred to me that there was a sign on their yellow robes."


    Lisandro cried out, looking eagerly.


    The power of the gods is unfathomable. She is really worried that if she talks a little slower, she will be totally disillusioned.


    "What sign? Tell me about it? "


    Su Chen mouth slightly raised, whispered.


    Sure enough, there is still something to hide.


    It seems that soul searching is still necessary. As for the results of Lisandro after soul searching?


    It depends on her own nature!


    But Lisandro''s poor question, he did not want to explore in depth.


    In this world, who is not pitiful?


    Are those creatures killed by Lisandro really deserve to be killed?


    Of course, he will not pity those who have nothing to do with him, even the world is not the same.


    But the key is that if Lisandro conceals very important information from herself, and finally makes a mistake because of her temporary weakness, what is this?


    Kindness does not lead the army!


    As a practitioner, he will experience all kinds of killing scenes sooner or later.


    Heart of the beautiful, or to leave their own people want to leave it!


    "It''s such a sign. The mysterious man also said that if the person who sees this sign, it represents the person of the organization."


    Lisandro turned her right hand and an image of energy appeared in her hand.


    But Su Chen looks at this image, the corner of the mouth a draw, the face appears a strange look.


    This sign, is it interesting?


    "He didn''t tell you the name of the sign?"


    "Yes, it seems to be an iron eater."


    "So important information, why didn''t you just say it?"


    Su Chen slowly got up and looked at lisanzho, and said indifferently, "do you think I''m good at bluffing?"

 Chapter 633

    "No, there''s a misunderstanding under the crown. I don''t mean it."


    Lisandro''s face changed greatly, and she quickly explained, "the main reason is that I have been sealed in the howling abyss for too long. If I have been sealed for too long, my consciousness will have some problems more or less."


    "Really, I really just remembered this and what that person said to me."


    "Please believe me, if I break the oath, heaven and earth will kill together!"


    In the last sentence, Lisandro looked serious and spoke forcefully.


    In front of this God, she had no choice but to make the God have a sense of trust in her.


    It''s a dead end!


    Run away, ten dead without life!


    The spirit hands to search his own soul, and what is waiting for him will be the torture of extreme pain.


    As for the case of a dead end?


    She thought that she did not have the strength.


    And self explosion?


    Blow yourself up in front of a God, make sure... It''s not a joke?


    "You swear? Do you think I will believe you


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and asked softly.


    According to the background introduction of the frost Witch and a series of related events, he knows that the frost witch has no so-called faith, and the vows are not binding on her.


    Most of all, it''s a person who is completely above everything else.


    The story she weaves is a huge lie.


    The frost witch who can make up such a lie is really stupid if he believes it.


    Li sangzhuo heard Su Chen''s words and bit her teeth. Then her face suddenly turned white, and a mouthful of blue blood spat out.


    The next moment, the small soul from her eyebrows flashed out, appeared in Su Chen''s field of vision.


    "Under the crown, this is a fragment of my soul. As long as you master this soul fragment, you don''t have to worry about my tricks in front of you."


    "And you know, soul searching will cause great turbulence to the soul of the people being searched, and the information and memory of the search will also be on the verge of breaking with the great turbulence. I have just broken the seal, so I really don''t know what happened to the outside world."


    "You think, I have met that person, and I can assure you that as long as that person appears in my field of vision, no, as long as his breath appears within my perception range, I will definitely be able to point it out for you. Isn''t this more effective than the information you can get from soul searching?"


    "Please rest assured that I will try my best to recall the pictures of that day. As long as I detect a trace of information, I will report to you immediately without any concealment. Of course, if I want to hide something, you can also know my general idea through this piece of soul. Then you don''t need to do anything, just crush the soul fragment, and I will be completely disillusioned! "


    With these words, a trace of desolation flashed through her eyes.


    In her early years, when she was weak, she traded with frost guardians in order to gain strong power.


    At that time, she just handed over her soul and let her life fall into the control of others.


    Finally, in a certain period of time in the future, she regained her soul, and the feeling of taking charge of her own life was really wonderful.


    But now, we have to hand over the control of the soul.


    After all, there is no other way for her, she can only use this method to gain trust, and then try to tell her own value.


    She always thought that as long as she was alive, there was hope for everything!


    "Since you are here, come out!"


    Su Chen didn''t return to Li sangzhuo''s words, suddenly turned to look at the rear, said coldly.


    A sixth level cultivato

 Chapter 634

    "Your strength is very strong."


    A voice of emotion came and saw a man in gold armor and a holy helmet. Against the whole body armor, the future was very sacred.


    "Kyle?"


    Su Chen looks at the comer with a smile on his face.


    Holy angel, Kyle.


    A strong hero with justice in mind and constantly striving for it may become his ally.


    Although he is still unclear about the strength of the organization and the personnel, he always comes back to say that his strength is six levels.


    In his perception, Kyle''s strength is also six levels.


    So it would be nice to be able to join forces to defend the continent of Valoran.


    A hero who pursues justice and tries to settle the injustice in the world should spare no effort when he learns that the continent of Valoran is about to be in turmoil.


    Of course, if Kyle doesn''t want to, he doesn''t want to.


    After all, the land of Valoran is different from that of the League of heroes. At least so far, he has not seen or even heard of any information about the summoner.


    This made him guess in his heart, perhaps this world, Summoner does not exist.


    That is to say, some heroes who are forced to come to Valoran to fight may come to Valoran for other reasons.


    And some of the heroes outside of Valoran may come from the world of Valoran.


    But the world is so big that the concept of plane was born.


    After all, the land of Valoran was born in the hand of the star casting Dragon King. Therefore, the world is not a simple one.


    Kyle''s strength is the sixth level, then the casting Star Dragon King''s strength... Seventh level?


    Is the continent of Valoran in danger of collapse?


    If only the continent of Valoran is in danger of collapse, it may not arouse the crisis vigilance of the world will, nor will it make the world will passively awaken.


    Is that what the medium world means?


    The world of fire and shadow was almost destroyed last time. If you really want to calculate, what level is it?


    Big world vulnerability?


    In other words, there are other reasons for the level of vulnerability in the world?


    "It seems that you know me."


    Kyle landed slowly from the air, and said, "I feel something strange about freldrod. There are forces outside the world. So I''m curious. I''ll take a look."


    Finish this sentence, Kyle didn''t speak any more, just looked at Su Chen.


    She would like to hear how the strong man outside of Valoran, no, outside the world, would answer this question?


    The continent of Valoran is connected with many planes, and different groups live in different planes.


    And she is just a warrior of the mysterious immortal people.


    However, as a strong spirit level, she can always feel some other people can not feel the breath and fluctuation.


    Although the strange strong man stood in front of her, as if there was no existence at all, she knew that existence is existence!


    Existence is rationality!


    To tell you the truth, she would not have come here if she hadn''t just been nearby and sensed the huge energy fluctuations generated by the explosion of the howling abyss.


    Lisandro, the evil ice witch, masters the dark forces that corrode the surroundings.


    The birth of an evil demigod from the seal is not good for the world.


    I''m afraid that the words of Sang Lizhuo, who is burning at the moment, are not understood.


    After all, Kyle has no tolerance for dark creatures!

 Chapter 635

    "The continent of Valoran, no, there''s going to be an accident in your world."


    Su Chen sat down and reached for a fire and whispered.


    Under his control, the temperature of the white flame is not very different from that of the ordinary flame. The only difference is that the ordinary fire can''t burn in this cold area.


    However, the fire of karma is the fire of karma, especially the materialized one. As long as Su Chen is willing, the fire can even burn here for many years.


    Of course, if anyone has a negative distance to feel the warmth of the industry fire, then the situation is not su Chen can control.


    "Things happen all the time in the land of Valoran. The mainland is very large, and all kinds of evil creatures emerge in endlessly. So it''s not nice to say that when we two talk, tragic things happen on the mainland."


    Kyle''s face did not change, and then said, "but your excellency just said that you admit that you are not a person in our world?"


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m very curious. How did you create this concept outside the world? After all, there are many worlds around Valoran, but there are a lot of things. I may need your help, so I didn''t hide it. "


    There should be a big gap between the sixth and the seventh order.


    So if the sixth level power is the world''s top strength, plus the gods'' six level strength, maybe it''s not strange to know the concept outside the world?


    But the point is, is Kyle alone, or do all the gods in the world know?


    But the most important thing was that he didn''t care about Kyle''s bad intentions. His worst result was that the mission failed and the continent of Valoran was seriously damaged.


    At the end of the day, he was just a task participant.


    When it is finished, everyone will be happy.


    The continent of Valoran is protected, and they get a lot of points.


    But it''s nothing to fail. At most, I''ll go back and hang around for a few days and wait for the next group mission.


    And Kyle''s strength is six, his strength is also six, purely from the strength of this aspect, he does not advise Kyle.


    "Need my help? If you want me to help you, you have to convince me with a reason


    Kyle stretched out his left hand and motioned to Su Chen.


    She has her own criteria for justice in her heart. Although she knows that justice may not be bright, and there may be dirt in it, as long as the outcome of this matter is good, it is meaningful.


    "There is an organization that has come to Valoran, and their goal is to shock the world and, if possible, destroy the continent."


    Su Chen glanced at Kyle and said, "my goal, I believe you can also guess."


    "If there are people outside who want to destroy, there will naturally be someone to protect and stop those who destroy, and I am the group to protect."


    Speaking of this, Suchen paused, and then said, "I have told you everything I can tell you. As for whether you believe it or not, or whether you can help me in the end, it depends on yourself."


    "To put it bluntly, I''m just a passer-by to your world."


    "And a passer-by, how much affection do you expect to have for your world? You are the creatures of this world, and it is your bounden duty to guard your own world. "


    The continent of Valoran is the central plane of the world.


    If Valoran is destroyed, perhaps the world will not be annihilated, but it is certain that it will be severely damaged.


    After all, there is a big difference between being destroyed by one''s own people and being destroyed by outsiders.

 Chapter 636

    "If you say so, why do you... Come to protect the continent of Valoran?"


    Kyle finished this sentence, flashed a light in his eyes, then stare at Su Chen, want to see something from his expression.


    Justice is her faith!


    Therefore, she felt very clearly that Su Chen and she were not the same kind of people.


    Although she could not feel any breath of Su Chen, Su Chen stood in front of him, showing the feeling that they were not the same way.


    This makes her heart gush an idea, if this strange strong person says for the heart justice what words, then she will not hesitate to hand!


    Those who dared to deceive her, Kyle, were reduced to ashes by the burning of the sacred fire.


    Even if this person is a strong person from outside, she also wants to let her face, the price of cheating!


    "I have a friend from Valoran."


    Su Chen raised his head slightly, looked at the air and said.


    He chose to come to Freire droid. It was true that he first caught the key information of Lisandro, and then met Kyle.


    A small hand can''t help a God?


    After all, of all the people they came to, he and Limulus were the sixth class.


    Many people are powerful!


    "Who?"


    Kyle asked in a deep voice, his eyes narrowed.


    "Asso, a wandering swordsman of Ionia."


    "It seems that... I have a little impression, so you came to Valoran by asso?"


    "Yes and yes, because Yasso did. But we can''t say that. After all, you didn''t find that the people of that organization came. How did he know that he was a demigod? "


    Su Chen raised his hand, indicating that Kyle could sit down and talk.


    After all, he was sitting, Kyle standing, and it was a little awkward.


    He is still young, not those antiques, coupled with personality, so also more easygoing.


    "Ionia? Asso... Demigods? Isn''t Ionia a demigod? Is it a recent breakthrough


    Kyle asked solemnly after a moment''s silence.


    As she spoke, her mind moved. A magnificent and majestic throne appeared beside her, floating in the air. The mysterious and luxurious inscriptions on it constantly spread around, indicating that it was a powerful artifact.


    However, Su Chen''s face did not change, as if he did not see this artifact, and continued to bake his hands calmly.


    This made Kyle''s eyebrows pick slightly, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    Step out immediately, her figure appeared on the royal throne.


    The next moment, she raised her hands and took off her helmet, revealing her beautiful and moving face.


    As a judge with an idea and constantly killing the evil, she covered her moving face and hid her delicate body in order to show the power of justice to the evil and dark side.


    How long has she not shown her face?


    "Yes, that''s right. He is the demigod who has broken through in recent days."


    Su Chen nodded and said, after the end of the last branch line mission, Yasuo seemed to go back to close.


    In addition to occasionally in the exchange group water group to show their own sense of existence, but also did nothing.


    As for the entry of his strength?


    Have integral, that strength enters the country is not swish?


    It''s just five steps. What''s shocking?


    "These days... OK! If you don''t mind, I''ll check with Soraka. "


    After a moment''s silence, Kyle said positively, "if, as you say, the continent of Valoran is about to topple, then I will fight for Valoran!"

 Chapter 637

    Communication group.


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space has reached 71%, and the reward exploration points are 40000."


    "4% reward for space exploration."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space has reached 73%, and the reward exploration points are 40000."


    "..."


    "Ding, the exploration degree of reincarnation space reaches 80%, and the reward exploration points are 40000."


    Sun Mengyao: "it turns out that there is such a huge power background behind the samsara space. (slym''s frightened face) "


    Marquis wobang:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Wave wind water gate:


    Sun Mengyao: "the information related to the reincarnation space and the main task column of the communication group have been shown. If you want to know, you may as well go there and have a look. I am really drunk."


    Sun Mengyao: "the reincarnation space is beyond my imagination. The communication group is powerful, the leader and the administrator are great. Is it... Cough! Forget it. I don''t want to say it. I think what I''m talking about is nonsense. "


    This time, the samsara space will send her out to carry out a mission to cooperate with another organization similar to the samsara space.


    Seriously, she had never heard of this before.


    Maybe this is what the SSS level samsara can touch!


    In the process of completing the task, especially after the return, the reincarnation space will give her a reception task.


    Reception of the upcoming alliance audit team, since the reception, it is natural to understand the relevant information, in the process of understanding, she was really surprised.


    Of course, according to her guess, the will of reincarnation space may also use this way to frighten her.


    However, the will of reincarnation space is absolutely unexpected. She has joined the communication group, with the magic and powerful communication group, she is only slightly surprised, not too much shocked.


    After all, can create a link endless dimension of the group leader greatly, in fact, must be far beyond her imagination!


    The SSS level, the strongest in the samsara space, is only the fifth order in the location of the communication group.


    Five steps... What level is this?


    If the top is the Ninth level, it is a medium level.


    But is the top of the communication group really the Ninth level?


    She does not think so, so the strongest reincarnation space, in the definition of communication group, even the middle and lower levels are not considered!


    How far can reincarnation space be a force under the alliance of God and God?


    How many levels?


    What is the strongest alliance of God and God?


    Can you go beyond nine steps?


    The most, the most, the God alliance and communication group are the same level.


    Since she has joined the communication group, and the communication group has the ability to protect her soul, why does she not take the initiative to approach?


    If it wasn''t for the communication group, she would have lost her soul in the whirlwind of reincarnation space.


    Can you still have the accomplishments of today?


    Marquis wobang: "lie trough!"


    What happened to Tony: "no money? Does the old Marquis smell sweet


    Limulus Tempest: "the old Marquis suffered from a typical lack of culture, so he had to rely on a bed and trough to march around the world."


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! When you two come to criticize me, can you first find out the truth? "


    Marquis wobang: "don''t come out in a moment by yourself. It''s really embarrassing. (slim''s cold smile) "


    uneducated?


    He has hundreds of years of cultural heritage. Can he be the uneducated person?


    The main thing is that what he saw was really confusing.

 Chapter 638

    Tony didn''t have money: "we''ve all joined this amazing and powerful communication group. Is there anything bigger than that?"


    Limlu Tempest: "yes! Old Marquis, we should cultivate our moral character, and do not be surprised! In any case, we can say that we are immortal. We can just be happy. (Ouye) "


    Marquis wobang:" although the resurrection rune is not expensive, only needs 50000 points, but if we just die without any points, it will not take long for us to enter an embarrassing situation, leaving only the soul in this communication group. "


    Marquis wobang: "is your pursuit of life just communication group water group? It''s not a small project to get 50000 points by signing in! "


    To be sure, sign in every day dozens of points, 50000 points, not too long.


    After all, it''s really a lot of money to spend decades from death to resurrection.


    But the key is that the communication group develops too fast. Maybe it will be updated again soon.


    Each update of the communication group represents the vigorous development of the communication group.


    If the communication group develops too fast and they can''t keep up with it, maybe their destiny is to fly out of the communication group.


    One million points, look at a lot, but in the end, it is only 20 resurrection runes.


    If we confront the forces at the rear of the samsara space now, what''s the difference, let alone 20 resurrection runes, even 200?


    If you hit a stone with an egg, even if it is 200 eggs, will the final result change?


    Tony has no money: "is that exaggeration?"


    Limulus Tempest: No, I''m going to see what information has been added to make the old Marquis look like this


    Limulus Tempest: "I doubt now if there are seven or eight enemies. It wasn''t long before.


    Tony doesn''t have money: "sleeping trough!"


    Limulu Tempest: "lying trough! Merciless


    Marquis wobang: "how? What''s it like now? (slim pinches his nose and face) "


    do these two kids still laugh at him?


    No matter how, he has lived for more than 300 years, and his knowledge must be much more than that of them. Since he has been lying in the manger, will these two young children not lie in the trough?


    Tony had no money: "is that too fast?"


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, look at the information. The members of the alliance audit team who are coming to the samsara space are the sixth level of cultivation, and the leader''s strength is the seventh level! The seventh level... It seems that the administrator has not reached the level of his own ability? "


    Tony has no money: "no, Limulus, you shouldn''t pay attention to that. Come again!"


    Limulus Tempest: "well... Indeed, as soon as the League audit team comes, I''m afraid the administrator''s strength will rise. Our strength is too much, huh? This makes the administrator a little helpless! Administrator adult seven level strength, the result buttocks followed by a group of four or five level? Those are the six steps? (Nezha dislikes his face) "


    Nezha:" what are you doing with my photos? "


    In fact, he has been lurking on the screen, after all, he can''t get into the topic.


    Just joined the communication group, not familiar with it, when he is familiar with it, it is not too late to say more.


    But how to look at, their own photos up?


    What''s more, when did limulu take his disgusting facial expression bag?


    Not to mention it. It''s pretty impressive.

 Chapter 639

    Limlu Tempest: "well, don''t mind the details. Limulus Tempest: "the old Marquis, what kind of alliance audit team is coming soon. None of you three has the strength to reach the sixth level. What should we do then?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "limlo, why are you off the subject again?"


    Tony has no money: "is this the key? Six levels and seven levels are not the key. The key is that the leaders of an audit team are all seven level strength. Is that too exaggerated? "


    Tony has no money: "Hey, wait! I found a doubtful point. "


    Marquis wobang: what doubts


    Tony didn''t have money: "the cultivation level in the samsara space seems to be different from that of our communication group. In this case, how did the so-called group members'' six levels and group leaders'' seven levels pass through?"


    That''s a little weird.


    SSS level samsara is equivalent to the fifth level, which is the conclusion of their battle.


    However, at present, the alliance audit team has not yet reached the space of reincarnation, let alone engage in a war with anyone in the communication group. How did this information come out?


    It can''t be created by the communication group to facilitate them?


    Speaking of it, it is not impossible. After all, the benefits provided by communication groups are invisible benefits, which need to be discovered before they can be transformed into explicit benefits.


    Limlu Tempest: @ brother Su, what''s going on


    Tony has no money: "yes! Administrator, the information about the reincarnation space in the main task column will definitely not tell sun Mengyao about the six steps and seven steps. Did the communication group automatically correct the level difference? "


    Sun Mengyao: "actually! I can explain it without troubling the administrator. "


    Sun Mengyao: "in the eyes of the will of reincarnation space, I am just a reincarnation Walker whose soul is under its control and can be erased at any time. As for the emphasis on me now and a series of measures, it is just to stabilize my mind and hope that I will not make mistakes at this time."


    Sun Mengyao: "after all, the strongest samsara space is SSS level samsara practitioners, that is, level five practitioners. Now that the alliance audit team is coming, how can we need a fifth level practitioner to welcome them? If you don''t have a fifth level practitioner, isn''t the reincarnation space too shabby? "


    Sun Mengyao: "just this time, I''m afraid the impression of the alliance audit team will be greatly reduced. No matter how to say, the world of practice is cruel. When you don''t show your value, other people will not attach too much importance to you. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, the samsara space has found something wrong with me, and even realized that I joined the communion group, and my soul was protected by the communion group, so I was fishing for big fish in a long line. "


    Sun Mengyao: "but do you think it is possible?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "so, you mean that the six steps and seven steps of correction is made by the communication group to facilitate our work?"


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, that''s right."


    To tell you the truth, after reading the information, she noticed that the information on the communication group was different from some information she knew.


    Under normal circumstances, communication groups will never do such things.


    Since the exchange group secretly provides convenience for them and takes the lead in providing them with some important information, so that they can have some comparison in their hearts, it is possible that the strength of the enemy who attacked this time will not be weak!


    They will face more difficulties than ever before.


    The main god alliance, the evil organization, the abyss...


    during this period of time, the three sides of Chu songs are really too difficult.

 Chapter 640

    Sun Mengyao: "according to the information given to me by the reincarnation space, the clan leader is the awakener of the heaven level, and the cultivation level of the alliance of God and samsara space is not the same."


    Tony has no money: "the awakening of the heavenly order? What is the realm of samsara


    Marquis wobang: "heaven, earth and man... Or what?"


    Sun Mengyao: "I''m not sure. It''s dark and yellow! But the alliance between God and God is very large, and it should be more than these four realms. "


    Sun Mengyao: "the alliance audit team, instead of the powerful existence in the God alliance, monitors the subordinate forces. From the level of reincarnation space, this should be regarded as a very strong person, but I really don''t know what cultivation is the strongest among the God God alliance."


    If the alliance audit team has an extraordinary position in the alliance and has the right to supervise all forces in the alliance, the strongest one in the alliance should not exceed the eighth rank.


    However, if the alliance audit team is only a common organizational structure in the alliance, the power of the alliance will be a little difficult to say.


    The leader of the alliance audit team is the awakening of the heaven level, and the members of the team are the awakeners of the earth level.


    The realm division of the alliance of God and God is also the awakened one!


    They are samsara, and there are awakeners. In addition, the different realms are different. It is a very troublesome thing to convert.


    Perhaps more powerful, when beyond a certain realm, all the realms will be divided into one level, with a unified name.


    Of course, this is just one of her conjectures.


    She doesn''t understand the world of power.


    Oh... A little headache!


    "Marquis of warbon, the alliance audit team is coming. What shall we do next?"


    Marquis wobang: I think that since we are here, we can''t go back empty handed. How can we... Have to blow up an area


    Marquis wobang: "the team is two days away from the arrival of the alliance audit team. In these two days, we will try to see it!"


    Marquis wobang: "in a moment, I will take the initiative to expose myself. I would like to see if the will of reincarnation space can directly obliterate me after my active exposure? This can also be regarded as a pioneer for everyone. If the will of reincarnation space is just an empty shelf, and there is no restriction on our ability, then there is no need to worry about doing things. "


    Marquis wobang: "at the last minute, blow him up! Even if everything is the worst plan, he will be killed by the samsara space as soon as he is exposed.


    Isn''t that 50000 points?


    He tried with 50000 points, and it was OK.


    This time, in the final analysis, he is not meaningless to use his life to explore, the main task of the communication group column, the ultimate goal is to destroy the reincarnation space.


    If they can wipe them out as soon as they expose the samsara space, how do they destroy the samsara space?


    Anyway, at the last moment, the reincarnation space will wipe out all the creatures in your body, isn''t it good?


    Therefore, he felt that the communication group must have countermeasures.


    In other words, what is the limitation of reincarnation space? You should not wipe out the living creatures in your body at will.


    The upper power is the alliance of God and God, which may be the limitation brought by the alliance!


    After all, to join the league, you have to abide by the rules of the league.


    Wait!


    Alliance of gods and gods...


    samsara space is a subordinate force of the alliance. How many forces are there in the alliance?


    Is the so-called alliance audit team an organization of one force or an organization composed of several forces?

 Chapter 641

    Limulus Tempest: "ouch, the old Marquis is is so rude. It seems that I''m really worried this time."


    Tony had no money: "it''s OK, old Marquis, as long as we can make the explosion go off, we''ll make money."


    Tony has no money: "even if you don''t blow up a district, you can blow up half a district, and you''ll get some points."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "I feel that if you blow up half of the points, you won''t get half of the points. Even a quarter of the points won''t be. After all, the gap between the two is still too big."


    Wave wind water gate: "yes, a series of evaluation of communication group must have its unique operation system, success is success, half success, that is also failure!"


    Wave wind water gate: "all failed, do not punish you, return you integral? I think it''s a bit of a dream. In the final analysis, the communication group is not a charity


    Ninja in the implementation of the task, as long as the target of the task is not completed, even a little bit, is not completed.


    Especially in the dark ninja, as long as there is a little bit of bad luck, it''s OK to say that if you don''t die and come back by chance, it''s bound to be punished.


    Maybe it''s cruel, but the reality is like this!


    At the beginning of a task, there are always two results: success and failure.


    The measures taken by the communication group...


    can be regarded as a kind of protection for them!


    Novice on the road that time, after all, some special treatment?


    In fact, calculate the time, communication group to now only established less than half a year, so some differences are normal!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK, at the last moment, if there is no substantive breakthrough, we can destroy as much as we can, and it will not explode in the space of reincarnation."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the suicide attack should be able to destroy most areas of the reincarnation space."


    "Sun Mengyao, when the reincarnation space informs you, you try to delay the time, at least... Don''t come so fast."


    Sun Mengyao: "OK"


    on weekdays, she may not be able to refuse the task assigned to her by the samsara space.


    After all, her identity is a "Samsara", and life and death are controlled by the samsara space. Now it is not the time to expose her. Therefore, there are orders in the reincarnation space, and she must abide by them.


    But now different, samsara space still sent her to receive members of the alliance audit team.


    Alliance audit team, this is the hope of reincarnation space!


    Therefore, the importance of reception work is self-evident.


    If the reincarnation space is assigned to you at that time, you can also use this task to block back.


    Anyway, the old Marquis, they just want to blow up an area. As long as they can''t blow up the first district, she will be fine.


    The most important thing is that the alliance review and amendment comes from the God alliance. She just wants to see if she can take this opportunity to enter the God alliance?


    Reincarnation space, it''s about to end.


    The degree of exploration is 80%. If there is another 20%, it will be really finished.


    Moreover, the strength of the group of friends into the country is many, I am afraid it will not be long before a large number of people will advance to the sixth or even the seventh.


    At that time, is there any possibility of reincarnation space?


    The space of reincarnation is broken. As a member of the subordinate organizations of the alliance of gods and gods, she applied to join the alliance with five levels of cultivation. Maybe there is still a little possibility.


    After all, I am also a part of the combat power. At that time... I can be a spy within the alliance of God and carry out the exploration work of the alliance.


    How can the exploration points of the alliance of gods and gods be dozens of times higher than the samsara space?

 Chapter 642

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "old Marquis, I haven''t set out to the land of Valoran, or I''ll go to reincarnation space to help you?"


    Marquis wobang: "this... Xiaoyu, thank you for your kindness, but the three of us should not use it. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Tony had no money:" old Marquis, you don''t believe in Xiaoyu''s luck? "


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, old Marquis, although Xiaoyu''s strength is not strong, but luck is not built, especially the talent of looking for things is max. if she goes, she may help you better blow up the space of reincarnation."


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s a matter of metaphysics. (slym covers his forehead and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" the mystery does not solve the wrong, krypton does not change his life! Since the last reincarnation space trip, I have already admitted that Xiaoyu is the emperor of Europe. I can''t help it. I''m too wrong. It''s a wound that I have to say! Before crossing, he played a lot of games.


    So he knows his luck very well, that is a non chieftain!


    Although some of the features of the communication group are a bit like the game structure, at least the lucky draw did not come out, otherwise it would be really embarrassing.


    His own luck is clear, the emperor is a miracle, ordinary players pull out a miracle, and he... Can not see the miracle.


    Therefore, when playing this kind of game, he didn''t draw a lot.


    Liver!


    What else can we do?


    Marquis Vauban: forget about us. How are you doing in Valoran


    Marquis wobang: it''s been almost a day. Have you found anything


    Limulu Tempest: did you find out that I don''t know, but I know that norhus is so exciting that I feel that I can bring Nezha down


    Tony has no money: "Oh? What kind of stimulation? "


    Limulus Tempest: "if you have time, you can come here and see."


    Limulu Tempest: but it''s not a failure. Norhus is going to start a war with demacia


    Happy wind man: "in the two countries of NOx and demacia, war is very normal. After all, the strength of the two countries is not bad, and there is such a big gap in the concept of governing a country. How can we not fight? "


    On the continent of Valoran, if any country launched the most wars, it would be NOx.


    More than 90% of the object of war launched by NOx was demacia.


    Therefore, the number of wars in demasia was the second largest.


    So what''s the difference between what Limulus said and what he didn''t say?


    How normal is it that these two countries fight?


    What''s surprising?


    Lim Lu Tempest: "since I came to NOx, I''ve also learned about the relationship between norhus and demacia. It''s normal to have a war in peacetime. It''s a small dozen in three days and a big dozen in seven days. The key I''m talking about is not here."


    Happy wind man: "where is that?"


    Limulus Tempest: "I had sneaked into the norxan quarterground during the battle of norhus, where I felt the breath of no less than five demigods."


    Limulus Tempest: does it take five demigods to stand there for so many demigods to order a soldier


    Happy Feng man:


    Happy Feng man: "five demigods? How could that be possible? (slim''s dull face) "

 Chapter 643

    Happy wind man: "I broke through the demigod, that is to say, after the fifth level, I have been to Knox, and there are only two demigods in NOx."


    Happy Feng man: "I believe in my perception. Even if I make a mistake, I always come back and say... I won''t let the five demigods appear at one time?"


    Happy wind man: "OK, let''s say that there are many demigods hidden in NOx, but he has been hiding for many years. How can he be well behaved? Why is he exposed at this time?"


    Limulus Tempest: "Yasso, you know, I have a strong sense of perception. Maybe the last time you came here, Knox was already in action, but you just didn''t feel the breath of the five demigods."


    Limlu Tempest: "but it''s only a possibility, and there''s a bigger possibility that the main force of that evil organization is in NOx!"


    It''s not without reason that demacia and NOx have been locked up for years.


    According to the nature of norhus urine, if there were more than five demigods, we would have occupied the whole continent.


    After all, the two demigods of demacia, even if they are hidden, are by no means the opponents of noxas. Can they stop NOx for such a long time?


    And long before the communication group released this group task, Yasso had been promoted to the fifth level.


    At that time, there were two demigods in North Texas. In a few days, several more appeared?


    When did it become so easy for Valoran to be promoted to demigod?


    Easier than them?


    If they join the communication group and the speed of promotion is not as fast as that of the world''s protozoa, then they hang themselves in the morning.


    Evil organization?


    If we say that the main body of the organization is OK in NOx, it shows that the strength of this evil organization is still good, and it is no problem to crush them.


    But if not, there''s only a small part of the power on the norhus side, that''s a bit serious.


    Of course, the seriousness is for them.


    As for the administrator, don''t worry about the six steps and seven steps. If you really want to anger the administrator, I''m afraid that''s a matter of one breath.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "have you found it? So fast? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I haven''t been out of shurima yet..."


    Marquis wobang: "it sounds like a bit embarrassing."


    Happy Feng man: "Xu Xuan, didn''t you encounter any danger in shurima?"


    As a relic of a civilized country, it is said that there is a demigod sleeping inside.


    However, they didn''t feel the breath of demigod when they went to shurima last time. Maybe they really sleep and hide their breath. Of course, there may be rumors that there is nothing.


    But in any case, Xu Xuan, a third-level practitioner in shurima, should not be too good.


    After all, when I didn''t join the communication group, I once went deep into the shurima desert, and my strength increased greatly after I broke out.


    How did it increase?


    Nature is to fight, even after many life crises to stimulate their own potential, leading to strength forward.


    Therefore, he fully understood the danger of shuruima, but it didn''t matter to think about it. Anyway, their souls were protected by communication group. At most, they had a resurrection seal script.


    But how to say that this is his home, others do not ask is someone else''s business, but he has to ask.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "it''s OK. It''s OK."


    Happy Feng man: "Well! You give me a position, and I''ll bring you out. It''s not a matter of staying in the surima desert. "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "really no, I found a magic relic, and I''m looking for it!"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "wait for me to improve my own strength and help again. You are often half divine. I can''t help you now.


    "


    (smiley face)

 Chapter 644

    Nezha: "Hey everyone, what level of strength do you think I will have after I lift the seal?"


    Marquis wobang: "well, it''s hard to say. I have also seen your memory scene. If there is a fourth level before unsealing, then the unsealing part may be level five. When it breaks out, there should be six levels. "


    Marquis Vauban: "of course, it''s just a guess."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but Nezha, if you untie the seal at this moment, will you be disturbed by the evil spirit and lose your mind completely?"


    "After all, our soul is guarded by the communication group. The evil spirit invades your soul and makes you lose your mind. Will that violate the taboo of communication group


    Bo Feng shuimen: "I don''t think it will be. Nezha''s evil spirit belongs to itself. It''s your own reason, and it''s not the interference of external factors. Do you still expect the exchange group to make a move?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "elder sister, do you want to say something to Nezha


    Although Tu Shanhong often talks in the communication group, she is not really very talkative.


    Especially for LIM Lu and Tony, the red harvest of Tu Shan is much less.


    And Tu Shan Honghong will not ask others about problems for no reason. Therefore, in this inquiry, he thinks that Tu Shan Honghong should have a solution.


    After all, the world where Tu Shan Honghong is located is the world of cultivating immortals and fighting skills. Perhaps it is not as good as that of Nezha.


    But for Nezha''s current situation, maybe there is a solution.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well, there are some."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Nezha was sealed because his evil spirit was too heavy. Once he completely untied the seal and released himself, he would not be controlled by himself."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "evil Qi is a kind of power in the final analysis, but the negative emotions in this power are too strong. The administrator said that there is no evil force in the world, only evil people. As long as the practitioner is strong enough, everything can be controlled by himself. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I have a skill to exercise my will and stabilize my mind. Do you want it?"


    Nezha: "yes! Want to


    Since seeing his memory scene, he did not want to untie his seal in a short time.


    Of course, it''s OK to leave the Qiankun circle in your own hands.


    But if your willpower is strong enough, and the evil Qi can''t affect you, what''s the matter if you completely untie the seal of heaven and earth circle?


    After a while, isn''t Shen Gongbao going to fool himself?


    How will he be deceived?


    Then, a bench beat him to death!


    "Ding, Tu Shan carried a handlebar and handed out a special red envelope."


    "Ding, Nezha got the red envelope."


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha! Mr. shite, what kind of red envelope does the elder sister have in her hair


    Tony has no money: "exclusive red envelope? What''s going on? (slim confused face) "


    Tony has no money:" wait! I guess what you''re going to say next...


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! The elder sister''s head starts to guard against you. Do you see that? The only way to get red envelopes is to be afraid that you''re a jerk. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "elder sister wants to give Nezha a a red envelope. Isn''t it normal to send exclusive red envelope?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "are you going to start a war, Lizzie? What''s more, if you say I''m a jerk, what are you? And what beautiful things? "

 Chapter 645

    Limlu Tempest: "shit, you''re disgusting. I''ll take Nezha around norhus first. Maybe I''ll make some new discoveries."


    Limlu Tempest: Nezha, go


    Nezha: "haole."


    Nezha: "and the most important thing. Thank you. (Nezha''s smiling face) "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:" ha ha, it''s OK. I''m also looking forward to little Nezha''s release of the seal. What kind of power will come out of regret? "


    In the memory scene, Nezha did not practice for long.


    But in terms of combat effectiveness and faith and character in his heart, Nezha''s talent and all aspects are top-notch.


    I believe that with the help of communication group, such Nezha will surely burst out with stronger power!


    Maybe it was not long before Nezha surpassed them.


    Of course, if the old Marquis guessed correctly, Nezha had six levels of strength after breaking the seal completely, it would have surpassed them now.


    Um... The second best in communication group?


    Marquis Vauban: "if we end our situation quickly, we can go to the continent of Valoran to help you


    Marquis wobang: what kind of evil organization dares to destroy under the eyes of my large communication group. I really don''t know how to write dead words


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! The old Marquis is right


    Marquis Vauban: of course, if I can advance to the sixth level before I go, it would be better


    Tony had no money: "the old Marquis was right. I saw a lot of different things in PI Cheng, and learned some knowledge I didn''t know. Maybe before the battle broke out, I could make the iron and steel uniform to the sixth level through the time cabin."


    Marquis wobang: "Hey! The sixth stage is a deity in the land of Valoran. It may be a different experience for us to come to Valoran with the power of gods. "


    Tony has no money: "the old Marquis is is right!"


    Marquis wobang:...


    How can Tony deal with him all the time?


    Most importantly, why is that sentence all the time?


    How does he look at it, always trying to taunt Tony for being uneducated?


    Well...


    No, he has to bear it. Now he is not next to Tony. If he doesn''t have to face his mouth in a single round, he is really not Tony''s opponent.


    Limulus Tempest: "Hey, hey! Mr. shite, how can you just say that? "


    Limulus Tempest: don''t you know what to say except that? Have you run out of words? "


    Surname Cao, name and character of Meng de: "I don''t know how much time Tony has in mind for promotion to the sixth rank?"


    Tony had no money: "Lim, get out of here! Tony has no money: "two months! On the continent of Valoran, it''s only six days. In six days... Should it not be long? "


    Su Xiaoge: "besides limulu, you haven''t found any clues yet?"


    Tony had no money: "warden, this is... Found the location of the organization?"


    Although he knew that with the strength of the administrator, it was a small idea. If he really wanted to show his own greatness, he was afraid that the whole continent of Valoran would be earth shaking.


    But the administrator basically did not use this kind of great shore power, is to use own this has the body strength.


    When a person is divided into several levels of cultivation, he will use several levels of strength.


    Of course, the administrators are too much older than they are. Even if they have never said so, they all know.


    Therefore, it is normal for the administrator to find out the location of the organization first.


    But in this case, they are also entrusted with the blessing of the administrator?

 Chapter 646

    Su Xiaoge: "not yet."


    Su Xiaoge: "but any of us is to protect the land of Valoran. Since there is a problem in the continent, people in this world also have the responsibility to protect the world."


    Su Xiaoge: "if possible, you can also win over some allies. At least there are many strong men on the land of Valoran!"


    Tony had no money: "warden, can we tell the natives of Valoran about the invasion of evil organizations?"


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, if you don''t make it clear, how can those people stand on the same line with us?"


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, don''t say everything out."


    Tony has no money: "well, I know that. (slim nodded his face) "


    draw the local strong together to resist the evil organization.


    Fundamentally speaking, they belong to the support force, which should be regarded as the local forces of Valoran asking them to do something.


    After all, they''re here to help.


    So it would be easy for them to seek allies.


    Anyway, it''s your family''s business. If you love to help or not, if you don''t help, you can finally have an accident, so don''t blame us.


    As for what the administrator said?


    He''s not stupid. Naturally he doesn''t say everything.


    In addition to the group friends, no one will know about the communication group.


    Even if one day, the outsider knows the existence of communication group, it will never be from his mouth.


    Marquis Vauban: @ Limulus tempest, if you can, I suggest that you also find a strong man in the field of norhus


    Marquis wobang: "after all, this is a matter concerning the safety of the whole world. Norhus''s Iron-blooded foreign policy and cold method of violence may be based on the premise that our own people beat our own people. This time, foreign forces invade the continent of Valoran, and even want to avoid it. As long as they are not stupid, they should offer assistance when they know the truth The hand. "


    Marquis Vauban: of course, Limulus, it depends on your ability to speak. If you can make the strong men in norhus believe you, then naturally everything is easy to say. But if they don''t believe you at all, the battle on your side will break out in advance


    Limulu Tempest: "my speaking ability, eh... I don''t believe it myself. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" old Marquis, if there is going to be a fight on my side, you should come and help me. "


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha ha ha! OK, no problem, but then you can get some blood and some red envelopes. (slim bad smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" no problem, it''s all small things! "


    If he was not familiar with the old Marquis, he might feel that the old Marquis wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    But they have been in contact for a long time, and we get along well on weekdays, which is obviously a joking tone.


    What''s more, if that happens, he will send a red envelope!


    After all, it''s nothing!


    To put it in a bad way, even if he misread the old Marquis, the old Marquis took advantage of the fire at that time and had to blackmail him a large sum of points, that doesn''t matter.


    More than 50000, less than 100000.


    But if it''s more than 100000, I''m sorry. He might as well die and use the resurrection Rune to resurrect after a period of time!


    But when the old Marquis did this, it represented that the relationship between them was pure. He thought too much.


    Since you want more, it doesn''t matter if you take advantage of the fire?

 Chapter 647

    Happy Feng man: "administrator, is this true? (Tony''s excited face) "


    brother Su:" of course it''s true. The land of Valoran is the world where you are born and raised. It''s more convenient for you to find allies than we are. "


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, when you disclose information, you should grasp that degree."


    Happy wind man: "understand!"


    Tony has no money: "Yasso, come on, your world will be fine."


    This time, we should not worry about the crisis, so we should not help the world with a strong wind


    Happy wind man: "Eun!"


    Happy wind man: "I will return to Ionia in a moment to find some old friends and Lord Soraka."


    "Good, I will go with you this time."


    Happy wind man: "good."


    ...


    Picheng, Valoran.


    "Looking for allies?"


    Tony, dressed in a steel suit, showed his face, and murmured to the city Lord''s house not far away.


    In fact, he had this idea before, but the administrator didn''t say that it was also a group task, and he didn''t dare to make any suggestions.


    In case of any accident, the risk is too high.


    Group task failure can be repeated, pay and reward is not proportional, so he will not do it.


    But now it''s different. The administrator has said that he can find allies in the group. Does he still have to worry about it?


    The most powerful force in Pi city is naturally the city Lord''s mansion.


    He also heard about the prestige of the policewomen and law enforcement officers in Picheng after he came here.


    It''s said that Picheng policewoman is very moving. If they reach an agreement with the city master''s office and become their allies, the Picheng policewoman and the Picheng law enforcement officers will definitely participate in the battle in the future.


    What if it attracts the administrator?


    The administrator is still single. Everything is possible!


    He has to seize every opportunity and dare to think, so that he can achieve something, doesn''t he?


    After all, can the ancients of the ordinary world think that this will be the case in the 21st century?


    "Asso, go to Ionia, and leave it to me on the other side of the city."


    "Maybe after becoming an ally, we can have in-depth exchanges and develop the integration of magic and technology together."


    Tony''s mouth slightly raised, then no longer hesitated, step by step toward the city Lord''s house.


    ...


    demacia.


    "Brother Cao, I return to Ionia, although I have solved the misunderstanding, the death of the elder is not my fault."


    Yasuo put his right hand on his sword, looked at the air, and sighed: "but always came back and said that during this period, many of my classmates had died in my hands, so I was not very popular in Ionia in my hometown."


    "Even my old friends have a lot of complaints about me."


    "This time I went back to convince them that it was not a small project, and it would not waste much time. So I think you stay in demacia


    Speaking of this, yasothun stopped, and then said: "after all, demacia is also a powerful force. If you can get the full support of demacia, it will be a great thing."


    Cao Cao shook his head slightly and said in a soft voice, "demacia is easy to solve. Since the administrator has let go, I must be absolutely sure that demacia can become our ally. Of course, we can also say that we can become their allies."


    Demacia, a country based on chivalry, won''t say anything after hearing about the cause of this incident?

 Chapter 648

    "What''s more, if you go to Ionia like this, it may backfire."


    Cao Cao''s eyes flashed and he said in a deep voice, "this is it! If you really want to split up, I''ll go to Ionia and you''ll come to demacia


    "What''s more, it''s convenient for you to go to demasia. After all, you''re an indigenous inhabitant of Valoran, and it''s a little more appropriate to talk about guarding Valoran than we say."


    Yasso frowned, and after a moment''s silence, he looked up and said, "I''ll go! After all, Ionia is my hometown. "


    Ionia, at the beginning, was also his hometown that he tried his best to protect with his own life!


    Although there have been some frustrating things, but always come back to say that the misunderstanding has been cleared up.


    As for the fellow who died in his hands?


    He was wronged!


    Does anyone who has been wronged have no resentment in his heart?


    In addition, at that time, he had the strength to escape to find the truth. In that case, why did he have to wait for death in prison?


    After he died, didn''t the truth be buried forever?


    But he was wronged, and he was worthy of Ionia. In that case, could he be hunted down and could not fight back?


    Between the swordsman''s competition, one will definitely lose his life in the end.


    If he keeps his hand, he will die!


    At the end of the day, he''s innocent. Everything happened for a reason. Those old friends... Should understand him.


    Cao Cao glanced at Yasuo, as if to see his idea, said solemnly: "if the development of things is beyond your expectation, what should you do?"


    In this world, the human heart is the most elusive.


    The heart is black or white, who knows?


    Others say bad words, who knows is for you, or deliberately against you?


    And good words, is it really for you, or is it killing you?


    All this is too complicated.


    What''s more, Yasuo''s mind is not complicated, even simple.


    For this simple friend, he is still a little uneasy, don''t when the allies are not formed, but also make their own shit.


    "At that time, I won''t be able to blame me."


    Yasuo''s right hand trembled slightly, but said.


    When he said this, a cold light flashed through his eyes.


    "Well, I respect your choice."


    Cao Cao heard the meaning of Yasuo''s words, nodded and said.


    To enemies, or strangers, he believed Yasuo would not hesitate.


    But in the face of his relatives, local voice, and friends in the past, even if the other side did a little too much, I''m afraid Yasuo would not make a move.


    After all, there is a soft place in people''s hearts. Yasuo''s soft heart is the land where he grew up and his friends and friends.


    But the evil organization invades, the administrator also said lets look for the ally.


    Since the administrator let go, Ionia will definitely be pulled.


    "Don''t worry, brother Cao. I''ll go to Lord Soraka first."


    Yasuo patted Cao Cao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Lord Soraka is honored as the son of many stars. He will surely support me in this matter by traveling through the sea of stars and understanding the mysteries of the stars together with his extremely gentle character."


    "So you don''t have to worry. As long as Lord Soraka supports me, it''s OK."


    "After all, Lord socala has a very high status in the Ionian mind."


    Cao Cao narrowed his eyes and said: "Soraka, the son of the stars, has the cultivation of demigods and roams on the sea of stars. His strength... Will not be ordinary demigods. It is bound to know that you have been wronged. After all, this matter is not difficult for demigods. Why... Didn''t you speak for you?"

 Chapter 649

    Yeah!


    Why is this?


    Yasuo heard Cao Cao''s words, his body trembled, then his eyes slightly darkened.


    In this matter, he had thought that after he became a demigod, he could easily find the truth evidence and wash away the injustice for himself.


    He didn''t kill the elder!


    Never betrayed Ionia!


    "If you don''t become a demigod, even if you find evidence, do you think you can get out of Ionia unharmed?"


    Cao Cao said again that he knew too much about the darkness of politics.


    The death of an elder in Ionia must be carried by someone!


    Maybe in the heart of the high-level of Ionia, Yasuo has not weak strength, and can guard Ionia in the future.


    They also knew that Yasuo would not attack elder soma.


    After all, Yasuo has been protecting elder soma. If he had done so, he would have done it long ago, and he would not stay in Ionia after killing elder soma.


    At least Yasuo went out to kill the enemy, but someone saw Yasuo''s figure.


    The most important thing is that elder soma''s strength is not weak. Coupled with his strong perception ability, if Yasuo wants to kill him, how can he hide from elder soma?


    Can''t help, this matter is to have somebody carry the black pot!


    Otherwise, the influence of elder ithomar and his position in Ionia would not be justified in any case.


    At this time, there is evidence to prove that elder soma died of the strong wind and sword Qi.


    It''s done!


    Can explain this matter, whether it''s Yasuo''s moving hand or not, it''s Yasuo''s moving hand!


    Before Yasuo, is the hero of Ionia, is the strong man loved by the people!


    After that, Yasuo will only be a heinous traitor who kills elder soma!


    As for the fact that Yasso would be frustrated?


    Is that important?


    Ionia will continue without Yasso!


    Yasuo is a strong fighter, but is aeolia a strong fighter alone?


    Therefore, it is a good thing for Yasuo to take the blame and eliminate the public anger of Ionia.


    In fact, it''s not hard to think about it. Cao Cao only got to know the general situation of the matter from Yasuo''s mouth, and then he probably guessed the whole story.


    How cost-effective is it to sacrifice one person for all stability at the top of politics?


    And Soraka, the son of many stars, the only demigod of aeonia, doesn''t know anything about this?


    If you know and don''t say anything, it means acquiescence.


    So if you think about it carefully, you will find that Yasuo''s last visit to Ionia was thanks to his semi divine strength, otherwise... It would be an ambush to meet him!


    Semi God asso, a semi God strong man with strong attack power, the high level of Ionia will ambush him, no, dare to ambush him?


    Soraka, the only demigod, was not proficient in combat.


    Maybe we can summon the stars in the sky and turn their anger towards the enemy. We can face a swordsman demigod. That is definitely not an opponent!


    One can imagine the destructive power of a demigod.


    Even if all the personnel of aeonia go together, as long as Yasuo runs out, it will be the Revenge of a powerful demigod!


    No one dares to bet on this.


    Cao Cao didn''t know whether Yasuo knew these things or not. Before, he didn''t want to say that Ionia was Yasuo''s hometown. Although he was Yasuo''s friend, it was not a good thing.


    If Yasso pretends to be confused, then he can pretend to be confused.


    But now... He felt it necessary for him to say something about it, to uncover the bloody scar and let Yasso have a good look.

 Chapter 650

    "I...


    Yasuo was tongue tied for a moment, frozen in place, and didn''t know what to say.


    Imagine, if you don''t have demigod power, can you come out of Ionia alive?


    The last time I ran away, it was because many people didn''t expect that they would run. In addition, some friends let water, so they could run out.


    If you do it again, you will die in Ionia with your strength before.


    Demigod...


    hehe!


    How influential is a demigod in Valoran?


    Ionia added a demigod, which is a deterrent to other forces!


    At the thought of it, Yasso looked a little lonely.


    Who does this happen to? Who doesn''t feel bad?


    "If you have a grudge in your heart, I can kill all the senior officials of Ionia for you!"


    Cao Cao said in a murderous manner that his strength was also improved very quickly. He could clearly perceive that he was only a little closer to stepping into a new realm.


    The fourth peak!


    Plus the magic props in the points mall, as long as aonia Soraka doesn''t attack himself, who is his opponent?


    As for those high-level bullshit?


    What is it?


    I don''t know if there are four levels of strength. If you really want to kill, it''s not like cutting tofu?


    "No, I can''t. If all the top officials of EONIA die, Ionia will be in chaos."


    Yasuo a Leng, then quickly said.


    Cao Cao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "that is to say, do you have this idea in mind? Don''t worry, Yasso, as long as you don''t say it and I don''t say it, then the Ionians will never know that you have anything to do with it. "


    What is good about the turmoil Yasso said?


    All the turmoil in the strong strength and soft policy, are illusory!


    He may not be strong enough on his own, but is he alone?


    It can be said that the main force of the communication group is here, help Yasso, that''s not the same as playing?


    The most important thing is, the administrator is not that kind of pedantic person, let alone this matter Yasuo Ben is right!


    Yasuo does not have revenge, but does not mean that Yasuo has no resentment in his heart!


    From that sentence, he could see that Yasuo was still very dissatisfied.


    After all, I was wronged. I fought my life to kill the enemy. My hometown, which I want to protect, has shed blood. Why do I still cry in the end?


    Soldier bleeding, should be!


    How can there be bloodless fighting on the battlefield?


    But if you shed tears again, will it make you collapse?


    Soldiers can bleed, but never cry!


    Therefore, he can guarantee that the administrator will never stop this matter, and may even support it.


    If they are bullied, will they be bullied in vain?


    How can there be such a reason?


    "Forget it!"


    Yasuo sighed and said, "our most important purpose is to solve the evil organizations that came to Valoran to destroy. We must not distort our important purpose because of my affairs."


    "Anyway, our road is no longer in the world under our feet."


    Cao Cao shook his head and said, "this is not true! Did you ever say that, Monsieur Yasso


    "What words?"


    "Although the administrator didn''t say much in the group, I was impressed by one sentence. When performing a task, don''t be too nervous or too obsessed with the task itself. You can earn points whenever you want, and the task is constantly refreshing. Do you know what this sentence means


    "What do you mean?" ASO asked

 Chapter 651

    Yasuo slightly frowned, looking at Cao Cao, some do not understand what Cao Cao wants to express.


    What''s the deep meaning of this sentence of administrator?


    No?


    And did the administrator say that?


    There seems to be?


    Even if I said that, but the administrator expressed the meaning, at most let them not be too nervous about the group task, broaden their horizons a little bit!


    What does this have to do with what happened to him?


    What connections can be made?


    "It seems that you still don''t understand the meaning of the administrator."


    Cao Cao sighed and said helplessly: "I thought that the meaning expressed by the administrator was so obvious that everyone should understand it. It seems that I was wrong."


    After saying this, Cao Cao''s face was straight and he said solemnly: "the administrator''s meaning is that we should not regard the group task as the most important part. You should know that the world where the group task is generated is the world where the group friends live."


    "The root of the group task is to mobilize everyone''s strength to help their own people. If you don''t join the communication group and say something bad, I''m afraid that the continent of Valoran will explode, be destroyed, and turn into dust and dust, which will not attract the attention of the communication group."


    "Maybe it''s hard to say these words, but in fact, if you come to join the task, you should pay attention to the group member in the task world, and don''t let that group member pay too much for a little task points."


    "If you change your position and think about it, when we go to the old Marquis''s world to carry out the group mission together, even though we are eager to complete the task, we can seize the traverser, get the task points and strengthen ourselves, but if we really can''t accomplish it, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a little heartache at the most. It''s a pity that the mission qualification that I finally won is wasted. But our regret will not last too long, because the group task refresh speed is very fast, we will soon have the group task qualification again


    "If you fail twice, if you can''t do it twice, you can''t do it three times. If you fail, you will fail. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you don''t get points. Do you understand what I mean when I say that? "


    He said so much, just to let Yasso know that in the eyes of big guys, the task is not as important as friends!


    As for Yasso''s influence on the mission, may it fail?


    Joke!


    The administrator has come in person this time. Can this mission fail?


    The reason why they don''t want to rely on administrators is that they don''t know how much tolerance they have?


    If this is the assessment of the administrator, or some other reason, they have to bear a serious consequence in the future, it will be too collapse.


    Therefore, it is a good attitude to take precautions.


    He has not forgotten that when he first joined the exchange group, Tony sent him history books, and he also carefully read the historical records and his own experience.


    Support soldiers and self-respect, take the emperor to order the princes!


    At that time, loyalty and righteousness were stressed!


    Han Dynasty Royal, is the great righteousness!


    But Yasso has demigod power, and will become stronger and stronger in the future. In addition, with the support of communication groups as background forces, even if he is the commander-in-chief of Ionia, what will happen?


    Maybe Yasuo doesn''t have this idea and won''t be a ruler. But it seems good to be a big boss behind the scenes, isn''t it?


    In this world, the strong is everything!


    If the continent of Valoran can be reunified, it may be a small good thing for the exchange group.


    Now that you''ve joined the communication group, it''s time to think about things you didn''t dare to think about before.


    What can''t be done?


    Others can do it, you can do it yourself!

 Chapter 652

    "Let''s not talk about such a serious topic. In a word, you can stay in demacia."


    Yasso chuckled and scratched his head.


    "All right! I''ve said everything I should have said


    Cao Cao sighed and said, "you are also an adult. Don''t think about others too much before you do something. You should think about yourself."


    "Some things, their own conscience on the line, do not need to... Too much what."


    After saying this, Cao Cao shook his head and said with a smile, "good, demacia, I''ll leave it to you. Ionia, I hope everything goes well."


    Yasuo said with a smile on his face and said, "well, don''t worry. I know something about it."


    Cao Cao raised his right hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He had a headache.


    According to what he knew about Yasso, he would never know about it.


    What I said just now is so clear. I''m afraid Yasuo''s heart is hesitating and at a loss?


    This kind of thing, he can only help, say too much will be annoyed.


    Demacia?


    Then go to the prince demacia first!


    After all, Jiawen III lived in the palace. With his current strength, it was really... Not very easy to enter.


    ...


    NOx.


    "Nezha, go with me to the general''s house."


    Lim Lu turned into a handsome figure, looked at Nezha and said with a soft smile.


    "That''s it. Go straight to the general''s house?"


    Nezha stood aside, his face stunned and speechless.


    When he first came, he put forward this idea, but it was rejected by Limulus.


    But now, why go again?


    Isn''t it that the state officials are only allowed to set fires and the people are not allowed to light lamps?


    "Yes, go straight."


    Limulu smile, as if did not see the expression of Nezha, patted Nezha''s head, and said: "the strong norhus, we have to show our strength to attract the attention of those people!"


    With this, limulu leaned slightly and looked up in a direction.


    "Five demigods? I don''t know if there is a hidden God on the side of NOx? "


    Five and a half gods, six gods!


    There are five strong soldiers.


    In this way, it is reasonable to say that there is a deity hiding in the capital of noxasia.


    But that God, certainly will not hide in the general''s house.


    It doesn''t matter if you are there. It''s a big deal!


    Is he a man of fear?


    At the same time, the other side.


    "Are you sure, this way?"


    Su Chen looked around at the tall number, eyebrows a pick, looked at Li sangzhuo, opened his mouth to ask.


    "Here, I don''t feel the same breath."


    Kyle, with the blade of flowing fire in his hand, showed his beautiful face and walked on the side, whispering.


    Twist the jungle, will the outside organizations be here?


    Here, what can I do for you?


    If there are powerful forces here, she can understand that, after all, the purpose of tianwai organization here is to stir up disputes in the continent of Valoran and to lay the root of cholera in Valoran.


    That''s right!


    During this time, according to the information in Su Chen''s and Li sangzhuo''s words, she probably had already believed that tianwai organization had come to the continent of Valoran for destruction.


    Of course, as a mysterious immortal race, she lived a long time and met a lot of people.


    If only by mouth, she would not believe it.


    But Su Chen shows all kinds of magic, as well as the power that does not belong to the world of Valoran and the new objects outside the world of Valoran, let her know in her heart, maybe what Su Chen said is true!

 Chapter 653

    "Let''s go! Let''s go in and have a good observation, and maybe we will have some insight. "


    Su Chen whispered: "I believe that Lisandro should not be stupid enough to cheat us two with lies."


    Kyle smell speech to nod gently, light says: "this point pour says good."


    Lisandro is only a demigod, perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the demigod is a strong man.


    But in the eyes of both of them, demigod... Is just a mole ant that is easily crushed to death.


    If it is confirmed after a while that Lisandro is deceiving them, in the next moment, she will be covered with holy fire, burn out the body, imprison the soul, and let her repent in the holy fire for thousands of years.


    The dark souls repent in the sacred fire, which is perhaps their destination!


    After all, all evils need to be judged!


    Lisandro''s face stiffened when she heard this, and did not speak.


    Trial Angel Kyle!


    This is the only God in the legend!


    Originally, she still felt that Su Chen was a little cold, but in the short time with the judge angel, she had fully realized Su Chen''s kindness.


    Compared with the trial angel who always let her repent in the sacred fire, Su Chen is really good and can''t be better.


    "Well? Ahead, there is a force of depraved darkness


    Kyle frowned and said in a cold voice, "the power of depravity and destruction is still so disgusting."


    Her sister, the fallen angel mogana, has been fighting with her for years!


    From the conflict of faith to today''s immortality, even if it is her sister, it is difficult to change the fate of a fallen angel!


    And, if it had not been for mogana, she might not have come to Valoran.


    "Wait, don''t do it yet."


    Su Chen saw Kyle pull out the edge of the flowing fire, his eyelids jumped, and he quickly waved his hand and said, "if that organizer is in the twisted jungle, then every change in the twisted jungle is an information point that attracts us."


    "So leave it to me."


    When Kyle heard this, his face slowed down, then he put away the flowing fire blade and motioned for Su Chen to move out.


    She didn''t like the dark creatures.


    She does not doubt that if Su Chen moves slowly for one second, I am afraid that evil breath in front of her has turned into fly ash and disappeared in this world.


    "A dark tree man?"


    Su Chen''s right hand stretched and pulled, a huge tree appeared in the three people''s vision.


    In the middle of the huge tree man, there was a wild mouth, and there was a deep cry from the inside of the mouth. It was like a deep cry, which made people feel upset.


    "Tell me, your name?"


    Su Chen looked at the tree man and asked calmly.


    "My name is maokai."


    Maokai felt the terrible energy around him. His body trembled and said in a hurry.


    It is afraid that if you speak more slowly, it will be forcibly wiped out by the strange strong man in front of him.


    In the twisted jungle, when did such a terrible strong man appear?


    Since it escaped from the shadow island to now, this is the most powerful existence it has ever seen!


    Is it the demigod in the legend?


    Why do such strong people want to twist the jungle?


    "What''s the purpose of hiding in front of you just now?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, continue to ask a way: "be, treat us as prey, prepare to kill us?"


    "What''s more, you are a tree man, the spirit of nature. What is the dark power in you?"


    Mao Kai?


    That''s right. It''s twisted tree. Maokai, big tree!


    I didn''t expect to meet Mao Kai when I twisted the jungle. I was lucky.

 Chapter 654

    "This is an ordinary tree man, perhaps for some reason has been eroded by the forces of darkness."


    Kyle snorted coldly and said, "the spirit of nature, which represents the living beings, will be eroded by the dark forces and degenerate into such a state?"


    "I believe you are not as good as death. In this case, let me free you!"


    As she spoke, she lifted her right hand slightly and held it slightly. A sacred fire appeared in her hand.


    There are a lot of trees in the twisted jungle, plus the concentration of the elements around, so it''s normal to give birth to the spirit of nature.


    The spirit of nature loves nature from the bottom of his heart, yearns for life energy, and is extremely repellent to all elements and energies related to darkness.


    So the spirit of nature must be very painful in the heart?


    Be eroded by the dark energy, and finally have the power of destruction, so that their branches and roots become this ferocious appearance?


    All this is different from the original intention of the spirit of nature.


    But since she met, she didn''t mind helping the spirit of nature, and dispelling the darkness from the spirit of nature with the holy fire.


    Of course, because the power of the sacred fire is too strong, and the spirit of nature is restrained by the flame, once the spirit of nature is covered by the sacred fire, the end can be imagined.


    "No, no, no, no, really."


    Mao Kai''s face changed greatly, waving a huge sharp Branch, said in horror.


    Life is better than death?


    Maybe!


    After all, after being eroded by the dark forces, it has completely lost the power of life. Now its branches and roots are covered with the power of destruction.


    No matter how hard it is, it doesn''t want to die!


    If it wanted to die, I''m afraid it would have died. How could it wait until now?


    "Has anything unusual happened to the twisted jungle recently?"


    Su Chen glanced at Kyle, but did not stop Kyle. He asked softly, "for example, are there any different people, people in strange clothes, and powerful people coming to the twisted jungle?"


    "Or whether there are creatures doing things you don''t understand in the twisted jungle, as long as it''s abnormal."


    "Of course, if you don''t know anything, then I can''t help it. As the spirit of nature, it''s a good choice to be quiet in the sacred fire?"


    Under the stimulation of Kyle, this "external factor", frost woman Wu lisanjo thinks of some things again.


    That''s one factor that makes them come to this twisted jungle.


    After all, he is now trying to find out the location of the organization. There are suspected members of that organization in NOx, but they are just fifth level practitioners, and they are not worthy of his attention.


    What''s more, Lim Lu is there, but Lim Lu has six levels of strength. If there is no accident, those people can''t run!


    Of course, accidents are better!


    Now what they are looking forward to most is the accident!


    Only when accidents happen can they analyze the situation from these accidents and... Find out where the organization is located.


    When an evil organization came to Valoran, how could there be an organization?


    Can be called an organization, how can there be more than ten or twenty people?


    If there are only a few people, what kind of organization is it?


    Wouldn''t it be better to call a team?


    Well... It can be called an organization, and it''s a whole organization coming, which shows that some people in this organization can cross the world.


    Therefore, the strength will never be weak!

 Chapter 655

    "This... You said, are you sure it''s not you?"


    Mao Kai said hesitantly after a moment''s silence.


    "Of course, you can also target US and think about whether someone like us has recently come to the twisted jungle?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed an inexplicable meaning and said: "if the information you said is very useful, you can not only survive, but even I can help you get rid of the dark power in your body, so that you can recover as before and become a tree man who masters the power of natural life.


    Twist the tree spirit, maokai!


    He didn''t play this hero very much, but in the infinite firepower mode, he also liked to play this hero.


    Buy a mask and ice stick, you can fold meat directly.


    After all, the hero talent of twisted tree spirit is related to his own blood volume. He did not forget that once four AP mages came to attack him, and he killed all of them with twisted tree spirit.


    At that time, they were alone on their side.


    That''s how they won.


    Speaking of, just press the hand almost cramp?


    "What on earth are you thinking?"


    Kyle looked at Su Chen''s contemplative appearance and thought silently.


    However, she did not put away the sacred fire, because she could see that Su Chen threatened the idea named maokai with the sacred fire.


    Although she didn''t understand why Su Chen didn''t kill the dark creature, but wanted to keep it alive?


    But everyone has their own ideas, and she still respects the ideas of the same level.


    Anyway, this is the opinion of a god!


    What''s more, Su Chen says that there is a way to get rid of the dark energy in Mao Kai''s body, which is a little interesting.


    From the moment Mao Kai appeared, she had already seen that the dark power had eroded the soul of the tree man. It was basically impossible to get rid of the dark energy and let it recover.


    After all, it''s no joke that there''s deep dark energy in the soul.


    I''m afraid that as long as there is no mistake in the end, there will be no mistake in the end.


    To tell you the truth, she is still a little curious about this tree man who still retains her own intelligence and is not completely crazy.


    The continent of corvallan is very big, and the world is very big. It is reasonable to have some miracles.


    "What is the scene outside the world like?"


    "I''m really, a little curious!"


    A thought flashed through Kyle''s mind that she had been to many places in Valoran.


    Even if it is the giant Shenfeng, which is extremely exclusive of outsiders, she has been on it.


    So the continent of Valoran, and some aspects of its links, are not very attractive to her.


    This time, the matter involves outside the world. Obviously, this is a struggle between forces outside the world.


    According to her idea, since the forces guarding the land of Valoran seek her help, it shows that her strength is fairly good among these forces.


    Otherwise, why seek her help?


    So there''s a little bit of a chance that she''ll join the group.


    Perhaps, this will be an important opportunity for her to explore outside the world and leave the world''s shackles.


    The gods of Valoran have come into contact with the barrier of the world and have some superficial understanding of the world outside.


    With understanding, nature has some expectations outside the world.


    Now there is an opportunity right next to her, and she will take advantage of it if necessary.

 Chapter 656

    "Is that true?"


    Mao Kai trembled and asked excitedly.


    Although it has been a long time, but it has been sent back, did not forget its birth, the heart of the world''s desire and endless curiosity.


    Especially when there are small flowers and grass around, I feel happy from my heart.


    The spirit of nature has a burning feeling for all the good things in the world. This is the love of the soul, and no one can change it.


    Of course, no spirit of nature wants to change it.


    That time, can be said to be its happiest years.


    Perhaps not strong now, but also not empty and lonely, suffering from the torment of the dark power every day.


    It escaped from the shadow island and wandered in the land of Valoran in order to find the power to return to itself.


    But after looking for it for a long time, it was really a little desperate.


    Even if it is bred in the jungle, it will be very uncomfortable to grow up in the forest, even if it is rooted in the forest for a long time.


    It follows its own inner choice, twists the jungle... And is probably the best place for it.


    Take root and grow up here. Maybe one day, it will return to normal as soon as it wakes up, turn ferocious into softness, and become a true spirit of nature again.


    Choice, there is a strong person in front of themselves, give a promise, say can let oneself recover, hear this news, how can it not be excited?


    Not to say is true or false, at least in this despair, it saw a glimmer of hope!


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, it will strive for it and pursue the results!


    "It''s true, of course. I don''t cheat on such things."


    Su Chen did not change his face and said, "so, I have prepared for you for a better future. As for whether you can get it, it depends on your own ability."


    Maokai hears that the huge trunk of the tree is constantly shaking, and Su Chen''s right hand swings, which also contacts the power that imprisons Mao Kai.


    There are many trees in the twisted jungle. Tree people here should have their own information channels.


    Even though maokai has been assimilated by the dark forces, the basic instinct should still exist.


    The most important thing is that Mao Kai''s strength is not weak. If there are tree people around, it must be very afraid of Mao Kai.


    He doesn''t care how Mao Kai gets the news. As long as he can get the information he wants, everything else will be OK.


    Of course, his promise to Mao Kai still needs to be fulfilled.


    Although maokai was eroded by the dark energy and his soul had problems, it was not a matter.


    A pure seal character can solve all these problems.


    He still believes in the power of communication groups.


    Items with bug like resurrection Rune and seal script have appeared. Now a purified seal script is produced. Isn''t it different from playing?


    Well... The exchange group has not been updated for a long time, and the integral mall with group friends has not been updated.


    Looking at the various commodities in the mall of their group owners, and then looking at the few commodities in the ordinary mall, I don''t know why, I feel a little cool in my heart!


    The welfare of the group leader is great!


    "Hula..."


    the trunk of maokai kept shaking. With each shaking, there was a wave at the bottom spreading to the surrounding areas.


    For this scene, Lisandro''s face flashed a little curiosity.


    Spirit of nature, this is the first time she has met.


    Is this the way of the spirit of nature?


    It seems, it''s quite chic.

 Chapter 657

    After a while, Mao Kai suddenly opened his frightening dark eyes, showing a trace of excitement in his eyes.


    Obviously, during that time, it has gained something.


    "My Lord, in the southeast of the twisted jungle, two people in strange clothes are building a strange building."


    "Oh? Strange clothes, building strange buildings? "


    Su Chen doubts voice to ask a way: "specific in which position, you take us to go."


    Strange people are building strange buildings?


    What strange building?


    If the two people in strange clothes were members of the invasion of Valoran, would the strange buildings built be the necessary props for the organization to invade the continent?


    After all, in the doomsday world, when the samsara space wants to devour the doomsday world, it also leaves behind 3000 blood colored pillars to receive the will of reincarnation space.


    That is to say, can that strange building be a prop similar to the blood color column?


    If that''s the case, then I''ll get something else on this trip.


    Anyway, let''s go and have a look first!


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Mao Kai answered and turned to the southeast.


    The strength of those three adults in the rear must exceed their imagination.


    Can a strong man of this level lose himself?


    Is it possible?


    So you don''t have to think about it at all. You just need to use the fastest speed to lead the way ahead.


    The thought of being able to return to the pure spirit of nature makes me feel comfortable.


    This deep soul of pain and suffering, finally away from their own!


    This day, finally arrived!


    "I didn''t expect you to find it."


    Kyle turned to look at Su Chen with a little surprise in her tone.


    If she comes alone, she can see the end of maukai.


    Say a bad word, even if she knows that Mao Kai is useful to her, I''m afraid she won''t say unnecessary nonsense to Mao Kai.


    Maybe she is stubborn!


    But not stubborn, there is no sincere passion for justice, can she go to this step?


    After all, there are countless battles in her life and death!


    If it is not for the sake of the people, if it is not for the pursuit of their own beliefs, then why should I wear a helmet and hide everything?


    Since then, many people only know the angel of judgment, but not the angel Kyle.


    "Sometimes, it''s better to relax."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said, "don''t be so extreme. It''s not good to be too extreme."


    "Well, maokai has already set out. Let''s not waste time here any more. Let''s go with it."


    After that, Su Chen stepped out a few steps, and his figure slowly disappeared in place.


    "Extreme?"


    The corner of Kyle''s mouth rose, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    In a moment, the wings vibrated and turned into a white rainbow light, which disappeared in place instantly.


    At this moment, only Lisandro was left here.


    "This... I..."


    LISANG was dazzled and couldn''t react for a moment.


    She was forced to come by Su Chen and the judge angel, not voluntarily.


    After all... She''s a prisoner!


    Now the guards seem to have forgotten her and left one by two. What is this?


    No one cares about her. Can she go?


    Well...


    at the thought of this, Li sangzhuo''s eyes flashed a little movement. Maybe it''s feasible to take advantage of this opportunity to escape?


    At the next moment, Lisandro broke out with all her strength, pursuing Mao Kai''s footsteps and moving forward.


    Can she run away under the guard of two gods?


    She thinks that she is not stupid, for all this, there are points in her heart.

 Chapter 658

    "Not stupid."


    When Li sangzhuo and Mao Kai advance together, Su Chen, who is flying in the air, whispers to himself.


    To tell you the truth, if Lisandro wants to run, he can''t be blamed.


    Although he didn''t have a strong intention to kill Lisandro, if she ran away, he would not keep his hand.


    After all, he didn''t search for Lisandro''s soul. Lisandro''s intelligence was still very normal. In addition, a new information point appeared in the twisted jungle, so the ending of Lisandro can be imagined.


    What''s more, he felt that with Kyle''s character, he would not let Lisandro escape.


    "Are you sure she won''t run?"


    Kyle''s figure flashed, appeared near Su Chen and asked lightly.


    Twist the jungle, to be honest, it''s not small.


    Even with the power of the gods and the power of spirit to cover the whole twisted jungle, it will take some time. With this time, it is better to follow Mao Kai.


    Compared with them, maokai''s speed is too slow.


    So the two of them can keep going together, and it really doesn''t show the speed gap between them.


    "If you think you are her, will you run?"


    Su Chen chuckles and throws the question to Kyle.


    "May run."


    Kyle''s eyes flashed, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and a rare smile appeared on his face. He said, "I have had the experience of escaping from the hands of gods with the power of a demigod. So if I were her, I might run. After all, I don''t know what you really think. I''m not sure if you will kill me in the end."


    "I still have some confidence in my speed."


    Su Chen smell speech eyebrow a pick, open a mouth to say: "is this so?"


    After that, he turned his right hand, and a six edged crystal formed by the force of space floated in his hand.


    This made Kyle''s pupil shrink, then he had no choice but to smile and say, "OK! If I take back what I said before, you are so accomplished in space. Speed is ultimately speed, and there is no advantage in space. "


    Just that hand, her heart for the evaluation of Su Chen once again a high level.


    The two forces of time and space are the most difficult to master. Su Chen has such high attainments in space, and other aspects, even if they are poor, will not be worse.


    Su Chen hears Kyle''s words and laughs. Then he grabs it with his right hand, and directly pinches and explodes the hexagonal crystal in the space.


    Along with space, he still knows a little bit.


    Speaking of angels, are they good at speed?


    ...


    soon, under the leadership of Mao Kai, they took many turns and arrived at a relatively open place.


    But at a glance, it should have been very lush here not long ago.


    In other words, the people who built strange buildings here cleaned up the trees here.


    "My Lord, that''s the front."


    Mao Kai saw the slow landing of Su Chen and Kyle, very respectfully said.


    "Well, I see it."


    Su Chen touched his chin, some strange said: "but this building in your opinion is a strange building, but in my opinion, there is a little familiar."


    Kyle turned his head and said, "what? Is that your building? "


    "Probably, but I don''t understand. What are they doing here to build this building?"


    "What is this building? What''s the use of it? "


    "It''s called a villa. It''s a place to live."


    Su Chen lightly tut a voice, way: "say to say to you the person of the land of walan, can''t be fellow townsman?"

 Chapter 659

    "Fellow villagers?"


    Kyle asked slowly, squinting.


    Although she has never heard of the word, it doesn''t mean that she can''t understand it.


    This word, and the meaning of the same family?


    If her enemies were her own people, would she kill her own people in order to protect some unnecessary people?


    No!


    Unless you, a fellow of your own race, do too much, totally different from your own ideas!


    "What? Don''t believe me? You want to do it to me? "


    Su Chen chuckles and doesn''t care.


    "I can''t say that. It depends on your behavior."


    Kyle said blandly that they had few eternal races, so she would have paid more attention to them.


    But for Su Chen''s race, she didn''t know.


    In addition, she has witnessed many people killing their own race and killing their own people, so everyone''s ideas are different.


    But that one word, also enough to let her raise a trace of vigilance.


    "What should I do and what will happen to me? If we can unite, if we can''t, we will."


    After that, Su Chen stepped out, and his figure instantly appeared in front of him.


    Maokai and Lisandro stood aside, watching all this with great care, and did not dare to speak out.


    Although Mao Kai didn''t know the state cultivation of Su Chen and Kyle, he knew that they were two strong men that it could not compete with.


    But Lisandro was different. She knew that both of them were gods!


    The two gods are in conflict. Does she dare to speak out?


    "Hum!"


    Kyle hugged his hand and snorted. He didn''t speak again. He looked straight ahead and looked at Su Chen''s every move.


    At the same time, next to the villa.


    "Qiwen, would it be better if we planted some vegetables here?"


    A young woman in a golden feather robe, with a sword on her waist and elegant and immortal air all over her body, stretched out and said to the villa.


    "Plant whatever you want. Whatever you plant, I will support you. "


    A handsome and handsome man with sword eyebrows and a sword on his back walked out of the villa and said with a smile.


    He was wearing jeans and jeans, clearly dressed in a modern look, but there was always a sense of incompatibility with the modern injury room.


    At the moment, of course, neither of them cares much about these little details.


    "Cough!"


    Just then, a slight cough came.


    This makes two people face one, turn to look at the place that the voice spreads quickly.


    "I don''t know if you are?"


    After seeing Su Chen, the man with the sword made a move in his eyes. Then he stepped forward and silently blocked the woman in the gold robe behind him and asked solemnly.


    Su Chen''s dress is similar to that of him. They are all modern and casual.


    If in the earth, the two people are strangers to each other.


    But where is this?


    Valoran!


    Don''t you feel a bit thrilled to see a stranger in modern casual clothes here?


    Maybe they are from one side of the world.


    But in this strange world, there is no relevant legal provisions.


    "Are you so nervous when you see me?"


    Su Chen chuckles and reaches out to smile.


    "Don''t laugh at me, don''t you feel nervous when you see me in this world?"


    The man with the sword on his back did not change his face and asked lightly.


    As he spoke, many guesses flashed through his mind.


    In the process of exploration, this world clearly belongs to the pioneer world. They are the first people to come here!


    Since then, the reaction of the key of time and space also proved that they were the first pioneers, but why... There were totally strange pioneers?


    What the hell is this?

 Chapter 660

    "I''m sorry to tell you, I''m not really nervous."


    Su Chen two hands a swing, said calmly.


    Nervous?


    What''s the tension of two fourth level practitioners?


    Are they the ones who should be nervous?


    He is at most curious!


    I don''t know what kind of earth these people come from?


    I''m afraid the earth from is not an ordinary earth!


    There are so many parallel worlds of the earth!


    "Are you not a pioneer?"


    The man with the sword said after a moment''s silence.


    If two pioneers meet, if they are in the same team, it''s not necessary to say that. It''s very convenient to identify each other.


    If it''s not the same team, you need to be careful with each other.


    After all, pioneers in the strange world, can be said to be competitors, can also be said to be enemies!


    After all, killing people who are pioneers is the key that can absorb the key of time and space in their body to evolve themselves.


    Only if their key level of time and space is higher, they can gain more powerful power!


    In the pursuit of power, there is no use for it!


    The key of time and space is also eager to evolve strong.


    Therefore, two pioneers must be careful when they meet.


    However, after the emergence of the mysterious strongman of "suspected" pioneers, he did not have the hint of the key of time and space.


    Therefore, he can conclude that the mysterious strong man in front of him is not a pioneer!


    It''s not a pioneer. What is that?


    Is there an ordinary man on mercury who is mapped by the force of time and space, so he came to this world?


    No, no!


    How can an ordinary person appear next to them without being noticed by them?


    Wait!


    This is not impossible.


    For example, the ordinary man came to Valoran a long time ago, but the flow rate of the two worlds is different. Although they belong to modern people, this modern man has been in the continent for many years.


    As for the modern clothes you wear?


    For a strong man, it is not easy to make some ordinary clothes according to his own memory.


    "Pioneers? It''s a new word


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, thinking silently.


    Pioneers, this is the first time I''ve heard about it.


    Reincarnation, awakening, there is a pioneer in the heart.


    The exchange group met a variety of people!


    I really don''t know how many different names can we meet in the future?


    If there are unlocking achievements, it will really satisfy some people''s collection hobby.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Seeing that Su Chen didn''t speak, the man asked again.


    If you don''t speak, you can basically determine your guess.


    Of course, there is still some sense of prevention, even more serious than before.


    After all, there are so many things about pioneers being assassinated by their colleagues. It can be said that there are all kinds of operations.


    Among them, there are some powerful props that can hide the breath of the key of their own time and space, so that after meeting in different worlds, they can let the pioneers relax.


    Is it necessary to be so careful with an aborigine on the other side?


    But at the critical moment, who can stand the attack?


    If there is a pioneer who hides himself, he is really dangerous this time.


    Can get the key to hide their own time and space, this powerful props pioneers, strength... Can not be weak!


    However, the other party did not show the purpose, do not reveal this possibility.

 Chapter 661

    "I''m very glad to meet my fellow countrymen in other places. I''d like to talk about it."


    Su Chen said with a smile.


    "Sir, my wife and I just want to build a house in this dense forest and live a beautiful pastoral life. We are not very interested in what happens in this world."


    With a bitter smile, the man with the sword said, "if you just come to visit us, we are very welcome, but if you...


    he didn''t say anything later, but he believed that anyone who was not stupid could hear his secret language.


    He didn''t hurt people, he didn''t fight for hegemony.


    Guest, friend, welcome to him.


    But if it''s the enemy, even if it''s a fight to death, we have to fight!


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t hurt you."


    Su Chen said words, slightly a move foot, the moment will be the surrounding space blockade and confinement, and in the upper condensation of a shaking sky like terror.


    At the same time, the heaven and earth suddenly changed in the eyes of the swordsman, just like a wild beast waking up from his sleep, roaring up to the sky, and sending out a terrifying ferocity to the surrounding areas.


    "If I want to kill you, believe me, you have no room for resistance."


    Of course, this momentum comes and goes quickly.


    After all, Su Chen didn''t have the idea of killing them. Wouldn''t it be too boring if he met everyone to kill them?


    What''s the difference between a cold and an emotional robot?


    "..."


    the man with the sword on his back looked at the front and was silent.


    Because he didn''t know what to say, he thought he had overestimated the mysterious strong man in front of him.


    But when the momentum rose, he found that he was wrong.


    This one, perhaps already accomplished the divine realm!


    In this pioneering activity, there were several strong people in the divine realm who led the team. However, the world is so big that how can they meet a strong one in such a remote place?


    How can they resist a strong God?


    "I don''t know what you want when you come here? Or what do you want to know from our husband and wife? "


    The gold robed woman looked at the man with the sword on his back and said in a sudden voice.


    This makes the swordsman''s face stagnant, and his heart is in great anxiety.


    Can the words of the strong in God''s realm be accepted at will?


    If one is not good, it will be dead!


    "You see it very well."


    "The elder praised me wrongly. I know that our husband and wife have nothing to attract the elder, so the elder must have something to do when he comes here."


    "Indeed, well, it can be seen that you want to have a world of two people. Then answer me some things and I won''t disturb you two."


    Su Chen lost his voice and said with a faint smile.


    These two people should see that they are not one of them.


    But it''s not clear. It''s smart.


    If you really want to put everything on the table and face is hard to get, and obviously he can''t get any news from the couple, I''m afraid he won''t be so easygoing.


    After all, in the past few months, he has really changed a lot.


    ...


    the boundary, the eastern wasteland.


    The boundary can be roughly divided into five regions. In addition to the East, the west, the north and the south, it is the forbidden place for living beings - bitter sea.


    Donghuangyu belongs to Dongda region, which belongs to one of the inner regions coordinated by the demon hall.


    Because it belongs to the overall planning of the demon hall, the number of monsters here is far more than that of the other four regions.


    In the eastern wasteland, monsters are the main trend!


    "Why are we so far away, mom?"


    Su Ning''er''s small figure floating in the air, looking at the surrounding desolation, some doubts asked.


    Ning cai''er was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she put a smile on her face and said softly, "xiaoning''er, there are many kinds of animals and plants here. Um... It''s similar to the zoo we went to last time. This time we''re here is a super large zoo."

 Chapter 662

    "Mom, can we tell the truth?"


    Su Ning''er sighed and said helplessly, "do you think I''m small? I''m not a kid any more. I don''t have to fool me about this. "


    Ning caier: "is...


    not small?


    Su Ning''er is made by her. How old is she?


    Not even a month, that is to say, the child is not full moon, is it big?


    Cough!


    Although our children are quite special, they are really lovely to be adults!


    "Well! I heard that there was a super type spirit pulse in the East wasteland. "


    Ning cai''er waved her hands and said.


    "So, are you here to blow up the spirit pulse?"


    Su Ning''er took a deep breath and asked in shock.


    Before I came, my father told me that my mother liked to explode spiritual pulse.


    If my mother explodes the spiritual pulse, I must protect my mother''s safety.


    It seems that this is true.


    Helpless!


    Such an old mother on the stall can only be brave enough to blow up spiritual pulse.


    You have a natural control over aura. If you want to, you can explode it without going deep into it?


    What''s more, after blowing up the spirit pulse, can you absorb the spirit source that the spirit pulse destroys and overflows?


    WOW!


    Fried spirit pulse good!


    This is a good thing!


    "I... who told you about it?"


    Ning caier eyebrows a pick, way: "is not su Chen?"


    Su Ning''er felt her chin with her little hand, and nodded her head very mature. She said, "Mom, this is true. It''s dad!"


    "What your father said is not necessarily right, so you can''t listen to your father''s every word."


    "So what''s mom here for?"


    "Deep fried pulse."


    "..."


    Su Ning''er looked at Ning cai''er with a black line on her face. After a moment of silence, she said, "Mom, how can you be so skinny?"


    Ning caier rubbed Su Ning''er''s face and said with a smile, "ha ha ha! How lovely our little Ning''er is


    She still knows something about the aura resources on the Terran side.


    Except for some small ones, there is not even a medium-sized one, let alone a large-scale one and a super one.


    As one of the three forces on the earth, the demon hall has no idea of how many super pulse it has, but she knows, absolutely not much.


    Otherwise, this super spiritual pulse will not reveal a bit of wind and wind, which will lead to the two great forces of the holy hall and the royal court.


    Even if xiaoning''er has Tianxuan realm cultivation, it is impossible for xiaoning''er to seize it.


    The most important thing is that the fight for super spiritual pulse must be extremely dangerous. Xiao Ning''er participates in it. She really doesn''t know what will happen.


    In addition, Su Chen said that he would go out for a period of time...


    since we can''t get it, we''ll blow it up.


    The fireworks produced by the explosion of a super spiritual pulse must be dazzling, right?


    Terran, it''s really poor.


    He fought against the three forces with his own strength, but he was inferior to the small and medium-sized forces in terms of spiritual resources.


    This is the blockade of Terran resources by the land boundary forces. Even if you destroy the aura, you can''t get it.


    The Terrans without spiritual resources have such terrible growth speed. If they get the spiritual resources, the growth speed will be unimaginable!


    And if the Terran grows so fast, it doesn''t conform to some people''s ideas.


    At least at this stage, Terrans should not grow so fast!


    Not yet!

 Chapter 663

    "How is mother going to explode the pulse?"


    Su Ning''er turned around and appeared on Ning cai''er''s shoulder, shaking her little feet, and asked curiously.


    "I''ve thought about it, and you''ll know."


    Ning caier right hand Hua Quan, gently hammer a left palm, a face mysterious said: "believe your mother me, when the fireworks, absolutely very charming."


    This time, she will learn from the lesson of last time, and will not do such a dangerous thing again.


    And this time, the level of spiritual pulse is also different. She learned about the information of super spiritual pulse before she came. The deeper she went, the more irritable she became.


    Of course, super spiritual pulse also has self-protection mechanism, which is extremely difficult to explode.


    Otherwise, it will be better if several powerful parties compete, and if they can''t fight for something, it will be better to detonate them directly?


    Anyway, they can''t get it. Just blow it up!


    "Or go deep into the inner part of the spiritual pulse to detonate it?"


    "You know that, too?"


    "Mom, have you forgotten what I do?"


    Su Ning''er, with a straight face, said very seriously.


    Her essence is the Pearl of spiritual origin.


    As a powerful treasure produced by the condensation of aura for hundreds of millions of years, I''m afraid no one is better than her in controlling the changes of aura.


    Even if those people are higher than her and live longer than her.


    Can always return to say, some things are instinct talent alone is enough to surpass everything!


    "What do you do?"


    Ning asked.


    Su Chen didn''t say anything about Lingyuan Baozhu, so she didn''t know.


    She only knew that Su Ning''er was the two babies made up by them with aura. Even if she had the cultivation of tianxuanjing, she didn''t intend to let xiaoning''er take risks, so she didn''t think deeply about it.


    "Mom, you should know that I was made of aura, right?"


    "No, little Ning''er, you have to believe that you are the child of me and your father."


    "Mom, I''m talking to you seriously."


    "Well, you child, what are you doing with this


    Seriously, ningcai''er doesn''t want to mention this topic in front of Su Ning''er.


    Normal children are bred by their parents.


    But Su Ning''er is made up by aura. Now xiaoning''er is still young. She is worried that such a saying will make xiaoning''er leave some bad shadow.


    Xiaoning''er knows it by herself, but she can''t say it!


    After all, she heard that many people''s shadows are caused by certain reasons in childhood, and most parents have unshirkable responsibilities.


    "I have extraordinary control over aura. Even if it''s the aura that is nurtured by Reiki, I can control it directly."


    Su Ning''er''s face did not change, and continued: "in other words, as long as I want, I can directly control that super pulse in the distance and let it explode on its own initiative."


    "What I say is the supreme command for the spirit pulse!"


    Ning caier smell speech, eyes a stagnant, straight Leng in place.


    Is xiaoning''er so strong?


    Can you control the spirit pulse directly?


    My God, my own daughter is too strong, right?


    Why does she always feel that she is useless?


    Alas...


    this daughter is too strong, it''s not a matter!


    "In this case, can you get these spirit vessels to the earth without knowing it?"


    Ning caier''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly.


    If there are spiritual veins all over the earth, and every region of the earth is full of aura, no matter where the practitioners practice, they will surely have a great explosion!


    Even, everyone practices, everyone is like a dragon!


    At that time, the crisis of the boundary will no longer be a crisis.


    "I don''t have the ability at the moment, but Dad can do it."


    Su Ning''er shook her head and said firmly on her face.

 Chapter 664

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Well? Is this... The breath of the host? "


    Xiao Hei is leading a group of goblin rats who come to the eastern wasteland to devour the remnant cloud beast race in front of him. Suddenly, he is excited and says excitedly.


    It has been a long time since the host saw him last time.


    Sometimes it doubts whether the owner has forgotten himself?


    It is also the growth of this period of time, let it know what kind of power the owner gives his blood?


    In such a short period of time, many kings have been born in the goblin clan!


    King!


    This is the king!


    In the past, it did not dare to think that one day, it would become the king?


    Even, it is only one step away from becoming a powerful existence on the king!


    All this is the power given by the master, so it also knows in his heart that he has made a big mistake in his previous guess about the master!


    With the master''s means, can it be the little king?


    Above the king, even above the above, will not be the master level!


    In this way, it seems that the master will forget himself, maybe... It is not impossible!


    After all, their own strength, as well as their own strength, is really too weak, weak to help the master of any help.


    I can''t help, so I can''t remember it. I can''t remember it. I can''t forget it.


    But it wants to get the attention of its owners, so there is only one way, that is to enhance the strength of itself and the ethnic group.


    Therefore, to break out a war and devour all the creatures they see will be the most effective way for the rapid growth of the goblin clan.


    This is also the reason why the phage Ling rat family came to the eastern wasteland.


    After all, the eastern wasteland belongs to the general leader of the demon hall. There are countless monsters in the domain. This is the stage for the spirit eating rat clan to take off!


    But it really did not expect, at this moment, they actually feel the breath of the host?


    The master has not contacted it for a long time, but it believes that as long as he appears in front of the master, the master will remember himself.


    "Roar --"


    Xiaohei growled into the air, and soon there were six responses from the group of goblin rats.


    This is the king of the zombies besides little black, and it is also the top strength of the spirit eating mice family at present.


    The master appears, and now he is going to look for the master.


    But the war was not over, so it handed over command of the war to six subordinates.


    The overall situation of the war has been decided, even if it does not command.


    What''s more, how strong is the fighting power of goblin?


    Strength is not as good as being able to tear off the other side''s skin, let alone how much more powerful than the other side?


    When the weak race meets the goblin clan, it has basically decided the outcome.


    The law of the jungle!


    This cruel rule in the overall planning area of the demon hall is incisively and vividly interpreted, the strong win, the weak die!


    "What''s the master doing in the eastern wasteland?"


    "Is there any place in the demon hall that has offended the master?"


    Xiaohei thought of this, a trace of forest killing flashed in the mouse eyes.


    If the demon hall offends the master, the demon hall is the enemy of the spirit eating rat clan!


    As for the powerful demon hall?


    It doesn''t matter!


    As long as the master solves the strong one above the king, the king and the monster under the king give them!


    The flesh and blood life of these monsters will lay a strong family of goblin rats!


    Eat spirit mouse clan, feed war by war, the more war is stronger!


    It will not die, the soul sucking mouse family will not die!

 Chapter 665

    Soon, Xiao Hei came to Ning cai''er and Su Ning''er under the guidance of Su Chen''s breath.


    "A big mouse?"


    Su Ning''er looked at Xiao Hei, frowned and said, "it''s so ugly!"


    Before the voice fell, three energy balls suddenly appeared in the sky. The moment the energy ball appeared, the terrifying energy fluctuation filled the surrounding space and locked Xiaohei heavily.


    As long as her mind moves, these three terrifying energy balls will attack Xiaohei.


    This scene let small black hair stand up, a sense of crisis rose from the bottom of my heart.


    "Wait, wait, wait. I''m not a monster in the eastern wilderness. I''m here to find the master."


    Xiaohei did not dare to hesitate and said in a hurry: "you have the breath of the master. You must have something to do with the master?"


    Ning Cai Er hears the speech to wave a hand, signal Su Ning Er temporarily not to make an attack.


    However, she did not fully believe what Xiaohei said. Powerful monsters have high wisdom, and some monsters can even use their language to make some people play around.


    She just looked at Xiaohei and suddenly remembered that she was saved by some rats and monsters some time ago. Later, Su Chen said that the group of rats and monsters had something to do with him.


    Therefore, she felt that the words of the big mouse in front of her might not have lied. Maybe they really had the smell of Su Chen.


    Especially Su Ning''er, this is Su Chen''s fabricated daughter. How can there be no smell of Su Chen?


    "What''s your master''s name?"


    "Su Chen."


    A black light flashed by, and Xiaohei''s huge size shrank into a cute little mouse.


    In front of these two, if there is no accident, they have something to do with the host.


    Especially this child, the master breath is very heavy, if it is the master''s son, it can be equivalent to his own little master.


    His appearance is a little frightening, so it''s better to change the shape.


    But then again, is the master so strong?


    The energy fluctuation just now is above the king, isn''t it?


    Sure enough, the strength of the master is unfathomable!


    "How can you prove that your master is Su Chen?"


    Ning caier coughed gently and asked.


    "I..."


    How can I prove it?


    It doesn''t know how to prove it!


    Does this need proof?


    The master has signed a contract with it, but the master didn''t say anything to the two in front of him, so he can''t prove it!


    And now the master is not around, and the master will not come back in a short time.


    Well...


    this is a big problem!


    In fact, it can understand the caution of the two in front of you. If you are careful, you will not be easily hurt.


    "Could you please ask me if the relationship between you and the host is...


    after a moment''s silence, Xiaohei asked cautiously.


    If the relationship between the two in front of them is just a common relationship with their master, it doesn''t have to worry about proving itself. It can send the two kings to follow the protection.


    But if it''s close, it''s hard to say.


    "The master in your mouth is my father."


    Su Ning Er small face a Yang, fork waist says.


    "You are really..."


    Xiaohei was stunned, and then a burst of unspeakable excitement came out of her heart. Then she suppressed her inner excitement, looked at Ning cai''er, and asked carefully, "please ask the little master, this is..."


    Su Ning''er said directly, "this is my mother!" without hesitation


    Hearing this, Xiaohei turned into a human figure and said, "so it is! Xiao Hei, see the master and the hostess

 Chapter 666

    "I probably know that Su Chen has a rat contract animal. Are you?"


    Ning Cai Er lightly tut a voice, way: "say you what strength? The king? "


    Su Ning''er sat on Ning cai''er''s shoulder and suddenly whispered, "yes, it is the cultivation of the king."


    With her Tianxuan realm cultivation, she can easily see through Xiaohei''s strength.


    "Well, er... Forget it, you''d better do whatever you want. Don''t worry about us. We just come here to have a look."


    Ning cai''er suddenly thought of something, waved his hand and said.


    "If the hostess has orders, the Lingling rat clan will die!"


    Xiao Hei bowed down again and said in a loud voice.


    This eastern wasteland is the territory of the demon hall.


    The hostess and the little master must have something to do here.


    After all, the strength of the little master is here. Although it does not understand why the hostess is so weak, he always comes back and says that the master does not necessarily know about it.


    And since it knows that the hostess and the little master are here, can it be familiar without seeing it?


    If the hostess and the little master were hurt under their own eyes, it would be really to blame for their death!


    "No, no, don''t call me the hostess. I''m just xiaoning''er''s mother. I''m not the same kind of relationship with your master. Don''t call me indiscriminately to avoid misunderstanding."


    Ning cai''er coughed gently, and her face turned red. She said, "you don''t have to be too nervous. I just come here to look at all kinds of animals and plants. You can do whatever you need to do. Don''t delay your business because of us."


    To be honest, she has never heard of the name of this species.


    Of course, Su Chen can be moved by the monster race, she has not heard of it is normal.


    After all, with Su Chen''s strength, it would be too casual to find a race to sign a contract?


    Just now, she had the idea of using the power of the spirit eating mice to fight for the super spiritual pulse, but this idea was nipped out by her at the moment of rising.


    The power of swallowing spirit mice is equivalent to Su Chen''s.


    Perhaps, she borrowed Su Chen''s power, and Su Chen would not care.


    But she didn''t want to directly misappropriate the power of the spirit eating mice. At least... Su Chen was not there. She didn''t even talk to Su Chen.


    The most important thing is that even if the super pulse is successful, it''s good for the whole Terran.


    But really, she and Su Chen contact this period of time, also can feel that Su Chen does not have too much affection to the Terran.


    Yes!


    She does not understand, but does not mean to exclude.


    Since Su Chen has no feelings for the Terrans, she doesn''t want to take Su Chen''s power for human welfare.


    What is this?


    Su Chen is good to herself, that''s just good for herself. She doesn''t want to overdraft this good.


    Is it right that others treat themselves well?


    It''s not supposed to be!


    So she will find a way to repay the good, instead of thinking that she deserves it.


    "Please don''t worry, my mistress. We are the most powerful force in the Donghuang area."


    Xiao Hei thought for a moment and then said, "if the hostess has anything to do here, or to look for something, or to kill anyone, just tell me."


    Speaking of this, Xiaohei stopped for a moment, and then said, "it doesn''t matter if there''s really nothing left for Xiaohei recently. The little master and the hostess came to the eastern wasteland to watch animals and plants. Then Xiao Hei, as a guide, will introduce the local area to the young master and hostess. What do you think


    Well... The little master is the master''s daughter, and the little master is the mistress''s daughter.


    But the hostess said she was not in that relationship with her master?


    It doesn''t understand the complicated relationship, but it thinks it''s better to treat this as the real hostess.

 Chapter 667

    "Well, then."


    Ningcai''er didn''t refuse this time. The mouse monster named Xiaohei talked about it. She was not good to refuse again.


    Of course, she didn''t believe Xiaohei with these words.


    In this eastern wasteland, her most trusted person is xiaoning''er.


    But what''s the beautiful landscape of the eastern wasteland?


    Look!


    After the three forces began to grab the super pulse, she let Xiao Ning''er blow up the pulse, and then leave the eastern wasteland.


    Perhaps this time, because of the super spirit, the three forces have relaxed the suppression of Terrans, which also gives the Terrans a bit of buffer strength.


    Of course, if she has the strength of a great master, she must go to one side of the battlefield to kill a happy!


    Their own strength, or too weak!


    In the past, I always felt that the master of Xinjing was already a strong man, and he was the pillar of the human race. He could hold up a trace of dignity for the human race when he went out.


    But to the heart of the situation, become a master, she understood that the strength of the master, or too weak.


    Even the youngest and most gifted contemporary master, she is not enough to see the great master.


    "Let''s go over there and have a look. Let''s go!"


    Su Ning''er raised her hand, pointed to the right and said with a smile.


    As a spiritual pearl, how sensitive is she to the fluctuation of aura?


    What''s more, the aura concentration of the super spiritual pulse is very high, and it has a high recognition degree, so she can easily perceive the location of the super spiritual pulse.


    Since mom wants to blow up the spiritual pulse, go there and have a look.


    She is a very intimate daughter.


    ...


    three days later.


    Communication group.


    "Ding, according to the exploration information, mission world: the enemy of Valoran world has been determined."


    "This is the product of the fall of the innate spirit of time and space. The so-called key of time and space is just a kind of servant contract to steal the concept."


    "This contract is a serious violation of the relevant regulations, and evil ideas should not be allowed to develop, and practitioners should be punished!"


    "Branch Mission generation: annihilate the awakened and collect the key of time and space. The key of time and space collected will be converted into the corresponding proportion of task points at the time of task settlement. "


    "Hint: the awaking person''s strength is different, the key level of time and space is different, and with the uncertainty of the key level of time and space, the reward of task points will also change accordingly."


    A series of hints from the communication group soon caused big waves in the group.


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Marquis wobang:


    Happy Feng man:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "the evil idea of the God of congenital time and space? Can a single whim of evil lead to such serious consequences? It''s hard to imagine how powerful the God of time and space should be at its peak? "


    It''s really hard to hear the words of the ancients.


    Marquis wobang: "you two are OK, I am the one who should vomit blood. (Tony puts a knife and spits blood on his face) "


    a trace of evil ideas born after the fall of the God of congenital space-time has made some kind of servant contract to steal the concept.


    You know, this is the fall of time and space God!


    This... Dead still make so much noise?


    It''s just a small part of the force that makes a move when people die, and they have the strength to make the land of Valoran peak. This is simply... Too terrible.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the gods would be if they were not so powerful?


    Of course, it would be more difficult to usurp the divine power.

 Chapter 668

    Wave, wind and water gate: "in this way, a key of time and space, and many integrals?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "I want to participate in this activity. (slim drools) "


    Tony has no money:" Watergate, you''ve changed. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "you''ve fallen, you''ve been conquered by the naked and boring points? How have you become like this now? (the old Marquis beat his chest and feet on his face)


    wave wind water gate: "if the process of getting points is boring and boring, then let me bear the boring pain!"


    Tony had no money: "no! You are my friend. As your friend, how can I have nothing to say when I see you entangled with such boring things? Don''t you share it for you? "


    Tony has no money: "it''s not supposed to be, and without friends to share, boredom will lose its soul. Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, are you in the manger again?"


    Limulu Tempest: Watergate, why are you fooling around with this? How is the reincarnation space handled? "


    Watergate didn''t speak very much during this period of time. He almost forgot that Watergate was a little tricky.


    So Tony, this is toxic, right?


    Talking to him for a long time, you have become a dramatist, a braggart and a king?


    Well... He''s a little bit. Sometimes he doubts whether he''s in a bragging crowd?


    Tony has no money: "what you said..."


    Tony has no money: "is the life with task points not boring and boring? Just imagine that all tasks in the world are quantitative. When you get enough points, you will lose something that is very important to you. "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "what is it?"


    Tony has no money: "it''s trouble! With enough points, you will have no worries. Do you think that there are unavoidable two sides to everything in this world? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I have to say that Mr. Tony is right.


    Assuming that he has enough points, how to choose the integral that can''t be finished, endless integral, then he still has trouble?


    That worry this matter, still can leave him!


    After all, in the communication group, points can be said to represent everything, especially strength.


    If he can''t spend all his points, can his strength be promoted to the ceiling of communication group in the shortest time?


    In this case, what''s bothering him now, is that still called annoyance?


    If he doesn''t have great ambition and ideal, he nests in his own small world. What''s the trouble?


    Who can cause what trouble to him?


    Now that he appears in the sky, I''m afraid one thought will be able to erase it.


    After all, the ceiling of communication group, that kind of strength...


    is unimaginable!


    Limulus Tempest: come on, Mr. big shit, don''t you talk nonsense. Have you found any signs of the awakened one over there in pith city


    Tony did not have money: "yes, there are several, but the strength is not very strong, only one reached the demigod realm, but with the cooperation of the city Lord of Pi city, I successfully won it."


    Tony has no money: "I''ve contributed a lot to the information about the awakened one."


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! So thank me! Stinky limulu, you promise, there will be more and more times when you thank me. "


    Limulu Tempest: "cut it, you shameless fellow! (turn around and fart) "


    and

 Chapter 669

    Nezha: "Mr. Shita Dazi, I''m sorry to tell you that limulu and I have captured many awakeners in NOx."


    Nezha: "it is from these awakened people that we get a lot of information about awakened people, so your information contribution is probably not as much as ours."


    Limulus Tempest: "so Mr. big shit, slap your face? Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "ha ha ha ha! You and the old Marquis are very interesting. You two use each other''s expression bag, but you never use your own. Look at me. I don''t really mind that. "


    Tony had no money: "so you became a public utility. (super loud Beep)


    Limulus Tempest: "roll


    Sun Mengyao: "old Marquis, how are your arrangements?"


    Sun Mengyao: "alliance audit team arrived, I will inform you, you really need to hurry up."


    Sun Mengyao: "well, everyone, I''m offline first. In front of the audit team, I''m really worried about showing something different."


    She''s still in the fifth grade, maybe she''s qualified to be a greeter.


    However, there is a big gap with the leader of the audit team of the alliance. If you chat in front of him, you may be found a little different.


    Although she believes in the power of communication group, what can be avoided, why let it happen?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "is the audit team here? That is to say, a seven level strong person and a large number of level six strong people are coming? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "old Marquis, do you want to do it?"


    Wave wind water gate: "this is the last chance, if you don''t do it, it''s really too late."


    Marquis wobang: fuck him


    Marquis Vauban: fight, dead Tony, I''ll find you when I blow up the samsara space


    Marquis wobang; "hum! This time I will go to Picheng and grab your key of time and space, so that you have no time and space key to take! (Tony laughs wildly)


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! OK, if the old Marquis comes, I''m very welcome, but I also wish the old Marquis can blow up the reincarnation space. Come on


    Samsara space as the enemy of the communication group, there must be a war between the two sides!


    As for the rear of the reincarnation space, what alliance of gods and gods will be discussed then!


    However, he estimated that the probability of playing will be greater, after all, my large communication group is fearless!


    If the old Marquis successfully blows up a region of the reincarnation space and gets a million points reward, it is almost certain to go to the sixth level.


    No, it should be said that the old Marquis, Watergate and elder sister all have to go up to the sixth rank.


    In this way, there will be three more level six strong men in their side!


    On the land of Valoran, this is a god!


    All of a sudden, there are three more gods, and the power formed by those who awaken is not a problem for them.


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! I hope the old Marquis can succeed! After all, I feel that the old Marquis is is in a bit of a hurry this time, and I hope that the alliance audit team will not be too busy. "


    Tony did not have money: "should not, after all, they are only audit team, and new arrival, um... I believe that the old Marquis''s luck, will not be able to do it!"


    After Tony said this, the group fell into a strange silence.


    No one spoke again, because everyone was waiting, waiting for information from the three Marquis of Vauban.


    Their success and failure, also in this short film moment.


    After all, bombing samsara space is not a long-term job.

 Chapter 670

    "Ding, marquis Vauban is dead."


    "Ding, the Fengshui gate is dead."


    "Ding, Tu Shan is dead."


    Tony has no money:


    What happened to Tony: "no money? Dead... Dead? "


    Limulus Tempest: "Marquis wobang, @ Tushan shouldered the handlebar, the old Marquis, elder sister head, what''s the situation? Why are you all gone all of a sudden


    Limulu Tempest: "is that the strength of the seventh order strong? The communication group indicated that the death of the three people was basically within a second interval.


    It can be said that three people died at the same time. If it was the leader of the alliance audit team, it would be terrible.


    Instant seconds?


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and his character is Meng de: "it''s not surprising that there are two different classes. If they meet, it''s like... It''s not strange."


    Cao''s surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de: "in this case, our communication group is about to meet a big enemy."


    Tony had no money: "Oh! Is a leader of the alliance audit team worthy of being our enemy? "


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, that''s right! Just a seventh level cultivator, some of us in the group will surpass him. Give him face and surpass him in half a year! (slim thought face) "


    the promotion bottleneck between level 6 practitioners and level 7 practitioners is very difficult to break.


    Even if you are arrogant, it will take a long time.


    What klimlu said about surpassing the top seven in six months didn''t make people feel ridiculous. On the contrary, some friends in the group thought that he had been talking for a long time.


    Two or three months should be enough!


    Happy wind man: "Hey, why doesn''t the old Marquis talk?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "sleeping trough! Is there no problem? "


    Tony had no money: "the exchange group said it could protect our soul, not... In a critical moment, did not protect the soul of the old Marquis?"


    Tony didn''t have money: @ wave wind water gate, @ Marquis wobang, @ Tu Shan shouldered the handle, are you there


    Limulus Tempest: I... no one answers


    Lim Lu Tempest: "this is very embarrassing @ brother Su, administrator, please come to see if there is any accident?"


    At this time, Su Chen, who was talking with Kyle in the land of Valoran, felt that there was someone in the communication group @ him, and his eyebrows were raised.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Kyle''s eyes moved and he said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry too much about small things."


    Su Chen smiles and says, "OK, continue what you just said. Do you want to go out and see the scenery outside the world?"


    Kyle nodded slightly and said, "yes, the belief I guard in my heart is justice. Although my strength is very strong on the land of Valoran, I am already a God. I can say that I am at the top of the world. After knowing the wonderful things outside the world, I still want to go out and have a look. Of course, I am willing to pay for it. Please tell me the price I need to pay. As long as I can do it, I will never hesitate! "


    Because of the existence of some gods, there is still a great restriction on her just behavior on the land of Valoran.


    So she wants to improve her strength and make herself stronger!


    However, on the continent of Valoran, the strongest are only gods. With the passage of endless years, their strength has improved slightly.


    But it''s different when you are out of the land of Valoran. It''s so wonderful outside that there must be higher realm and more resources!

 Chapter 671

    Communication group.


    Su Xiaoge: "you worry too much. The three of them are OK."


    Su Xiaoge: "as long as they want, they can use the resurrection Rune to revive themselves at any time."


    Tony had no money: "really, is the soul really OK?"


    Tony had no money: "it''s been a long time since the death report. Why don''t they talk?"


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah! Could it be that the old Marquis, when they died, suffered a little trauma and fell into a state of blank stagnation, and had not yet returned to their senses? "


    Su Xiaoge: "do you think I''m fooling you?"


    At the moment of entering the communication group and seeing the information, he asked about the communication group.


    Because he attaches great importance to this matter. If he dies, his soul will return to the communication group under the protection of the communication group?


    Isn''t communication group going to protect the soul of friends?


    Do the seventh level practitioners already have the power to influence the communication group?


    Is this... Too much of an exaggeration?


    No way!


    The answer of the communion group is that the three souls of the Marquis of Vauban have been classified, and at the moment of death, the communication group recalled their souls.


    And it can be guaranteed that the souls of the three friends will never be harmed.


    As for speaking, why not speak out?


    This depends on their own will, after all, the communication group can not force interference in this.


    If people don''t speak, they can''t be forced to speak, can they?


    Look at this situation. It''s the first time that the three people died. Can we not force them for a period of time?


    Only by feeling death closely can we understand the mystery of life and death.


    But it''s all true to die once, and that must be much deeper than close death.


    Tony had no money: "no, no, of course we believe in the warden."


    Tony had no money: "that is to say, this time the old Marquis was killed, has not calmed down yet?"


    Tony has no money: "no! When Cao Cao died, he spoke in the group a few seconds later. Could it be said that Cao Cao''s psychological quality was more tenacious than the old Marquis who had lived for hundreds of years? (slym''s face is confused) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes! And elder sister head, that is also the demon emperor who has lived for hundreds of years. Um... How can I feel that there is a trace of strangeness in this matter. "


    His surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "his psychological quality and self feeling are still good.


    After all, if his psychological quality is not good, he can not become a vassal.


    Can you ask yourself, your psychological quality is really better than the Marquis of wobang who has lived for hundreds of years and has been walking through natural disasters?


    There are also the demon emperor of Tushan who has lived for hundreds of years, the head of a supernatural tolerant village.


    Any one of these three people should be more tenacious than his own psychological quality, right?


    In the final analysis, the experiences of both sides are not on the same level. Should the three of them experience more than they did at that time?


    If he remembered correctly, he could speak directly in the group after he died!


    Can we say that after the strength reaches a certain level, what is the different feeling of each death?


    Well... It should be like this. That''s right!


    A snow, in different people''s eyes, is a different taste.


    The butcher thought it was snow. It was cold. It was time to add clothes.


    The scholars and poets think that this snow falls outside, there is a different artistic conception, and even if they are interested in it, they may even be able to recite two poems.


    Then, how about trying to die once when you reach the fifth level?


    Pooh!


    Why does that sound strange?

 Chapter 672

    "Ding, the third and fourth area of reincarnation space disappears."


    "We hereby reward Marquis wobang, Tu Shan shouldering Ba Zi and Bo Feng Shui men in three or four regions of the destruction circle space with 1.5 million points per person."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    "Nezha!"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "lie trough!"


    Limlu Tempest: "two areas? A little confused! (slim scratched his head and face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" no, the old Marquis blew up two regions, why only gave 1.5 million points? One million in one region and one and a half million in two regions? (slym question mark face) "


    the last time they bombed area 8 of the samsara space, which was the last area in the list, there must be a reason.


    At least District three and four are better than District eight?


    Can the old Marquis blow up the third and fourth districts, do twice as much as they do, and finally only get 1.5 times of their bonus points?


    What''s the situation?


    "Ding, after each main task is opened, the first person or team to complete the vanishing team will receive an additional bonus."


    Communication group a message displayed, which makes all group Friends silent for a moment.


    Tony didn''t have money: "so we''re on the right track?"


    Tony has no money: @ quiet and obedient jade, @ Limulus tempest, ha ha ha ha ha! We are the team of the emperor of Europe, we are the emperor of Europe


    Limlu Tempest: "cut! Go away, you dead chief! If it wasn''t for Xiaoyu, the European emperor, who led the team, we would have met such a good thing?


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Mr. stark, although I don''t want to participate in this kind of war, but this time I have to say, Uncle Li is right!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "give you a little flower"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "am I a chieftain? Is the protagonist of my leading role, the genius of genius, the chieftain? You''re kidding


    The administrator has said that he is the core protagonist in the leading group.


    If you ask such an important person, according to what kind of world fortune, he should also be the emperor of Europe!


    Non chieftain, it has nothing to do with him, OK?


    Only Lim Lu is a non chieftain!


    That''s right!


    Absolutely!


    And what about Xiaoyu?


    Can you believe what children say?


    Is it credible?


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! The world is telling the truth, but a tucker just doesn''t believe it. "


    Limulus Tempest: "this man is so scared that he deceives himself. It''s just terrible! (slym sighs) "


    Limulus Tempest:" speaking of the old Marquis, are you going to continue to pretend? "


    Marquis Vauban: Well... Have you found it


    There was a discussion among the three of them, that is, they would not speak in the group after death.


    If they succeed, they can sing out loud and say surprise.


    But if they don''t succeed, they can''t say anything. It''s probably a good thing to use silence to express failure and mourn failure.


    But he didn''t expect that the three of them would blow up two areas at once?


    Unexpected joy!


    Unexpected joy!


    Limulu Tempest: "huh? Are you really hiding? What is there to hide? "


    Limulu Tempest: "come on, come on! Come out and give a red envelope! Suddenly rich, how can we also have a little fun? "


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha! Yes, yes, as you said before, the rich should give a red envelope to help the group work hard! (slim funny face) "

 Chapter 673

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! It''s all small things, but then again, it''s a bit unexpected for me to blow up two areas of samsara space this time. "


    "Ding, Tu Shan handed out the red envelope on his shoulder."


    "Ding, Tu Shan handed out the red envelope on his shoulder."


    "Ding, Tu Shan handed out the red envelope on his shoulder."


    "..."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received the red envelope."


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men got the red envelope."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    "..."


    a red packet of points is enough to blow everyone out, let alone a rare bonus rain?


    Among so many friends, Tony Stark''s idea speed is the fastest, which can be said to be the first person to snatch the red envelope.


    Of course, fortune wont usually be the first.


    Tony had no money: "Wow! Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa


    Toni had no money: "or the elder sister''s head, actually made so many red packets at once, the elder sister really awesome."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, yes, I like my sister''s head best! (slim excited face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" haha! How nice of a big sister


    Nezha: "hmm? The king of luck among these red envelopes... Why are all Xiaoyu? Xiaoyu, why are you so lucky? There are 20 red envelopes issued by Tu Shan Honghong, even if some of them are the king of luck, which is very normal.


    But 20 red packets of luck Wang is Xiaoyu, which is a bit muddled.


    Xiaoyu''s luck is too good, too, boom?


    And his luck...


    is Xiaoyu the emperor of Europe, he is the so-called non chieftain?


    Limlu Tempest: "little Nezha, don''t make a fuss. How normal it is."


    Limulu Tempest: "Xiaoyu''s luck. You will know that you have been in contact with Xiaoyu for a long time. You are really the emperor of Europe! (Tony envies his face) "


    Tony has no money:" this time Lim Lu''s expression is right. I really envy Mu Xiaoyu. "


    Marquis wobang: "maybe something happened to Xiaoyu that we don''t know about, but it doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    Cao''s surname was Cao''s and Meng De''s character was used: "but old Marquis, have you forgotten a very important thing? Is that your red envelope rain? "


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and the character is Meng de:


    happy man: "SLM question mark face"


    Tony has no money:


    "..."


    Marquis wobang: "you! What a bunch of repeaters! This time, he got 1.5 million points, and it''s OK to send some red envelopes.


    And there are tu Shan red hair, red packets first, 20 red envelopes, a red envelope 1000 points.


    It''s only 20000 points. Compared with 1.5 million, I don''t care.


    Alas... Twenty thousand points. I used to face the 20000 points, but I paid great attention to them!


    Sure enough, crisis and opportunity are mutual.


    Only when we go deep into the enemy''s rear and blow up the base areas on the opposite side can we have unprecedented gains!


    This is a very important experience.


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has issued a red envelope."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has issued a red envelope."


    "..."


    in an instant, the communication group was once again brushed by the red envelope group.

 Chapter 674

    The continent of Valoran.


    "Red and rainy in the crowd? Tony, you know how to play


    Su Chen is aware of the movement in the communication group and laughs.


    Every time the exchange group sends a red envelope, the sound of red envelope will appear in the mind.


    After all, the red envelope is extraordinary. Who is too many to get things for free and points?


    Even if he has more than one million points left, it''s not too much.


    Moreover, with his current state of cultivation, he could easily do two things with one mind, talking with Kyle and grabbing red envelopes in the communication group at the same time.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult for you to join our organization."


    Su Chen looked at Kyle and said softly, "and your guess is right. As long as you join our organization and become a member of the organization, you can easily go to other worlds, witness the scenery of different worlds, and feel the cultivation system of different worlds."


    Kyle''s body trembled and quickly asked, "what do you mean..."


    although she is not good at understanding other people''s minds, because she is the judge angel, and her strength is the peak of Valoran continent, she just needs to kill the darkness when she encounters the darkness, and there is no need to think too much about it.


    But Su Chen''s words have been very obvious, she also heard the implication.


    It''s not hard to join the organization!


    Has she been allowed to join organizations outside the world?


    As for the idea that after joining the organization, we should devote ourselves to fighting for the organization?


    She had already made psychological preparations for this point. After all, if she wanted to get something, she naturally had to pay a price.


    "Don''t think too much about it, and don''t try to figure out what I mean."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, "although I can let you join our organization, how can I let you join the organization? With your six steps of cultivation? "


    When the exploration of samsara space reached 80%, he got an invitation.


    In other words, he could invite Kyle in whenever he wanted.


    And Kyle''s strength is not weak, six order cultivation!


    This is a strong one for all members of the entire exchange group. As for the number of invited places, who is not invited?


    But among the communication groups, Yasuo belongs to the continent of Valoran.


    Since the continent of Valoran and some people are in the communication group, then Su Chen doesn''t want to let the people from the land of Valoran enter the communication group.


    He does not limit the idea that a world can only enter one person. However, the number of people in the exchange group is scarce. He is in a stage of rapid development. Each member represents a world. The more the world is, the greater the probability of triggering group tasks.


    With integral, who can''t be a strong sixth order?


    His vision has long been on the future, and he deeply knows that the future communication group must be a transcendent force spanning time and space!


    The most important thing is that he wants to see if he can bring Ning cai''er in.


    Of course, he will not reveal his identity.


    Anyway, they are all group nicknames. Ning cai''er is also on the Internet. I know some of the group nicknames in the network world.


    The administrator is Su Xiaoge, which is right. Can she guess that Su Xiaoge is herself by virtue of this address?


    When she entered the communication group and saw the colorful world, she would not think that Su Xiaoge was her own.


    You can cover your face and change your height when you are leading a team to perform group tasks!


    These are all easy to solve, and they are not difficult problems.


    So, Kyle should be out of business for this self invitation.

 Chapter 675

    "Although I am still your sixth level cultivation, I believe that as long as I step out of the world and see the strange outside world, my strength will definitely usher in a period of outbreak in a short period of time."


    Kyle stood up straight and said solemnly.


    On the continent of Valoran, there are grades from level 1 to level 9.


    Must be the so-called six levels, and six levels are not much different?


    6¡¢ This number belongs to the middle and upper reaches of the ranking numbers, but for the highest strong, six... Is just a mole ant.


    However, the word "mole ant" is entangled, which shows that there is still a lot of room for progress.


    "Strength... Ha ha, that''s it. I''ll talk about it after a while."


    Su Chen chuckled and said: "according to the words of the two pioneers, a very strong pioneer is hidden below, and he is also a pioneer who is very good at hiding. Let''s go down and have a look."


    Those two pioneers, Su Chen did not start to kill.


    Instead, they ask questions under the cover of mental power and let them go after making sure that they are not lying.


    However, the two pioneers were not stupid. They left the continent without any hesitation after knowing that there was going to be a big collision.


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t catch the flickering wave of space, otherwise he would really like to see the earth where the pioneers are.


    Look at the similarities between it and your hometown?


    The earth... China...


    too many parallel worlds is not a good thing


    Kyle said, nodding without hesitation.


    Now she really doesn''t understand Su Chen''s idea. Is it possible for her to join that organization?


    However, Su Chen did not directly reject himself, which shows that he is possible!


    In this case, I will try my best to join a powerful organization outside the world.


    What you want, go for it!


    Her idea, always so!


    After all, in the cruel war, no one will give you what you want.


    Because what you want, others want!


    As Su Chen said, some of his companions also came to the land of Valoran. If Su Chen can explain the situation to himself, his companions should also find others to explain the situation.


    Save Valoran!


    Get rid of those uninvited visitors!


    She could imagine that if those gods cooperated with Su Chen''s companions and knew something outside the world, they would also have the idea of joining the organization.


    In this way, there are many competitors.


    But she believes she can stand out, just do her best, and leave the rest to the future!


    "Yodel city?"


    Su Chen looked at the city below, as well as the mini people walking in the city, and said with a soft smile: "I really don''t know what the real version of Timo looks like? Will it be lovely? "


    "There are many heroes among the yodells."


    After that, he stepped out and his figure had disappeared in place.


    For Timo, who loves growing mushrooms, he is still full of expectation.


    After all, there was a time when he liked to control little Timo to grow mushrooms on his map.


    But it''s a pity that little Timo lost his fun after he was weakened.


    Especially in the infinite firepower mode, the number of mushrooms of Timo should be limited?


    It''s really, really frustrating.


    At the same time, Kyle''s figure gradually blurred.


    Obviously, her father has left the original place, just because the speed is too fast, so left a phantom in place.

 Chapter 676

    "There seems to be a strange force around bander city. Does the existence of this force mean that the so-called predestined can enter?"


    After entering bandel City, Su Chen looked around and said with a smile.


    At the place where the eyes touched, the lovely Yodel people kept busy with their own affairs.


    But for Su Chen and Kyle these two "looks strange" person''s arrival, does not seem to have any surprise.


    After all, during this long time, many people came to bander City, and Yodel people also went out of bander city to explore the outside world.


    So they know something about outsiders.


    What''s more, with the screening of the protective forces outside Bandar City, the people who can come to bander city are people with no evil intention.


    But they don''t know the strength of Su Chen and Kyle, otherwise they won''t be so calm.


    Can the power of wrapping around Bandar stop the two gods?


    Even the demigods, if they want to, can still enter Bandar city.


    As for the mysterious legend of bandel?


    It''s just that some low-level adventurers come here and pass it on according to their own experience. Of course, there are some boasting elements.


    Fortunately, I came to such a magical place once. If you don''t brag about it, how can people around you know the magic of this trip?


    "If, I mean if."


    Kyle looked at the jodell people with happy smiles around him. He couldn''t help but smile a little. Then he thought of something and asked in a low voice, "what would you do if you didn''t find the pioneer hidden in bander city for a long time?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change when he heard the speech and said, "for a long time? No, it''s not going to happen. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "If we don''t find the trace of the pioneer in a short time, then we can forcibly remove all the yodells in bander city. The power of moving is not great, and the strong men of demigod and above can resist it. With the caution of the pioneers, how can I not let him move away?"


    "What if the other party is aware of something wrong and does not resist?"


    "Tut! Kyle, is that what you used to be? "


    Kyle was stunned at the speech, then nodded and said," yes, it''s just because I''ve been fighting all year round, so I don''t speak very much. "


    Fighting outside all year round, naturally not good at words.


    After all, in the battle, many words are lost!


    "So when you don''t fight, you''re a man of words and bars?"


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said: "although I know, be careful before doing things, but you don''t have to assume so much, do you? Perhaps this will happen, but let''s talk about it when it does! "


    In fact, he probably guessed Kyle''s idea. She was worried that she could not find the powerful pioneer and would kill in Bandar.


    After all, after all, I am a person from the outside world, so I don''t need to care too much about the creatures in this world.


    Can be said to come back, is he very fierce?


    Lisandro and maokai, who had social relations with themselves, let alone the lovely elves in bandel?


    Of course, everything in the world is not absolute.


    He can''t guarantee that he will never make a move. If there is something unexpected and has to be done, he will still do it.


    At that time, I can only say I''m sorry.

 Chapter 677

    "Little Timothy''s drinking in the pub?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flash, meaning full of said.


    In his perception, Bandar city is directly presented in his field of vision.


    Even some very special architectural sites and important places with hidden inscriptions on the outside did not escape Su Chen''s perception.


    Even the Yodel people in these buildings don''t know that at that moment, there was a person who swept here silently with mental strength.


    It is because of the whole bandel city to feel once, so Su Chen easily found the position of little Timo.


    After all, Timo is a legend in the whole city of bandel!


    Although he is gentle, but once in training and fighting, he will become serious and cold, resolutely carry out any order!


    Especially in combat, don''t be cheated by Timothy''s lovely appearance.


    As long as you think this is a cute little guy as an enemy, that basically determines your outcome.


    On the other hand, Kyle didn''t follow Su Chen.


    Su Chen to find people, she also follow, is not some inappropriate?


    After all, she is not su Chen''s follower, but at this stage, the two are allies.


    Does the ally go to the tavern, and does she have to follow?


    "I haven''t been to bander city for a long time."


    Kyle looked up slightly, looked up above, and said with a soft smile, "take advantage of this time, have a good look at Bandar city!"


    "Let me see, the yodells in bander, or not the old yodells?"


    ...


    at the same time, in a small tavern.


    There are many pubs in bandel city. There are all kinds of pubs, among which there are some top pubs with magnificent and luxurious decoration.


    In that kind of hotel, people from all walks of life in Bandar city are active, which can be called an inch of land and an inch of money.


    He can''t afford to go. As a legend of bander city and a swift scout who has made great contributions to bander city for many times, where can he not go?


    But he always came back and said that he didn''t like that kind of place.


    In the whole city of bandel, his favorite is this small and quiet pub.


    In this tavern, he can hold a small wine bottle, while tasting wine, relax his mind, let his heart calm down.


    Sometimes it''s great to get drunk as you like.


    But he is a quick scouting, drink wine can, but in any case, can not be drunk!


    How can you completely let go of your work as a scout and a Counterspy?


    "Captain Timothy is on standby."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    This makes Timo look at the voice and pretend to look at it.


    Sound, he didn''t hear it.


    That is to say, the comer... Is likely to be a stranger.


    And the accent of the other party is not the residents of bander city!


    Is it from outside?


    And when Timo saw what the comer looked like, his pupils couldn''t help shrinking.


    Outsiders!


    It''s an outsider indeed!


    But what''s unusual is that this outsider poses a greater threat to him than anyone else in the past.


    As the captain of the ace scouts in bandel, he believes in his sixth sense.


    In many tasks, his precise sixth sense has saved him many times, so under normal circumstances, there is no mistake at all.


    Therefore, the strength of this strange outsider is greater than any one he has ever met.


    You know, I''ve been lucky to see a demigod. Is this one in front of me a demigod?

 Chapter 678

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help saying that when I saw you."


    Su Chen stood in front of Timo, smiling and waving his hand: "Timo captain, I''ve heard a lot about you. Today I see you, it''s really extraordinary."


    After seeing the real Timo today, he really felt that Timo was so cute.


    Although he knew that Timo was very harmful, he thought little Timo was cute, right?


    What''s more, little Timo doesn''t even have a demigod, even if he stands still and lets him grow mushrooms, can he break his own defense?


    Speaking of mushrooms, I used to set up a mushroom array in the middle of Summoner canyon.


    When I think of that experience, I can''t help feeling a little bit!


    Group war can be lost, Timo must die!


    This slogan explains the love and hatred of different players to Timo. No way, little Timo planted mushrooms on the map, which can really blow people up.


    Especially when little Timo had more heads and better equipment, it was true. The crisp hero stepped into the grass and stepped on two or three mushrooms to get GG.


    What''s more, you don''t know whether there are mushrooms in the grass in front of you when there are enemy heroes chasing after you.


    That feeling, every time I enter the grass is a test of secondary and death.


    Of course, Timo is so cute, or can be used as a mascot!


    Among the yodells, little Timo is the cutest.


    "I don''t know if you are?"


    Timo sat upright, put the small wine bottle in his hand on the table, and asked solemnly.


    "So serious? It''s in the pub, and we''re not enemies. Is it necessary? "


    Su Chen chuckles, then a wave of the right hand, the table suddenly more than a few bottles of Fengyun wine.


    As a kind of goods, Fengyun wine also belongs to the category that can be strengthened.


    It''s just that we pay more attention to integral and don''t want to spend it on it.


    In addition to drinking wine, who likes to drink wine.


    And Yasso also knows the importance of points, which is related to their own strength or not, how can they be used to strengthen Fengyun wine?


    The strength is up. What kind of wine is there?


    So there is no need, the main is also heartache!


    Hundreds of integral is not much, but it depends on where it is spent.


    Is it worth it or not?


    Maybe in the future, he will use a lot of points to strengthen the wine, making the wine more mellow and sweet, but now everything is still in its infancy, so it is better to save a little.


    However, Su Chen is not the same. As the leader of the group, he is much more favorable than the group friends in strengthening. In addition, the strengthening of Fengyun wine is really not expensive.


    So strengthen some, occasionally mood to a certain point, the surrounding scenery to a certain state, take out to taste a happy turn, wouldn''t it be better?


    "This wine, good wine!"


    Timothy smelled the smell of wine and said, "are you looking for me to drink?"


    Su Chen Lang Sheng a smile, way: "I not only come to find you to drink, but also take a picture with you, as a souvenir."


    When I return to my own world, these photos are of great reference value.


    Let family relatives and friends to see, with their own group photo of the people, who are.


    As for the timing, they don''t believe it?


    No trace of PS!


    After that, who will show their stubborn world outlook?


    Do you want to pinch his face for a picture with Timo?


    Mmm...


    it''s so cute to pinch it!


    However, he did not make it in vain. After a while, he left xiaotimo with a healing rune. As a scout, he often fought in the front line and was still vulnerable to injury.


    This healing Rune can save Timo''s life at a critical moment!

 Chapter 679

    "So to speak."


    Su Chen nodded gently and said with a smile, "come on, have a taste, this can also be regarded as your side of the wine."


    Timo picked up a bottle of Fengyun wine and looked at it carefully for a while. After a while, Timo doubted: "this is not the wine of our Bandar city. If there is such a good wine in bander City, I can''t be unaware of it."


    He doesn''t say that he is a heavy drinker, but he also likes to taste some good wine.


    In addition to the need to carry out the task, he would often come to the tavern to sit and drink in order to solve the problems and make his heart no longer so boring and lonely.


    As long as it is not during the mission, anyone can become his drinking friend.


    Of course, this drinker can''t be too annoying.


    "Ha ha, if you haven''t seen it before, have a good taste."


    "Enough?"


    "Of course! As long as you can drink it, I''ll do it. "


    "That''s great. I''m looking forward to you as a drinker."


    Timo hehe a smile, raised the wind and cloud wine poured a cup, said with a smile: "come on, cheers!"


    ...


    communication group.


    How are you two friends, marquis, to carry the gate of Shuifeng


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "strengthening still needs a period of time to adapt, but after sufficient points, the promotion speed is really fast! (slim''s face with emotion) "


    wave wind water gate:" yes! The sixth level... I didn''t expect to reach it so soon, but the strength of the sixth step was really unexpected. "


    As early as the moment of their death, the three men actually used the resurrection Rune to revive themselves.


    After all, it''s not a wonderful experience to keep your mind in the communication group.


    After the successful use of the resurrection seal script, the place where they were resurrected naturally belonged to their own family.


    There is no doubt about this.


    As for the resurrection place of the seal script, if the world in which you live is destroyed, where is the resurrection place of the seal script?


    Sorry, no one knows.


    At least, no one knows.


    "Member of the group: Marquis Vauban."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group members:" Tu Shan shouldered the handle. "


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group members: wave wind water gate."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    Tony didn''t have any money: "Oh, you''ve improved so fast! But it''s a big project to upgrade from five to six. How many points do you have left now


    Wave wind water gate: "not much, only a few tens of thousands. Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "there are only tens of thousands left..."


    for him, tens of thousands of points are a lot of data.


    But for the big guy in the group, it''s just the remainder of using the integral.


    Five to six order this process, very consuming integral ah!


    More than a million?


    However, he believed that as long as he worked hard, he would soon keep up with the big army.


    As long as you keep up, then everything is easy to say.


    After all, after all, the difficulty of getting points will naturally decrease after the strength is improved.


    It''s a long way to go!


    Marquis Vauban: Tony, let''s go to the continent of Valoran and play with you


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "are you sure you want to come to play with us? Not to rub the points? "


    Marquis wobang: "the mutual help between friends, how can call rub integral?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "old Marquis, do you really want to go to PI Cheng after you go to the land of Valoran?"


    To tell the truth, after the strength promotion, he found that he needed more points.


    After all, it''s too much to improve.


    Therefore, none of them wanted to miss the key of time and space for the pioneers.

 Chapter 680

    Marquis Vauban: of course, you promised Tony. How can you go back on it


    Marquis wobang: "life is to pay attention to integrity! (Tony smiley face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "when did you promise me? Pooh! When did I invite you to Pittsburgh


    Tony has no money: "if you have to come for this reason, it''s totally unnecessary. Really, I don''t have any plan to let you come. Well... Anyway, all that means is one. You don''t have to come to Picheng.


    Marquis wobang: "if you don''t let me go, I won''t go. Then I don''t have face."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha!"


    This old man clearly wants to come to his side to have a look, but he still has to say that he is so dignified.


    Come on!


    Legs grow on others, but you can''t control them.


    The Marquis was very kind to invite him, but I couldn''t bear it?


    You''re kidding!


    How many pioneers in Picheng?


    These pioneers are not enough to clean up by themselves. Here comes another wolf, but also a hungry wolf. Don''t you want to rob your own meat?


    There was no meat, but there was a big faced wolf who couldn''t catch up with him.


    What a helpless thing!


    Limlu Tempest: Watergate, is there a place you want to go


    Bo Feng shuimen: "didn''t Yasso send pictures of Valoran in the group? I want to see shadow island. "


    Happy Feng man: "shadow island... There is a lot of dark power there. If you go there, forget it. If you really encounter Watergate there, I should be worried about your enemy. Shadow island is very dangerous!


    That''s true!


    After all, there are a lot of vicious dark forces hidden on the shadow island. Even a semi God strong man, I''m afraid that if you go to shadow island with great fanfare, you may not be able to return without injury.


    Even if one is not good, it is possible to stay on the shadow island.


    After all, there are some monsters hidden in shadow island. Who knows the strength of those monsters?


    But if you change to a God, all of this will not be a problem.


    A deity, even a newly promoted one, is not something that the dark creatures of shadow island can threaten.


    As for trouble?


    If Watergate goes to shadow Island, it''s the shadow Island creatures that really feel the trouble.


    Isn''t this the most serious trouble ever?


    Wave wind water gate: "look at what you said, I am not that kind of provocative character."


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Watergate, although you are not a troublemaker, you really want to encounter things that you can''t see down. Don''t you care? "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "no money for Tony:" but it''s better to go to shadow island at Watergate. There are many unknown creatures lurking in the shadow Island, and they move freely. Maybe some pioneers will go there. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "do you go to Picheng, a district shadow island?"


    Tony has no money: "elder sister, I don''t know where you are going."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well... It hasn''t been decided yet, but in other words, Tony, I''ll go to see you, too?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if there are many people, how lively it is!"


    Tony has no money:...


    how busy are people?


    Is this an excuse for me?


    It''s a group mission!


    What do you do?


    You don''t want points, I want more!


    I''ve got two wolves. Do you have any meat for me?

 Chapter 681

    Limulus Tempest: "I guess that''s what Mr. shit looks like right now. (slym''s face is confused) "


    Limulus Tempest:" or so. (slim''s frightened face) (slim covers his forehead) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" good, good! This time everyone is going to Valoran, so will I! "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Tu Shan shouldered the handle, big sister Honghong, how about I follow you to have a look around this time?"


    Although she likes to take risks, she doesn''t like to take risks on her own.


    What''s fun about a person''s journey?


    Just as Tu Shan is red and red, there are so many people who are busy!


    In addition, if there are many people, there is a reference between them. Maybe she is not weak now, and her four level cultivation can be regarded as a small strong one, but in essence, she is only a primary school student.


    The usual adventure is to go with Uncle long, last time out of the world with someone, either with Tony, or with Lim Lu.


    Therefore, if we say that we all work separately and do our own things separately, and we are very lonely in the middle of the way, then she really does not have to go.


    However, if it is very lively, then she must come to join in the excitement.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! No problem. I''ll take you to the city first. If you want to follow me, let''s go. If you want to stay, I''ll leave you with Tony


    Limulu Tempest: "sister, do you mean you don''t want to spend too much time in city?"


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! I also said I wanted to see Mr. Shida''s horrible expression, but I couldn''t see it. (slim disappointed face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "what are you disappointed about? "In fact, I didn''t plan to go to Picheng in the first place. Tony was in Picheng. If the old Marquis went again, there would be two people. The pioneers near Picheng were not too dense, so it''s better to go to other places."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the land of Valoran is so big and there are so many places, why should we go to a place?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the old Marquis wants to play tricks with Tony, but I don''t have this idea."


    She understood the truth of more wolves and less meat.


    Of course, she is a fox demon, not a wolf, but the general truth is like this.


    If she goes to Picheng, it goes without saying that the pioneers near Picheng will definitely be caught by them.


    It''s just that compared with other people, the harvest is much less.


    She will never forget her purpose of going to Valoran.


    It''s OK to joke occasionally, but it''s obviously impossible to go to the city.


    Even she felt that the old Marquis would not go to the city. At most, she pretended to intimidate Tony and would leave soon.


    At the end of the day, who can''t get over points?


    You can get more points, why do you insist on looking at that point in one place?


    Tony has no money: "look! This is the spirit of the elder sister


    Tony has no money: "it''s really worthy of being the eldest sister of the communication group. No matter how she talks or acts, she is so noble and proud, which makes me admire from the bottom of my heart."


    "Marquis, don''t you want to learn from you, marquis


    Tony did not have money: "can''t you learn from my elder sister, let your ideological consciousness be higher, and strive to be a good young man to lead my communication group?"


    Marquis wobang: "hetui"


    Marquis wobang: "licking a dog is not a good way to die! (Tony disdains his face) "


    and

 Chapter 682

    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "my God, old Marquis, how do you look more and more like the stinky cream like limedew?"


    Marquis Vauban: @ Limulus tempest, you have been scolded. Limulus Tempest: "Crouching trough! How can this dog start again


    Limlu Tempest: @ Nezha, let''s go. How about a trip to Picea


    Nezha: "good! (slim excited face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" OK "


    Tony has no money:" no, what are you doing here? "


    Although he knew that limlu and Nezha would not come.


    Well... It should not come.


    After all, the two of them had a good time in North Texas. What did they come to Pittsburgh for?


    Picheng is a small place, but it can''t cover the four Buddhas!


    Limlu Tempest: "what are you doing? Fuck you! Sun Mengyao: "Wow! (Tony shy face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing? What''s so shy about that


    Sun Mengyao: "you two, who is in front of and who is after? Sun Mengyao: "slym funny face"


    Tony has no money "...


    limulu Tempest:" in fact, they are not people who don''t know anything.


    After all, it is not young to drive.


    But when did the two of them let a little girl drive the car in their face?


    The wheels of the car are all pressed up, and the main body of the car is the two of them.


    Can two great men be compared by a little girl?


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, what do you say?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Nezha, do you know?"


    Nezha: "I don''t know. I think it may be the problem of fighting, but how can I bring up this topic?


    Nezha: "we are a little bit small. We are really bored that we can''t understand some words."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "sun Mengyao, what about the alliance audit team? Have you finished your reception? "


    If Xiaoyu and Nezha don''t make a sound, then he may not.


    After all, Tony and limulu were driven once. Will these two old drivers not drive back?


    But when Xiaoyu and Nezha suddenly talked, some of them could not be said.


    After all, the two children are watching now, and if they say something inappropriate, it may not be so appropriate.


    Sun Mengyao: "reincarnation space sun Mengyao:" but because of the explosion in two areas, especially the explosion that happened shortly after the alliance audit team arrived, the audit team may think that this is an intruder''s demonstration, so... They are very efficient. "


    The union audit team, which came to investigate this matter, was slapped as soon as it came. Who can bear it?


    You said you didn''t explode sooner or later, and when I came, you would explode?


    What do you mean?

 Chapter 683

    Marquis wobang: cough


    Marquis wobang: I''m really sorry about this


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "everybody, I''m really sorry. (slim embarrassed face) "


    Tony has no money:" ha ha, it''s OK! Even if you don''t go to the samsara space to destroy it, sooner or later, we will have to fight with the samsara space and the alliance of God. "


    Tony has no money: "since it is the enemy, why not collect some wool from the enemy to make himself stronger?"


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, big sister, it doesn''t matter. What kind of alliance audit team is efficient? Are they more efficient than us? (slim disdains to face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" who can compete with the upgrading speed of our large communication group? The last sentence is a little arrogant and exaggerated.


    From his perspective, no, from the perspective of all members of the communication group, who can have the power of communication group?


    Yes!


    They are a little weak, but they believe that it is only temporary.


    What''s more, there is a god alliance behind the samsara space. Is there no one behind them?


    The caretaker and the leader of the group, are they watching?


    The leader of my communication group, that''s the Taoist master!


    The master of Tao, Wei''an is standing at the end of all roads!


    Just think about it a little, and you will know that the power of existence is certainly not what they can imagine.


    Can the alliance of God and God be compared with the master of Tao?


    I''m afraid I don''t deserve to carry my shoes?


    Sometimes he thought, what God alliance caused them to communicate with each other and the communication group was not destroyed. Could it be that the administrator and the Lord of the group deliberately kept it in order to train them?


    After all, the strong have dignity, and the dignity of the strong is inviolable!


    How can communication group be regarded as the power of group leader and administrator?


    Well...


    in fact, there is no difference between the communication group and the clan. The leader of the group is equal to the patriarch, and the administrator is equivalent to the vice patriarch!


    Naturally, they were disciples of xiaomengxin. They were protected by the strong like the patriarch when they were weak, and fed back to the sect when they were strong, making the sect more powerful.


    But to be honest, they all know themselves.


    If they stand in the same position as the administrator and the leader, the world really does not know how long has passed.


    But there''s hope for all this, isn''t it?


    Even administrators say that they are the protagonists of the world. If they don''t have the strength, why do the leaders and administrators spend so much time and resources to cultivate them?


    Can''t you be too busy?


    As for the idea that the administrator and the leader are weak?


    Ridiculous!


    If the administrator and the leader of the group can''t do it in order to sharpen them, it''s a bit believable. But if you say that the administrator and the leader are not strong and can''t do anything, they are really in a bad head and have low IQ.


    With the various functions of the communication group, the words of the administrator and the sense of breath between heaven and earth, who doesn''t know that this is a real capable person?


    Su Xiaoge: "well, don''t be so high-profile, we still need to be low-key."


    Sun Mengyao: "Wow! The caretaker is finally bubbling


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Administrator, I''m not trying to cheer you up! "


    Tony has no money: "do we need you to cheer up? (slim disdains to face) "


    Limulus Tempest:"......

 Chapter 684

    Marquis wobang: the administrator means to be a low-key person and do something high-profile


    Su Xiaoge: "it means so."


    Tony has no money: "OK, I get it."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, what do you know? (slim''s face is confused) "


    be a low-key person, and do things with a high profile.


    This sounds like a bit of truth, but it''s really self contradictory!


    What''s the deep meaning of this sentence?


    Otherwise, how can Mr. Shita understand?


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! This one! You can''t blame me if you can''t understand. (slim sticks out his tongue) "


    Limulus Tempest:" savvy?


    You big head ghost!


    Wait!


    Being a low-key person and doing high-profile work, does the administrator agree with the meaning of the old Marquis, in fact, to let them not be too scrupulous in their actions on the continent of Valoran?


    After all, their enemy has been determined, that is the pioneers!


    At present, the organization mentioned in the mission statement should be the pioneer organization.


    But unfortunately, although these pioneers belong to an organization in the detection of communication groups, they do not really belong to an organization, and most people have no communication channels.


    What''s more, the mission in Valoran is just a medium-sized mission.


    The medium-sized world loophole means that the world has the possibility of destruction, but the possibility is very small.


    Combined with the overall strength standard of the upper Valoran continent, the destruction is very small, which means that the strength of the comers can not surpass the gods, that is, the sixth level!


    The strongest is only the sixth order.


    And the number of the top six is not much.


    On their side, if not including the administrator, there are four six level strong!


    Tony''s side, with the technological magic over there, I believe it will be soon.


    As long as Tony''s steel suit becomes the sixth level, they have five top six players, and they are still the lowest five!


    After all, Tony''s steel suit can be mass produced, which is also a bug.


    Therefore, a low-key life is not to expose their identity, and in a short period of time do not let the other party aware of their existence.


    High profile means to do things without fear of hands and feet.


    Although they are not afraid of their hands and feet, some of them should be cautious. After all, the feeling of death is not good.


    Of course, the most important thing is that it''s a little painful to spend 50000 points like this.


    Even if 50000 is not much for him at present, can 50000 points be used as the upgrade experience of time house, isn''t he fragrant?


    Why waste it on your own death?


    It seems that this is the hint given by the administrator, let them start harvesting, and do not give those pioneers an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    After all, the pioneer has the key of time in his body, which is a living integral!


    Pioneers are not weak in strength, really do not know how many points can be converted into a key of time?


    I have a little expectation in my heart!


    Limulu Tempest: good administrator, I understand


    Tony didn''t have money: "got it? I said, with your intelligence, can you not understand the words of the administrator? "


    Su Xiaoge:


    What do you understand?


    What do you know?


    And the words of the administrator?


    What the hell?


    What did he just say?


    Don''t you just tell them to keep a low profile?


    Is there any other information hidden in his words?


    Then why don''t you know?

 Chapter 685

    Su Xiaoge: "OK! If you understand. (slim covers his face) "


    Tony has no money:" please rest assured! (slim salute face) "


    brother Su:" don''t worry about it?


    What can he rest assured of?


    Anyway, it''s all your own business. Even if you make a mistake, it doesn''t matter much.


    when you get ready to go to big city, I want to get ready.


    Marquis wobang: @ Tushan shouldered the handlebar, @ Bofeng shuimen, two, let''s go


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK, no problem."


    Wave wind water gate: "good, go!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "wait, wait! To the land of Valoran, please take Xiaoyu with you


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha ha! All right, let''s go. Let''s go to Valoran. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Dudu Dudu Dudu! Let''s go to Valoran


    Limlu Tempest: "Welcome! Just this time, we have three more level six practitioners. Well, if you are in the land of Valoran, do as the Romans do! It''s so amazing


    The old Marquis and their arrival, perhaps they can also let go of their own movement.


    let''s start with him and Nezha!


    These demigods of norhus are fine if they have a good sense. If they don''t, hum!


    Very helpless, he and Nezha went to the general''s office in noxas.


    At that time, he said that he would look for allies, but soon after entering the general''s office, he was asked to come out politely.


    If not for their own strength, they all feel that it is not so simple to be invited out.


    Since the soft is not good, then come hard!


    With the strength of his sixth level gods, can''t he do a NOx?


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it. There should be nothing wrong with the old Marquis coming here. If something is going to happen, call the old Marquis.


    Don''t believe it!


    It''s really not possible for four gods to come together. Can NOx resist the joint efforts of the four gods?


    If you can, it''s also a norhusian bull!


    No, it should be said that the pioneers put in a lot of power in NOx!


    ...


    three days passed in a flash, during which he visited the whole city of Bandar.


    It has to be said that the scenery of bander city is really beautiful, full of ornamental and artistic.


    Of course, this is for Su Chen.


    For the yodells, Bandar city is where they grew up, and the scenery here is common to them, and there is no surprise at all.


    Tourism is not just from the city where you live for a long time to the city where other people live for a long time?


    Strange places, different from the scenery of their own living place, are always attractive.


    During this period of time in Bandar City, Suchen often found Timo to drink, and also in Timo''s introduction, he met the Millin gunner Tristana.


    Well... Xiaopao...


    maybe the arrival of him and Kyle has been known by the high-level of Bandar City, and Timo didn''t go to carry out the task under the direction of the high-level of Bandar city.


    Otherwise the legend of bandel would come to him every day to drink and chat?


    Yodel, very friendly and hospitable.


    Of course, he did not forget his purpose.


    That powerful pioneer, he also has a goal, after all, his perception is very strong, any change around him can not hide him.


    Therefore, in his heart, there are also suspicious candidates.

 Chapter 686

    In the evening, in the pub.


    "Did you hear that? There seems to be something big out there


    Timo picked up a small snack in the plate and put it in his mouth, mumbled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tristana sat by and took a sip of juice, wondering.


    She really doesn''t pay much attention to the outside world.


    After all, she doesn''t do intelligence, and she doesn''t care about these things.


    When the upper level had instructions to fight, she led her troops to the battlefield and began to fight.


    Timo is good at intelligence.


    "In these three days, it seems that the powerful outside country, NOx, has been attacked by the strong. It is said that the king is almost destroyed."


    Timothy looked around and whispered.


    According to the arrival, as a scout, his secret work is very good, and these words should not be spoken out of his mouth.


    But before we came, the upper level already had instructions.


    They are also worried about the incident of norhus...


    so let Timo disclose the news properly during the chat process to see what Su Chen''s reaction is?


    Now, it''s a troubled time!


    "So miserable?"


    Tristana''s eyes were stunned and she couldn''t believe it.


    Although there is a magic barrier outside Bandar, ordinary people can''t get in.


    Which of the great powers on the continent of corvallan did not know the existence of bandel?


    If Bandar city is really safe and there is no crisis, what is the value of her and Timo?


    Is it for your own people?


    Is it possible?


    "That is, there is a rumor that the strong man who invaded the capital of noxasia was a god!"


    "Hiss --"


    tristak takes a breath of cold air, a God?


    In fact, she knows the existence of gods.


    But that kind of powerful existence is high above, usually does not care about the secular battle, but why suddenly attack NOx?


    Did anyone in norhus offend the God?


    In other words, offending the God''s family member leads to the coming of God''s anger?


    I''m afraid it''s not the ordinary God''s anger to destroy the king of NOx?


    "And then?"


    "No, then, the king of norhus was defeated. Think about what a terrible battle it was to destroy the whole king? In addition, after the outbreak of this incident, norhus never mentioned it, so there is a conclusion about the coming of the gods. "


    Timo shook his head and said, "but it has nothing to do with bandel City, Suchen, do you think so?"


    Su Chen broke his voice and laughed and said, "little Timo, you don''t have to test me. If I have hostility to your bandel City, I will sit here to drink with you?"


    Ha, ha ha! Ha ha


    Timo scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile.


    Although he said so, he didn''t feel at ease with Su Chen.


    After all, in this eventful autumn, Su Chen, a strange strong man, came to bander City, which was really attracting people''s attention.


    And intelligence shows that Su Chen did not come to bander City alone, but there was an angel with him!


    Angels!


    It''s a mysterious race. It''s famous for its power. What''s the purpose of the two strong men coming to bander city?


    No, it''s for sightseeing, right?


    Are you so free?


    "Little Timo, I''ll tell you something. Don''t be too nervous after listening."


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, inadvertently glanced around and said with a faint smile.


    "What?"


    "In fact, right now, there are several gods in your city of bandel."

 Chapter 687

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Timo and Tristana''s faces suddenly changed, and they rose from their seats in horror.


    Both of them have a strong psychological quality. They can not change their faces when they hear some important things or even some bad news.


    But there are some gods in Bandar. Who can keep his face unchanged?


    Even if the psychological quality of the people, I am afraid it will not be able to suppress the heart of a tremor?


    One God is enough to destroy the kings of the great powers such as Knox, let alone bandel?


    Although they don''t want to admit it, their bandel city is really not as strong as Knox.


    Several gods... How can this sound like a dream?


    "Timothy, what? Shocked by the news? "


    Su Chen picked up the small wine cup, sipped it lightly, and asked with a smile.


    "If you say so, Su Chen, you are a God?"


    Timo asked dryly after swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    He had always thought that Su Chen was a demigod. After all, the semi gods were very powerful.


    But he really didn''t expect that the man who had been drinking and fooling around for three days would be a God?


    Gods?


    How powerful is that?


    Even if he had never seen a God before, he could know from the old records and the mouth of the older generation that some of the gods above him could destroy the whole city of bander at one thought.


    But he did not understand how a God could have leisure to drink with him?


    As for whether Su Chen is a God?


    As long as what Su Chen just said is true, Su Chen is absolutely a god!


    If he was not a God, how could he say that there was a God in Bandar?


    And there are more than one. It''s terrible to think about it!


    Wait!


    The king of NOx was destroyed because of the gods. Was it not what they thought? It was just because the two gods broke out fighting in the king of NOx. Did the aftermath lead to the destruction of the king?


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that Bandar city will also be destroyed?


    After all, what does more than one God want to do in Bandar city?


    Is it for drinking?


    "What do you think?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change and asked.


    Since Timothy asked the question, he probably guessed it.


    But he didn''t expect that LIM showed his hand so quickly that the king of norhus was in ruins.


    Tut!


    It seems that there are a lot of pioneers on the north side of Texas!


    During this time, he saw that limulu mentioned norhus in the group. Originally, he thought it was just a small conflict, but he didn''t expect to kill all the other kings.


    To them, Limulus is the king of love, but to the people of Valoran, it''s also a god!


    "May I ask how many... Gods are there in our city of Bandar?"


    Tristak asked after a moment of silence.


    "Not much, just three."


    Su Chen stretched out a stretch and said, "but you don''t have to worry. The three gods are your friends."


    Timo was stunned and asked subconsciously, "are all our friends?"


    Su Chen!


    But what about the other two gods?


    Why didn''t he know he had three God friends?


    Then again, there are three gods in Bandar!


    This...


    "yes, you saw it the last time we drank."


    Su Mo, from the seat slowly, can not see from me for a long time

 Chapter 688

    "It seems, sir, that I was discovered a long time ago."


    A blue body, small and lovely looking Yodel people appeared on the side, looking at Su Chen, meaning to say.


    "Boss?"


    Timo raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "are you also...


    the tone of Su Chen just now is obviously talking about a god hidden in Bandar city.


    But now, it''s the boss.


    Is the tavern owner a God?


    How could this... Be possible?


    He has known the boss for a long time, and the tavern is an ancestral property. According to information and intelligence, the boss is a native yodel. How can he be a God?


    Isn''t it amazing?


    "Is it necessary to disguise yourself when you talk to me?"


    Su Chen glanced at the boss and frowned.


    In fact, on his first day in the pub, he felt something was wrong with the boss.


    But at the beginning, he didn''t think much about it. After all, this is the land of Valoran, and it''s also a Yodel people who are famous for their magic and magic. It doesn''t seem to matter to him?


    Most of all, he didn''t feel that he had found the powerful pioneer when he came to bander.


    But in the next two days, he felt more and more that there was something wrong with the tavern owner.


    Not long ago, the feeling in his heart became more and more intense, so he tried it out.


    With a very weak spirit into the mind of the tavern owner, if it is an ordinary Yodel, then he will be controlled by himself for a few seconds.


    Then the spirit will return to her body. After all, the tavern owner has no strength. A little mental strength is enough to ensure her to complete all this.


    However, the mental power in the mind of the tavern owner disappeared like a drowning stone.


    From that moment on, he knew that the tavern owner might be the powerful pioneer!


    Strength is comparable to the pioneers of the sixth level cultivator!


    "How happy to be a Yodel


    The tavern owner waved his hands and said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do here?"


    Su Chen didn''t care, continued to ask.


    "What do you want to do here?"


    The tavern owner''s face was straight, and he said, "the strong people who can''t feel it at all. As far as I know, there are only a few of them who have this ability."


    With that, he appeared next to his seat.


    "But those who really stand at the top of the pyramid, how can they... Come to this world?"


    "So?"


    "So, sir, you are not a pioneer, but you are not a strong man in this world, and you have something to do with the recent battle in North Texas?"


    "And then?"


    "And then I said so much, don''t you say something?"


    The tavern owner chuckled and said, "or do I guess wrong? In fact, you are also a pioneer? "


    "But you should know that our strength is not so easy to deceive."


    Among the truly powerful pioneers, there are naturally special means of communication.


    So he knows what''s going on in North Texas.


    Therefore, they all know that there may be a strange force in the land of Valoran, and they are... Enemies!


    In addition, Su Chen''s imperceptibility, as well as the words spoken in his mouth.


    Many points, let him know that Su Chen is not the land of Valoran.


    If you are not a pioneer, you are not from Valoran. There is only one possibility.

 Chapter 689

    "You''re right. In fact, in the end, there''s nothing to be fooled about."


    Su Chen raised his glass and said with a smile: "after all, according to the known information, this is a good reasoning, isn''t it?"


    "So, what do you mean by sitting next to me?"


    A pioneer of no less than six steps, sitting next to him, showed no hostility, so the meaning is obvious, looking for his own business.


    Maybe it''s cooperation.


    Or something else.


    If you wanted to do it, I''m afraid it would have been.


    Of course, he was also very vigilant against the pioneer sitting next to him, because he could not rule out the possibility of direct action when he spoke, and this possibility was not small.


    After all, this is an alien world. In the face of a hostile strong man with similar strength to himself, who will completely put down his vigilance will be really stupid.


    "Happy!"


    Lang, the owner of the tavern, said with a smile, "I like to deal with happy people like you. It''s really troublesome to deal with those shady people."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I have no hostility to you. Of course, I hope you are not hostile to me."


    "I don''t know the purpose of your coming to Valoran, but since the people of your power have fought with our pioneers, and the results are quite tragic, it shows that your strength is not very friendly to us."


    As he spoke, a strange light flashed through his eyes.


    Among the pioneers of norhus, there were two strong gods and more than a dozen pioneers.


    Even so, the final result of the battle is still a strong God of the fall.


    He got the news that in that war, the other side had two divine enemies, and they fought like crazy. They did not regard their own lives as their lives. It was as if there was a deep hatred between the pioneers and them. It was frightening.


    Therefore, he decided to contact with another purpose, that is, to find out what kind of forces they faced with pioneers?


    And... Why is this force so cruel to their pioneers?


    After all, in the process of opening up the new world, pioneers will inadvertently encounter members of organizations who are different from them, but whose behavior meaning is not bad.


    So for Su Chen, these exchange group members, they are not too shocked.


    "You came to me to talk about this nonsense?"


    Su Chen shakes the wine cup, light says: "also need not go around the circle, you annoy these detours, I also annoy."


    "What is cooperation? Or help? Or what can we do for you? "


    "If you cooperate, tell me the benefits, help or other things that can bring me, and also tell me what I can get after I do it!"


    Unfriendly?


    Of course that''s not friendly!


    What was the purpose of their coming to Valoran?


    Isn''t it the removal of these pioneers?


    In addition, these pioneers have the time key in their bodies, which is an integral representation. Will Limulus not be crazy?


    Deep hatred?


    No, no, it''s just a desire for points.


    As for the life and death of pioneers?


    The obvious enemy, what do you care about him?


    The dead enemy is naturally the best enemy!


    Moreover, he really didn''t want to listen to these nonsense. If he didn''t want to know the specific reason why the pioneer came to him and said nothing else, he would have done it directly.


    , try to avoid casualties!


    If you can''t avoid it, you can''t.

 Chapter 690

    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense."


    The tavern owner said solemnly, "I come to contact you to find out your organization and the purpose of your organization coming to the land of Valoran and vowing to kill our pioneers."


    "Of course, transactions are mutual. As long as you can tell me what I want to know, then everything is easy to talk about."


    After saying this, the tavern owner waved his right hand, and the wine on the table disappeared, replaced by a lot of Tiancai Dibao, which was full of aura.


    Just in a moment, the concentration of aura in the tavern has reached an amazing level.


    This is just the aura of Tiancai Dibao. You can imagine what kind of change it will have if you swallow and refine these Tiancai Dibao?


    Of course, it is only the crude eating of refined Tiancai Dibao, which is the performance of the most wasteful resources such as Tiancai Dibao.


    The best way to use it, of course, is to refine the ingredients that are most suitable for the body to absorb.


    Only in this way, the utilization rate of Tiancai Dibao will reach the highest!


    "Of course, you must not have paid attention to these cultivation resources. What I want to explain is that this is just a gift for you. I can guarantee that as long as you can disclose a little bit of information, you will be rewarded immensely!"


    Finish this sentence, the tavern boss did not speak, just quietly looking at Su Chen.


    He knew the attraction of his words. To tell the truth, the number and grade of Tiancai Dibao he took out were really not low.


    Transposition thinking, they may not be able to withstand this temptation.


    However, it is a pity that these cultivation resources were put forward by many powerful people in the divine realm. The purpose is to extract from Su Chen''s mouth the cross world forces hostile to them.


    Sometimes the value of an intelligence is greater than the sum of several worlds.


    Therefore, he also believes that his own price can definitely make su Chen moved.


    After all, there are very few cultivation resources for those who are strong in the divine realm. Moreover, if a person wants to climb up, the resources needed for cultivation are indispensable!


    He knows all these very well!


    Alas... If possible, who wants to give so many cultivation resources to others?


    "Reward?"


    Su Chen''s mouth slightly Yang, some sarcastic said: "you said the so-called information brings the harvest, so point to break things?"


    Who is he?


    Communication group leader!


    The whole communication group is his. Can he exchange the information of communication group for Tiancai Dibao?


    Even if the information of the communication group is known by the pioneers, it doesn''t hurt much.


    Can he do such a thing?


    What''s more, is it attractive to him just for the wood and earth treasure on the table?


    These so-called precious cultivation resources are rubbish compared with the Tiancai and Dibao of his group leader''s shopping mall.


    That''s right!


    It''s rubbish!


    It may be said that this is very precious for the pioneers, but for him, what is the use of these things?


    It''s like a person with a pile of waste you can''t use to exchange things with you. Even if it doesn''t matter whether you change it or not, under normal circumstances, who will choose to change it?


    Is it necessary?


    Would he do that?


    Who sells the information of communication group is possible, he won''t!


    It''s like in a great dynasty, everyone has the possibility of rebellion, but does the emperor have breakfast?


    If there is a rebellion, whose rebellion?


    Their own counter?


    What?


    Find your own stimulation?


    Is the leader of the rebel army your own leader?


    Are you kidding?

 Chapter 691

    "I''ve made it very clear that these... Are just meeting gifts."


    The tavern owner''s tone did not change, and then said, "it can be said that these are free gifts to you, which is equivalent to our sincerity."


    "As long as you can provide information, according to the information, we will pay you some Tiancai Dibao as a reward. Therefore, these are not rewards, they are just gifts."


    He is good at bargaining.


    After all, pioneers often trade with each other. It is also a basic operation to make the other party raise the price with disdain.


    So from the moment Su Chen opened his mouth, he understood what Su Chen meant.


    However, these are small things, as long as there is talk, that''s good!


    What can be solved with cultivation resources is not a problem!


    In any case, he only gives a part of these cultivation resources, which are jointly funded by the powerful people in the divine realm, and even he can steal some of them.


    Anyway, he is alone in talking and exchanging information. Who knows what else?


    But he didn''t know what kind of identity Su Chen was standing in front of him.


    "Do you think I''m making a deal with you?"


    Su Chen thought it was a little funny, whether he was too kind, so that the pioneer thought that he could talk.


    His disdainful tone and words are just to raise the value.


    If the pioneer came to him just to say this, it would be really disappointing for him.


    After all, what we are talking about is meaningless and valuable!


    At this moment, Timo and Tristana are sitting on one side, listening to their conversation with a thrill.


    Outside the world?


    What outside the world?


    If it''s beyond Valoran, shouldn''t it come from other planes?


    They also have some understanding and even had contact with some aspects of the connection between Valoran and Mainland China.


    But the conversation between the two gods made them confused.


    And listen to a few words, two people look at each other, the heart can not help but flash a guess.


    Are these two gods outside the land of Valoran?


    That is to say, it is not the visitors they know, but the more external visitors?


    And what kind of pioneers?


    Never heard of it!


    Did they inadvertently get involved in a war of great powers?


    As for the fact that the two gods talk directly in front of them, there is no reason to avoid it?


    Is that still a guess?


    Two ants heard the conversation, even if the conversation is very important, what damage can it do to them?


    Not!


    Just listen, it doesn''t matter!


    Of course, there is also a kind of intention to leave the two of them here to listen, but this possibility is very small!


    "Isn''t it?"


    The tavern owner smiles and says meaningfully.


    This friend, it''s interesting.


    You have to know what you know, but everyone has their own ideas. Since the other party has to know it, it doesn''t matter if he answers.


    Judging from the fact that the other party has just heard what he or she has said and can listen to the content of his transaction without changing his face, the other party is not too loyal to his organization.


    Otherwise, if you open your mouth, the battle will break out.


    Disloyalty means a deal can be negotiated!


    Finally, it depends on the satisfaction of both sides on the price.


    "In this way, let''s change the way of trading. You can give me important information about your pioneers. According to the information, I will give you some cultivation resources, which can be regarded as purchasing these information."


    Su Chen changed his words and said with a smile, "so, how do you think?"

 Chapter 692

    "Of course you can!"


    The tavern owner''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "it''s certainly a wonderful thing to exchange information and help each other."


    I see. It seems that he was wrong at the beginning.


    Do you want to say something about yourself?


    Ha ha!


    It doesn''t matter.


    In any case, the key to time and space is no secret. In the process of opening up a new world, pioneers have not known how many times they have leaked secrets.


    Is that a secret?


    If you can use this public secret in exchange for the other party''s organization information, it''s really a big profit.


    He can also take the opportunity to leave part of the cultivation resources and come back to say that the task has been achieved, hasn''t he?


    As long as the result is good, then the process or something is irrelevant.


    What you want has been achieved. As for the pocket where cultivation resources flow into, does it need to be studied deeply?


    It seems that Su Chen and himself should be about the same, both want to make clear each other''s information.


    In this way, it will be much easier.


    "No, I mean, I trade resources for your intelligence, not the so-called intelligence exchange."


    Su Chen raised his right hand and said.


    When the tavern owner heard the speech, his face changed. He was silent and his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But Su Chen sits in place, does not seem to see the tavern owner''s unusual general, shaking the small wine cup, the face as usual.


    There are a lot of resources for the sixth level strong to cultivate in the communication group.


    And he looked at it, and the prices were not expensive.


    The average price is more than 10000 points. It''s just a trifle.


    Among other things, the cultivation resources provided by the exchange group are certainly better than those provided by the pioneers.


    Just now, he asked the exchange group to scan the cultivation resources on the table, and the evaluation was not unexpected.


    If it is recycled, it''s only tens of thousands.


    Who will sell the information of communication group for tens of thousands of points?


    Unless the ass kicks the brain!


    No one else, not to mention him?


    Even if the other side disagrees, it doesn''t matter. Isn''t this the worst result of fighting?


    From the beginning, he did not intend to let the pioneer leave unharmed.


    "What you said..."


    the tavern owner was silent for a moment and said softly, "it''s not impossible, but what I want is not cheap!"


    "I''m afraid. You can''t afford it."


    Su Chen''s face did not change when he heard the words. He said, "I know something about you pioneers. I know the origin of the key of time and space and the signing of the contract of time and space. So if you want to say information, don''t mention it. The information I know comes from your mouth, it''s just useless information."


    Before the words fall, Su Chen''s thoughts move, and a white lotus with a strange fragrance appears on the table.


    The lotus flower is delicate, crystal clear, the whole body is like the most perfect jade in the world, shaking with an inexplicable attraction.


    And in the moment of the lotus appeared, all the Tiancai Dibao on the table seemed to see the king appear, dare not have any presumptuous.


    Even at this moment, the aura floating in the air is somewhat solidified.


    "Hiss --"


    the tavern owner looks at the lotus flower, takes a breath of air conditioner, and stays in the same place.


    Because he has been in contact with many kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, and has been practicing for many years, he still has his own defense ability.


    There are traces of road patterns on this Tiancai Dibao!


    Daowen!


    That''s Dao Wen!


    As long as he refines this natural material and treasure, and integrates the Dao pattern into himself, he is likely to break the bottleneck and advance directly!


    In the middle of the divine realm, you can expect it soon!

 Chapter 693

    A moment later, the tavern owner swallowed his saliva and his face returned to normal.


    "Taoist friends are so polite. I''m ashamed to say that I really underestimate the financial resources of Daoyou."


    With these words, the owner of the tavern took the lotus flower with his right hand.


    For this scene, Su Chen did not say anything.


    But he gave it to him. If the pioneer couldn''t tell his ugliness, he might have to leave something else.


    After all, his things are not so easy to take.


    "One day ten years ago, when the earth changed greatly, everyone could see the key of time and space in their dreams. If they could not resist, they would form a key of time and space in their bodies, so that they could have the ability to cross the alien world."


    The owner of the tavern felt the wonder of lotus flower. He could not help but smile and said, "most of the first people who entered the alien world died because they were not familiar with the alien world."


    "Of course, there are always demons who are at the forefront, and those who are at the forefront can use that power to change the world after gaining powerful power in the alien world."


    "Since then, those who have the key of time and space are called Pioneers!"


    "Pioneers, reclaim different worlds, feed back our world with the resources of different worlds, and make our world become the holy land of practice in the true sense!"


    "Of course, on the way to reclaim foreign lands, death and injury are inevitable. They are all fate. Who is to blame for bad life?"


    At this point, the tavern owner pauses, and then goes on to say: "and this time we come to the continent of Valoran, because the key of time and space captures the space coordinates of the continent, so we come to this world."


    "But I really didn''t expect that this world is a world that has not been developed yet. Although there are more pioneers this time, few of them are stronger than me."


    "The virgin land of magic world is still of great development value. As for the fact that I came to bandel City, it was purely a coincidence. You know the key of time and space, I will not say much about it. There is not weak Valoran air transport here in Bandar City, so I come here to swallow the air transport here with the key of time and space! "


    At this moment, Timothy suddenly asked, "please, what will happen to bandel if the Valoran air transport in bandel is swallowed up?"


    Swallow... Qi?


    He has never heard of luck, but he knows luck!


    One''s luck is closely related to one''s own destiny. After all, there are some witches in Bandar city who can bless or curse people.


    I wish you good luck in the near future.


    But if you curse, you''d better not go out this time.


    Otherwise, big things will happen!


    Of course, if the sorcerer who curses you is very powerful, even if you don''t go out, there will be disasters to find you. The fate in the dark will run over your climbing mole to death, and even you have no room to resist.


    Does Qi Yun refer to luck and fate?


    "The fortunes of bander represent the fortunes of all the yodells who live in bander."


    The tavern owner looked at Su Chen, then glanced at Timo and Tristana, and said coldly, "the luck of bander city is swallowed up, which means that all Yodel people''s luck is swallowed up."


    "If life''s Qi is swallowed up, there is no way to live."


    "That is to say, on the day I swallow up your good fortune in Bandar, all yodells will die!"

 Chapter 694

    "In other words, the key of time and space is strengthened by swallowing the world Qi?"


    Su Chen put down his glass and leaned on his seat and said, "after the key of time and space becomes stronger, how can you improve?"


    The tavern owner laughed and said: "the key of time and space evolves, and the world level that can be traversed will naturally increase. For example, in this continent of Valoran, only the key of time and space of golden rank can break through the barrier of space and come across."


    Each time the key to space and time evolves, the pioneers will also get great benefits.


    And what he said about the promotion across the world is just a basic benefit.


    As for other benefits?


    In the face of the enemy, even the enemy who benefits him, is it necessary for him to say so in detail?


    After all, some benefits are very important, but he is not so stubborn. As long as the price is in place, everything is easy to negotiate.


    "What is your key to time and space?"


    "Platinum."


    "How much more do you have from diamonds?"


    "..."


    after hearing Su Chen''s words, the tavern owner was stunned and then said with a smile: "it seems that you know a lot about us Pioneers!"


    "Even the promotion level of the key to time and space is clear. It seems that you are really mysterious."


    "Well, sir, if you know any secret information about the key of time and space, well... It''s very secret. For example, who made the key of time and space? What is the purpose of training us? This information should not be in your way? "


    Shenjing pioneers, longevity!


    If there is no accident, they will be stronger and stronger until they break everything and stand on the top of the world!


    But the source of the key of time and space makes them very strange.


    No one is a fool who can become a pioneer of the divine realm!


    Who doesn''t have a guess?


    For example, the spoons of space and time can swallow each other, which is enough to make a lot of speculation in their hearts.


    The purpose of cultivating them is to raise poisonous insects? Or for food?


    In the end, will the key of time and space become a spear to pierce them?


    And it''s not that there are no pioneers who want to separate the key of time and space from their bodies, but it''s easy to ask God for help. The moment when the key of time and space is separated from the body is the time when the pioneer''s body disappears and his soul is exhausted!


    Even the pioneers of the divine realm are inevitable!


    Yes!


    He admitted that if the key to time and space did not come, perhaps he is just an ordinary person, who is doing nothing in the city and doing his best every day to support his family.


    These, not hard to imagine!


    After all, from the moment of birth, it is doomed to different levels.


    Class is never so easy to break.


    There is a counter attack, but among so many people, there are only a few people who attack. How can we determine that the people who attack must have their own?


    The emergence of the key to time and space, let the whole world shuffle again, he also took this opportunity to stand in the past untouchable peak.


    Ordinary people, he may not live a hundred years.


    Ordinary people, he may not see these wonderful life.


    But if the key of time and space is turned into a monster that devours everything, he will fight to death!


    Even though he has lived too much longer than ordinary people, who would be willing to die when he has reached this stage?


    In particular, turn everything you have into food for others?


    It can be said that all pioneers have realized that the key of time and space in the body will have an accident in the future.


    So when you come across the information about the key of time and space, which pioneer will not worry?

 Chapter 695

    "I do know something about the key to time and space in your body."


    Su Chen looked at the tavern owner and said, "and look at you like this, you should not know that information."


    The tavern owner was overjoyed when he heard the speech and said in a hurry: "I don''t know the information..."


    while speaking, he informed all the God land pioneers who came to the land of Valoran through the information channel belonging to the pioneers alone.


    But at the end of the news, he made a point, that is, first hide near bander City, do not enter Bandar city.


    After all, as a pioneer of the divine realm, there is still some understanding for the practitioners of the same level.


    Each spiritual realm practitioner has his own means and supernatural powers.


    What''s more, in front of me, this is a strong man from an unknown organization. How can an organization that knows the key of time and space be ordinary?


    Therefore, we have to prevent!


    And when he called for people to come, he had his own ideas.


    Who knows if there will be a fight soon?


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t know how many secrets of time and space do Su Chen know.


    It''s good to know more.


    As for the process is not good, does he care?


    After becoming a pioneer, how much blood has been stained on his hands?


    In other words, as long as the interests are big enough, even if the land of Valoran is slaughtered, what is there?


    Anyway, the continent of Valoran is not mercury!


    At the same time, all the pioneers in the land of Valoran changed their faces after receiving the news. They did not dare to hesitate, put down what they were doing, and flew to Bandar city in a hurry.


    They can''t be too cautious about the news of the key of time and space.


    Of course, they are excited, but they don''t ignore the warning at the bottom of the message.


    Otherwise, if something happens, they will not be able to forgive themselves without talking about others.


    Unexpected joy!


    Unexpected joy!


    I didn''t expect that in this continent of Valoran, there would be information about the key of time and space?


    For so long, their pioneers on the key to time and space is no longer a blank.


    What is hidden in the key of time and space?


    ...


    "whew


    Suddenly, a white light fell from the sky, and the next moment, Kyle appeared in the tavern.


    "Are you here?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change and said with a smile.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the gods would hide in this tavern?"


    Kyle glanced at the tavern owner and said faintly.


    Immediately went to Su Chen side, did not speak again.


    Obviously, Su Chen is talking to this pioneer. She doesn''t understand, or don''t talk.


    There''s a lot of information gathering out here


    "Watch out!"


    "Alert!"


    "Do you want to send a message to the communication group?"


    A series of communication group prompt sound rings in Su Chen''s mind, which makes his eyes flash, and his heart is somewhat clear.


    It seems that the pioneer secretly informed his teammates!


    Want to besiege yourself?


    "Since you are so interested in the news, just use what you said just now, exchange information!"


    Su Chen tone of indifference said: "you say first, I listen, look at the information you said, enough to exchange for information about the key of time and space?"


    "Isn''t that fair?"


    "Fair? It doesn''t matter if I listen to your message or not, but it doesn''t matter if you listen to the information about the key of time and space, are you sure it doesn''t matter whether you listen or not? "


    "This..."


    "so, you have no choice!"

 Chapter 696

    "Ha ha... It''s all little things, little things."


    The tavern owner laughed heartily and said, "since you want to see my sincerity, I will naturally let you see my sincerity."


    "After all, I have always been sincere to my friends."


    Su Chen heard the words and said in a soft voice, "is that right? I''ll see! "


    Then he reached out and motioned for Kyle to sit down.


    Since the pioneer called the rest of the pioneers, it would certainly delay time.


    Since you want to stay here a little longer and don''t let yourself see what''s different, it must be revealing some heavy information.


    A group of sixth class pioneers?


    Interesting!


    It seems that the information of the key to space and time is very heavy!


    Inadvertently, they have already informed the place, so it''s good to see how many sixth level pioneers have come through this time?


    They also took advantage of this opportunity to catch all of them!


    At this moment, Timo and Tristana, on the side, seem to be selectively ignored by the two people in general, no one mentioned it again.


    Kyle looked at the two little yodells, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    But Su Chen must have her own intention to leave the two yodells here, and she won''t be troubled.


    She had a premonition that a battle might break out soon!


    ...


    communication group.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "everybody, I seem to be in trouble."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian:


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s the matter?"


    Tony had no money: "what''s the matter? Don''t worry, Xiao Xu Xuan, for our communication group, it''s not a big deal. "


    Happy wind man: "trouble? Aren''t you in surima desert? What can be done? (Tony scratched his head and face) "


    is there any disaster that can be triggered in the great desert of surima?


    Why doesn''t he know?


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "some time ago, I said to find a treasure house? Then I went to explore, and by the way, I recycled some magic materials and other things on the way to the communication group. Although the recovered points were not much, they also made me break through the fourth order


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the result is just now, I seem to have touched some seal, and now the yellow sand is surging, one by one magic soldiers composed of sand appear nearby, um... These sand soldiers are really strong, and they have at least two-level accomplishments!"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "how do I feel that there is a demon coming out, and I won''t release any demon? (slim weeping face) "


    Nezha:" it''s safe. What''s the big deal? "


    Nezha: "what devil can come out of the shurima desert? If you tell me, I will solve it for you! Limulus Tempest: "what can be sealed off in the land of Valoran is at most five levels of cultivation. It''s good that he doesn''t make trouble. If you tell me something, it''s a slap in the face. (slim picks his nose and face) "


    in the land of Valoran, the gods are so high that they can''t be sealed.


    The best that can be sealed is demigod.


    Do demigod practitioners count for them?


    If you don''t talk about him, isn''t it all a slap in the face?


    It''s a little fun!


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "Shu Ruima, your emperor is back!"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "born! I was a little confused when I said this


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian. "(picture)"


    in the picture, a figure in a royal robe and holding an ancient Scepter stands in the void, surrounded by yellow sand covering the sky, and sandstorms surging in all directions, just like a picture of the world about to be destroyed.


    Below, soldiers of yellow sand, armed with spears, stood firm and looked up at the sky.


    All this is very much like the return of a supreme king, commanding the old army and calling on all sides!

 Chapter 697

    Tony didn''t have money: "I remember Yasso said that there seemed to be an ancient civilization before surima?"


    Tony has no money: "you won''t dig up an emperor, will you? When the emperor came back, all the soldiers he called for were composed of yellow sand. It seems that there is nothing wrong with shurima, who has turned into a desert? "


    Tony had no money: "but it''s strange that you dug up an emperor? (slym''s bad smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" the birth of this emperor has a lot to do with you, so you should ask him for the benefits! How could an ancient emperor have a lot of good things in stock


    Tony has no money: "no problem. If he dares to do something to you, tell us, we''ll go straight to him!"


    Happy Feng man: "Shu Ruima... The emperor of ancient civilization returns, the whole continent of Valoran, it''s really a troubled time!"


    First, there were pioneers who crossed the world and came to Valoran, who wanted to be disadvantageous to Valoran.


    Then there are still some strong men who have been sealed up on the side of Freire zhuod and surima. I really don''t know whether it''s good or not.


    The emperor of shuruima?


    He seemed to have seen it in an ancient book, and he had a little impression.


    Su Xiaoge: "all members, come to bander city."


    Su Xiaoge: "after a period of time, there will be several sixth level pioneers to bander city. Come quickly in the vicinity, and you can squat one wave after another."


    Tony has no money: "really?"


    Limlu Tempest: "stupid! The administrator said yes, it must be! "


    Limulu Tempest: "Nezha, go, go to Bandar city!"


    Nezha: "good


    Happy man: "Bandar city? Where the little Yodel lived? How can pioneers go there


    Nezha: "happy man, what is bandel city?"


    Although Yasuo had a map of Valoran in his communication group, he did not recognize the map...


    there are yodells living in bander city. Who are the yodells?


    What a strange world!


    Is the person is the person, also divides what this person that person!


    I''m so tired of all these names!


    Happy wind man: "Yodel people are a group of very short people, lovely looks, but there are many powerful people in Yodel people, so do not be confused by their lovely appearance."


    Tony had no money: "short? How short? "


    Happy Feng man: "it''s almost like Nezha."


    Nezha: "is he very short?


    Does that count as turning a corner, wiping his feet and saying he''s short?


    Is he short?


    Is he short?


    My age is still young, give me a few years, I can grow into a handsome boy!


    Alas... The main thing is that the heaven and earth circles are holding down their own strength, otherwise, they would have been very big now.


    This heart clearing formula seems to have come early.


    He didn''t understand that his father and mother let him be calm and calm, but now he understood.


    If the mind is not strong, not calm enough, he is very vulnerable to the influence of evil Qi, lose his mind, big kill special kill.


    But it''s not too late to know now. After this mission is completed, you can probably control your own strength by strengthening the heart clearing formula.


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m in bander city. This group of pioneers of six levels wanted to come here to kill me, so they came to bander city."


    Once this was said, the communication group fell into a strange silence.


    Who are the pioneers killing?


    Your honor?


    I can''t wait to die!

 Chapter 698

    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "administrator, am I right? The pioneers are going to kill you


    Limulus Tempest: as I can testify, Mr. big shit, you read it correctly. The administrator just said that, as if that''s what he meant


    Limulu Tempest: I thought about the reasons why so many pioneers gathered in bander City, but I didn''t think they wanted to kill the warden


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang: "Alas! How do you say that? The ignorant are fearless


    The pioneers went to kill the administrator. It was obvious that the pioneers did not know the identity of the administrator.


    Or you''ll kill them?


    I''m afraid that at the moment of knowing this news, I don''t know where to hide?


    Administrator, even if it is only a sub body, even if the sub body only has six levels of cultivation, it can not be resisted by pioneers.


    What''s more, if you really want to annoy the administrator, don''t mention these pioneers, even if it''s the will of the fallen time and space gods behind the pioneers?


    It is possible that the God of time and space was at the same level with the administrator before his fall, but he has died. At present, there is only a trace of will left. Can he be regarded as a great power?


    Perhaps we can say that the vitality of those great powers is very tenacious. As long as someone in this world remembers them and has a trace of them, they will not die.


    But they will fall, which shows that they are facing more terrible enemies!


    Will those enemies allow their resurrection?


    Now in the period of total victory, and even the administrator who is related to the Taoist master at the end of all roads, will he care about this evil idea?


    It''s lucky that the administrator doesn''t know the God of time and space. Otherwise, whether it''s a friend or an enemy, this evil idea will surely die!


    Ha ha!


    What an irony!


    A group of pioneers who claim to be God''s land dare to surround and kill the administrator?


    To tell you the truth, will the evil thoughts of the innate gods behind them be scared to death when they know this news?


    "Bandel city? Please rest assured, I will be there soon! "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "my God! The big brother of the administrator should be besieged? Really, I really want to see it. "


    Limulu Tempest: jade, don''t talk


    Tony didn''t have money: "really, Xiaoyu, if the administrator does, what else can we do?"


    Tony doesn''t have any money:


    although Xiaoyu says what they think.


    They are also like watching the administrator kill these enemies!


    After all, a group of ants dare to offend the authority of the administrator. How can the administrator wipe them out?


    A cold hum, directly killed its soul?


    Or does a giant palm come down from the sky and directly crush the pioneers through the world?


    In other words, when the word "Mie" comes along, the word goes with the law, and heaven and earth change, and all the pioneers die at the sound of it?


    The administrator''s level is too high and the gap between the two sides is too big. He really can''t guess the means of the administrator.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the administrator is a little annoyed.


    However, since the administrator said this in the group, it means that he wants to see them do something. Maybe this means to train them.


    The most important thing is, kill these pioneers, they get points!


    If the administrator kills them, what else can they do?

 Chapter 699

    Nezha: "ha ha


    Nezha: "Xiaoyu, to tell you the truth, I also want to see it. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    What are these two melons doing?


    Do you have to see the administrator?


    What''s good about this?


    There will be a lot of time to have a good look in the future. Why choose to watch now?


    Don''t they know that as soon as the administrator makes a move, a large number of points will disappear?


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, you two don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, it''s my task to come to the land of Valoran, clean up the pioneers, and return peace and stability to the continent."


    Su Xiaoge: "always come back to say, I don''t mind too many points!"


    Su Xiaoge: "this strength is so weak, also need integral to improve oneself! It''s not easy to upgrade from six to seven! "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Bofeng shuimen:


    "..."


    for a while, the whole communication group was swept by the "slim face" emoticon package.


    Not to mention, the administrator of the communication group said that he was weak and needed points to improve his own strength, which was really interesting.


    Well, let''s listen to this. Whoever believes it will be really stupid.


    After all, the administrator, the manager of the communication group, the second leader, need points?


    With the relationship between the administrator and the leader, how many points is not a word?


    That''s true!


    But also right, with the caretakers'' playful personality, it''s normal to say this.


    Helpless!


    Both of them are Xiaoyu and Nezha. They have to say that they want to see the administrator''s hand. Is that right?


    Need points to improve their own strength of the administrator adult hand, this word why listen to such a violation?


    It''s like a 10 billion rich man who said that he needed 100000 yuan to invest, so he could make his company bigger and better through this investment, and everything was in this investment.


    Isn''t it a joke to say that?


    Obviously joking, it''s obvious that it can''t be obvious any more.


    Speaking of the administrator''s character, can the group leader''s personality be a little bit like this?


    Later, when the group leader is free to talk to them, will he also say that he is weak and needs points to improve himself?


    So, a little bit possible!


    This may happen, but if the Lord really says this, no one will believe it!


    The leader needs points to improve himself. What the hell?


    How many points do you want to change?


    It''s a matter of your own choosing. Is it trouble?


    Su Xiaoge: "cut! Is the repeater on line again


    Su Xiaoge: "the essence of life is really a repeater! (slim covers his face) "


    Tony has no money:" administrator, in fact, you are right. It takes a lot of points to upgrade six levels to seven levels. "


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s wrong with this sentence?"


    Tony has no money: "well... That is to say, we need a lot of points, so in order to improve our own strength, we must complete more tasks and get more points."


    Su Xiaoge: "say what you want to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    Tony didn''t have money: "can you stop and just watch us kill those who don''t know, just watch the play next to you. (slim''s poor face) "


    and

 Chapter 700

    Su Xiaoge: "all came to the mission world, you let me look on the side, what does this look like?"


    Su Xiaoge: "in the final analysis, I also very rare integral. Do you think I don''t need points? "


    Su Xiaoge: "points can strengthen skills. Now I only have six levels. I still want to earn more points in this task, and then strengthen my skills to raise my strength to level seven."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "administrator, can we not make such a joke?"


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m not kidding. I mean it. It''s just what I said. You don''t seem to believe it."


    Su Xiaoge: "helpless! No one believes the truth these days. Really, I''m really a six step cultivation. "


    Limulu Tempest: we believe it, sir


    Su Xiaoge: "do you believe? (slym question mark face) "


    is this the tone of belief?


    As long as you''re not a fool, can you see the tone of Limulus?


    All right!


    His friends didn''t believe what he said, and he knew the specific reason.


    Transposition thinking, if you are an ordinary member of the communication group, will you believe that Weian administrator can say that he is not strong?


    But their own strength, really only six levels!


    He also wanted to know that his own strength was like limulu''s guess. It was dozens of steps or even hundreds of steps. How powerful the power should be!


    Limlu Tempest: of course


    Limulu Tempest: I''ll always believe it, my Lord! (slim star face) "


    Tony has no money:" yes! That''s right


    Tony didn''t have money: "Lim and I believe the administrator most. No matter what the administrator says, we both believe it. Don''t you think so? @Limulus tempest. "


    Su Xiaoge:


    Su Xiaoge: "really?"


    Tony has no money: "of course it''s true!"


    Limulus Tempest: "nature is real. It can''t be true any more."


    Su Xiaoge: "that I say you two are idiots, this is also true?"


    Su Xiaoge: "shrem''s cold smile"


    these two goods really dare to say anything, what do you believe in your own words?


    If you really believe it, you won''t say anything like this.


    Perhaps in their eyes, they are a love of mischievous, very earth gas power, right?


    What kind of grounding gas is this?


    Clearly, this is the strength. If the cultivation level is at the same level, will there be a generation gap?


    At the end of the day, he''s not very old either.


    At the age of 20, he is in the flourishing age of youth and enthusiasm. In the face of a group of friends who like to communicate, there will be no generation gap.


    Marquis wobang: "Oh! You see, all of a sudden, flattery is on the horse''s leg. "


    Bofeng Watergate: "the old Marquis is is serious. Tony and limulu are not flattering."


    Tony has no money: "yes, yes, Watergate is right!"


    Limlu Tempest: "I think Watergate is right, too! Marquis wobang: "Watergate, do you have anything else to say?"


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha! It''s the old Marquis who knows me. It''s not flattery, but rainbow fart


    Bo Feng shuimen: "it''s just that I didn''t control it in place. (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:" the water gate has changed!


    Did not have that kind of feeling before, unexpectedly abdomen black learned to suppress first then Yang.


    What a fool they are! Really?

 Chapter 701

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "warden, if we come near bander City, if we meet pioneers, can we do it?"


    Su: "naturally."


    Tony had no money: "that''s great."


    Tony didn''t have money: "but then again, @ surname Cao, name of character Meng De, @ Happy Feng man, do you two come too?"


    "How can we miss this kind of war?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I remember the administrator said that all the pioneers came from the sixth level, who were comparable to the top-notch gods in the land of Valoran. The strength of the two of you... Are you sure you want to come?"


    Tony has no money: "if you come to watch the war, you don''t have to. When the war breaks out, I will record a video and send it to the group."


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "happy Feng man"...


    although they think that Tony is right, their strength is indeed...


    but why do they always feel strange?


    The two of them are, are they, rejected?


    What happened to the fifth level?


    The fifth level strength is put on the land of Valoran, which is also a famous semi God strong man!


    Why do you not even have the qualification to watch the war now?


    In fact, they also know that Tony is right. All the pioneers who went to bander city this time were pioneers of the sixth rank.


    As soon as Tony and they arrive, the battle will break out. It must be a six level scuffle!


    After all, there are more than one pioneers and more than one communication group.


    At that time, I''m afraid no one will take care of them.


    To put it inappropriately, even if the pioneers discovered their relationship with Tony and tried to threaten Tony with them, would they accept the threat?


    Who cares about your life and death if you know that you can be resurrected after death?


    How long has it been? The fifth level practitioners have been eliminated by the large army?


    Now the first echelon of the communication group is level six, and among the first echelon, there are also grades.


    No matter how the level is divided, their fifth level strength is really too weak.


    "Ding, Tony has no money and is forbidden for ten minutes."


    Su Xiaoge: "can''t you say something nice all day?"


    Su Xiaoge: "the surname Cao is surnamed Cao, and the character is Meng De, @ Happy wind man. You two listen to Tony''s advice. You can come and join the war if you want to. The group mission in the land of Valoran also has your share. The initiative of whether you participate or not should be controlled by yourself."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, if you choose to join the war, then all the consequences will be borne by yourself."


    What''s the difference between what the administrator said and what Tony said just now?


    Although the administrator didn''t refuse them to join the war, didn''t it just mean that they were too weak to join the war?


    All consequences should be borne by ourselves.


    What are the consequences of going to war?


    Cao''s surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "ha ha ha... We''re not going. If we have this time, we''d better look around and find pioneers below the sixth rank."


    "But this battle must be wonderful. Remember to open the video when fighting! @Tony doesn''t have any money, so I''ll send the video to the group at that time. I''m still very curious about the six level confrontation. "


    Happy wind man: "I''m here, wish you all a good journey!"


    To tell you the truth, he is the host of Valoran.


    But as the host, he was too weak to participate in this decisive battle.


    This is really...


    said to be decisive, in fact, he has seen the result of this battle.


    After all, there are resurrection runes in the integral mall. Even if the administrator doesn''t make a move, these pioneers are not the opponents who can revive the group friends, right?

 Chapter 702

    Bofeng Watergate: "warden, if we fight outside Bandar City, it won''t affect you, will it?"


    Su Xiaoge: "no, you are free."


    Su Xiaoge: "try to blow up all those pioneers, but you still want to kill me? (slim claps the table) "


    wave wind water gate:" OK, I understand. "


    Limulus Tempest: OK, I understand


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK, I understand."


    Marquis wobang: "1"


    Nezha: "1"


    brother Su: "understand? What do you understand? "


    Looking at the communication group in this series of I understand, Su Chen can not help but a corner of the mouth.


    Pioneers are enemies!


    Isn''t it the enemy who came to kill him?


    To blow up the enemy seems to be right?


    But it''s a bunch. I understand?


    And Nezha, you three-year-old baby, what do you understand?


    However, he was not curious about Nezha''s participation in the war.


    After all, Nezha had six levels of cultivation after he lifted the seal. Even if he could not completely remove the seal, his strength should not be underestimated.


    "What are you thinking, sir?"


    After noticing the slight expression on Su Chen''s face, the tavern owner pauses, stops what he is saying and asks in doubt.


    "It''s nothing. I just had a feeling."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "in this world, there are always some people who think that they are very smart. Smart people think that each other is a fool. Stupid people are always good at fooling around? Especially... Smart people, don''t you think? "


    The owner of the tavern said with a smile, "yes! There are always some self righteous people in this world. They don''t know anything, maybe they know very little, but they always think that they know a lot. They think that they have mastered the current situation. When the real end comes, they are sad and helpless. "


    As he spoke, he could not help muttering.


    How could su Chen suddenly say these words?


    Did he find out what he wanted to do?


    No!


    How can he be aware that he transmits information through the unique information channel of the key of time and space?


    When can the spiritual realm practitioner directly detect what happens in the key of time and space?


    After all, the ancient gods above the practitioners of the divine realm, even the ancient gods, could not detect the internal affairs of the key of time and space. In other words, Su Chen was deceiving himself!


    Do you want to see if you are different in this way?


    As long as he shows a little strange, I''m afraid it will arouse Su Chen''s vigilance?


    Then, retreat or the battle breaks out!


    Interesting!


    This person, what a strong sense of vigilance!


    Simple communication has such a meaning?


    "That''s right. It seems that you have a deep understanding of this truth."


    Su Chen smiles and says with a wave.


    "I can''t help it. When I experience more things, I can understand more things and truth naturally."


    "Is it?"


    "Is there something hidden in your words just now?"


    A smile flashed in the eyes of the tavern owner, looking at Su Chen, lost his voice and laughing.


    People who don''t know this kind of appearance think that there is a good relationship between them.


    "Whether there is Tibetan language or not depends on your own opinion."


    Su Chen does not set if not, then slightly side head, look at Timo, way: "Timo, Tristana, look at this time is not too late, you two should go back?"


    "After all, it''s not a good thing to be in this cluttered pub all the time."

 Chapter 703

    "Well, it seems that it''s really late. I''m very sorry. Then we''ll go first."


    Timo pretended not to care about a look outside, then nodded and said.


    Such a big thing happened here. Three gods gathered in Bandar city. This news needs to be informed to the high level of bander city at the first time.


    Although there will be a lot of casualties in the final battle, at least... It can be reduced a little bit.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, does Timo and Tristana go or not have any effect on both of them?


    After all, bender city is a dead end for them.


    If bandel city''s top leaders are caught in the door and send all their forces to encircle them, there is nothing he can do.


    Encircle the gods?


    And still three?


    He believed that as long as there were not stupid people in Bandar City, such a stupid decision would not be made.


    Timo and Tristana, without hesitation, got up and walked out of the pub.


    The tavern owner looked at Timothy and Tristana with a playful look. After they left the tavern, the tavern owner looked sideways and asked, "you are still very fond of these two yodells. It seems that you... Are a kind man."


    Su Chen mouth slightly Yang, kind-hearted person?


    Maybe!


    In the eyes of these pioneers, kindness is not necessarily a good word!


    After all, goodness, in a sense, represents defects.


    If there is a defect, it will be much easier to do.


    "Well, do you want to say something to me alone when you let the two yodells leave?"


    The tavern owner sat up straight and said excitedly, "of course, I can understand. After all, some information can''t be known to outsiders, even those who have no influence."


    "Understandable... Understandable..."


    Su Chen asked Timo and Tristana to leave, apparently to tell himself some secret information.


    Is it just a whim to let the two yodells leave?


    What I said just now is kind, but I''m joking. After all, I can become a practitioner of the strong God state. Who will be gentle and kind in major events?


    But at the end of the day, he wasn''t cruel.


    Getting Timo and Tristana to leave may also save their lives in another way.


    After all, they have heard about the secret of the key of time and space. Will they still save their lives?


    The key of time and space, this is the taboo of all pioneers!


    "Well, since you want to know the key of time and space so much, it''s OK to tell you something."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "but I''m really curious, you so many pioneers, really only know the key of time and space so little information?"


    The tavern owner didn''t dare to hesitate, nodded and said, "yes, we really don''t know anything about the key of time and space."


    "Oh, so!"


    "So please tell us more about the key of time and space. Hahaha... In a word, we ask you for it, so we will thank you afterwards."


    "Thank you, I really need some of your thanks."


    "Oh? Please explain, as long as we can do it, we will do our best! "


    While Kyle, sitting on the side, looked at the conversation between the two people, and a trace of curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    What is Su Chen talking about with this pioneer?


    "What I want..."


    before the words fall, Su Chen suddenly appears behind the tavern owner, and a vigorous force bursts out of his body.


    At the same time, a profound and strange space power diffused, and the whole tavern was blocked in an instant. Under the influence of space, the tavern disappeared directly in bander City, leaving no trace, as if it had never appeared.

 Chapter 704

    "Or is this the beginning of the negotiations?"


    Outside the tavern, Timo saw the building behind him suddenly disappear. He could not help but murmured in a low voice.


    They two people out of the pub, but also dare not break out full speed.


    After all, there are three gods sitting in the tavern!


    It''s like a prison!


    God''s grace is like the sea!


    He didn''t know if he had any divine eyes after he left the pub?


    After all, Su Chen said it was dark now and let them go home.


    How can anyone come out of a small pub and go home with full speed?


    Is this his usual habit of going home?


    God''s every move, should have its own special meaning?


    But now, the tavern has disappeared directly. Does this mean that the three gods have begun to fight, and there is nothing wrong with them?


    "Don''t worry about that much. You''d better report it first."


    Tristana said solemnly.


    Timo heard the speech and nodded and said, "well, let''s go!"


    After all, they didn''t hide any more. They just burst into full speed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    at the same time, in the tavern.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang


    Su Chen stands in the same place. The owner of the tavern in the rear has been wrapped up in the blazing fire and floating in the air under the burning power of the fire.


    As a pioneer of Shenjing, the tavern owner also has his own cards and backhand.


    Although Su Chen unexpectedly let him fall into the wind, his whole body was wrapped in a white flame, but he is not without resistance.


    At least for a short time, this strange white flame can''t help itself.


    "Why?"


    The owner of the tavern asked in a loud voice as he controlled the magic weapons to resist the blazing fire.


    It is clear that what he has just talked about is moving forward in the direction he expects.


    But why does Su Chen want to fight him?


    He also chose such a time point. Just now, he obviously saw a trace of curiosity in the eyes of the powerful man beside Su Chen, which showed that she was still very interested in the conversation.


    In addition, Su Chen is about to say the key to time and space information, at this critical moment, his vigilance will naturally decline.


    In the feeling in the reason, Su Chen can''t suddenly deal with themselves.


    But it was this impossible thing that happened, which made him question on the surface, but actually he was a little frightened.


    Is it revealed?


    No way!


    Can we directly invade the interior of the key of time and space by knowing a little information of the key of space and time?


    Is this what a spiritual realm practitioner can do?


    If not, why?


    Can''t be oneself just which sentence offended Su Chen?


    Not really?


    What I said just now is all right?


    If there''s something wrong with one sentence, it''s just that you''re kind-hearted?


    That sentence?


    Isn''t it?


    Unless Su Chen is a neurotic...


    lie trough!


    Isn''t this a real lunatic?


    "Why? Don''t you ask yourself that? "


    Su Chen mouth up, some sarcastic said: "I just said, just you have confidence in yourself."


    Kyle stood by and watched it all.


    Although she and Su Chen contact time is not long, but for Su Chen, she still has the most basic understanding.


    At least, they won''t kill innocent people at will.


    After all, dark things like maukai and lisandrona can be cleaned up and let go, let alone others?


    Now this kind of situation, should be this person where annoy Su Chen?


    Otherwise, how can su Chen start?

 Chapter 705

    "You know it all?"


    After a moment''s silence, the tavern owner said in a low voice.


    Su Chen glanced at the tavern owner, then pulled over a bench, sat on the bench, did not answer the tavern boss''s words.


    Is it necessary for him to answer this question?


    The obvious thing!


    "I look down upon the people of the world."


    Said the tavern owner bitterly. If he didn''t speak, he admitted.


    It turns out that from the moment I passed the letter, people knew it!


    Think about it, how stupid you are!


    However, this person is also quite tolerant. He knows that he is sending a message, but he can not do it until this time?


    Really...


    "now that you know my message, do you know how many people I called?"


    The tavern owner''s eyes flashed and grinned: "thirty! I can tell you that with your strength, there is no possibility of survival under the siege of 30 pioneers of the divine realm! "


    "If you want to live, maybe we can make a deal."


    Although the white flame of burning and imprisoning himself is very strong, he can resist it, which shows that Su Chen''s power is not much stronger than himself.


    Otherwise, he will die in the moment when he makes a move.


    He didn''t die, even though he was still fighting hard. This incident alone has proved many problems.


    "Kyle, the thirty pioneers of the divine realm, that is, the thirty gods, do you believe it?"


    Su Chen did not take care of the tavern owner, but turned his head and asked Kyle.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Kyle shook his head and said, "if there were thirty powerful gods coming to the land of Valoran, I''m afraid the land of Valoran would be in chaos."


    "No strength, need to rely on external forces, so hide yourself."


    "You have the power to crush everything. Why hide yourself?"


    Su Chen smelled speech and nodded: "yes! The pioneers came to the land of Valoran to open up wasteland. What''s ugly is that they come to plunder resources and plunder the world''s air transport. Is it a predator who talks about boiling frogs in warm water? You''re not strong enough to kill me? It seems that someone has fooled me as a fool! "


    Will thirty pioneers come?


    To tell you the truth, if there were thirty, he would be happy.


    After all, the 30 pioneers of the divine realm represent 30 high-level keys of time and space, which is a great income!


    The most important thing is that there are 30 pioneers in Valoran, which shows that the group task is not low.


    High difficulty means more rewards after the task is completed.


    What''s more, they also have the resurrection rune, which can constantly revive itself, heal the wound, instantly recover all the wounds, increase the seal character, and enhance its combat power. Who is afraid of who is hard?


    First, change the wound. It''s not good to blow yourself up!


    If you really want a life for a life, can the pioneers change them?


    What''s more, when we meet on a narrow road, the brave win. Are they not afraid of death, and the pioneers are not afraid of death?


    One is afraid of death, the other is not afraid of death?


    Even if the realm strength is at a level, the power that erupts is not of a level.


    How could they take two or three pioneers of the divine realm when a sixth level cultivator died here?


    Even four, five, isn''t that hard?


    "If you don''t believe it, let''s wait and see."


    The tavern owner snorted coldly, and then stopped talking, because he knew that if there was no intervention from outside forces, no matter how much he said would be in vain.


    "If you call me your honor so many times, I''ll call you your honor once too!"


    Su Chen shook his head slightly and said, "Sir, don''t you find me very calm? You can call people, can''t I

 Chapter 706

    "Don''t you find that I''m very cooperative in the process of procrastinating?"


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "both sides want to delay time, so how can we not cooperate well?"


    "Even if I can see what is in line with the interests of both sides, will it be stopped?"


    At this point, Suchen paused, and then said, "let''s wait here and see if your people come first, or my people come first?"


    After all these pioneers of the divine realm have been captured, there must be not many pioneers on the land of Valoran?


    All the pioneers of the divine land all died. Did not those pioneers run for their lives when they heard the news?


    All the tall men are dead. They don''t run away. Are they waiting to die?


    Therefore, after killing the pioneers outside, the group task was completed.


    When the tavern owner hears Su Chen''s words, his face changes constantly.


    However, he did not speak any more because he knew that it was useless to speak now.


    Outside, is there going to be a scuffle between the strong in the divine realm?


    I just don''t know which side the final victory will belong to?


    To tell you the truth, seeing Su Chen so confident, his heart can not help but feel uneasy.


    Is there a lot of this organization coming to Valoran?


    I hope you can win on your side!


    ......


    ¡£


    Limulus Tempest: I''m here, everyone


    Limulu Tempest: "I''ve sensed that there are several strong people in the sixth level around here, but Nezha and I have been hidden. Now we are waiting for the arrival of the big army."


    Limulus Tempest: when everyone comes, kill them all


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "wait for me for a few minutes, I''ll be there soon!"


    Tony had no money: "Lim, you go! Now it''s only you and Nezha. What a good opportunity. Why don''t you go up there? "


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. shit, if you don''t talk disgusting, will I die? (slim''s smiling face) "


    on the outskirts of bander City, there are four smells of breath he can feel alone.


    He does not think that his perceptual ability must be invincible. He never despises enemies in the same realm.


    What''s more, he didn''t know much about the pioneers of the sixth level cultivation. Therefore, he made a hypothesis that several pioneers of the sixth level had strong hiding ability, and they didn''t realize it.


    Even though Nezha had six levels of cultivation after he untied the seal, there were only two of them. They wanted to catch so many people?


    Are you sure you didn''t go to the head?


    Although it has the power of resurrection, it can''t be made like this, right?


    After all, he didn''t want to experience the feeling of death, which was really bad.


    Tony doesn''t have money: "cut ~"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulu Tempest: what''s your tone? After six steps, the bull''s temper will go up again? "


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! This battle, let you see the masterpiece of this genius


    Tony has no money: "only a few sixth class pioneers. I''ll fight them in groups then!"


    Marquis wobang: "Oh? Mr. Tony, how many six step suits have you made this time


    Tony has no money: "secret! Then you will know that it will definitely blind your titanium cough eyes. "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    Marquis wobang:


    Titanium alloy cough eye?


    What eyes?


    Make it clear today!

 Chapter 707

    Nezha: "lie trough! You call us dog eyes? Tony has no money: "I didn''t say that, but you said it!"


    Nezha:...


    Nezha: "I really want to understand why the old Marquis wants you to have a group mission in your world. It''s a pity that you have one more enemy!"


    Nezha: "if I go to your world, I must unite with the old Marquis, destroy your city called new, and write down the name of Tony starker!"


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! Great minds think alike! (Tony''s happy face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "can you talk to me? When did I threaten you with this? Don''t be so irascible. You need to be calm. "


    Nezha: "you threaten me with these!"


    Marquis Vauban: you threaten me with these


    Tony didn''t have any money:...


    are these two people too tacit in their answers?


    The old Marquis didn''t care. He could understand, but Nezha didn''t care?


    And the old Marquis, a man of three hundred years old, and a three-year-old child to play with, it is really shameful!


    Tony didn''t have money: "Alas... It''s really a scholar who meets a soldier. I can''t tell you why."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "hum! I think you are not only empty, but also kidney deficiency? "


    Marquis wobang: "so Nezha, if you have a chance, you can hold that guy and I''ll give him a full body massage! (slim''s cold smile) "


    Tony has no money:" Oh! Then you''ll have to ask my steel uniform if they agree


    Marquis wobang: "the members of the group can''t hurt each other. The steel suit is your weapon, so you can''t manipulate the steel suit. The whole body massage we give you is good for your body in a sense, so it''s not hurt. Tony has no money: "insidious! Cunning! Merciless


    Tony had no money: "but old Marquis, you can massage me, can''t I massage you?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "it''s true that the steel battle suit is a weapon, but the weapon is also under my control. Just as Nezha can hold me down for you, the steel suit just keeps you down. I believe it won''t hinder you?"


    Limulu Tempest: I''ve seen you talk with pain in your head. Why don''t you come to the arena


    Limlu Tempest: "the arena model has been out for such a long time, we haven''t really fought yet! Do you want us to open our eyes first


    These two people have a set of taboos that no one has touched or will not touch, but they have to pretend that they know the rules very well.


    Really, helpless!


    He didn''t understand what kind of expression the administrator would have when he saw the chatting records of the two people?


    It''s interesting to have a fight here for something that you obviously won''t do?


    To tell you the truth, the old Marquis bombed Tony''s city. But if the old Marquis went to give Tony a "body massage"?


    Ha ha!


    Can not hurt each other, this sentence, that depends on how to understand.


    Massage, is also divided into many meanings, in a sense, massage can really be said to be harm.


    You said no harm, no harm?


    However, the two people''s quarrel with each other... Maybe one day they will not quarrel and become very quiet. He will not get used to it!

 Chapter 708

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! This is good! "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "if there is such a war, we must speak in advance, and then we must go to watch it."


    The surname Cao, the name of Cao and the character of Meng de: "let alone, I have been looking forward to this war for a long time."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "what is a long-term expectation? Old Marquis, Cao Cao is stirring up the relationship between us


    The surname of Cao''s name is "Meng de":...


    the surname of Cao''s name is Meng de: "I just started to speak, how did I provoke? What''s wrong with this sentence?


    Is it OK?


    Tony, what''s wrong with you?


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "may I ask someone that we have something to do with each other? Tony has no money: "of course! The relationship between the two of us can be seen from heaven and earth. If we talk about fate, it''s fate. Old Marquis, you forget that when you first joined, I talked to you first. It can be said that I accompanied you through the confused period of joining. "


    Tony had no money: "my God! What a deep friendship it is! I am old, and I must remember that glorious history


    Sun Mengyao: Tony''s mouth is a liar


    Tony has no money:


    How can sun Mengyao join in again?


    She joined so many days, and basically we didn''t talk when we started talking.


    Now suddenly speaking, a little magical!


    Of course, he was joking with the old Marquis just now, and I believe the old Marquis is is also.


    Therefore, what they said did not need to be taken into consideration, and his mind was not so much as to be unable to accept a few jokes.


    Then again, if the old Marquis really wanted to go with him in the arena, he did not mind.


    In any case, we are now in the sixth level, and he has developed several pairs of steel battle clothes. The old Marquis is is not necessarily his opponent when he has those six level steel battle clothes to cooperate with him.


    After all, as the intelligent life of Jarvis, computing power and running speed is a lever.


    Maybe if you don''t, you can end the fight just by watching?


    Don''t say, it''s too small to expect!


    Sun Mengyao: "looking at what Tony said just now, I can''t help but think of a sentence widely circulated in my hometown."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! There is also a sentence behind the common deceiving ghost. "


    Limulus Tempest: what words


    Sun Mengyao: "bah! Scum


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    well... He has a rich love history, which is really called "scum man".


    But is that scum?


    What is slag?


    Slag is not responsible for their own things, did not pay their own responsibility?


    Isn''t it all settled in the end?


    Of course, he has no coercion and inducement, nor can he.


    If this kind of thing is intimidated again, isn''t it too tasteless?


    During that period, it was really my romantic time, but you got something, I got something, and there was nothing to say.


    As for the scum man?


    How can you say it''s scum if you love me?


    Tony has no money: "I''m not a scum! Most of all, I''m not the old Marquis. "


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang: what are you doing? I should have made this expression bag! You take it off


    Marquis wobang: "Tony lifts the table, wheel and stool)"


    and

 Chapter 709

    Wave wind water gate: "no, I feel that you slag old Marquis."


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang:


    No, Watergate. What does that mean?


    Tony''s killing him?


    What?


    Will the two of them still have this kind of dispute?


    It''s just a great way to slide the world!


    Limlu Tempest: "come on, Watergate, tell me how Tony ruined the old Marquis?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m really super interested in the love hate relationship between the two of them!"


    Limlu Tempest:


    Nezha: "right! Me too. (Tony''s eyes shine) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" cough! +1¡£¡±


    Sun Mengyao: "such strong news, the soul of gossip in my heart is burning."


    "..."


    for a moment, everyone in the communication group was exploded.


    After all, we are very interested in what we said just now.


    Although they all know that wave wind water gate is joking, this matter is impossible, but does it matter? ''


    as long as you are happy for a short time, what''s the matter?


    Who cares too much if you know it''s fake?


    Su Xiaoge: "I did not see the group for a period of time, so exciting things happened?"


    Tony has no money:...


    Marquis Vauban:...


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, how could you say that?"


    Su Xiaoge: "is it strange for me to say such a thing?"


    Isn''t he kidding? Is it worth making such a fuss?


    Tony had no money: "no, warden, that''s not what the old Marquis meant."


    Su Xiaoge: "no, what does that mean?"


    Tony has no money: "he means that."


    Su Xiaoge: "what does that mean?"


    Marquis wobang:...


    to be honest, seeing the conversation between the administrator and Tony, he couldn''t help being speechless.


    The administrator''s personality is still unknown to him. He has many changes, and he doesn''t dare to touch the dragon beard.


    After all, if one is not good, something will happen.


    But Tony is different. Maybe Tony often makes fun of him. Sometimes he even makes a fuss with the administrator.


    It''s beautiful!


    The price, of course, is that Tony is the most forbidden person in the group.


    Yeah, no one!


    Even Lim Lu, who enjoys the second most taboo in the communication group, is totally inferior to Tony.


    To put it inappropriately, Tony has been banned more than all of them put together.


    However, he can also see that the administrator''s attitude towards Tony is slightly different from theirs...


    everything in the world has advantages and disadvantages.


    And this, perhaps, is the advantage of skin!


    Grasp the degree of skin, will make people feel good, close the distance between two people.


    Well... It''s all based on the fact that two people are normal. If one person''s psychological distortion is abnormal, it will be different.


    Just like himself who had not joined the communication group before, if Tony dared to be so skinny in front of him at that time, he would have only one end.


    In other words, I used to be so cold. How can I be so funny now?


    Can Tony''s dobby be contagious?


    But he didn''t hate the feeling.


    On the lonely road of strong practice, it is better to have friends with you than to walk alone.

 Chapter 710

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I''m near bander city. Where are you hiding?"


    "Limulus tempest, if we don''t have a lot of people, can we do it directly?"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "haha! Uncle Li, I''m here too


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "but Uncle Li, don''t worry, I will never interfere with your fight. (slim''s big smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: what are you doing here, jade


    Xiaoyu''s strength seems to be only four levels?


    Yasso, the five level strength of all not to participate in this matter, she a four level to do here?


    Give them a thrill?


    Limulu Tempest: what are you doing with Xiaoyu, sister


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Xiaoyu wants to follow me, and Xiaoyu has the ability to protect herself. Don''t worry about it!"


    Tony has no money: "does she have the ability? What is she capable of? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "isn''t it, eldest sister, you were convinced by a pupil?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "if you think in a different position, I believe this reason is enough to convince you."


    Tony has no money: "I''m really curious now, what''s the reason for that. What is the reason for the elder sister to say such a thing?


    Incredible!


    Xiaoyu''s head is spinning very fast!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "in fact, it''s not a good reason. I have points. If I really want to encounter danger, I have integral protection."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "slim rubs his brow"


    Tony has no money:...


    limulu Tempest: "money ability is so terrible!"


    Sun Mengyao: "this reason is irrefutable.


    After all, there are points to protect life, who can refute this point?


    Really want to have crisis to come, strengthen directly, oneself can become powerful in an instant!


    Moreover, if there is no difference in integral, it doesn''t matter if the resurrection rune is used.


    If you really want to die, you will die. Isn''t it a resurrection Rune?


    Don''t care!


    Tony has no money: "the power of money is so terrible!"


    Limulus Tempest: "the power of money is so terrible!"


    Marquis wobang: "the ability of money is so terrible!"


    Wave wind water gate: "the ability of money is so terrible!"


    "..."


    for a while, the exchange group was once again swiped by the cash ability.


    Perhaps in the ordinary world, even in the magical economic world, the ability of money is not omnipotent.


    But in the exchange group, the banknote ability... Is really invincible!


    If the God completely blocks and kills the God, the Buddha should destroy the Buddha!


    All in front of the money ability, are empty talk!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "everybody! Our topic is out of line! "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Lim Lu, what we just talked about is very important, OK? How can you forget your Kung Fu? "


    Limulu Tempest: I''m sorry, sister


    Lim Lu Tempest: "slym embarrassed face"


    Lim Lu Tempest: "elder sister, if there is no accident, there should be five or six level six pioneers here. If you think it''s OK, I''ll go to war!"


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m good at sneaking. There are three on this side and five or six on the other side.


    Even seven or eight of them are OK. It''s not good to explode and come back again!


    Are pioneers still rivals of communication groups?

 Chapter 711

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK, you wait for me for two minutes, and I''ll prepare for it."


    Limulus Tempest: OK, no problem


    Nezha: "it''s really a little expectation for this chaotic war at the same level! (Tony grinned) "


    Marquis wobang:


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "you don''t wait for us? Is this ready to start? "


    Marquis wobang: "yes! (slym''s angry face) "


    if these people don''t arrive, limulu will surely arouse the vigilance of the pioneers if they go to war.


    Inside bandel City, they don''t know how far things have developed, but can the sixth level pioneer still have the upper hand when facing the administrator?


    Moreover, the administrator said that he also took action in this war, but the frequency of his action was not high.


    So in the beginning, the administrator may not be able to do so.


    Therefore, there is not much free time left for them. Only by taking these pioneers in a very short period of time can they bring themselves the greatest benefits.


    Otherwise, as soon as the administrator makes a move, they will have to drink some soup.


    There''s meat. Who wants soup?


    It''s better to eat meat than to drink soup. After all, the nutritional value of meat is greater, isn''t it?


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh, it''s all little things."


    Limulu Tempest: "you don''t care about that. It''s just harmless. (slim waves his face) "


    Tony has no money:" Oh! What you say is good


    Tony had no money: "since it doesn''t hurt, why are you in such a hurry to fight?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: am I in a hurry to fight


    Limulus Tempest: is your reading comprehension zero


    Marquis Vauban: limlo, I understand what you mean, but can''t you wait for us for a moment? I don''t have much time. Just wait for me for ten minutes, OK? "


    Tony has no money: "yes, wait for me another ten minutes."


    Wave wind water gate: "er... That, can''t wait a quarter of an hour?"


    Wave wind and water gate: "it''s embarrassing to say that shadow island is far away from Bandar city.


    Even if he is very fast, the distance across every second is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but he always comes back and says that it will take a quarter of an hour to get there.


    Although there are some gains in shadow Island, compared with the harvest of this battle, there is still a big gap.


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest: you''ve got an inch, don''t you


    Limlu Tempest: "lurking here, every second can be an extreme challenge."


    Limulu Tempest: "and Nezha can''t hide. I have to help Nezha hide, so every second in advance, the chance of a successful attack is higher."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, we''ve thought about that."


    Limlu Tempest: "think about it? What considerations? Say it and let me hear it. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    What do you say?


    I just thought of that. How can I say that?


    It can''t be said that we know your predicament, but do you have to understand us?


    Although it''s nothing to say because of the relationship between him and lim Lu, maybe as long as he says it, Lim Lu will say hi at most and won''t care about anything.


    But did he say it?


    He said it on behalf of himself.


    It''s embarrassing!

 Chapter 712

    "What do you think of Limulus tempest


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I''m ready. If you want to wait for a while, I''ll hide it for a while."


    Limulu Tempest: "elder sister, would you mind throwing this question to me?


    Nezha: "what are you waiting for? Go to war


    Tony had no money: "limulu, you go to war!"


    Tony had no money: "don''t think about us. We''ll be there later. It''s not bad."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, if you are in danger of being found, go to war


    Marquis wobang: "as soon as you go to war, we can easily locate your coordinates and arrive as fast as possible."


    Marquis wobang: we will arrive in advance, maybe we can arrive in six or seven minutes


    In fact, he and Tony just said that if there are some key factors involved in this matter, they don''t want limulu to act out of line with the current situation.


    When it''s time to fight, you have to fight!


    Limulu, Nezha and Tu shanhonghong are three and six levels. Actually, they can start.


    They are on their way to Bandar City, and the pioneers must be on their way.


    After all, why not come?


    Limulus Tempest: good


    Limulus Tempest: @ Tushan, take care of the handle. You''re ready, elder sister


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "as soon as you start, I''ll go. Don''t worry."


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah."


    ...


    at the same time, outside Bandar.


    "Nezha, get ready. We are going to war."


    Lim Lu patted Nezha on the shoulder and said softly, "Nezha, do you think the heart clearing formula can go to the grass-roots level without the suppression of heaven and earth circle?"


    If Nezha''s firepower is fully opened, it will be a powerful sixth level strong man!


    However, if there is a circle of heaven and earth on the body, the strength will certainly be affected, not to mention a big discount.


    After all, the heaven and earth circle is a sealed thing.


    "The fourth floor, the perfect state!"


    Nezha thought for a while and said, "it should be. I feel it."


    Limdew nodded and said, "how many points do you need to strengthen to this level now?"


    Nezha shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Now Qingxin Jue is only the first level. I''ve got points... That''s not enough."


    He did not participate in the group task before, just with the group sign in and the group inside the integral red envelope to strengthen.


    It''s not easy to strengthen it. It''s hard to strengthen the mental skills, isn''t it?


    "How much was used for the first layer of reinforcement?"


    Limulu asked, her eyes fixed.


    "Actually... I don''t need it. It must take a lot of points."


    Nezha was stunned and quickly shook his head and said, "I can save points by myself. I really don''t need you to give me points."


    He''s not stupid. You can probably guess what limulu said.


    If not, limulu asked why so clearly?


    "You think too much?"


    "I''m going to give you points. I want to give you more power in the battle," Lim said with a lost smile


    "Only in this way can we have a greater advantage."


    "Of course, I don''t give it to you for free, but I have to pay it back."


    "Well... If you still can''t accept it, why don''t we add some interest?"


    Nezha is a little boy and a big ghost.


    At such a young age, I know a lot.


    At least, observation is not weak!

 Chapter 713

    "No, No


    "Tut! How can you be so indifferent to me, child? "


    Limulu frowned and pretended to be unhappy.


    When Nezha heard the words, he said, "no, I mean, you understand wrong. It''s not that you don''t need integral, but you don''t need interest. "


    limulu"...


    OK, OK!


    It seems that Nezha''s understanding of interest is in place!


    Small age all know to save integral to oneself, will become a big event in the future!


    "I strengthened the first level with 4000 points and the second level with 9000 points."


    Nezha looked at Lim and whispered.


    9000 points for him is actually quite a lot, although he knows that the sixth order practitioners get tens of thousands of points and play the same, then pinch.


    But this is his first time on a mission, it''s different.


    He didn''t get points reward, only from the red envelope and sign in to harvest this little points, how can he not pay attention to points?


    What''s more, 4000 points are only the first level. This heart clearing formula can be divided into four levels! "


    Who knows how many points is needed to strengthen the fourth layer?


    "OK, I''ll give you 100000 points, and you can return it to me after this mission."


    Limulu said directly. As soon as he said this, he let Nezha stand in his place.


    100000 points!


    This is 100000 points!


    It''s not a small amount for Limulus, is it?


    At least, two revived seal characters!


    Er... It''s right. There are only two revived seal characters. I don''t think so much!


    "Take the red envelope."


    "Good."


    Nezha nodded and said, and then received Lim dew''s exclusive red envelope directly in the communication group.


    In a flash of vision, consciousness immersed in the communication group strengthening column, and began to strengthen the heart clearing formula.


    "Four thousand points are required for the first level, and four levels for completeness, and 100000 points. Should that be enough?"


    Limulu looked at Nezha''s body and began to show her breath. She thought silently.


    The next moment, he thought move, directly will be ready to leak out of the breath.


    There are so many pioneers of the sixth order around, and the strange breath suddenly appears here, which is bound to arouse the vigilance of those pioneers.


    After all, there is no breath near bander!


    "It seems that the heart clearing formula of elder sister''s hair to little Nezha should be just a model of skill."


    "There is also the strengthening column, and its functions are more and more complete. It can not only optimize the skills of skills, but also use integral to break through and promote. It''s really good!"


    "Oh, the better the large communication group, the happier I will be!"


    "I hope this time the group task is over, my big communication group will be updated again, and several new functions will appear!"


    "Alas... I began to dream again. When I update it, at most one function will appear. How many functions? It''s only in dreams. After all, there''s everything in dreams. "


    The better the communication group is, the stronger it is. Isn''t it their group friends who are stained with glory?


    So he is very much looking forward to the exchange group continue to carry forward and update, become more and more powerful!


    Fight for, the world is invincible!


    In this way, he will become more powerful under the cultivation of communication group!


    Of course, some things may happen in the future, but those things are not what he should consider now.


    Living in the present is the best way to live!


    Why do you think so much?


    Don''t be too confused, too smart people live very tired, and annoying.


    It seems to be a normal choice to be a fuzzy, cute and occasionally smart person.


    But then again, I''m not a human now, right?


    When can I really become a human being with gender?

 Chapter 714

    "Well? Why hasn''t limulu done it yet


    Tu Shan Honghong stands on the ground, looks far away, looks at the location of LIM Lu and murmurs in a low voice.


    When it comes to hand, why don''t you do it now?


    Are you waiting for a good time?


    Or is it not sure who is going to attack?


    "There is no instant action, which indicates that the situation in limulu is not very good."


    After that, Tu Shan Honghong sighed and did not speak again.


    Just looking at the front quietly, as soon as the battle broke out on the other side of limulu, she would rush to fight with the fastest speed.


    Limlu and Nezha besieged, she also participated in a set of cooperation.


    Let''s see if we can take a sixth level pioneer at a time?


    She thinks that it is very likely that she can''t take it with her.


    ...


    "tut!"


    A handsome man standing in the air, dressed in a blue robe and with black hair hanging down his shoulders, murmured, "how could I always have an ominous premonition from just now on?"


    A man in black and white stripes chuckled and said, "qingxun, you are too vigilant. The top of the world is just our level. In the past, you used to say foreboding, foreboding, but how many times is it true? "


    "It''s different this time."


    "I guess you''ll say this. It''s just a whim. It''s worth paying attention to. But how many times have you had it?"


    "No, listen to me. This time it''s really different. This time, it''s very different. The feeling of big crisis and big dilemma may be that we''re in real trouble, and it''s still a big trouble."


    "Go back this time and find a miracle doctor! Twice this time, you didn''t have an accident. I was almost in trouble.


    The man in black and white striped clothes waved his hand and didn''t care: "you don''t know how many pioneers came to the holy land this time. Although we all came here with a purpose, the fighting power here is so terrible. Let alone the gods in this world have not found our figure. Even if they do, do they dare to come?"


    "A group of aborigines, who deserve to stop my pioneers?"


    He knows his friends well.


    Two people support each other to go to now, it can be said that no one knows him better than himself.


    Born, a worried guy.


    Just now, almost every day I would say that something would happen. How can I feel that this matter is not handled properly?


    If he really listens to that guy, he''ll stop doing anything.


    Practitioners occasionally have a whim, which may be an accident, and the probability of an accident is very high.


    But it''s not normal to have a whim.


    You said that if something really happened on a whim, it would be OK. After all, this matter really came out, not groundless.


    Then this operation is not the same, one is a big swindle, the other is a prophet.


    Can that give people the same sense of trust?


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between the two people and the strength of the divine realm, he would not have brought him here.


    "I can promise, swear, this time is absolutely true, you have to believe me!"


    The man in blue said again after shaking for a while.


    "Well, are you swearing or sending four? Do I understand? What do you believe?"


    Black and white striped clothes man eyebrow a pick, impatient way: "so many times, how many times have you right?"


    "Are you sure it happened? I don''t mean anything else. So many times it has been proved that your intuition is wrong and has been deceiving you. So you should not trust your intuition any more

 Chapter 715

    "..."


    when the man in blue heard this, he was silent.


    In fact, he knows his own situation.


    In this world, I''m afraid that the one who knows himself most belongs to himself?


    Of course, his enemies know him well.


    After all, if you want to deal with him, you must understand it.


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you will be invincible!


    But this time, the feeling is really too real, the most real time in history!


    He had that feeling in his heart. Of all his premonitions in his history, perhaps only this time is most likely to be true?


    But he also knew that his countless failures had already lost the authenticity of his prophecy.


    Those who knew him would not believe his language.


    He is very clear about these, and he has self-knowledge in his heart.


    If you put yourself in the position of those pioneers, I''m afraid that you won''t believe a little bit of real prophecy if you put yourself in the position of pioneers?


    Is it true that as others say, their own feelings are deceiving themselves?


    From the beginning to the end, are they wishful thinking?


    What''s wrong with the body or the soul?


    No way!


    As a pioneer of the divine realm, if there is something wrong with the body or soul, I should be aware of it.


    The black and white striped man saw the blue robed man''s lost expression and sighed without speaking.


    If it had been, he might have wanted to comfort himself.


    At least is their friends, was hit by their own, in the feelings of the reason for their own comfort?


    Outside the land of the land, there are all the secrets of the land, the land God!


    The information secret of the key of time and space, which is enough to make any pioneer crazy!


    He firmly believes that even if the title exists, it will move after knowing the news.


    After all, the pioneer of time and space does not know anything about it.


    Although the key of time and space is the shuttle artifact trusted by pioneers, we should know something about our own things?


    Let''s not say that there are advantages and disadvantages, but there are points in the heart to make people feel at ease, right?


    In fact, he was thinking that if the continent of Valoran did not really support the arrival of titles, I am afraid that at the moment when the key of time and space came out, there would be titles tearing and space forcibly coming.


    Because this is not only of information value, but also a milestone in the history of opening up wasteland!


    This represents the end of the history that pioneers did not know about the key to time and space, and they all believe that this is just a good sign.


    But everything is difficult at the beginning. Now that the road ahead has been opened, it should be easy for them to store the key information of time and space behind them?


    In the final analysis, the world is always wonderful, or not to come, to a pile!


    As the saying goes, drought dies of drought, waterlogging dies of waterlogging.


    This is the law of the development of the world, and it is also a helpless thing.


    "I''m afraid that there are so many people here who are in a state of crisis, if they are in such a dangerous state of mind."


    The man in black and white striped clothes clenched the knife in his hand, and said in his heart: "all people, including me, have no such feeling in their hearts. There is no sudden and ominous warning. If you say it, who will believe it?"


    "I know it''s a joke, oolong. If it''s not urgent, I''ll play with you.


    "But now, I can''t help but ignore it! Is the key to time and space finally showing the true face of Lushan? "


    "I don''t know what I''m looking forward to! What would... Be? "

 Chapter 716

    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, a vast white light flashed by.


    This sudden light attracted the eyes of all pioneers, and raised a trace of vigilance in their hearts.


    Because there is no breath of life in this light.


    It''s amazing!


    Because it''s wonderful, it attracts people''s attention.


    Is there any strange treasure beyond bandel?


    As for the reasons for vigilance?


    Is it worth saying?


    Bandel city has been built here for so many years. This strange treasure has not appeared. Did they appear as soon as they arrived?


    What?


    The treasures buried below are aware of their strength, so they are born ahead of time?


    Or is it that the will of the world is aware of their existence and has begun to defend itself?


    In the process of crossing the world in these years, they also have some understanding of the will of the world.


    After all, they went to the other world to open up wasteland in order to plunder the resources of that world for their own use. When the resources were plundered to a certain degree, the world would enter a state of collapse.


    The resources of every world are limited. In the process of unilateral plunder, even if there are more resources, how many pioneers can resist the plunder?


    Resources are exhausted, but there is no supplement. To meet the world, natural is destruction!


    But on the eve of destruction, the will of the world will wake up and struggle for its own world.


    And the process of this struggle is to push them out or kill them!


    Kill them, that must be a good thing.


    The strength of the pioneers is also very strong. Their souls will return to heaven and earth after death, which will cause certain repair to the world.


    But it would be a bit scary if the will of the world were to wake up in Valoran.


    How long have they been here?


    They have not found out the details of the world, and even the general situation of cultivation resources has not been fully explored. If the world will wake up, they will be in danger.


    At any rate, the continent of Valoran is a more advanced world, and the world''s top powers are at the same level as them. If there is an increase in the will of the world, it is not difficult to kill them.


    Don''t do it!


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, two space breaking sound sounded.


    "Poof!"


    The man''s body trembled and a mouthful of blood spat out.


    The figures of limlu and Nezha appeared beside him. It was obvious that he was attacked at that moment.


    And this scene also made the pioneers around him confused.


    Obviously...


    however, they are also people who have seen the world, and they react very quickly. When they see their "teammates" being attacked, they immediately respond.


    "Boom..."


    a series of attacks carrying terrorist energy shook out, attacking limlu and Nezha from all directions.


    At this critical juncture, none of them relaxed.


    Just now limulu and Nezha were taken by surprise just because they didn''t feel the breath of life, and the white light did not make them have a sense of crisis.


    What do they stop for things without a sense of crisis?


    It''s no bad thing to have a look. Why not?


    Now what makes them wonder most is what happened to these two suddenly powerful gods?


    If we talk about the enemy, why didn''t you have any vigilance?


    The feeling of the strong has always been an important part of their combat dependence. If the perception ability is lost, their combat response ability may be greatly reduced.


    What is the situation of?

 Chapter 717

    At this time, limlu and Nezha did not hesitate to attack the black and white striped men again.


    As long as they don''t avoid the attack, they will hit them.


    Even in the face of so many strong attacks at the same level, do you want to attack your enemies again?


    If there is hatred, it is OK to say that there is no hatred, then this kind of enemy is too terrible.


    "No!"


    The blue robed man roared, his eyes turned into purplish red, and the surrounding space was turbulent.


    Then the purple and red clouds gathered in the sky. In an instant, Kungfu covered the surrounding area, and the city of Bandar was as terrible as being punished by God, which was frightening to the soul.


    "Bang --"


    at this time, the vision regenerates.


    A powerful force came from afar, and in the blink of an eye, it exploded on the purple clouds.


    The great force, like the fury of heaven, sent out a wave of terror, which directly scattered the purple cloud.


    The next moment, the white wave impact on the four sides, instantly the surrounding things into powder.


    "Nezha, add strength and kill him directly!"


    Limulu glanced at Nezha and said.


    The two of them just made a sneak attack, which seemed to have knocked the sixth level waster into confusion.


    Under their two constant bombardment, the sixth order Pioneer had no strength to fight back!


    But the skin is a little thick, and they need more strength.


    It is also a good thing to try to solve one in advance, or let one lose its combat effectiveness!


    As for the attacks on them?


    Oops!


    What''s the matter of a healing seal script?


    The way they play is so boring!


    I don''t know why, every time he fought with the enemy, he felt very happy in his heart with this thoughtless recklessness!


    Push it all the way, mang is it!


    At the end of the game, you must win.


    Even if you encounter an enemy who can recover and be evenly matched, then you will fight to consume!


    Who can spell them?


    A healing Rune has 200 points, 200 points. Now the price is very reasonable!


    Well... Red medicine is so cheap, how can they live up to the price of being so close to the people?


    In the face of the enemy, he must be disgusted if he can''t be killed!


    Hey, hey!


    This feeling, really good!


    "Good!"


    Nezha''s eyes flashed a light, and said, "this pioneer, the key of six order space-time, can get a lot of points?"


    "Yes, at least 50000."


    "Wow! 50000 points, a huge sum of money


    "So we have to work hard to get rid of him in this wave!"


    "Ah, they are coming. Shall I push them back with three real fire?"


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s stack the red medicine and exchange a lot of points for being beaten. This transaction is worth it!"


    "Worth it! There''s nothing wrong with that! "


    "..."


    after a short communication, limlu and Nezha began to bombard men with black and white texture clothes.


    They are completely indifferent to the enemies and major attacks around them.


    And around the rescue of the Divine Land pioneers see here also some head muddled, this in the end how much hatred? What a complaint?


    As for that?


    Don''t you know that a wave of their attacks can take half their lives?


    It''s stupid to send them out regardless of their own life or death!


    Anyway, is this... A dead man?


    Is it too wasteful to send the dead men of Shenjing cultivation to attack them?


    Are you overqualified?


    The next breath, the faces of all the pioneers turned pale, for they saw a slight green flash in front of them, and then their enemy''s wounds recovered directly.


    It''s as if they didn''t attack and have been watching the war. It''s puzzling.

 Chapter 718

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    After the pioneers came back to their senses and looked at what happened in front of them, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but draw.


    Still fighting?


    At the moment, the man in black and white striped clothes has been seriously injured, and even his soul is a little weak. Obviously, limlu and Nezha''s attacks are not only aimed at the body.


    Anyway, he is a sixth level cultivator. Who hasn''t pointed out the attack means against the soul?


    The body, they hang healing seal script, can not shoot a, also do not feel distressed.


    And the soul?


    You try to attack one?


    I will teach you how to be a man in minutes!


    The pioneers did not know these things. Some pioneers saw that their own attacks were useless, and then they turned to the means of soul attack.


    There''s recovery power, can you directly restore the body?


    Can the wound in the soul be recovered?


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    at the next moment, a series of blood gushing sounds were heard, and the blood arrows were ejected, forming parabola and scattering on the ground below.


    As soon as the blood of the pioneers of the divine realm falls, it is quickly absorbed by the earth below.


    Although there is no will born on the earth below, the world is also running instinctively, not to mention the precious spirit of blood. Even if the strength of outsiders is not strong, once their own blood falls, they will be absorbed in an instant.


    If outsiders die in large numbers in this world, it will even make the world wake up earlier.


    After all, a large amount of external energy enters and replenishes, and nature can awaken the sleeping world will.


    The basic desire of the world will is to make our own world stronger. It is slow to rely on our own development, but it is not the same with external things.


    Therefore, in the process of opening up a new world, all pioneers will strictly prohibit their own blood from slipping down.


    Those who can tolerate it will swallow their own blood again.


    I can''t bear it. I vomited.


    Those pioneers who spit blood in the rear area are those who can''t bear to spit blood.


    If a soul attack fails, it will be eaten back by the soul.


    Coupled with the antiphagy effect of the communication group, the two phages act on their own souls at the same time, and their souls are strong if they don''t collapse on the spot.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they don''t have deep friendship with men in black and white stripes. They just save others. There''s no need to use soul forbidding.


    It''s just some common soul means, which will not cause much strong repercussions. It''s mainly the exchange group''s counterattack.


    Otherwise, they will not vomit blood. Of course, if the spirit forbidden skill was used just now, it will be different. If these two things are combined together, I''m afraid it will not be such a simple matter to vomit blood.


    Soul collapse, isn''t it?


    "Are these two guys immune to soul attacks?"


    "I can feel that there is a powerful force protecting their souls."


    "What on earth did they come from? It''s not like the people we''ve been in contact with. "


    "Are they... They and the man in Bandar city belong to the same organization? Just as Jiachen sent us a message, could that person also send a message to the organization? "


    "Very likely!"


    "..."


    the pioneers around them communicated with their minds and quickly analyzed the information.


    Just now, all the pioneers who attacked with their souls have suffered a lot. This alone is terrible.


    I''m afraid they can''t use soul attack in a short battle.


    Of course, it may be that the means of soul attack is too weak, but no one dares to use the powerful soul power, and they dare not gamble.


    What if... They get eaten back again?

 Chapter 719

    "We can kill it without soul means!"


    "I don''t believe in that powerful means of recovery that they can use indefinitely," a pioneer roared


    Everything has an end!


    That kind of instantaneous recovery of the whole body injury means, can use once, is extremely difficult.


    Is it possible that there will be no cost?


    Is this possible?


    Beating others will also consume their own strength, which will have no price?


    If you don''t have any price, you don''t feel scared to use it?


    Isn''t it weird?


    Even if they guessed wrong, the cost was not as high as they thought, but they attacked three or four times, and the two men had to recover.


    Even if you can recover many times, how many times can you recover?


    Is it difficult to recover dozens of times, hundreds of times?


    If limulu and Nezha knew what these pioneers thought, they would scoff at them and laugh at them loudly.


    Ha ha!


    A bunch of brothers!


    They can''t even recover hundreds of times!


    The days supported by red medicine are so boring and insipid.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "One, two, three... Eleven six level pioneers and eleven enemies, which is seriously inconsistent with what limulu said."


    Tu Shan red frowned and said, just now that the cloud dissipated, it was her hand.


    She had a headache to see 11 pioneers coming out.


    However, she did not think much about it. After a little sigh, she found a suitable opportunity to join the fight directly.


    Her target is the man in blue.


    According to the situation, the blue robed man and limulu attack the man who has a deep relationship and wants to enlarge his moves when he seizes the opportunity. Therefore, we should hold him back. Of course, if we can solve him, it will be a good thing.


    After all, after all, it was a very troublesome thing for the pioneers of the sixth level to release their big moves.


    The other pioneers, though they tried their best, didn''t try their best. They were two concepts.


    She also met several pioneers when she came to the land of Valoran for a few days. She also had a conversation with these pioneers. It can be seen that most of them are skilled in calculation.


    They attach great importance to their own right and wrong interests. Now there are only three people on their side. In terms of the number of people, they are at an absolute disadvantage.


    In addition, limulu sent them to think that limulu did not pose any threat to them.


    At most, one person fell down!


    If one person is less than one competitor, why not?


    Resources are limited, wolves have more meat and less meat. They can eat more meat. Why eat less?


    Anyway, we have nothing to do with each other.


    What''s in this?


    Do you need to do your best for a stranger, even at a great price?


    Do you need it?


    No need!


    "Well? Another enemy? Demon clan? Fox? Fox spirit


    When the pioneers saw the red color of Tu Shan, they said with a smile.


    Spirit realm fox spirit, to tell the truth, they are the first time to see it!


    Fox spirit, man''s favorite!


    If possible, right?


    Of course, those who can reach this level will not be those who have the brains of sperm worms. If they can do good things, everyone will be happy. If they can''t, they will be killed!


    With strength, what is not?


    "Hum!"


    Tu Shan Honghong hums coldly, regardless of the surroundings, starts to hammer his target crazily.


    She and limulu''s attack methods are different. She is good at close combat, so in the process of beating, you can also use the enemy''s body as a shield to remove some attacks.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if the attack comes.


    Her insulated claw has strengthened her many times and can completely ignore the attacks around her!

 Chapter 720

    "Madman! These two people are crazy


    The black-and-white striped man gritted his teeth and said that the two men were so crazy to attack themselves. If it was said that there was a feud between the two sides, it was understandable.


    But he didn''t know them at all, or even who they were?


    If members of other trans world organizations are hostile to their pioneers, why attack them?


    With so many people, why is it his turn?


    What''s more, it''s really frightening that he would rather bear all the attacks and bombard him crazily!


    In so many attacks, he clearly felt his own injury and weakness.


    If it goes on like this for a long time, I am afraid that I will come to the end of my life.


    He didn''t expect that he would come to the end of his life in this world. How could he throw his life here in a world where the strongest are even with them?


    No way!


    No!


    "Since you are crazy, I will accompany you to go crazy!"


    Black and white striped man''s face crazy, roared.


    Immediately, a violent and terrifying wave came out of his body, and all the energy around him began to riot and boil!


    Blow yourself up!


    He wanted to frighten off the two madmen with self exploded beating. He knew very well that if he wanted to drive back the madman, you would be more crazy than him!


    Yes!


    Don''t you have the means to recover yourself?


    But the self explosion of the divine realm, even if it is the title of the existence also dare not connect, these two God realm, how dare?


    As long as he doesn''t leave, once he explodes, he can guarantee that he can definitely pull the two gods together!


    Is there protection for the soul?


    Ha ha!


    Even if the protective power of a deity''s soul is not weak, it will also suffer great turbulence and be weakened a lot.


    As for the flesh?


    That''s even more direct!


    After the soul protection power has been weakened a lot, can the souls of these two people still leave here alive?


    If the two of them were to leave alive, wouldn''t it be in the face of all the pioneers?


    "I am... Shao Yunfei, are you crazy?"


    From the nearest black and white striped man, a pioneer holding a long sword noticed all this, and his face changed greatly and he scolded angrily.


    Then, without any hesitation, he turned and left.


    One by one, they are all crazy!


    A god land pioneer wants to blow himself up. He dare not think of the destructive power.


    Although many of the pioneers of Shenzhou fell down on the way to open up wasteland, he had never seen the situation of self explosion.


    Maybe, he doesn''t deny it.


    However, he never participated in the war.


    Now the Lord is going to blow himself up. What is he doing here?


    Feeling too deep, with the Lord together?


    He is crazy!


    He had been called a sword maniac before, but now he felt that he was quite normal.


    At least compared with these people, he is really a normal person.


    Clearly, as long as we stick to our defense for a period of time, we are sure that there will be no accident, but we have to blow ourselves up!


    If it''s scary, it''s funny.


    Use self explosion to frighten madmen, and still two of them just want to attack you. Can you frighten them?


    It''s not the lunatic that frightens, but the friendly troops around.


    Who dares to reverberate around as soon as the self explosion happens?


    What happened to the strong in the divine realm?


    As long as you are close, the same wave will take you away!


    Have defense artifact, not afraid of self explosion?


    Ha ha!


    No matter how brilliant and powerful the defense artifact is, how can it be that there will be some cracks and other problems?


    If you want to survive without injury, how strong is the defense artifact?

 Chapter 721

    "It''s crazy! Absolutely crazy


    "Lie trough! If you want to die, don''t pull me up and blow yourself up... Blow you up


    "Are these two people who attacked Shao Yunfei really crazy? And still a lunatic who can infect a madman? How could Shao Yunfei escape from the siege of the five gods before? Why did the two gods force him to be like this? And we''re still around. What''s to be afraid of? Have you lost your mind? "


    "..."


    A Pioneer turned pale and left in a voice of angry abuse.


    Even some pioneers ran thousands of miles away in order to be cautious. The self explosion of a divine state is enough to turn a hundred Li into a piece of scorched earth!


    Of course, the blue robed pioneers who were beaten by Tu Shan red and red madly did not leave.


    Being chased and beaten by others, his own magic arts are useless in front of this terrible fox demon?


    How terrible is this?


    Life, is also the first time to see such a thing!


    And a prayer rose in his heart, hoping that this was not the last time he saw him.


    Even if there is one such despair in the future, it is a good thing.


    At least that proves that there is no future after death, isn''t it?


    But not all pioneers are ruthless. At least, they do their best to help the friendly forces when they are in danger and need support.


    In terms of their strength, it is still possible to attack thousands of miles away.


    But compared with the process attack, the power and frequency as well as the accuracy are much lower.


    For this, Shao Yunfei is not surprised.


    If the person who is attacked today is not himself, but another pioneer, once the pioneer is ready to explode, even if it is only a precursor of self explosion, he will hide as far as possible.


    He is deeply aware of the power of self explosion of a god state pioneer, which is the power of the same level of strong people.


    When he made that decision, he thought about the result.


    What''s more, if they don''t leave and are not scared away by themselves, how can they scare off these two madmen?


    Only with madness can we cure it!


    You are more crazy than me. Let''s see which of us is more crazy!


    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave win. This is also the case in this crazy fight!


    At the end of the day, if you can escape, why are you so?


    But the space around him has been blocked, and there is no escape or escape. Moreover, the attack frequency of the other party is too fast, and he has been beaten without resistance. Is it difficult to watch his life breath getting weaker and weaker and his soul more and more depressed?


    After a while, I can''t even threaten others.


    At that time, it is a kind of despair!


    "Ah? And this good thing? "


    Limulu sensed that the pioneers were retreating, leaving the battlefield behind them, and could not help rising.


    The other party''s operation is good!


    Direct exclusion of your own staff, in this very short period of time, you can also save yourself a sum of points!


    After all, the healing Rune used less, it means that he has more points left.


    After finishing this group task, you can invest in yourself, improve yourself, and make yourself stronger!


    Good thing!


    It''s a good thing in any way!


    As for self explosion?


    It''s a good thing to blow yourself up!


    At least they don''t have to attack rashly any more, and they can harvest the fruits of their victory directly.


    As long as they have a good grasp of it, it will be the matter of two cross-border seal characters.


    Once and for all, isn''t it all solved?


    However, it doesn''t matter if you want to come back faster, even if you get hurt. After all, the key of time and space only exists in a short time after the pioneers die.


    If you miss the key of time and space because you are worried about your injury, it will be a huge loss!

 Chapter 722

    "The development of things is really beyond my expectation."


    Tu Shan Honghong also can''t help but raise the corners of her mouth. Can the so-called self explosion threaten them?


    How many points can be exchanged for the key of time and space in a spirit land pioneer''s body? She has a little guess in her heart.


    After all, according to the strength, how can it be more than ten times, or even dozens of times, than before?


    The strongest one in reincarnation space is no more than five steps, and all those five steps of reincarnation can bring 50000 or 60000 points, not to mention those pioneers of six order cultivation?


    How can the key of time and space be more valuable than the energy in the samsara?


    "You forced me


    The black-and-white striped man, looking at the crazy smile on Lim''s exposed face, screamed miserably.


    Immediately the idea moved, a very bright light burst out from the body, shooting to the four sides.


    Blow yourself up!


    Of course, although he looks crazy and crazy now, he looks like he is approaching the end and wants to pull the other party to walk with him with self explosion. However, as long as limulu and Nezha retreat a little bit, he will instantly restrain the riot energy and flee directly from here.


    As for the friends nearby?


    Life and death have a life and death, in this crisis, he can only take care of his own life.


    What can he do when he encounters a madman who is not dying and will continue to recover?


    Can you bet?


    But can he afford it?


    If they recover more times than they can bear, then they... Will not be finished?


    But he did not know that the three of Limulus didn''t care about his suicide.


    After all, as sixth level practitioners, they are still a little certain about the time when the sixth level practitioners will explode. At the moment of self explosion, they will leave the world with cross-border seal characters.


    And then wait for the moment after the end of the explosion to come back again and seize the key of time and space!


    Is it not a good thing that the enemy wants to blow himself up?


    "Yunfei, I''ll accompany you!"


    Seeing that his friend was about to explode, the blue robed man''s face flashed with endless sadness, and then his face became horizontal and he growled.


    Now that he has fallen into such a crisis situation, Yunfei wants to blow himself up, so why should he cherish this body?


    Blow yourself up!


    Then blow yourself up!


    Even if they die, don''t make it easy for these people!


    This time the two brothers fell into the abyss of death together, which may be a good thing.


    At least there are friends and brothers to accompany you before you die, isn''t it better than those who died alone in a foreign land pioneer?


    "Boom, boom!"


    The blue robed man''s body suddenly spread a wave of penetration, which was a purple light from his eyes.


    Because this force is too strong, even with the insulating claws of painted mountain red, some can not bear it, and they are forced to retreat to one side.


    "So determined?"


    Tu Shan Honghong stood in the air, looked at the front, swung his sleeve and murmured in a low voice.


    Self explosion, about to start!


    "Lying trough!"


    When Shao Yunfei saw this scene, he couldn''t help but burst out rude words. He really didn''t expect his friend to be so stupid?


    Usually the brain reaction is slow even, how in this matter so serious?


    Do you really want to blow yourself up if you say you want to?


    Can''t you use your brain?


    He threatened to explode himself, but if the enemy hesitated for a moment, would he not run?


    How can we blow ourselves up with him?


    Although he was moved by this friendship, he couldn''t be more confused now.


    However, he did not speak again. The self explosion had already started, and he had no time to speak.


    It''s too late to run away.


    I didn''t expect that he would eventually die in the company of his friends, which is also...


    thinking of this, Shao Yunfei could not help but flash a little bitterness.

 Chapter 723

    "You really blew yourself up? I thought I was going to say a little more, or wait a little longer! "


    After Lim Lu finished this sentence, he took a look at TU Shan Hong and Nezha. After they made eye contact for a while, their figures disappeared in the same place.


    At the moment of the disappearance of the three people, a ray of light that can pierce everything rises from the original place, just like the explosion of the vast sun. The generated power turns all the surrounding matter into dust particles.


    The pioneers, in fact, were still a long way from Bandar.


    After all, they know their purpose and can''t reveal themselves until the negotiation is completed.


    So no one was close to bander, just hiding in a forest near bander.


    At this moment, the forest is directly transformed into nothingness by the self explosion of a divine land pioneer.


    Even the surrounding space has been blown up, dark and deep, with terrifying wind blowing space debris appearing nearby.


    But for a moment, the area will be a Jedi for thousands of years to come.


    There is only one way for the gods under the gods of Valoran to enter here!


    Even if the gods enter here, they will not come out unhurt.


    After all, the Jedi, created by this self exploding force, have enough lethality to hurt gods.


    Of course, the impact of the self explosion also has a very strong power, and the city protection array of Bandar city only insisted on a breath under the impact.


    If a golden light had not fallen from the sky to protect bander City, in that moment, all Yodel people would have been killed by explosion!


    At the same time, the other side.


    "I''m... Really blowing myself up?"


    "Just say they''re all nuts! Fortunately, I run fast. If I slow down, I''m afraid I''ll kill half of my life


    "As for it? Well, in that case, we''re still besieging a fart! I''m afraid the whole continent of Valoran knows that something has happened here


    "..."


    the pioneers looked at the empty Jedi in front of them, one by one.


    When they leave and go back, they can see that the real self explosion is produced, which is still a bit of a muddle.


    In fact, many pioneers feel that self explosion is a cover for threatening. Since they want to deceive the enemy, they should cooperate.


    If you don''t leave, you''re going to blow yourself up?


    But they really didn''t expect that it really blew itself up?


    This... A self explosion, take away is not his own life, even his brother to take away ah!


    What a brotherhood!


    Just don''t cherish your life?


    How did you get there?


    Who is the pioneer of the divine realm, who has not experienced many times of life and death, let alone the scene just now, is a hopeless situation?


    One big or small, not a hopeless little danger killed two God state pioneers?


    This world, a little strange!


    It won''t happen again in a while, and then they all hang up?


    I dare not!


    "Well? What was that? Why are those three crazy people all right


    When the dust settled, the sharp eyed pioneers saw the scene in the Jedi and couldn''t help shouting.


    Lim Lu, Nezha and Tu Shan Honghong were standing there. Except for some minor injuries, they were not seriously injured.


    But... How could that be possible?


    Can a god land pioneer''s self explosion be accepted without injury?


    It''s unbelievable!


    If they had not seen it, they would have never believed it would have happened.


    If there is a powerful magic weapon, why did it not show up just now?


    How strong is the magic weapon that can resist the self explosion of the divine realm?

 Chapter 724

    "It''s really easy to get these two keys of time and space!"


    Lim said with a smile in her voice.


    In fact, they all know that if it was not for the magic of the cross-border seal script of the exchange group, even if they had a superb defense and tenacious vitality, they would have died at least half their lives.


    At the end of the day, just one sentence.


    I have a big communication group!


    "If you let those people hear you, they may be pissed off by you."


    Tu Shan Hong shook her head and chuckled.


    Although she also admitted that the acquisition process of the key to space and time was easy, it might form a certain degree of threat to those pioneers outside because of their ease.


    After all, it''s OK to bear self explosion. How do you fight it?


    As for some minor injuries?


    Nonsense!


    Is this injury a kind of injury for the spirit state?


    "It''s OK. During the fight, I took advantage of the chaos and secretly left marks on those pioneers."


    Limulu grinned and said, "so they''re not here. It''s OK to run away."


    "Anyway, the mark is down. Unless they escape back to their own world, they can''t escape at all!"


    At this point, Lim Luton stopped and then said, "and, Mr. Shita, they are coming soon. When our war machine comes, will they still have the majority? Ha ha


    Tu Shan Honghong sighed and said, "I''m worried about them now. If they choose to leave, we can''t stop them. This is to see how attractive the key of time and space is to these pioneers. "


    As for the fact that these pioneers gathered here, the administrator also said in the group that some things about the key of time and space were just.


    Their understanding of the key of time and space is also mentioned by the communication group that a trace of evil ideas after the death of the God of space and time was born, and created the key of time and space, which is equivalent to a kind of contract.


    Not much, but she believes that at the level of administrator, if you want to, you will know the key to time and space.


    Perhaps the administrator said these things just to make the pioneers play. If the administrator is in a good mood, it seems that it is not difficult to have a friendly transaction.


    However, these pioneers should never beat the idea of killing the administrator, making the incident more complicated and weird.


    It also happened that these pioneers of the divine realm gathered here because of this, which also saved them from searching all over the land.


    After all, the pioneers have a strong hiding ability, and they can understand what other pioneers do?


    Open up the wasteland of different world!


    The first factor in coming to a different world is to hide yourself and figure out what is going on in this different world?


    The lower world, directly begin to plunder!


    If you can''t afford the high-level world, you should first turn around and wait for the time to plunder, or some kind of ingenious plunder acceptable to the creatures in this world.


    They must be professional.


    Didn''t you see that limulu, who was the best at probing, missed more than half of the pioneers?


    Four or five, and eleven came out.


    is good enough to heal awesome seals, increase the seal and cross border seals, or they will really belch.


    "They haven''t left yet, which means that they haven''t given up on the key of time and space."


    Limulu turned around, looked at the pioneers in the distance, and said, "what''s more, we know something about the key to time and space. If they really want to escape, we can disclose it appropriately."


    "The attraction of the key information of time and space to pioneers should not be unexpected. It should even make them... Be forced to leave."

 Chapter 725

    Communication group.


    What happened to Tony: "no money? Are you fighting so hard? "


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, I can feel it from such a distance. Are you all right


    Marquis wobang: "that kind of power, I think, has exceeded my acceptable range. If I am the one to bear it, I may..."


    he didn''t say anything about it later, so it doesn''t need to be said.


    What can happen if the power beyond the limits of one''s own endurance is imposed on him?


    Death, of course!


    Wave wind water gate: @ Limulus tempest, is it still there


    Wave wind water gate: "will not die, is now in the muddled state?"


    Limlu Tempest: "we''re fine. We''re not dead."


    Nezha: "yes! The other two pioneers have been cut down by us, and we have won a great victory


    Nezha: "slym cheering face"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "don''t tell me that you sent out that terrible energy fluctuation just now?"


    Tony doesn''t have money:


    he also felt the energy fluctuation just now, but is that an attack that can be sent out by level 6?


    Obviously, it has exceeded the upper limit of the data for the investigation of steel clothing.


    That level, the legendary seven steps, I''m afraid that''s it?


    Well... They don''t have level 7 combat power in their group, so level 7 only exists in legends.


    And the administrator?


    He has to let his body disguise the level of six, then what do they have to say?


    Limlu Tempest: guess


    Br. < br. There is no money and no bad face! If you say so, I probably know


    Limulu Tempest: what do you know? I''ll let you guess, and you''ll know? Are you so good now? "


    Tony had no money: "Oh! I think I know something about you, slim. You let me guess. It must have nothing to do with you. (slim disdains to face) "


    if limulu had such a strong power, he would have begun to show off his personality.


    If you can''t make sure the photos are all sent to the group, let yourself guess?


    Guess what? Guess?


    What is there to guess?


    Is it necessary for him to guess when he thinks carefully?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! It seems that Tony elimulu knows it very well


    Wave wind water gate: "elder sister head said so, it seems that it is not your attack, is our enemy so difficult?"


    Marquis Vauban: are you really OK


    Nezha: "we''re really fine. It''s more real than pearls!"


    Marquis Vauban: No, how can you be ok? The other side has burst out such a strong force. Wait, there won''t be any strong defensive force on you, will you? "


    Marquis Vauban: No, you can''t have that thing


    Bo Feng shuimen: "is it said that the administrator once opened a small stove for you? (slim shakes his hair) "


    Limulus Tempest:" well, I don''t care. The attack just now was from the other side, but it was the power of the other side''s self explosion, which was not controllable. "


    Limlu Tempest: "so, we don''t have much to do."


    Tony has no money:...


    Marquis wobang:...


    self explosion?


    Three dozen dozen, can you blow up the other side?


    How empty is the other party?

 Chapter 726

    Happy Feng man: "aren''t they six level pioneers? The sixth order is not equivalent to the gods of Valoran. How could it be so empty? "


    Happy wind man: "are pioneers born weak, their six steps only equal to our fifth level?"


    The surname Cao''s name is "Meng de" (slim rubbing his hands and face) "


    the surname Cao''s name is Meng de:" if that''s the case, can we two get involved


    Limulus Tempest: aren''t you two trying to eat your ass


    Limulu Tempest: "the reason for the self explosion is very complicated, and if it had not been for the healing and cross-border fighting, we would have been GG for a long time."


    If Yasuo and Cao Cao come here, they will be seriously injured by the aftermath of the battle alone. What kind of war will they take part in?


    Wait!


    Isn''t Xiaoyu here?


    Just now, Xiaoyu won''t have an accident, right?


    Limlu Tempest: @ quiet and obedient jade, are you ok


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I''m ok, but it was really dangerous just now. Although the place that red sister put me is far away, the white air wave just passed over my head directly. It should be the afterwave. I didn''t feel it. If it wasn''t for the coincidence that I saw the shoelaces squatting down to tie the shoelaces, I felt that something would happen to me."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: (slim wipes sweat face)


    Limulus Tempest:...


    squat down and tie her shoes?


    Did he hear right?


    Although Xiaoyu''s strength is not strong, but also has four levels of cultivation, four level practitioners will open the shoelaces?


    Even if the shoelace is opened, the fourth level practitioner''s idea moves, and the shoelaces are not tied by themselves, but also tied by themselves?


    Is this the power of the emperor?


    God help you?


    God felt that danger was coming, so she let go of Xiaoyu''s shoelaces and let her squat down to tie her shoelaces?


    This kind of luck is terrible!


    Tony had no money: "this luck, I''m Tony! Sun Mengyao: "Xiaoyu, I think I have to put up your poster in my room in the future."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "why?"


    Sun Mengyao: "daily worship of the emperor, I hope I can share some of the emperor''s luck from you.


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, don''t you have to do this?"


    Sun Mengyao: "Xiaoyu, don''t think it''s a small matter. Think about it. Why do you carry it when the aftershocks appear and sweep all sides?"


    Sun Mengyao: "once it was a coincidence, two times was luck, three times was a miracle. What happened that time? Maybe you are more lucky than us


    In fact, she also has some doubts. According to the reason, Xiaoyu was born in a world with initial super ability. The world level is not very high, so she should not have such an explosive luck.


    If it''s the protagonist''s reason, are there few protagonists joining the communication group?


    Not only the protagonist, but also the villain!


    For example, Tony, as the leading role of the protagonist, his luck is not at the same level as Xiaoyu.


    What''s more, Tony''s world level is higher than Xiaoyu''s, which is very metaphysical.


    She does not understand very much, the world is too big, too many things, she does not understand the things, to learn more knowledge.


    Maybe the administrator knows about Xiaoyu, but he will not tell them.


    They don''t have to ask. After all, it''s not a bad thing.

 Chapter 727

    Tony didn''t have money: "well... I remember that some people said I was lucky. Now, looking back, it seems that I''m luckier than ordinary people."


    Tony didn''t have money: "but compared with Xiaoyu, I admit, it''s a far cry. (slim covers his forehead) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes, it seems that Mr. big shit knows himself very well. "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "but I think I''m lucky compared to some" only "slim. (slim curls his face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Sun Mengyao: "indeed, Mr. Shida is very lucky, which can be seen from the technical work of reincarnation."


    Tony has no money: "to be honest, before he joined the communication group, he didn''t think there was any metaphysical supernatural power in the world.


    Technology changes the world, and he agrees.


    As for some vague things he knows, he also knows that it should be biotechnology.


    After all, there is no doubt that the use of biotechnology can create soldiers who break through the limits of the human body.


    Therefore, he did not believe in the so-called theory of reincarnation.


    Do people have souls?


    Who knows?


    But after joining the communication group, he believed it all.


    People have souls!


    If there is a soul, it will be reincarnated.


    Don''t say, what sun Mengyao said is quite reasonable. He is really good at reincarnation.


    If he wasn''t Tony Stark, his life would have changed a lot.


    Although his father died a long time ago, the existence of his parents also laid an important foundation for his future.


    Where would he have stark industries without his parents?


    Nezha: "ha ha! Sister Mengyao is always able to pinpoint the problem. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "Nezha, reincarnation is a skill that you clearly master better than me, OK?"


    Tony has no money: "little hero Nezha, Third Prince Nezha, almost the moment you were born, your future has been doomed."


    Nezha: "what nonsense future! My future, I has the final say. "


    Nezha: "how can I accept the future they set for me?"


    Nezha:


    Limulus Tempest: "Alas! Then I''m not the same. After I was born, I was a very ordinary person, even a poor man struggling on the food and clothing line. (slim weeping face) "


    he has a stable mind and is not so irritable.


    The future planned by God can become the future of God. Isn''t it a perfect future for ordinary people?


    At least it can give you a plan for the future. Maybe there are some useful elements in it, but it also proves that it is valuable to use, isn''t it?


    Well...


    from another perspective, if others can make use of themselves, it means they have ability!


    If it''s an incompetent waste, who would want to use you?


    How do you say that?


    As long as I''m a waste, no one can use me!


    Yeah!


    No one can use you, but no one can look up to you!


    You can''t bring help to others. Can''t you expect others to help you?


    Help is mutual at any time, so it can be used, which also shows that he is a valuable person.


    But he certainly won''t say it. If he said it, he could see Tony''s own image.


    The scene of spitting fragrance is a little frightening.


    And after I joined the communication group, my previous ideas have also changed a lot!

 Chapter 728

    Tony has no money: "Lim Lu, your brother and I are here. Come out to meet me!"


    Tony didn''t have money:


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t care about you as much as you give me this timely support."


    Limulu Tempest: come with your steel suit regiment and we''ll kill the pioneers


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! trifle! Give it to your brother and me! "


    Limulus Tempest: "what''s Tony trying to take advantage of himself?


    Well done, I began to call myself brother.


    It''s not right. I have paintings in absolute words. I want to take advantage of myself without being aware of it. After waiting for a while, I feel that it''s meaningless to disclose the causes and consequences of taking advantage of it, so that I can understand it.


    Well...


    we need to think about it carefully, but we can''t suffer from his secret loss any more.


    Bo Feng Shui men: "I just met a pioneer of six steps."


    Wave, wind and water gate: "he is tearing the space and moving forward at a high speed, but obviously his spatial attainments are obviously not as good as mine."


    Marquis wobang: and then


    Wave wind water gate: "then I overcame him for a moment. At the moment when he tore up the space, I disturbed the space and let the turbulence inside the space impact him and weaken his overall strength."


    Marquis wobang: "where? Do you want me to help you? (slim funny face) "


    he knew that Watergate met a pioneer who did not know that Watergate was the enemy, and his spatial attainments were weaker than Watergate, Watergate would definitely attack him.


    If you know it''s the enemy, can you think it''s not seen?


    Since it''s the enemy, it''s better to kill in advance.


    Wave wind water gate: "no, he is not my opponent. He was attacked by me again. He is dead."


    Tony didn''t have money: "can''t you run if you can''t beat them? You are one now. If a few companions happen to pass by, you will not be finished? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "you are all hypothetical, OK? What''s more, as I said just now, his spatial attainments are not as good as mine. Can he run in front of me? "


    Limulu Tempest: "be careful, Beauvoir, Watergate. Now the pioneers are standing around, that is to say, they are idle people. Once the pioneer asks for help, you will be in a dangerous situation."


    Wave wind water gate:...


    wave wind water gate: "then I will as soon as possible. The pioneers near bander city are not doing anything, so they are very likely to come here.


    After all, they are pioneers, and in the absence of hatred, they are likely to help.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Watergate, I noticed that two pioneers left."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you... Be careful..."


    Bofeng water gate "...


    Bofeng water gate: @ Marquis wobang, old Marquis, come here! I''ll send you a seat. We''ll work together


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! The old Marquis is is a tool man, where there is a vacancy to fill in


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "what kind of tool man? You''re making a fuss again, aren''t you? That''s you! (slim helpless face) "


    tool man?


    What kind of tool man?


    He and Watergate cooperated very well last time. This time, both of them have reached the sixth level. They will be more tacit.


    Even if there were two pioneers of the sixth order, would they be afraid?

 Chapter 729

    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "is the administrator there?"


    Tony had no money: "ouch? Xu Xuan, what are you doing with the administrator? "


    Limlu Tempest: "the warden is in Bandar right now, and I''m sure he''s watching the screen. (slim funny face) "


    happy Feng man:" the administrator''s behavior is not what we can speculate at will... "


    happy Feng man:" so I agree with Lim Lu, the administrator should be looking at our chat records. (dog head) "


    brother Su:" look at Lim Lu and Yasuo''s words, Su Chen can''t help but take a puff.


    It seems that during the contact in recent months, we also have some understanding of him. He has nothing to do now, so they usually pay attention to the communication group.


    Limlu Tempest: "look! I said the administrator must be watching


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! As expected, my sixth sense is true! (slim funny face) "


    happy wind man:" as a swordsman, my intuition has always been very accurate. (dog head)


    Tony has no money: "you two should not be funny to save your life, or dog head to protect your life, very good! (slim bares his teeth) "


    brother Su:" Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian. What can I do for you? "


    He didn''t care about the bickering between Limulus and Tony, who were bickering almost all the time, in various ways.


    If one day they are very peaceful, we will not be used to it.


    In general, members of the group will not find themselves.


    As long as you look, it''s more or less the big things that happened and they can''t decide.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "well, this former Emperor of shurima said that he wanted to join our communication group."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    Marquis wobang:


    "..."


    just after Xu Xuanhua finished speaking, a series of question marks floated through the communication group.


    The former Emperor of shuruima wants to join the communication group?


    Isn''t it?


    Xu Xuan asked the administrator about this?


    When they came into contact with the local forces of Valoran, more or less the other side had this tendency.


    However, each of them asked the administrator, because they all know that the selection of members in the communication group is very strict, otherwise there will not be such a small number of people now.


    Also normal, as long as you join the communication group, there will be no life crisis.


    Dead, can be resurrected.


    If you don''t die, your strength will always be stronger!


    It''s not nice to say that even if an ant with limited wisdom joins the communication group, it will surely become a big man in the world.


    What''s more, can the ants invited by the communication group be ordinary ants?


    Limlu Tempest: "Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian. Did you tell the emperor about our communication group?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "no, no, this is definitely not."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the emperor is aware of my miraculous, so he communicated with me. I know the rules of our communication group. There is not a trace of information about the communication group, but that I am a member of a mysterious organization."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "and after thinking for a while, the emperor said that he wanted to join our organization and become a member of our organization."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "as a sincerity, he can give all his treasures to the organization."


    As long as you are not a fool, you will not violate the rules of communication group.


    After all, he didn''t even reveal the most important person. Would he tell the emperor of a different world?

 Chapter 730

    Bo Feng Shui men: "Xu Xuan, you are not very wise this time."


    Wave wind water gate: "still say, you just ask, in fact, in your heart, even if the administrator agrees, you will not let him in?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "no, that''s what he said. I''ll come here to ask."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "it''s really the ancient people of the mysterious ancient oriental country in ancient times. This quality... If a person of the same age, he would never ask that question."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xuan: "just ask, also... Nothing?"


    Wave wind water gate: "nothing? That''s a lot of it


    Bo Feng shuimen: "if outsiders can join the communication group through group friends, I think there must be a lot of people in our communication group."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "and if you really want to do this, I don''t know what you think. Anyway, the first one I invited must be jiuxinnai. It''s a great opportunity in life to join the communication group."


    Tony had no money: "I agree with Watergate, and if I could, I would have made the same choice as Watergate."


    Every new member of the exchange group is invited by the leader.


    No exception!


    Even they speculate that the administrator is not qualified to invite group members to the exchange group.


    Otherwise, so many times, why has the administrator never invited?


    Each group reminder is to invite who and who to join the endless dimensional communication group. Therefore, each member of the group is the most dazzling star in the endless dimension. Otherwise, how can we attract the attention of the group leader?


    Even if it''s not good now, it''s going to be great in the future.


    As long as it is gold, it will shine in the communication group!


    Maybe most of the world will cover up the light of gold, but the exchange group can be said to be a gold light processing factory. After joining the exchange group, the light will only be more and more prosperous!


    Therefore, their reaction is very normal. If they can choose their own people, they will give it to outsiders?


    Isn''t that who has the closest relationship with himself?


    In the end, Xu Xuangang''s words are nonsense.


    That''s why Tony said that if he was a modern man, he would never ask that question.


    In other words, it''s kind of stupid.


    Is the administrator busy?


    They don''t know whether the administrator is busy or not.


    After all, great energy exists, and there are countless separate bodies. Who knows how many things need to devote their energy to?


    Now Xu Xuan comes to ask the administrator because of these nonsense questions. This is really...


    maybe it is normal for the administrator to make fun of them and make a fool of themselves occasionally.


    but the administrator is the master of the play. This is not a factor that they think the administrator is very idle.


    The level gap is too big and the gap is too far-reaching. As for the administrators, they believe that they are not even one hundred million.


    Nezha: "in this way, I am also an ancient man in your words, but my character is different from him."


    Nezha: "no, it should be said that there is no difference. @Tony has no money. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... You''re a kid. It''s different. I don''t know what your personality would look like if you hadn''t been exposed to communication groups before you grew up."


    Nezha: "my character is like this. No matter whether I have contact with the communication group or not, that''s it. Nothing will change."


    Nezha: "I firmly believe that."

 Chapter 731

    Marquis wobang: "Tony doesn''t have money, everyone has their own ideas. It''s because there are so many kinds of life and different ideas in this world, that''s why such a wonderful and vast world is created."


    Marquis Vauban: imagine how boring the world would be if everyone had the same idea


    Marquis wobang: "so you think like this, there is no need to let other people think the same as you do, he also has a reason for others, sometimes you don''t know the truth, you don''t hate people, in case of the final wrong, how embarrassing?"


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "the old Marquis is is suddenly so literate, I am a bit scared. The old Marquis, who is that?


    It is not too much to say that he is a big devil.


    After all, those who died indirectly in the hands of the old Marquis would be able to pile up into a mountain range, right?


    When it comes to the issue of principle, what should it be like or what it should be.


    But now, the old Marquis said such a thing?


    What a big world, people are different, a variety of people long ago this prosperous and colorful world.


    Well... I don''t know. I thought the old Marquis became a Buddha. He put down his butcher''s knife and became a Buddha directly?


    Limulus Tempest: I''m a little bit. Even though the old Marquis''s words contain philosophy, why is it so strange to say them from the old Marquis''s mouth


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis Vauban: am I not right


    Limulu Tempest: "we are not wrong. On the contrary, we are quite right. In your words, colorful personality makes the world prosperous. If different people say the same thing, the effect will be different."


    Marquis wobang: "this is not right! What others say is the language of great truth, and what I say is strange? "


    Marquis wobang: "you are biased! It''s discrimination


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "old Marquis, what''s the matter with you? Are you stimulated by something? Don''t scare me! The old Marquis never said such a thing before, but now what''s the matter?


    What''s more, the old Marquis said that he would help Watergate. Did he say that the pioneer''s uncanny ability directly interfered with the old Marquis?


    That pioneer''s uncanny ability is so strong?


    Can penetrate the communication group of soul protection, direct action, wide fear of wide fear!


    Of course, this is just his idea. If a level 6 pioneer can penetrate the defense of the communication group, how can the communication group protect their soul in the future battle?


    If you are scared out of your wits, is the resurrected seal script still useful?


    After all, you need to buy and use it yourself. Others can''t use it.


    In other words, the premise of all resurrection is that they are still alive, and the will still exists.


    If you''re scared, you''ll have nothing, and you''ll revive yourself, fart!


    Marquis Vauban: what''s wrong with me? Didn''t I speak like that before


    Tony had no money: "did you say that before?"


    Limulus Tempest: I want to ask you something, old Marquis


    Marquis wobang: "what''s the matter? Ask


    Limulu Tempest: that''s what happened. Where are you standing? Tony or Xu Xuan? "


    Marquis Vauban: "of course it is... Tony. After all, Tony and I have quite the same ideas on this matter."


    Tony has no money:...


    is consistent with my idea, that''s the same. Why did you say that?


    Is it a compliment?


    Clearly two people belong to one side, their own hearts also admit that other people''s words are what they think in their hearts, but it is necessary to make a hostile remark.


    It''s not a raise. What is it?


    Oh, my God!


    He quarreled with the old Marquis?


    Well... It''s a close battle. If he fights with the old Marquis, it''s not sure who has beaten the other.


    After all, relatively speaking, both of them are elite.

 Chapter 732

    Limlu Tempest: see, brother Xu


    Limlu Tempest: "you''ve been in the communication group for a while, but it looks like there''s so much to learn."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "it seems that this time, I really made some mistakes."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "sorry, everyone."


    Sun Mengyao: "I don''t think you should apologize to us. In fact, we don''t have much. Even if we can invite members of the group, we won''t say anything if you invite the desert emperor in."


    Sun Mengyao: "as long as you can join the communication group, it is a family."


    Sun Mengyao: "what you really want to apologize for should be the administrator. Although I don''t think the administrator''s level of power will care about what you just said, I think you''d better apologize. After all, you can see that the administrator didn''t speak any more."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I... administrator, I am very sorry!"


    The stronger you are, the more open your mind will be.


    Just as the ants fight against the dragon, the Dragon roars past, and they don''t even know it happened.


    After all, ants are too small. Even if they fight again, how can they be kept in mind by the dragon?


    A strong man doesn''t always care.


    The strong have the dignity of the strong. Once they are valued in this respect, the most severe punishment will be given to those who meet the challenge.


    The dragon flying for nine days, I''m afraid, can regionalize the country where the mole ants are located.


    If you can bite a dog, you can''t bite a man!


    Therefore, he also thinks that sun Mengyao''s words have some truth. Even if the administrator doesn''t care, it''s nothing for him to say an apology, which is much better than what really happens in the future.


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Su Xiaoge: "I can''t interfere with the invitation of the exchange group, so I don''t have to ask me to tell me about it in the future."


    Su Xiaoge: "if there is any change in the rules of the communication group in the future, it''s not too late for you to ask me when you invite people in."


    Tony has no money: "I understand!"


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, your excellency


    Limulu Tempest: "Whoa! Is it so good? "


    Limulu Tempest:


    to Shanba: OK


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s, and his character is Meng de: "OK, thank you very much."


    Su Xiaoge:


    The meaning of what he said just now is not to ask him about these matters in the future. He can''t interfere in this matter.


    This is true. If he can control the number of places in the exchange group and invite whoever he wants to invite, he may not be among them now.


    The quota of exchange group is still too strict. Each time a group task or branch task is completed, an invitation quota will be added to the main task.


    What''s more, there is a mysterious reward for every 20% of the exploration forces, which will have a chance to meet the optional invitation places.


    But he is not too confident about his own face.


    Therefore, he also attaches great importance to the number of invited members of the exchange group.


    Seriously, it''s important!


    When there is a big man in the invitation list, it will take the communication group to fly directly.


    As for the arrogant and domineering, to the group of heaven and earth of the strong?


    He felt that the strong people who were normal or not completely insane would generally be restrained if they saw the magic of the communication group and the prestige and threat of the Taoist master''s vest.


    If you want to meet someone who is unrepentant, you can''t help it. Kick it!


    Up to now, he has not kicked anyone. When Tony said that when he joined the communication group, he just used the Taoist master''s vest to make their souls tremble, and the forbidden words made them very uncomfortable.


    Kick out of the communication group, will there be any different punishment?


    This, for example, erase the body?


    If you join the communication group, you already know something about the communication group. If you just kick out, will it affect the communication group in a certain range?


    Well... He doesn''t know. He can only try it later.


    But then again, what I said just now made Tony and them misunderstand?


    One by one, I understand, and thank you.


    My last words will not make them feel that they can invite people into the communication group in the future?


    Take a closer look, it seems to be really interesting.


    Ask me later when the group rules have changed. In their eyes, they think of themselves as powerful people at the same level as the group leader.


    As a great power, it should not be aimless.


    But they are wrong again this time, wrong add wrong!


    He was not a great power, so what he said was not true at all. Obviously, he just said it casually. If they really wanted to take it seriously, it would be a little embarrassing.Anyway, I didn''t say when I could.


    If you can change the group rules at random, then change them quickly!


    At least let yourself invite the people around you or the people you like to join the communication group. This is the privilege of the group leader, right?


    But at present, this kind of group leader privilege is impossible to appear in a short time.

 Chapter 733

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "True. Space cutting!"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the wind and water, and immediately the surrounding space became illusory, and the endless space edge began to fill in it, with a terrible strangling power, attacking all living creatures in this space.


    Of course, the wave wind water gate is not attacked.


    But the pioneer who is running away crazily ahead sees this scene, a trace of anxiety flashed on his face, and then comes again. The surrounding space is turbulent, and the power of space is violent. In this case, he dare not shuttle in space.


    Otherwise, without waiting for the enemy to attack from behind, he will be destroyed by the force of tyrannical space.


    But the enemy behind him...


    if he is not seriously injured, he may still have a lot of strength. But when he is overcast, a strange force of space occupies his deep body, which constantly destroys his body, suppresses his vitality and makes his injury more and more serious.


    He now wants to find a hidden place to heal, after all, seriously injured in a different world, this is taboo!


    For the pioneers, not only the creatures of the world are enemies, but also the pioneers of a world!


    To tell you the truth, if he had not been seriously injured and in danger of death, he would not have sought help from the pioneers around him.


    Because he didn''t know whether the people who came by surprise would give themselves a back stab.


    If you really want that, you will be finished!


    "Give up! You can''t run. "


    The wind and water gate spoke, the hand movement is not slow, the figure flash, the moment appears in front of the pioneers.


    The next moment, a series of terrorist attacks began to reverberate around, making the already chaotic space more turbulent and unstable.


    "This brother, stay on the line and see you in the future."


    As soon as the pioneer lifted his right hand, a gold pagoda like treasure appeared in the air, rapidly growing larger, and then directly covered his head to defend him from the powerful attack of the wave, wind and water gate.


    "Well, you haven''t used this treasure until now. It seems that you are not so comfortable with it?"


    The sound of wave wind and water gate came from four sides, which was quite like a siege by many powerful men.


    It has been a long time for level six practitioners from just now on.


    In such a long time, the pioneer did not use the magic weapon of the pagoda.


    Their own attack bombards the pagoda, just ripples around the protective layer. Obviously, they can''t break the golden Pagoda in a short time.


    The pioneer was also very interesting. He was seriously injured, but he didn''t use the treasure at the first time. This shows that there must be some drawbacks in the use of the pagoda.


    No matter what the disadvantages are, it''s good for you.


    What''s more, before the end, who knows what will happen?


    If you say you are not lucky, the pagoda is a very powerful magic weapon, not only has a strong defense, but also a strong attack power, then you can kill yourself at most!


    Is this a big deal?


    It''s also a good thing to let friends know about this pioneer with a resurrection rune, isn''t it?


    It''s better than that when the pioneer sacrificed his Pagoda in the war and caused a lot of damage in a wide range, right?


    Well...


    so, in any case, I make money.


    The main thing is that he can be resurrected. If not, he will not be so calm and calm.


    But there is no such thing in the world. If the exchange group has a resurrection rune, it can be revived!

 Chapter 734

    "If you don''t, you can break the pagoda."


    The voice of the pioneers came from inside the pagoda. "I can tell you something. I have asked my companions for help, and five of them are coming."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll have five companions coming soon, and then... You can''t go if you want to."


    Speaking of this, the pioneer suddenly stopped, and then said: "I am not afraid to tell you, as usual, you are my enemy, my friendly army is coming, I should drag you, wait for the friendly army to come, cooperate with the friendly army to kill you!"


    "It''s better to kill the enemy. But to tell you the truth, my pagoda is very precious. It''s my card. So I don''t want to let those friendly troops know in case of any change. Do you understand what I mean? "


    The wind and water gate did not seem to hear the words of the pioneers, and his face remained unchanged, and he still maintained his strong attack.


    He can''t break the defense of the pagoda, but he doesn''t think it can be defended all the time.


    And what... Five companions are coming?


    Limulu said in the group, only two pioneers started, two pioneers said five, it seems to be really fooling himself!


    It seems that the pioneer was worried that the two pioneers could not stop themselves from coming.


    As for the saying that pagodas are precious and don''t want to expose their cards?


    Are you a fool?


    You and he are almost dead, will you worry about the exposure of the cards?


    When you pioneers are members of my communication group, you can be resurrected after death?


    Even if the pioneer didn''t deceive himself, the pagoda was really precious. He didn''t want to be exposed in the eyes of the so-called friendly army.


    But as an enemy, he doesn''t want to be exposed. Shouldn''t he be more exposed?


    As a person, is not very good at fighting inside?


    It''s a good thing for the pioneers to fight against each other.


    "My friend, do you know who I am?"


    "I''m a pioneer. I come through the key of time and space. So for us, the key of time and space is the most important thing. There is no one."


    "But now I swear by the key of time and space. What I said just now does not mean to deceive you. If there is, I will not be able to improve my cultivation, my heart will be full of demons, and my body and spirit will be destroyed."


    "I believe my friends can see that this oath has been regarded as a poison oath, so... Can you see my sincerity?"


    Pioneers don''t give up and keep talking. They want to use their own words to slow down the attack frequency and intensity.


    After all, he is also a member of his own family. He knows his own affairs and has a strong defense force. However, it is not without cost to use the pagoda himself.


    With the power of the soul, the pagoda is urged.


    So I have a lot of soul power to pass every second. If I can put away the pagoda earlier, I will lose less.


    The injured soul has to bear the swallowing of the golden tower. Think about it, it''s really miserable.


    If it wasn''t, I would have sacrificed to the pagoda for defense in the early morning. What would have happened later?


    "We are not friends. Your sincerity is useless to me."


    The voice did not fall, wave wind water door mouth slightly raised, a smile on his face.


    Because he received a message from the old Marquis, the old Marquis... Is around.


    It seems that the speed of the old Marquis was quite fast, at least much faster than those two pioneers.


    The next moment, a burst of hard laughter came from the outside world.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Water gate, open this space field and let me in."

 Chapter 735

    "Good."


    Wave wind water door should a sound, and then the idea moved, nearby a space crack appeared.


    At the moment, the Marquis of Vauban, who was waiting outside the chaotic space area, saw a crack in the space and stepped into it directly.


    At the moment when he enters the space crack, the space becomes calm. If the outside people want to enter it again, they have to bear the strangulation of the chaotic space.


    "Watergate, the pioneer, is in this tower?"


    The Marquis of Vauban, glancing at the golden pagoda, frowned.


    He could feel something in the pagoda.


    At least, the defense barrier outside is not something he can easily break.


    "Yes, the tower is a bit annoying now."


    Wave wind water door slightly nods, way: "but fortunately, now he is trapped here, in a short time, he is inseparable."


    The Marquis of Vauban touched his chin and said, "OK, your attack power is not too concentrated. I''ll give it to me."


    After that, he stepped forward, his body suddenly grew bigger and turned into a giant wolf with a length of ten thousand meters.


    In front of the wolf, the huge pagoda is like a mini toy, full of a delicate feeling.


    "Jie Jie!"


    The Marquis of Vauban turned into a Wolf grinned, showing a cruel smile.


    Watergate is good at space and speed. When facing the enemy with weak defense and strong attack, he is more lethal than himself.


    But when you meet someone with rough skin and thick flesh, you can only be silly.


    Can be different, their own attack means are numerous, and among their own God power, the power of the werewolf is also the strongest!


    The wolf claws of Marquis of Vauban glittered, with the opportunity of killing people and destroying the heaven and the earth, and roared to the pagoda.


    "Bang --"


    a violent white air wave turned around, and the golden bell trembled with the force.


    "Click..."


    there is a slight breaking sound on the border outside the golden bell. However, at the moment of appearance, a golden awn flashed over, and the broken place directly restored to its original state.


    "Hey! If you can break it, you can break it! "


    The Marquis of Vauban roared up to the sky and roared ferociously.


    Immediately began to crazy attack, the speed is extremely fast, every second there are thousands of attacks out.


    "Click..."


    there are more and more cracks on the gold bell junction, and the recovery speed is also slower and slower.


    After all, the defense power of the Golden Bell comes from the wounded soul of the pioneers. Even if the soul is injured, how much strength can it squeeze out?


    ...


    Bandar City, in the middle of a pub.


    "I always thought you could hold on for a long time."


    Su Chen sat on the tavern sofa and said with a soft smile, "after all, when we first started talking, you were still very confident in your own strength."


    "But such a confident... Strong man, how can''t even last an hour?"


    "If you can''t support the burning of industry fire, what strength do you have to compete with me?"


    The owner of the tavern is trapped in the fire. Hearing Su Chen''s words, he can''t help but roar: "if you have absolute confidence in your own strength, why don''t you let me go, and let''s have a fair fight!"


    At this moment, in the burning of the karma fire, his body has been deformed.


    Karma is aimed at the soul.


    And it''s just the body.


    The body he carried has reached this point, and his soul is afraid to have been fragmented!


    But as a pioneer of the divine realm, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up!

 Chapter 736

    "I find that you pioneers are fond of whimsical ideas."


    Su Chen shook his head and sarcastically said, "if it were you, would you let go of the confinement and fight with me in an open and upright manner?"


    How can the enemy''s fighting be upright?


    His point of view, as long as it is determined to be the enemy, he will do everything in his power to kill him first!


    As for the rival who appreciates each other?


    Is that the enemy?


    That''s a friend!


    It can only be said that the kind of friend is somewhat different from the conventional friend. A strong enemy who appreciates each other is a friend who can promote his progress and make himself stronger. Is it the same as an enemy who uses all means to kill himself?


    Appreciate each other, that means you can sit together drinking and chatting, talk about life ideal, say self ambition.


    Does the word "enemy" mean too much?


    "Yes


    The tavern owner said without any hesitation.


    "Well, you pioneers have bright minds, but I''m gloomy, OK?"


    Su Chen eyebrow a pick, way: "but the mind bright pioneer, want to destroy this tile Roland continent."


    "But we, the dark minded, have come to this continent of Valoran to protect it."


    "Do you think it''s strange?"


    After hearing the speech, the tavern owner said, "with practice, everyone has his own mission to grow and become stronger. To become stronger, we naturally need to consume the resources of the world."


    "So you come to plunder the resources of other worlds, dead or alive?"


    "You say so well, if you were a pioneer, would you care about the life and death of other worlds?"


    "I will, at least I won''t kill the chicken and get the egg like you do."


    Su Chen glanced at the tavern owner and said, "sustainable, uninterrupted output, how good the cultivation resources are, but they have to destroy the world one by one."


    After a moment''s silence, the tavern owner said, "we don''t want to destroy the world. There are so many creatures in a world. Who wants his hands covered with the blood of countless worlds? But we don''t want to. Is it useful? For the sake of evolution, we can only swallow the world''s luck! Do not swallow, can only be eliminated, in that situation is eliminated, the final result, only a dead end! So we didn''t go back all the way. "


    The key of time and space can cross to a stronger world and make their strength stronger.


    But the evolution of the key of time and space, in addition to swallowing each other, only the world qi movement can make the key of space and time evolve.


    And phagocytosis....


    low level can devour high level, and the same level can also phagocytize each other, which has a strong evolutionary effect on the key of space and time.


    The key of high-level space-time can devour the key of low-level space-time, but it has no use.


    After all, high-level pioneers are powerful. If the key of time and space can be devoured at will, it will be a complete disaster for the pioneers.


    Perhaps in the end, there are only a few pioneers left.


    For someone behind the pioneers, it''s something he doesn''t want to see.


    Therefore, the powerful pioneers want to make the key of time and space evolve into a higher level. They have to go to different time and space and devour the world Qi.


    If the world is swallowed up, the world will gradually become lonely.


    When the last trace of world Qi is swallowed up, it is the moment when the world dies!


    It can be said that the pioneers have developed for many years, and the world in their hands has been countless.

 Chapter 737

    "I don''t care if you have any trouble. It''s not easy for everyone in this world to live."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "since we are enemy, and still inborn opposite enemy, that must be the death and death in the end."


    "Either you fall, or we survive."


    Tavern owner: "Su Chen''s words are full of confidence.


    Although Su Chen''s last sentence expresses two meanings, these two meanings are actually a kind of viewpoint.


    At the end of the war, the pioneers die!


    Among the pioneers, how many demons are Tianjiao?


    As one of the few pioneers, he was very aware of how terrifying the strength of those pioneers standing at the highest peak.


    He should be scornful of his words.


    But I don''t know why, listening to Su Chen''s words, he had a kind of feeling that he should be so.


    No doubt they will destroy the wasteland?


    How could it be?


    Since the development of pioneers, they have been in countless worlds. They will only become stronger and stronger. How can they end up destroyed?


    He will die, but the pioneer will never die!


    "Well, your soul is almost there."


    Su Chen stood up and said, "get ready. It''s time for you to go."


    When the tavern owner heard the speech, his voice changed and he prayed, "can you tell me the information of the key of time and space when I am about to die? Let me die before I die. Our pioneers'' exploration of the key to time and space has gone deep into our souls. Really, please. "


    The information of the key of time and space, as long as he gets this information, he will immediately send the information back.


    If he can send back such important information, his contribution to the pioneers will be incomparable.


    With this kind of contribution, we can definitely attract the top ones.


    He is not very clear about those who exist in today''s state, but he still has a little understanding of the magic power of reversing time and resurrecting the dead.


    It may be said that those people do not have that ability now, or that they have the ability. They only use it once and the cost is too high, so they will not use this ability in a short period of time.


    But as long as those few people exist further and become stronger.


    At some time in the future, maybe he will be resurrected and come back again.


    Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, he can''t resist, so make a plan for the future as much as possible.


    This enemy of his own to defend the land of Valoran, and even in the face of enemies of the same realm, put some mental efforts on the Yodel people around him, which shows that he is very kind and kind from the heart.


    Even if he doesn''t admit it, kindness is kindness, and good people are good people. He can see that.


    Therefore, it is possible for his dying prayer to be fulfilled.


    "As an enemy, I should not die with my eyes closed."


    Su Chen grinned and said, "as the enemy of life and death, I still have to let you have a better life?"


    "What you think all day is beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Kyle''s on one side. Listen to me.


    She knew that a super war broke out in the distance from the terrible wave just now.


    Even soon after the outbreak, some gods fell.


    And more than one.


    The war would never have been caused by the creatures of Valoran.


    Even though there are many powerful gods in the world, which one has not lived for a long time, the longer he lives, the more he cherishes his life.


    Of course, she is an exception.


    She felt that she had better listen to this kind of cross world organization struggle.

 Chapter 738

    "The burning power of the fire is still a little weak."


    Su Chen, looking at the tavern.


    Before the words fell, the blazing industrial fire was suddenly booming, and this pioneer with the power of the gods of Valoran continent turned into particles in the blazing fire, and soon disappeared into the world.


    "But the ability of Yihuo to erase traces is very strong. All the living creatures burned by the industrial fire have been wiped away, as if... They have never existed before, and they are clean and clean. "


    Su Chen said softly, and then his right hand held slightly, and the blazing white industrial fire floating in the sky disappeared instantly.


    The divine power of fire is very corrosive. Once infected, it is not easy to get rid of.


    But the power of combustion is not even better than that of the three true fire of the same level.


    Of course, the present power of Ye Huo is certainly stronger than that of the three true fire.


    After all, the divine power of Yihuo has been strengthened to the full level, while the three true fire can only be restored to perfection.


    "Kyle, did you feel that fight, too?"


    "Well."


    Kyle nodded and said that the aftereffect of the energy explosion was so strong that even if it was far away from Bandar City, its destructive power could still destroy the poor city.


    She was here, of course, unable to see Bandar city destroyed by the aftershocks, so she took refuge.


    Of course, she believes that even if she doesn''t, Su Chen will.


    Since he chose to let Timo and Tristana leave, and often drank and joked with Timo in the past three days, it shows that he has a good opinion of Timo and has a different feeling for the little yodel.


    So take shelter, that''s normal operation.


    But Su Chen is fighting against a God who has cultivated himself... The pioneer is fighting against the enemy, and she has nothing to do. Naturally, she can''t let Su Chen be distracted, so she''d better protect herself.


    After all, she wants to join the organization where Su Chen works. In any case, she should let Su Chen see her sincerity.


    "The aftermath of the battle just now is just the prelude to the outbreak of the war."


    Su Chen turned around and looked out of Bandar city. He said softly, "in a moment, real war will break out."


    "At that time, it will be common for gods to fall. Even the frequency of falling down will be much more than that of your half gods in Valoran."


    "So, are you going to fight?"


    Tony and his colleagues said in the exchange group that they did not make much effort to seek cooperation from local forces in Valoran.


    The most important thing is to use their local advantages to explore the whereabouts of pioneers.


    Therefore, the vast majority of the pioneers were personally responsible for their own efforts, regardless of whether their forces were strong or weak.


    Especially after the old Marquis returned and promoted to the sixth rank, what he said was that he could find the alliance of local forces in the continent of Valoran.


    After all, these are the pioneers of the divine realm. It''s just right to divide them into several parts.


    They are not afraid of death, in order to score, they do not want to trouble the gods of Valoran to come to fight.


    Well...


    how good it would be to stand on the side of Valoran and keep the gods here from dying?


    Standing in their own perspective, I will gain more this time, isn''t it better?


    The plan could not keep up with the changes. He did not expect that until now, when Kyle joined the war or not, the impact was not great.


    To be honest, how long did he come here and meet Kyle.


    If Kyle really went to war and died on the battlefield, he might have felt a little guilty.


    After all, without his own words, Kyle would not have participated in the war, especially in their "weak" side, facing the "strong" pioneers!

 Chapter 739

    "Yes!"


    Kyle said without hesitation.


    There''s a big crisis?


    So far, she''s still in a crisis?


    What''s more, with her character, cherish life?


    Her idea is to kill evil!


    The process of killing evil is very dangerous.


    Even if he did not meet Su Chen, heard about this, she can guarantee that he will come!


    Of course, before she came, she would go to some gods she knew.


    Over the years, she has known many gods, but each of them has its own unique personality. Her personality determines that her relationship with the gods is not very friendly.


    As soon as she knew that such a big thing happened in Valoran, she would definitely inform her.


    As for whether the gods will join or not?


    It''s about the safety of Valoran and the life and death of the whole world. It''s impossible for those gods not to participate!


    The scuffle between gods, the roaring battle of many gods, which is not a crisis?


    What''s more, she wanted to join the organization where Su Chen was, so she was definitely going to participate in the war.


    Take part. There''s a chance to join.


    It is absolutely impossible to join.


    The most important thing is, what''s the meaning of not participating?


    All this means that she must and must participate in this war!


    "Well, then let me go out."


    Su Chen sighed, then turned around and said softly.


    Before the voice fell, his figure had disappeared in place.


    Kyle''s face did not change. His white wings shook slightly and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    At the same time, the other side.


    After Lim Lu three people out of the space turbulence not long after, Tony, who is wearing steel war clothes, arrived at the scene.


    "Just the opposite?"


    Tony''s voice came through the steel suit, a little disdainful in his voice.


    He thought there were only about ten, which was not a big project!


    "Tony, how many steel suits do you have?"


    Tu Shan frowned and asked solemnly.


    "With this one on me, four."


    Tony chuckled and said, "if you give me another period of time, I can still make more. After all, I have overcome that difficulty..."


    limlu patted Tony on the shoulder and directly interrupted Tony''s words. He said speechlessly: "only four steel uniforms. Why are you talking so crazy? Although there are not many people on the opposite side, how can we see that the other side has the advantage? "


    While they were talking, a blue light flashed across the sky.


    A man with a sword on his back in a green robe appeared in the sky. His eyes flashed with color as he swept through the explosion area.


    "Ye Jian, you are here at last."


    Some of the pioneers said in a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "What? Are you blaming me


    The man in green robe, known as Ye Jian, raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "with so many of you, this kind of thing can happen. It''s true..."


    he didn''t say the following words, but with his expression and tone of voice, anyone who is not stupid can hear it.


    "Well? That''s... Tony iron man? "


    After seeing the steel battle suit, Ye Jian gave a light Tut and immediately stepped out. His figure instantly appeared in front of Tony and said, "Yo, Tony, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Didn''t expect you to have such an opportunity?"


    Tony:


    Who is this?


    He knows himself?


    But how can I have no impression of him?


    Did he know Tony, himself in a parallel world?


    So, it''s interesting.

 Chapter 740

    "I haven''t seen such a big change in your steel suit in years."


    Ye Jian looked at Tony and said with a smile, "no, according to the relationship between us, you should not be so insipid when you see me. Are you another Tony?"


    The key of time and space is randomly transmitted to the world by pioneers who go to other worlds to open up wasteland.


    The second world he opened up was manwei world!


    I''ve been to marvel world. How could he not know Tony?


    Of course, the relationship with Tony is not so friendly.


    "Tut... Interesting, really interesting."


    "Your fortune is much better than that of you! If you had such a chance, I''m afraid you wouldn''t resent me like that. "


    Tony listened to Ye Jian''s words, his eyes narrowed and he asked in a deep voice, "how do you hate you?"


    The assistant said, "no, you don''t have a strange smile? You see, great people don''t care about small things. You have to fight with me for a woman. At that time, I was not your opponent. But when I wandered around the world, where would you be my opponent? Finally... Ah, let alone the past, but I really didn''t expect that I would meet you here again! "


    "Hum!"


    The gold inscriptions on the steel battle suit began to shine, and then a powerful Qi burst out from the steel clothing.


    Against the background of the golden power, the steel battle suit is full of gold, just like the God of war who came back from ancient times. His whole body is bathed in a terrible killing opportunity.


    Help yourself?


    Pepper?


    What is the beast saying?


    For a woman, the parallel world of their own life and death with him?


    He knows his temper. If things are not serious, he will never discuss life and death with anyone.


    Perhaps, the parallel world itself is not itself.


    But that is their own good luck, did not encounter this beast, otherwise the parallel world''s own end, is their own end!


    If you are not an opponent of your own, what will happen to you if you are strong enough to return to marvel world after wandering several worlds?


    This result is self-evident!


    Therefore, he must let the person in front of him pay the price!


    If what he said is false, he must pay for his words and deeds!


    Even if we die together, we will not hesitate!


    "Tony, do you want us?"


    Limulu looked at Ye Jian and said in a cold voice.


    Under normal circumstances, he''s shouting big shit.


    Once he calls Tony, it means he''s serious about it.


    Ye Jian doesn''t care when he hears the conversation.


    He could feel the energy fluctuation on the steel uniform, which was the fluctuation of the divine realm.


    I have to admit that Tony is a talented person who can develop steel war clothes to this degree?


    But what about that?


    He and Tony have a big feud, a lot of things happen, can be said to be the enemy.


    For the enemy, his principle is to understand first and then to start.


    Therefore, he understands Tony''s character. He is a proud genius, and he is also a god state. Under the same realm, will he let his companions do it?


    No!


    After all, it''s better to take revenge on this kind of thing?


    If you are not good at sword training, you will be able to win as long as you are not good at it.


    In addition to the fact that he experienced the most painful things for Tony, it was very easy to create such an illusion.

 Chapter 741

    "On your side, get ready for battle."


    Ye Jian glanced at Lim and whispered to the pioneers.


    When he came to the world of Valoran, he had the strongest strength among the dozens of pioneers.


    So that''s why he dares to come here alone to taunt Tony and attract hatred.


    Even if these people besiege themselves, they can escape safely.


    The illusory swordsman is so confident!


    "No, he gave it to me."


    When Tony said this, he passed the message to Lim Lu and asked them to cooperate with him. Later, he started to attack Ye Jian first.


    If he could, he would detonate a few steel suits.


    If he can''t, he will buy a pile of explosion runes and paste them on his body in the integral mall. He will blow him up with his own lead!


    He also said hello. After a while, if the first wave of explosion could not kill him, limulu and others would evacuate first.


    After all, once he uses the explosive seal script and sticks it on his body, it is not as simple as a few or dozens of them.


    All over the body, I don''t believe you can''t be killed!


    "Good."


    "Tony, be careful."


    "OK."


    The three of them echoed back, saying they knew.


    From the past chat and joke, they all know Tony''s feelings for his lover.


    Transposition thinking, if this happens to you, whether it''s true or not, kill the person in front of you first!


    If you don''t accept life and death, do it!


    Even if you use your own life to replace each other''s life, you can revive anyway!


    "Sure enough, it''s still Tony."


    Ye Jian''s eyes flashed, thinking silently in his heart.


    In a moment, the pioneers would not care too much about Tony, the proud genius, who could solve it in a moment.


    "If you want revenge, come on!"


    After saying that, the long sword behind Ye Jian flies away and falls into his hand, and his whole body is filled with sword sense.


    All this makes him look like an honest swordsman eager to fight.


    But whether he is just or not is only known by himself.


    "You want to die!"


    Tony roared. The sound was like a command, and three steel uniforms appeared around him. The golden light on the three steel uniforms was also shining, and he attacked Ye Jian like the God of war.


    At the same time, Lim Lu three people also broke out full strength, to leaf sword issued the most crazy attack.


    Those who dare to bully their communication group are looking for death!


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this scene, Ye Jian''s face changed, and his mind immediately moved, and the imaginary sword field surrounding him fell.


    This is his most powerful attack method. Originally, he wanted to fight with Tony and stimulate him with words at the right time. When the time is right, he will use the unreal sword field.


    After all, when the enemy is in a rage, the strength of the unreal sword domain is the strongest!


    Although Tony is a little angry now, the Tony standing in front of him at the moment is Tony that he has never contacted. Who knows if he is pretending to be?


    But now, all his plans are out of order.


    Damn it!


    "Don''t you come and help?"


    The sound of an explosion was heard all over the sky, and it was also heard by all the pioneers of the divine realm.


    This makes all the pioneers of the divine realm frown slightly and feel a little displeased.


    The tone of command, put on who, who will not like it?


    "Ha ha... Everybody, our great sword God ye is so strong, let him fight first!"


    A pioneer sneered and sarcastically said, "after all, people are so strong that they are superior to us! Does this need our help? "


    "We''re here. Just watch."

 Chapter 742

    "You are right."


    "I think so too. They are illusory swordsmen at least. They are cattle! One on seven, isn''t that different from playing? "


    "In this way, are there some..."


    "if you want to go, you can go. Oh, I suddenly feel a little dizzy. I need to meditate for a period of time to warm my mind. I can''t do it when I''m old. This makes me feel uncomfortable."


    A pioneer said, the words are full of contempt and disdain.


    The tone of the command is really unpleasant!


    Yes!


    You are very strong, but we are all pioneers of the divine realm. Is it necessary?


    What''s more, when you are in a crisis, let''s go together. This is the attitude of asking for help?


    It''s like the big guy owes you!


    It''s a piece of cake!


    Oh, I''m so angry when I meet someone who has no brain. I''m guilty!


    "Boom -"


    just as the pioneers spoke, a violent explosion came from afar.


    This changed the faces of all the pioneers, who were familiar with the wave of the explosion, which had just happened not long ago.


    What''s the situation?


    Did another one of the gods explode?


    Isn''t it?


    After they saw what happened on the battlefield, everyone was relieved.


    It turns out that it''s just a battle suit that explodes. Although it''s also powerful, it''s still not enough for those who are strong in the divine realm.


    They are especially good at illusory swordsmen. They are good at illusory swordsmen. They are rich masters.


    So there are a lot of magic weapons on your body. Even if others are in the center of self explosion, I''m afraid it''s not too big a problem.


    "One of the four science and technology armours, one of them, has been very painful. I don''t believe that Tony, who dares to blow up all the four armours."


    A pioneer sneered and Lang laughed.


    It needs resources and technology, but it has high value.


    It''s heartbreaking to explode one.


    If he can blow up four pieces, it may be possible to kill Ye Jian, but is it worth it?


    These four pieces of steel war clothes are put on the market, and they can be sold with a title.


    After all, science and technology war armour is different from the pioneers in the divine realm. If a person in the divine realm can master the battle armor, he can still exert the power of the divine realm.


    "Yes, and we have heard the words of iron and steel leaf sword, which is not parallel..."


    beside, a pioneer in a gray robe said with a smile, but the words stopped abruptly.


    Because not far away, another explosion roared.


    A six step steel battle suit, self exploding again!


    "What''s behind you?"


    "Nothing, watch it!"


    "Have you been beaten in the face?"


    "..."


    "not to mention the two self explosions, I feel that the two science and technology battle armor in the back still have to explode, and Ye Jian can''t bear it!"


    "Don''t we have to go? After all, if Ye Jian falls, we will be more passive. "


    The pioneers in grey robes said anxiously, but they found that the pioneers around them had already looked at themselves with a kind of look at the mentally retarded.


    The next moment, he realized that his language was wrong.


    Immediately embarrassed smile, did not speak again.


    Yeah!


    If you really can''t, start the key of time and space and go back. Why continue to stay here?


    Now, in the battle scene, science and technology battle armor explodes one by one. They are not as rich as Ye Jian and can buy Precious defense weapons.


    Once they join in, the self explosion of a piece of science and technology armor can send them safely to the west without any ashes.

 Chapter 743

    "Damn it! Are you crazy? "


    A cold sweat came out from Ye Jian''s forehead, and he roared: "steel battle clothes are the source of your fighting power. Are you going to blow these steel battle clothes on yourself


    "What I said just now is something that can''t happen to you in another world. Why do you care so much?"


    "With your strength and your fate, it''s impossible for this kind of thing to happen, so you can think that it''s my mouth. I don''t need to care about it, and I don''t have to spend so much money. These steel war clothes waste a lot of resources, right? Is it worth it to waste it on me all at once? "


    To be honest, he has some regrets now.


    According to what he knew about Tony, it was a rational genius.


    Facing the overall situation, you can even give up your life.


    But why would such a rational person explode his steel suit at the beginning of the battle?


    Although these two self exploding weapons only hurt themselves, they are protected by the surrounding shield. Now there are cracks on the surrounding shield. If you do it twice, the surrounding shield will be broken.


    The shield around him is precious, but for his life, it is a small matter.


    But he always came back and said that he had lost his wisdom to let the shield around him break down here for the sake of some quick words.


    After all, he didn''t blame himself. After all, he saw "Tony" here again, and he was confident of his own strength, so it''s human nature to make a mockery of him.


    There are also those selfish pioneers in the back, one by one, who are also the powerful ones in many aspects of the world. Now that the battlefield situation is so dangerous, none of them will come?


    A bunch of rubbish!


    "No, as long as you can die, it''s worth it!"


    Tony said calmly, talking, another steel suit exploded near Ye Jian.


    Seriously, he has some regrets.


    The seal script sold in the integral mall can only be used on the living body, and the non living body cannot be used.


    Otherwise, it would be more beautiful for him to paste the steel battle suit with the explosive seal script, and then let the steel battle suit explode nearby?


    But it''s a pity that the points mall also has its rules, and he can''t change it.


    "No, it''s not worth it!"


    "How valuable are the iron and steel war clothes that can match the spirit state? I''m just a small pioneer of Shenjing. How can I compare with Shenjing iron and steel war clothes


    "Really, don''t blow yourself up again... Oh, no, you only have one left now. I don''t believe you can blow yourself up?"


    Ye Jian realized the number of steel battle clothes, suddenly grinned and said sarcastically.


    Four steel uniforms, three of which Tony blew himself up, probably because he was so angry that he wanted to kill himself.


    But this last one, he certainly won''t blow himself up.


    After all, Tony himself basically has no combat power, even if he doesn''t know Tony very well, Tony may have embarked on the road of transcendence.


    But Tony''s strength must be much weaker than that of steel.


    So...


    hum!


    It is impossible for him to vent his anger and let his safety get into trouble.


    Normal people don''t do this kind of thing, do you?


    It''s really stupid to do this for a parallel world.


    "Do you really think I won''t do that?"


    Tony said indifferently, immediately thought move, steel war clothes stop not far away.


    The next moment, he walked out of the steel battle suit directly, looking at Ye Jian with a cold face, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    Three steel uniforms have already blown up that shield and it is about to be broken. This one on my body has the strongest strength and the largest explosion force. I will definitely be able to blow up the shield!

 Chapter 744

    "Which side of the battlefield is ours?"


    Kyle and Su Chen stood in a very hidden place, looking at the battle in the sky, a face of doubt.


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "the breath of that tavern owner in Bandar City, you compare to know."


    Kyle heard the speech and fell into silence. After a moment, he said, "I know. The people who are fighting over there are our people, right? Are we sure we don''t have to come forward and help? "


    Although the besiegers had the upper hand, she could see that the battle was very anxious.


    Those who are besieged have a strong defense.


    To tell the truth, she did not understand why the besieged person did not launch an effective attack?


    Although she saw that there was a field in the air, she did not see the use of it until now?


    It didn''t interfere at all, did it?


    In fact, people who are not communication groups will not understand the soul protection that communication groups bring to their friends. Any attack against the soul is useless for communicating with friends.


    Like fantasy, like curse.


    All members of the communication group are directly immune to the illusion and rebound curse.


    But Kyle doesn''t understand, neither does Ye Jian.


    Ye Jian, in particular, only believes that it is the result of the role played by the realm of fantasy.


    If you take back the unreal sword area, I''m afraid your shield will burst?


    He now understood why there were still two pioneers in the battle when the number of pioneers was the largest.


    It''s all because these people are so strong!


    Damn it!


    Why didn''t the pioneers make it clear?


    Do you want to kill yourself?


    Use the enemy''s hand to kill yourself, a group of old Yin force!


    Wait!


    If you don''t die this time, you''ll have to settle this account one by one after you go back!


    "The dead man, he''s dead."


    Su Chen raised his head and said softly.


    They were basically with Ye Jian, so he also heard what Ye Jian said.


    Therefore, he understands Tony''s mood at the moment, not to mention self exploding steel war clothes. I''m afraid it''s not uncommon for Tony to burst himself with him.


    If you annoy Tony, you piss off Lim Lu.


    Limlu and Nezha are together, which means that Nezha was also provoked.


    Tu Shan Honghong, at least Tony has always called the elder sister''s head, that feeling is not shallow.


    If Tony really doesn''t blow himself up and lim Lu can''t kill Ye Jian in a short time, I''m afraid he''ll wrap it up and explode himself!


    Limulu''s strength is better than Tony''s. He really blew himself up. Even if Ye Jian had a defense weapon of the same level as the surrounding shield, it would be useless. Damn it!


    Limulu would have done it for Tony''s sake.


    After all, the cost of this matter is not big, it is a matter of reviving the seal script.


    So from the moment Ye Jian said some words, his ending was basically determined.


    "The last powerful armour also exploded, alas..."


    Kyle sighed at the sound of another roar in the air.


    "It''s OK. Give him time. He can make a lot of it."


    Su Chen laughed and waved his hand.


    For Tony, as long as we can overcome the technical difficulties, then everything is not a problem.


    Related resources, there are integral solutions.


    Well...


    again, integral is not precious?


    Points are precious!


    But for Tony, it''s better than ten pieces of steel?


    "Well? You see, what''s on that man


    Suddenly, Kyle''s face changed, pointing to the sky.

 Chapter 745

    "It seems that Tony was really pissed off by the self exploding Rune script. If you touch it, you will die."


    Su Chen eyes a turn, look to the other side, way: "there don''t have to see, dead."


    "The rest is over there."


    "The two of us are here, and the pioneers have no advantage in the number of people. A hundred pioneers of the divine realm? That guy''s bragging really doesn''t draft. "


    Speaking of this, Su Chen suddenly pauses.


    Because he saw two pioneers in the distance surrounded by the power of time and space, and a key, the virtual shadow, flashed away in the sky, and the two pioneers disappeared together.


    "That''s the key of time and space."


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed a little strange, the heart of the key to time and space transmission restrictions also have a trace of speculation.


    If the pioneers want to return, I''m afraid it will take some time to activate the key of time and space, which can''t be disturbed.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that space-time forces cannot be used during combat.


    However, he did not expect that two pioneers would go back. It seems that limulu''s fierce and fearless way of fighting also scared these pioneers!


    We can''t wait any longer. Now some pioneers have gone back, and with the leading sheep, I''m afraid some of them have the intention to retreat.


    Pioneers and samsara are totally different in character. One is for the task. If the task is not completed, it will be worse to go back than to die.


    Therefore, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, the samsara will strive to complete.


    But the pioneers are different. They have nothing. The purpose of opening up wasteland in different world is to plunder resources, and frankly speaking, it is also for themselves.


    It''s normal for them to avoid the edge when they meet crazy people like limulu.


    After a while, Limulus and others are not people of this world, and they don''t believe that Limulus will stay in this world all the time!


    Let''s go!


    Don''t wait. The pioneers of the sixth rank are all finished.


    Think that is it, Su Chen step out, the figure instantly disappeared in place.


    At the same time, the sky fire clouds rolling, a strong momentum from the top vent and down.


    One after another, like a brilliant sun, giant fireballs appeared near the fire cloud. Under the influence of the fire cloud, it expanded rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and several breathing times had already expanded to thousands of feet.


    "No! Another enemy appears! "


    "Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy


    "Oh... Another one. The labor and capital will not play. Go back to find a place first."


    "..."


    the reaction of pioneers was different. Some of them actively met the enemy, some swore, looked indignant, burst into breath and looked for new traces of the enemy.


    Of course, some pioneers turned around and ran away.


    I''m afraid all the new enemies are still stronger than the new ones.


    From this brief contact, pioneers and people have learned what kind of people their enemies are.


    A bunch of lunatics!


    And you''re a crazy man!


    Even if it is a madman, the most important thing is that the strength is still very strong!


    Didn''t you see that people over there blew themselves up?


    In order to kill a man, he said that he would die, and they were frightened.


    Is it easy for them to practice in the realm of God?


    Damn it!


    They came to open up a new world and plunder resources for self-cultivation. They did not come to fight for life and death and fight with organizations outside the continent of Valoran.


    Other people don''t want to die, they want to die!


    What''s more, they really don''t know what the purpose of these madmen is to catch a pioneer or fight to the death, just like enemies of life and death. Are they so hateful?


    It''s not good to fight. It''s possible to kill yourself. What''s more?


    Let''s go!

 Chapter 746

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    In the blink of an eye, there are only five pioneers left.


    Of course, when the five pioneers wanted to run, they found that they couldn''t.


    Because enemy air planes have locked them in, and the surrounding space has been blocked.


    They can''t break through the air to leave. In just a few seconds, they can''t escape the attack from above.


    "It''s your time!"


    At this moment, a cold female voice sounded.


    The next moment, a fast light and shadow drifted by and collided with a pioneer.


    "Boom..."


    the momentum is huge and the space is turbulent.


    As the God of Valoran, Kyle used the rules of the world more skillfully than the pioneers.


    What''s more, do pioneers dare to use the rules of the world in Valoran?


    This is also the reason why pioneers hide themselves first when they come to Valoran. If they really want to be seen by the local strong, it basically means that they have come here for nothing and can go back at some time.


    "Hiss --"


    "another one? How many people are there on the other side? "


    The remaining four pioneers noticed the strong breath coming from there, and their faces changed constantly.


    They knew very well that fleeing the pioneers here would soon leave the land of Valoran.


    In case of major crisis, it is also the principle of pioneers to escape immediately!


    They did not expect that they just hesitated for a time when they could not breathe, and this would happen.


    In fact, Su Chen didn''t expect that as soon as he started, so many pioneers fled.


    I''m afraid that when the time comes, they can only stand around and react quickly.


    That this time''s task will also be the one with the least income from foreign funds.


    Fortunately, there are still a few left.


    What about these pioneers?


    How can you run so smoothly?


    Do you have a little dignity of the strong?


    What are they fighting for life and death?


    Will you not fight for life and death?


    What are you afraid of?


    The strong of our generation, is not to fight for breath?


    Really!


    "It''s OK to keep these four."


    Su Chen''s eyes move, the sky fire clouds surging, the sun like dazzling thousands of feet of fire ball from the sky, with the momentum of burning everything, attacked the four pioneers and!


    ...


    "bang


    With a burst of fire, the vitality of Ye Jian''s body and soul was destroyed.


    This powerful pioneer with the name of illusory swordsman would never have thought that he would fall in this world?


    What''s more, it still falls in this way!


    "Tony, you put away his body, then go back and burn him to ashes, and then you can lift his ashes!"


    Limulu looked at Tony and said solemnly.


    "I''m not so abnormal. I''ve absorbed the key of time and space. He''s no longer valuable to us."


    Tony said with disgust, though the fool''s words made him a little angry.


    But when people are dead and their souls are destroyed, what else can they care about?


    People have paid the price, and what''s the point of holding on to this matter?


    Anyway, my mind is still very broad-minded.


    If he wants to let limulu know, limulu will say that he is shameless.


    Broad minded?


    If you really want to be broad-minded, what was the situation just now?

 Chapter 747

    "By the way, let''s go there quickly."


    Tony suddenly remembered something and his face changed.


    As soon as the battle started over there, they felt it on their side.


    But because Ye Jian is not dead, it can still support under the siege of so many of them. If a few of them leave, what should Ye Jian do if he loses his suppression and runs away?


    So they took back their mind and devoted themselves to dealing with Ye Jian.


    Now that the battle is over, they''re going to get there quickly.


    Although only the administrator is there alone, with his strong fighting power, who knows how many pioneers have been killed?


    "Your battle is over?"


    Suddenly, a tone of laughter into the ears of the public.


    Su Chen and Kyle stood not far away, smiling at them.


    "Sure enough..."


    with a sigh, limlu patted Tony on the shoulder and said, "Tony, you can handle the loss this time!"


    "When you go back, get me a steel suit that can change your body shape. Is that ok?"


    Tony was stunned and then said with a smile, "OK, I''ll do a good research. It''s not a big problem."


    "Haha! I''m still a little excited when I think about it


    "> it''s funny to see what kind of relationship Lim wants.


    But limulu used this incident to say that he delayed everyone for a long time and caused great losses.


    Not to mention anything else, only those pioneers who were killed by the administrator.


    In fact, we can all extend our hands a little.


    Alas... It''s useless for the administrator to ask for this point, but even in order to train them, you don''t have to start so fast every time, right?


    "Your honor, is this next to you?"


    Tu Shanhong chuckled, stepped forward and asked.


    "Like Yasso, he is the creature of Valoran, the angel of judgment, Kyle."


    Su Chen stretched out his right hand and introduced: "her strength and you are almost the same, but also six steps."


    Tu Shan Hong Wen Yan showed a kind smile to Kyle and said, "Hello, I''m Tu Shan Hong Hong."


    Kyle took off his helmet, a smile appeared on his cold face and said, "Hello, I''m Kyle. I saw your fight just now. Your strength is really strong."


    "You can be appreciated by the administrator. I believe your strength is not weak. If we have a chance, we can have a discussion."


    "It''s natural."


    "..."


    maybe both of them are women, so there are many topics.


    After a simple greeting with Tony and others, Kyle went to talk with Tu Shan Honghong.


    "Administrator, are you in love with the angel?"


    When he saw Tony''s face in front of him, he walked two hours away and laughed.


    Su Chen: "what''s wrong with Tony?


    In the picture?


    What''s in the picture?


    He really didn''t know that the pioneer was such a piss, otherwise he would never have taken Kyle in the first place.


    At most, when I met Kyle, I would like to have a look at how the famous judge Angel Kyle spoke?


    "You see, Mr. Shita is dying again."


    Limulu stepped back quietly and whispered with Nezha: "I have a premonition that this body which has just been resurrected with the resurrection Rune script will be scrapped."

 Chapter 748

    "Boom


    "Boom


    After a while, two cracks in the space were created directly next to them, followed by the appearance of the wave wind water gate and the Marquis of Vauban.


    "The battle is over? So fast? "


    The Marquis of Vauban looked around, looked at the field without any enemies, and asked in a confused way.


    The pioneers, who were besieged by them, thought they were quick to attack.


    As for the two pioneers who came to help?


    They all killed the pioneer, but the two pioneers who came to help didn''t arrive. After waiting for a minute, they left.


    After all, they are all six orders, so they know the speed of the sixth order.


    I''m afraid it would have arrived long ago if we had the heart to help.


    I''m afraid something unexpected happened in the middle of the way, or I didn''t want to come at all.


    As a result, they are here now, but the battle is over.


    Well...


    what a surprise!


    "If you come a little slower, I''m afraid the settlement of the task will be over."


    Tony scratched his head and said with a smile.


    The Marquis of Vauban had a toothache when he listened to Tony''s words. How could this happen?


    Is this a turret?


    The battery still knows to take a rest. Why doesn''t he know to take a rest?


    Wait!


    There was a flash in his eyes, and a sudden thought came to his mind.


    "Tony, did you die once in the fight?"


    The Marquis of Vauban said with his mouth raised.


    Every member of the group will be informed of the death of each member of the group, so he asked this question knowingly.


    "Yes! What''s the matter? "


    "Now that you''re all dead, is your steel suit ruined?"


    "Damn it! What do you want? "


    "What do you want? hey! Come on, Limulus, hold him for me, and I''ll give him a massage today. "


    The Marquis of Vauban, with a strange smile, said directly.


    And limulu also rolled up his sleeves when he heard the Marquis of wobang, and was ready to join the evil Marquis of Vauban as a thug.


    Give Tony a massage. He''s been thinking about it for a long time.


    "I tell you, massage doesn''t work for me!"


    Tony looked at the two people who were coming towards him, and hid behind Su Chen directly. He said in a loud voice, "my body is not the same as it used to be. It has been strengthened several times, and all the places in my body that are blocked have been passed. Now you can massage me without pain at all!"


    The Marquis of Vauban did not change his face and said, "is it? If it doesn''t hurt, what are you hiding from? "


    As he spoke, a glimmer of pride flashed through his mind.


    Good, Tony. He''s got his chance this time.


    I thought Tony''s steel suit was promoted to the sixth level, and he didn''t have a chance.


    But I didn''t expect it. It''s sweet after all!


    Tony blew up all his iron and steel battle clothes. What big waves could he have in his hands with his little five step body in his heart?


    As for Tony, his body has been strengthened and his channels have been opened.


    Does it work?


    He is also a strong man of the sixth rank. After living for so many years, he knows more than Tony.


    At the very least, he knows a lot about the methods that can make people hurt but are good for people''s health.


    Hum!


    Cool!


    "If you want to play, play! But we should be careful not to go too far. "


    Su Chen shook his head and said with a smile.


    As soon as the steps moved, the figure appeared in a hundred meters away.


    At the moment of his departure, the Marquis of Vauban and limulu simultaneously took over Tony.


    "Administrator, you are merciless!"

 Chapter 749

    Su Chen stands aside, listening to Tony''s constant screams, and can''t help but smile.


    They really can play!


    But he also knew that Vauban and limulu would not do any harm to Tony.


    Not to mention the relationship between the three people, just this group of rules, they can not hurt each other.


    Of course, the benefits can still be given.


    For example, the benefits wobang gave Tony this time, which many people can''t dream of. It''s just that there is some pain in the process.


    "How do you do, administrator?"


    A clear voice came, and then an ice crystal fell, and Xiaoyu''s figure flashed out from the ice crystal.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re OK!"


    Su Chen reached out and touched Xiaoyu''s head and said with a smile.


    Of course, he knew about Xiaoyu''s coming, but according to her luck, even if she was closer, she would be OK.


    Of course, if it''s too close, he won''t know.


    After all, he is not very clear about how much luck Xiaoyu has and what level it is.


    Good luck. It''s a gift!


    For example, the enemy shoots at you and the gun explodes.


    This is luck!


    Unfortunately, luck is not everyone has, some people are very bad, can be bad enough to collapse.


    "How are you, Nezha!"


    With a strange jump, Xiaoyu jumped directly beside Nezha and said, "but Nezha, don''t you say you are very small? And... Aren''t you three years old? It''s a little too anxious to grow it? "


    Nezha took a puff at the corner of his mouth. At the moment, he has put the heaven and earth circle away.


    Qingxin Jue is strengthened to four levels of great perfection. With the pure Qi and will in the body, you can completely suppress the evil Qi. Therefore, there is no need to use the seal of heaven and earth circle.


    The complete form of Lingzhu and magic pill is the appearance of handsome appearance and thin body.


    It''s more handsome and more beautiful. Who doesn''t need it?


    "You have seen my memory scenes! This is the talent of our magic pill. You can''t envy it. "


    Nezha took up his spear and said with his fork.


    He and Xiaoyu talked a lot in the group, so he also knew that Xiaoyu''s dream was to grow up quickly.


    So he is very proud and arrogant now!


    Let Xiaoyu say that she is young. Why am I young?


    No matter how young I am, I have grown up!


    "Hum! You''d better worry about your disaster! "


    Xiaoyu snorted and said with her hands.


    Although this is the first time they have met, they have a common language in the communication group.


    What''s more, communication groups are different from ordinary groups. They all know each other''s appearance and strength, so there is no difference between face-to-face communication and real-world communication.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all small things."


    Nezha waved his hand and didn''t care.


    He also thought about this matter, as long as his own strength reached level 7, then the curse of Tianjie should be OK.


    Then what gives the next Tianjie mantra''s master? I''m afraid it''s the seventh level strength?


    If you can resist for such a long time, level 7 will be OK!


    Even if something happens, I can''t resist it. If I can''t, I''ll run to the world to avoid it.


    "What a trifle! Don''t forget that in the end you will have only one God left. "


    Xiaoyu''s face was straight, and she said, "and how are you going to face your dragon brother when you go back?"


    Nezha picked his eyebrows at the smell of speech, and then said, "how to face it, how to face it."


    After all, he said with a smile, "after all, that''s a fool who can make a real friend with me. How can we do it?"

 Chapter 750

    "What about Shen Gongbao?"


    "He pit me, let me have a happy childhood so unfortunate, but also, I know that my parents really love me, love me so much."


    Nezha narrowed his eyes and said, "if I don''t join the communication group, my final result is that my body is destroyed and the yuan God remains."


    "Then I will destroy his body and cut off his hundreds of years of practice."


    After saying this, Nezha showed a kind smile: "after all, he is my martial uncle, and I can''t deceive my teacher to destroy my ancestors."


    Xiaoyu rubbed her hands when she heard the speech. Somehow, she always felt that Nezha was speaking ironically.


    In the final analysis, the disaster he will face in the end was laid down by his ancestors.


    Although Nezha''s father had merits, Nezha should have been reincarnated as a spiritual bead and would have won the throne in the future.


    But now he is the reincarnation of the magic pill. His ancestors want to destroy the magic pill. Finally, he finds out that the Tianjie has not eliminated the magic pill. Whether he will do it again is not certain.


    And the dragon clan. His brother Zhu belongs to the dragon clan.


    The dragon clan is a mythical beast in other worlds. It may be said that it is lonely and has no strong strength. But at least it lives in the Dragon Palace of the four seas. If you don''t want to have so many things, you can live a happy life.


    But in Nezha''s world, the dragon clan is a criminal!


    Although living in the "Dragon Palace", but that kind of environment, is the Dragon Palace?


    The Dragon Palace?


    Every Dragon is imprisoned there and can''t leave. Is this the Dragon Palace?


    What''s the reaction of the top group when they know that the dragon clan has stolen the spirit beads and magic pills?


    Even if Shen Gongbao exchanged dragon beads and magic pills, the dragon clan is a vested interest, and that will also be the bearer of punishment.


    With Nezha''s character, for the sake of friends, he will fight against a powerful enemy.


    But it''s OK. Nezha wants to upgrade his strength to level 7 to fight against the natural calamity.


    Nezha''s strength has really reached the seventh level, which is also the strongest in the world. Who should I be afraid of?


    "Ding!"


    Just at this moment, a cold prompt sound resounds in everyone''s mind.


    It makes everyone stiff, because they all know it''s the sound of a group task.


    Even Tony''s trio stops at this point and puts consciousness into the communication group to check on the completion of the task. "


    " all pioneers have been eliminated and the task has been completed! "


    "Bonus points for this mission: 1 million."


    "Start to assign task points according to the task completion ratio."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, task completion 50%, reward points: 400000."


    "Group members: Tony has no money, 15% task completion, 150000 bonus points."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, task completion 12%, bonus points: 120000."


    "Group members: Nezha, task completion 12%, reward points: 120000."


    "Members of the group: surnamed Cao, name of the character Meng De, task completion rate of 10%, reward points: 100000."


    "Group members: happy wind man, task completion 10%, reward points 100000."


    "Group members: Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian, 1% task completion and 10000 bonus points."


    Tony had no money: "Wow! This time, there are plenty of bonus points


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang: "what do you show? Who doesn''t know you just got a million points? "


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, are you sure you''re not talking about yourself?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "everybody, I''m sorry, it seems that I didn''t work this time."


    He also knows what it means to complete one percent of the task. Participation Award, consolation reward.


    But at least there is a consolation prize, 10000 points!


    A lot!

 Chapter 751

    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis Vauban: so someone, have you forgotten your present situation? (slim pinches his nose) "


    Tony has no money:" er...


    Tony has no money: "administrator, now that the group task is completed, can we all go back?"


    Su Xiaoge: "well, you can go back."


    Tony had no money: "Heller."


    After sending this sentence in the chat interface of the exchange group, Tony directly urges the cross-border seal characters to leave the land of Valoran in an instant.


    Group tasks have been completed, do you still need to be inspired here?


    Two animals!


    After a period of time, Feng Shui turns around, and he must give them a good "massage".


    "Warden, we have been here for such a short time that we should stay here a little longer."


    Limulu looked at where Tony had disappeared and said angrily.


    "If you want to leave, you can leave."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "what''s more, who wants to look for abuse here? But if you two do this for a while, Tony will certainly work hard when he goes back


    Lim Lu curled her lips and said, "no matter how hard he tries, he will keep pace with me at most."


    The Marquis of Vauban glanced at Lim and sighed.


    Each group friend has the potential and the speed of progress is beyond imagination.


    Maybe something happens, a weak group friend will become a big man directly.


    And Tony''s strength is not weak, although Lim dew has a plug-in.


    But exchange group big plug-in, group friend equality!


    Well... He has to work hard when he goes back, trying to integrate the strengthened theocracy, perfect control, and enhance his combat power.


    The past calm life is gone. Now I am full of energy!


    "This mission has been completed, but we have many enemies."


    Su Chen changed his words and said, "the alliance of God and God, the abyss, the pioneers, will certainly be more in the future."


    "So we should pay attention to it, especially the pioneers. Once the situation changes, they will run away."


    With these words, he glanced at Kyle, nodded slightly, and stepped out of the room. His figure disappeared in the same place.


    The key of time and space, pioneers...


    there are many new enemies appearing recently!


    At least they can''t wait for the reincarnation space to be solved before they appear again. What is the purpose of this series of appearances?


    The abyss, staring at Limulus''s world.


    And the pioneers have focused on the world of Valoran. It seems that the frequency of task triggering will be faster and faster in the future!


    "Kyle, it was a great conversation today."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Kyle with a smile and said, "but now the task is completed, I should go back."


    Kyle smelled the speech, and then said with a smile, "well, welcome to the world of Valoran in the future."


    "If you have time, do come."


    After leaving this sentence, Tu Shanhong disappeared directly in place.


    In fact, she is also very curious, the administrator, how to arrange this angel?


    But she doesn''t know the administrator very well. If the administrator really doesn''t care, she won''t be surprised.


    But she was just curious. If the administrator didn''t care, why would she stay with this angel during this period of time in Valoran?


    Isn''t this appreciation of the angel?


    "Sure enough, am I not qualified to join?"


    Kyle stood there, silent for a moment, then slowly raised his head and said faintly.

 Chapter 752

    Earth.


    "It''s better to sit in your own cottage!"


    Su Chen sat on the sofa and said with a smile.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    In front of the arm of the iron and steel handle, a Chen of the arm picks the voice of a Chen in front of the arm.


    Su Chen holds up the tea cup and leans on the sofa, immersing his consciousness into the communication group.


    After the completion of the task, he also won an invitation to the exchange group.


    However, the quota for completing the task is not autonomous. He wants to see if there are any big men in it.


    "Upset Saint monk."


    "Monkey King."


    "Dream is pawnbroker."


    "Your little online again."


    "£¤ & ????????????????)


    Su Chen looks at his five invitation nicknames in front of him, the corners of his mouth twitch slightly at the same time, flashing a smile in his eyes.


    The last nickname, a bunch of random codes, he didn''t know what it was.


    Perhaps, this pile of messy code may be a real big man.


    Well... Uncivilized heaven?


    A pile of messy code represents infinite possibilities. If he really wants to get something he doesn''t know, he should have a headache.


    Last but not least, little cute...


    it''s this little cute again!


    Go online again, it''s up to you, right?


    Now, who is the cute one?


    If these five people do not understand, then he will really choose this little cute to come in.


    After all, this little cute and himself also quite predestined, every time has her, is really strange.


    However, he felt that although the name of the cute, but not necessarily a woman.


    After all, the source of this invitation is innumerable dimensions. You can''t see men and women by chatting online, let alone these?


    It''s not personal.


    Secondly, the dream is the pawnbroker.


    If I remember correctly, this should be his second appearance.


    It''s really predestined that the one who can be picked by the infinite dimensional communication group twice is not an ordinary mortal, right?


    But the dream is to be a pawnbroker. Who will he be?


    Fortunately, the first two nicknames are very good.


    Upset Saint monk, if there is no holy word, maybe this is an ordinary little monk.


    But with this holy word, everything is different.


    Is he the legendary saint in the world of immortal swordsman?


    Or a holy Son monk in the holy land?


    Upset, can be said to be his recent emotional performance, but anyway, this is not an ordinary person.


    It''s a big possibility. It''s a bit of a big deal.


    And the second, Monkey King.


    This name is very interesting.


    Will it be a great saint?


    If there is no accident, it should be a great saint!


    Sun Xing, sun Mengyao seems to be called sun Walker in the samsara space, right?


    Once the two sun walkers met this time, it was fun.


    And Nezha, the relationship between Sun Wukong and Nezha seems to be good, right?


    However, the last time Nezha was not the one of the three Prince period. This time, the monkey king... Will be the sage of heaven?


    Don''t let out a moth!


    It''s really embarrassing to get an ordinary man named monkey king.


    Monkey King, the holy monk, he wants to invite.


    But after the group task is completed, there is only one invitation quota. Who should he invite?


    By the way, is Kyle invited?


    I didn''t promise Kyle, but Kyle... This decision of his own has a great influence on Kyle''s future!


    If you don''t invite me, Kyle can only, and will only be in Valoran.


    Can invite...


    to

 Chapter 753

    "Communication group, you give me a thorough understanding, between the saint monk and the monkey king, who is stronger?"


    Su Chen drank a sip of tea and asked silently in his heart.


    "..."


    after a period of time, no sound came out.


    This makes Su Chen a little lucky. Fortunately, he is asking in his heart.


    Although there is no one outside, but the intelligence of caichen is not low. It''s really embarrassing!


    Speaking of communication group, is there no spirit?


    Who left the message, or what?


    In other words, only when they touch some questions will the communication group answer themselves?


    "How difficult it is


    Su Chen put down his tea cup, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "holy monk, the upper limit is very high! If you''re lucky, you''ll be a big guy. "


    "Seven steps, eight steps... All possible!"


    After thinking for a moment, Su Chen''s eyes coagulate and makes a decision in his heart.


    Wukong''s words will be invited again in the future. After all, they are the characters in the myths and legends. They have been influenced by themselves, and there are many parallel worlds.


    I think I will often meet him in the future, but if this holy monk is really a big man, the chance of meeting him is not very big.


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    "Ding, the Taoist master invites the distracted monk into the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Lord invited Kyle, the judge angel, into the endless dimensional communication group."


    Tony has no money: "welcome new people! Welcome


    Limlu Tempest: "welcome to the new! Welcome


    Marquis wobang: "welcome new people! Welcome


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "welcome new people! Welcome


    "Kyle, welcome to the exchange group. (shaking hands) "


    trial Angel Kyle:" carry the handle? Are you... Red? Is this your organization? "


    Suddenly, she was invited into the communication group, looking at the strange interface and some strange names, she was stunned for a moment.


    If it had not been for Tu Shan, she would have never thought it would be Tu Shan Hong.


    Carry the handle?


    "Ha ha! Kyle, you go to see the group profile, group rules and group files first. You can see all you can and understand the functions of the group. You can probably understand almost


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in fact, when I saw the administrator bring you around, I knew that you would certainly join the communication group."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "by the way, we still have a fellow townsman in our group, @ Happy Feng man."


    Happy wind man: "Kyle senior, hello."


    Happy wind man: "I also heard your legend when I was a child. You are a legend in the land of Valoran. You are a knife on the head of all dark creatures. (slim worships face) "


    trial Angel Kyle:" cough! We are all members of an organization, so we don''t have to talk like this. "


    Judge Angel Kyle: "Tu Shan shouldered the handle, the administrator you just said is..."


    from what Tu Shan Honghong said just now, she probably guessed who the administrator is.


    Perhaps at the moment she asked is nonsense, but even if the nonsense still want to ask.


    Communication group, administrator.


    She also roughly looked at the group interface, only the names of the group leader and administrator were at the top.


    Moreover, the prefix color of group leader and administrator is different from other people''s. she also roughly understands the meaning of group leader.


    Su Chen, is that the manager Su Xiaoge?


    I can be invited by the group leader to join the communication group, is he speaking for himself?

 Chapter 754

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you guessed right, that''s the one next to you."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "that, but a real great power, if not for us, I''m afraid he would not go to the land of Valoran."


    Upset Saint monk: "Oh? Can you


    Upset Saint monk: "I don''t know which friend pulled me in here. I hope you can make it clear."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "sleeping trough!"


    Tony had no money: "what did I find? A big man in the group?


    Tony has no money: "Limulus tempest, take a look at the interface. This holy monk is a seventh level man!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: don''t say it. It''s true


    "Group members: distracted holy monk."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    When everyone saw the group name cards of the distracted monk, they couldn''t help being stunned.


    This time in the group, directly into a big man?


    First, to be directly on the list?


    Upset Saint monk: "seven steps? Are you talking about me


    Upset monk: "what kind of cultivation are you? From which side? Do you know my holy land? "


    Tony has no money: "the holy land of common dust... Listen to the name, you know it''s not ordinary!"


    Tony has no money: "well, big man, we have no power. If we really talk about power, it''s the communication group. Yes, we all belong to the communication group!"


    Upset Saint monk: "what is your strength?"


    Upset Saint monk: "Teng long, or overpass? Or... Saint? "


    Limulus Tempest: ask weakly, what are you like


    Upset Saint monk: "saint."


    The scene was beyond his expectation.


    His strength, though not the strongest in the world, has reached a very strong level.


    But since the appearance of the communication group, I have been exploring and deducing the existence of the communication group. Unfortunately, the result of my exploration is chaotic and I know nothing about it!


    As if, there is no communication group in this world.


    If it doesn''t exist, the communication group is in front of us.


    Clearly in front of us, but nothing can be inferred. This is a bit scary!


    Is... The master of legend?


    Weian, which dominates everything, has not been born for a long time.


    But if it is really the master, why...


    and so on!


    Do you invite yourself?


    Who dares to call himself Lord if he is not the master?


    Is the creator of this communion group, the Taoist master, a master who has not been born for a long time?


    Master!


    Tony has no money: "boss, do you see your group card? Your position of strength is seven levels. If you are a saint according to what you say, then we are probably the practitioners of the next realm of saints. "


    Tony has no money: "yes, yes, most of us are sixth class."


    Limulus Tempest: ask, what are the practitioners under the saints of your world


    Upset Saint monk: "overpass, build the bridge of heaven and earth, master the power of heaven and earth, is the cultivator of overpass realm."


    Upset Saint monk: "but if you say, the strongest one among the communication groups is the group leader, the Taoist master?"


    Upset Saint monk: "master of Tao, master of Tao, hiss --"


    upset monk: "the master who dares to be called Tao must be a very powerful master!"


    He''s the master of the reaction.


    Do you dare to call yourself the master of Tao?


    I''m afraid not!

 Chapter 755

    Tony has no money: "yes, the Lord of the group has indeed said that he is the master of the Tao, standing at the end of all roads."


    Tony didn''t have money: "this exchange group is an opportunity for us."


    Upset monk: "the administrator under the Lord..."


    Tony has no money: "Oh, you say the administrator! You must not be confused by the strength he shows now. He is a friend of the Lord, and he called on him to help


    Upset monk: "Friends of the Taoist master..."


    he never thought that there would be two masters in this communication group?


    Friends will dominate!


    Especially the powerful master, friend... Must not be weak!


    As the Holy Son of the holy land, he is endowed with extraordinary talent, high Qi and constant opportunities.


    In a hundred years, he has become a powerful sage who pursues the stars and turns the world.


    But he is sure that this is his real opportunity.


    Two masters!


    These are two masters!


    How long has it been since the master, who looks down on everything, has not been born?


    The master once said that there are deficiencies in today''s world, and there may be no master.


    The previous masters, perhaps... Have fallen.


    After all, if the master is still there, how can we let the gap get bigger and bigger?


    But now, there are two masters in front of him. Does this mean that he is the pride of the Lord?


    Is it possible for you to become a master in your future?


    He couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of it.


    If you really become the master, do you still worry about your troubles now?


    "Upset monk, if possible, can you tell us the level of cultivation in your world?"


    Upset Saint monk: "no! You have always said your world. I don''t believe that practitioners who reach the level of overpass will not know the difference between the world and the plane. "


    Upset monk: "what is the world you call the world?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "didn''t you see the group introduction?"


    Upset Saint monk: "look, infinite dimensional communication group, link infinite dimension, these powers, I''m afraid only the master can have."


    Upset Saint monk: "but how I look at it, the world I say is not the same as the world you say."


    Upset Saint monk: "are you not from this place?"


    Tony has no money: "it''s really not a world. My world is a technological world. Ordinary people can build high-rise buildings with scientific and technological power. Basically, there is no trace of practitioners."


    He was able to see that the world where the new big man was in should be a very advanced world.


    There should be many small worlds in that world.


    Only in this way can the big man think of the endless dimensional communication group as the product of his world.


    There are also masters...


    just think about it, and there are masters in the world?


    In fact, he was also quite curious. Is the master of the world, the master of the same way, the master of one level?


    After all, the world is different, the realm is also different.


    There are so many different cultivation levels with the same name and different levels in the world. Does it seem normal?


    Upset Saint monk: "I have traveled and seen some stars covered by science and technology, but technology is still the path, and great power belongs to itself."


    Upset Saint monk: "only by constantly climbing can we break the shackles of life and see the most splendid scenery in the world."

 Chapter 756

    Tony has no money: "I''ve seen some stars...


    Tony has no money:" OK! On second thought, it seems that I can cross the stars now


    Marquis wobang: "well, that''s what I said. The sixth level is more than ten thousand times better than when I joined the communication group. Now I can also rush out of the earth to see the scene on the earth."


    Marquis wobang: "on earth, seems to be the kingdom of those gods? If I really want to rush up, I''m afraid it will be the first human to rush to the kingdom of gods. (slim grinned) "


    upset monk:" God? Is there a Protoss in your world


    Sun Mengyao: "holy land, protoss, I listen to these words, my mind has come up with a grand world."


    Sun Mengyao: "but we join a big man of seven ranks in our group this time. Can we fight with reincarnation space directly?"


    Upset monk: "war? I''m sorry, I never kill innocent people. "


    Just joined the communication group, will you join the war?


    Although as the Holy Son of the holy land, he also experienced a lot of killing, and his heart was as hard as iron.


    But for people of different races, he can start without scruple, but if he is of the same race, he really... Needs to see the situation.


    Sun Mengyao: "er... Don''t worry, there are no innocent people in the samsara space."


    Sun Mengyao: "you are such a sage, you should be able to see the concentration of karma in people?"


    Upset Saint monk: "karma and merit are clear at a glance."


    Sun Mengyao: "at the beginning of the war, you can see that the karma of the samsara space person is absolutely beyond your imagination."


    Tony had no money: "yes, there are abysses and pioneers, and they are full of karma."


    They are not very familiar with karma and don''t care too much about it.


    The only thing I know seems to be that the old Marquis has the power of Ye Huo God and has given it back to the administrator.


    Now the administrator''s adult goes out a hand is the industry fire, a move burns all over the world!


    However, since the holy monk cares about karma and doesn''t want to attack innocent people, let him have a good look.


    The samsara, the devil in the abyss, and the pioneer, who is not karma?


    I''m afraid that reincarnation is still good.


    After all, the samsara who go to the other world focus on the task, and there are not many people killed. Most of them choose to return to the other world after completing the task.


    Although the rules of reincarnation space are strict and merciless, as well as the ugliness of human nature in all kinds of darkness, which distort the mentality of many samsara people, their karma is certainly the least among the three.


    After all, strength is the lowest of the three.


    Needless to say, the abyss.


    Those who grow up in the abyss and don''t kill become raw materials for other demons. Do people care?


    There are also pioneers who often destroy the world. Will they have less karma?


    Tony has no money: "Oh, sun Mengyao, let''s not talk about this topic."


    Tony has no money: "boss, I see your nickname is upset. Is there something bothering you recently?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "if you don''t mind, you can tell us that we big guys come together to give advice for you. There are many people and great strength."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, big man, you can see that we are all members of a group. You don''t have to worry that we will spread the news. After all, none of us belongs to the same world. Even if we pass it on, I''m afraid it can''t be passed on. So tell us, maybe one of us has an idea.

 Chapter 757

    Upset Saint monk: "ha ha, everyone''s good intentions, I''ve got it."


    Upset Saint monk: "but this is mainly a matter of the choice of the monk, one mind, all ideas."


    Tony has no money: "OK!"


    Limulu Tempest: @ upset monk, big man, listen to you, your world seems very strong, and it''s easy to verify that the communication group is not in your world


    Upset Saint monk: "Oh? What''s the easy way? "


    Limulu Tempest: "I''ll use the cross boundary seal script to visit your world in a moment. You can agree with me, big man."


    Upset Saint monk: "cross border seal character? All right, no problem. Come on


    That said, there is no problem.


    Of course, this is not to say that he fully believes in communication groups, dignified sages and powerful people, who believe in a strange thing so easily?


    If this creature named Limulus could really appear in front of him, it would be something.


    Are the two masters in the communication group the strong ones outside the world?


    ...


    at the same time, the great wilderness.


    Next to a tall ancient tree, a beautiful monk with half naked chest and golden eyes and black eyebrows sat down cross legged. His Guqin was floating. His hands were beating, and a wonderful note floated out, reverberating around, pure and smooth.


    And his chest is covered with gold grains, which radiate miraculous waves.


    It is a strange thing for a monk to dress up like this and talk about Qin here.


    "Outsiders? It''s interesting. "


    While talking about the piano, the handsome monk said softly, "let me see what people who are not in this world look like?"


    As soon as the voice falls, a ripple wave, centering on the guqin, spreads around, and directly startles all the birds in a thousand miles.


    "Whew!"


    Just then, a white light came down from the sky.


    Then Lim Lu, dressed in a long blue coat, appeared in the vision of the handsome monk. After he appeared, he looked left and right, carefully observing the surrounding scenery and the concentration of aura.


    "You are, Limulus tempest?"


    The handsome monk smiles when he sees limulu appear, then raises his right hand, and the Guqin disappears.


    Immediately he got up slowly. He seemed to notice that limulu was observing all around him. With a smile, he said, "this is a mortal star which is not obvious in practice, so the concentration of aura is not very rich."


    Lim Lu smell speech a Leng, way: "boss, do you usually travel here to experience the world of mortals?"


    The handsome monk shook his head and said with a smile, "Lim Lu tempest, you don''t want to be a big man. The monk''s name is Xuanfa."


    At the moment of limulu''s appearance, he actually began to deduce the mystery.


    As a result, there is no such thing.


    The sky covered the chaos.


    In particular, he had made sure in his mind that this man named limulu Tempest was not from their world.


    As for the noumenon of Limulus?


    With his accomplishments, nature can see through at a glance, but he can also see that limulu''s soul is human.


    As long as the soul is human, everything is OK.


    The body, in fact, is not very heavy when it comes to his level.


    "Ha ha! Well, Xuanfa, you can call me limulu later


    Limulu said with a smile, "my friends usually call me that. If they call me limulu tempest, is that too long?"


    "What''s more, it''s inconvenient to say."

 Chapter 758

    "Well, I''ll call you Limulus after that."


    Xuanfa nodded slightly and said, "since you are here, it happens that I have finished my training. Would you like to go to the holy land with me?"


    "Believe in my holy land scenery, will not let you down."


    Lim Lu was stunned at the words, and then said with great joy: "good!"


    After the group task was completed, it was not a big deal for him to go back.


    Although the abyss is staring at his world, as long as the abyss demon comes, the communication group should release the mission again.


    Without the abyss devil, he would be bored in his own world.


    After all, with his current strength, he can be said to be the first in the world!


    In his eyes, those powerful demons were just children. If he wanted to, he could kill them at any time.


    However, there is no need for those demons not to provoke themselves, and he does not want to go to the murderer for no reason.


    But if those demons come to provoke themselves, they will be embarrassed.


    Now he is not the kind-hearted limulu before. After so many battles and wars, his mentality has already changed.


    "Well, let''s go."


    When Xuanfa finished this sentence, he waved his right hand, and the two figures disappeared instantly.


    The holy land has not been back for several years.


    This time I go back, with... Limulu, master should be a little surprised?


    I really want to see the master''s surprise, but I can''t reveal the communication group in any way. How can I explain it to the master?


    The two dominant forces feel terrible when they think about it.


    Perhaps, this will be their own opportunity.


    If you can get a ruling law, then the master will not stop yourself?


    All living beings are tempered in the world of mortals.


    Although he has reached the realm of saints and is an immortal genius in the holy land, it is still too difficult for him to go down this road.


    ...


    at the same time, the earth.


    "Holy monk? The seven level strong? "


    Su Chen looked at the information in the communication group and said with a smile: "it seems that luck is good, and he has fished a seven level practitioner into the group."


    The outbreak of space war with samsara will not last long.


    Although he didn''t want to take part in the war, he didn''t want to hear it.


    After all, it was the exchange group that invited people to join, not the people themselves.


    Who wants to be forced to join an organization and join the war immediately?


    Especially those who are strong in the seven levels. Are the seven levels in the world of saints and monks?


    And listen to that situation, the world where the saint monk lives is not the peak. There seems to be more than one realm.


    Is the most powerful one in the world where the saint monk is located?


    If there is a strong man who claims to be the master of Tao in the world where the saint monk lives, it will be a bit embarrassing to meet him later.


    "The key of time and space has not been refined yet."


    Su Chen saw the number of keys of time and space that he had stored, and thought to himself, "all of them are back. Let''s have a look at the key of time and space. How many points can you bring yourself?"


    "The true fire of samadhi given by Nezha will be strengthened to the limit this time."


    After that, his mind moved, and the key of time and space in the storage column disappeared instantly.


    "Ding, a gold level key of time and space has been refined, and obtained 200000 refining points."


    "Ding, a gold level key of time and space was refined, and obtained 300000 refining points."


    "..."


    "Ding, a platinum level key of time and space was refined, and refining points of 1.2 million were obtained."

 Chapter 759

    "It''s really good that ordinary pioneers have two or three hundred thousand keys to time and space. This time, they have a lot of harvest."


    Su Chen looked at his rising points, the corner of his mouth rose, and said: "the key of platinum time and space is more abundant, more than one million."


    "After reaching the sixth order of cultivation, more and more points are needed. If you take too many points, Tony and they will not be able to advance and their development will slow down."


    "Let''s take half of it! I don''t smoke too much, half and half, that''s it


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Flying Thor''s skill (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "The divine power of the one who is guilty of the fire of karma (has reached the upper limit of reinforcement, unable to continue to strengthen)."


    "Insulated claw (has reached the upper limit of strengthening, can not continue to strengthen)."


    "The power to resist the wind (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Samadhi true fire (perfect version) enhancement needs points: 80000."


    "Remaining points: 12.8 million."


    Su Chen looked at the integral finally stopped, touched his chin, tut said strange way: "more than 10 million points, a trip down so many, pioneers and bring points harvest, really can!"


    After that, he will exchange his ideas about the amount of 50% points.


    At the beginning, he found the reason that he could extract the mysterious energy in the enemy''s body for them and replace it with integral.


    But he thought that with the increase in the number of people in the group, he would not be able to do so.


    Is it difficult to be a tool person who always pays attention to the communication group in the future?


    It is better to let the exchange group open a refining function and let the exchange group refine directly.


    If you really want to extract integrals, it is not better to extract directly through communication groups?


    ...


    communication group.


    Tony has no money: "Su Xiaoge, administrator, is the key of time and space obtained by our mission sent to you in the form of red envelope?"


    Tony has no money: ''(slim looks forward to the face)


    Marquis Vauban: "yes, if it is convenient for you, the administrator, we will send you the key of time and space now."


    Su Xiaoge: "you take a look at your points next to the amount, is not an additional refining function?"


    Su Xiaoge: "in the future, if you want to refine something, you can refine it directly, and you don''t have to give it to me again, so you can get points first hand."


    Tony has no money: "Wow! It''s true


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha! The function of my large communication group is becoming more and more perfect, which is really good


    To be honest, they don''t want to bother the administrator all the time.


    We all know what the specific reasons are.


    It''s true that the administrator has been asked to refine these and extract points for them...


    fortunately, the communication group has developed this refining function, which will not only be convenient, but also do not need to trouble the administrator.


    That''s great!


    Sure enough, three days later, the exchange group was updated and improved.


    I believe that in a period of time, the communication group will become more and more perfect, all kinds of functions are!


    In this way, they are really the elders of the communication group.


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha ha! This new refining function is really humanized. "


    Marquis wobang: "good, good, this harvest is quite rich!"


    Marquis wobang: "amount of points gained from refining and chemical industry)"


    Marquis wobang "(" (flower scattering celebration) (flower scattering celebration) "


    and

 Chapter 760

    Tony had no money: "Oh! What''s your one million points show? "


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: look, I''m more than 1.9 million


    Tony didn''t have money: "if you have more than 1.9 million, or more than 1 million, am I wrong? (slim disdains to face) "


    Marquis Vauban:" OK, I know you must be more than me. Come on, let me have a look. "


    Marquis Vauban: "Sir, lift the table."


    Tony went to the land of Valoran several days earlier than he did. Why didn''t Tony have to catch some pioneers when he went to Valoran a few more days?


    The key of time and space in the pioneer''s body is so valuable that only a dozen pioneers are needed. I''m afraid Tony''s points are more than one million more than his own?


    Alas... It''s a miscalculation. It''s really a small loss. "


    Tony has no money:" come on, let''s see it today. "


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! This is a great harvest


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "lie trough! Four million? What the hell are you doing? "


    It''s more than one million yuan, Tony. Four million yuan?


    Can''t be so bad?


    At most, he thought that he had more than three million yuan?


    Well...


    pioneers, don''t let me meet you in the future, and don''t leave when I meet you.


    This is too much to earn points!!!


    Wave wind water gate: "lie trough!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, this time, is very strong."


    Sun Mengyao: "but I have no culture, a lie trough line of the world."


    Happy Feng man: "I am so envious."


    surnamed Cao, his name is Meng de: "the amount of points obtained by refining and chemical industry is worthy of being a big man, that is, niuqiang (breaking sound)"


    Tu shanshouldering the handlebar: "this time, everyone has a great harvest. It seems that in a short time, our communication group will usher in a period of strength explosion."


    Tony has no money: "the more I think about it now, the more I think that the pioneers are experience babies, and they can easily gain a lot. This is totally for welfare."


    He also learned something about the pioneers from the battle.


    Once you encounter strength is stronger than yourself, even if it is just a little stronger, you will escape and leave, basically will not entangle too much.


    What''s more, the pioneers generally care about their own defense. It''s hard to kill them, but they can''t hold a lot of them!


    A pioneer of six or seven million points, ordinary pioneers also have more than 100000 points, which is much more valuable than the samsara.


    Sun Mengyao: "is this medium-sized world mission a welfare copy?"


    Sun Mengyao: "heartache! Sorry! Want to cry! Sun Mengyao: "I knew that I didn''t care about the League audit team, and I went directly to participate in this group task. Millions of points! And left me like this.


    Bo fengshuimen: "this time, you have pushed forward the exploration degree of reincarnation space, didn''t you gain a lot?"


    Sun Mengyao:...


    sun Mengyao: "if you only have task reward, then I really gain a lot. If you include your external income this time, what is my small score? (slim is autistic)


    she is very regretful in her heart, really!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if I go this time, I''ll be the sixth level cultivator.


    Even if you''re lucky, you''ll get millions of points, and you''ll be able to reach the seventh order!


    Seven level practitioners!


    In the past, I dare not think that I can achieve it in such a short time.


    Sure enough, in the communication group, every group task is an opportunity!

 Chapter 761

    Tony has no money: "sun Mengyao, it''s OK. I miss this time, and there are many times after that."


    Tony has no money: "come on, don''t feel bad, send a red envelope, everyone have a good time!"


    "Ding, Tony gave out a red envelope."


    "Ding, upset, the holy monk has received the red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony got the red envelope."


    "Ding, marquis Vauban has received the red envelope."


    "..."


    "Ding, surnamed Cao, was given the red envelope."


    Tony had no money: "hey? What a fast hand


    Upset Saint monk: "the function of this red envelope is really interesting."


    Upset monk: "well, I haven''t experienced this feeling for years."


    When I first joined the holy land, my master would prepare a small gift for myself every year, which was regarded as a festival gift.


    But since I really set foot on the practice together, the small gifts for the Chinese new year have disappeared.


    On the stars of ordinary people''s lives, new year''s money is distributed every new year''s day.


    Although he didn''t care about the ordinary gold and silver, he always came back and said that he couldn''t experience the warm feeling.


    However, he did not expect that there would be a red envelope function among the communication group organizations created by the two Weian masters?


    Interesting!


    Interesting!


    "Ding, upset, the holy monk gives out a red envelope."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    "Ding, Nezha got the red envelope."


    "..."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    Tony had no money: "Wow! Your hands are so fast that I was the last one to get the red envelope? "


    Tony has no money:


    Bo Feng Shui men: "thank you for your red envelope!"


    Marquis wobang: Thank you for your red envelope


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "1 + 1, red envelope of crab."


    Upset Saint monk: "there are only some spirit liquid in the red envelope. It can be used by others. It''s very mild."


    Wave wind water gate: "mm-hmm! Don''t worry. The exchange group has introductions about Tiancai Dibao. We know that. "


    Upset Saint monk: "in this case, I have a lot to do. (slim smiles and cries) "


    after seeing the brief introduction about the contents of his red envelope, Xuanfa burst into a laugh. The functions of this communication group are quite complete.


    Maybe I can use this function to identify some treasures that I can''t see clearly in the future. Maybe it has a magical effect.


    Tony doesn''t have money: "how many points have you refined? @ Beauvoir Watergate, @ Tushan shouldered the handle, @ Limulus tempest, how many points have you refined? Send it out for a look? "


    Tony has no money: ''(slim funny face) (dog head)


    Limulus Tempest: "hum! I''ll not beat you next time I see you on the premise that you use funny dog''s head to protect your life. "


    Boyeng Watergate: "Tony has no money:" Watergate, you are a lot! More than 2.1 million! It''s more than the old Marquis. Maybe the old Marquis has the least refining integral among our six orders. (slym steals a smile) "


    Marquis wobang:


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "no, I have the least."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I won''t send the picture. It''s more than 1.4 million, and my points are 500000 less than that of the old Marquis."


    This time she went to the land of Valoran, though she was with the Marquis of Vauban and the three of Beauvoir Watergate.


    But because of the different places she went to and her own personality, she killed the least pioneers.


    Therefore, she got the least key of space-time and the least integral of refining.


    However, for these, she was not surprised, all expected.

 Chapter 762

    Tony has no money: "cough, cough, cough!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "what, limlo, how many points did you get this time?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I haven''t seen you so active in other things before, but I''m quite positive today."


    Limulus Tempest: I really want to ask Mr. big shit. Are you sure you want to see it


    Tony has no money: "yes, I''m sure I want to see it."


    Limulu Tempest: really


    Tony has no money: "really


    Nezha: "Oh! You two really ink, come on. Since Mr. Shida wants to see it, I''ll dry mine first. "


    Nezha:


    Nezha: "Tony has no money, how about it? (slym''s arrogant face) "


    he and limulu have found many pioneers in the capital of noxas.


    Among them, there is also a sixth order pioneer and!


    How else would the king of Knox be destroyed?


    Although norhus had mobilized troops to besiege them, the most important thing was the existence of the sixth order pioneer.


    Otherwise, they won''t destroy the capital of norhus. At most, they will go into the palace!


    Generally speaking, the two of them would not fight the enemy in the midst of a large number of kings, because there were too many dead people.


    But they were disgusted by the fanatical look of the men who had sent troops to besiege them and those who lived in the capital.


    Norhus was founded by iron and blood.


    It''s this thing that makes them understand the concept that the people living in NOx are no longer normal people.


    One by one, they were brainwashed.


    So it doesn''t matter if you fight. The aftershock will kill you.


    King norhus doesn''t care. What do they care about?


    Knowing that they are the gods of the land of Valoran, they still want to besiege them. Isn''t this to stimulate yourself?


    Tony has no money: "hiss" -- "


    Tony has no money:" five million? Why do you have so many? "


    I don''t think I have more than six million points


    Nezha: "after all, we killed so many pioneers in NOx. Although the quality is not good, the quantity should be enough."


    Nezha: "so, Mr. Shita Dazi, do you want to see the integral of limulu?"


    Tony has no money: "look! Why not


    Since Fulu didn''t have any money, fule asked for her thigh


    Limulus Tempest:


    Rich woman?


    What the hell is this?


    He''s a man!


    He''s a man!!


    Man!!!


    Important thing said three times, he is male, not female!


    Even if you get rich, you shouldn''t be called a rich woman, right?


    No, Tony, this guy''s not good again!


    When we meet again next time when we join the group mission, we must make sure that the goods hammer''s suspicious life!


    Hammer him to death!


    Marquis wobang: "Lim Lu, I hope we can cooperate happily next time."


    Limulus Tempest: the old Marquis really knows me. How about the old Marquis next time we change places


    Marquis Vauban: "OK, no problem. We have the same goal. It''s all small things. (shaking hands) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you two going to do?"


    Limulus Tempest: what do you think, Mr. big shit? What are you going to do?


    Ready to beat you!


    Hammer you to death!


    Next time I see you, I''ll blow my head!

 Chapter 763

    Tony didn''t have money: "it''s not very proud of you to be like this!"


    Limulu Tempest: "not really? I think we''ve done the most authentic thing, hum! Before we meet next time, I will definitely think of some new ways to practice you


    Sun Mengyao: "practice? (slim question mark face) "


    sun Mengyao:" this word, good philosophy! "


    Limulu Tempest: "he thinks that the word" philosophy "said by sun Mengyao is not the same as what he understood!


    This little girl, isn''t she a rotten girl?


    Well... It''s possible. If you look at it all day long, is that what a normal girl says?


    No words, men plus men, this sounds really perverse.


    ...


    "20 million points, should be able to rise to the seventh order this time?"


    Su Chen looked at his balance of points and thought to himself: "after seven steps, in this parallel world, the real gods who live outside the sky must not threaten themselves?"


    "However, if the saint monk gives himself the skills he practices, he should be able to rise to the seventh level directly."


    "But what is the reason for him to use his own skills? There are a lot of skills in self-cultivation. The saint monk is at least seven levels. It seems that he can''t start from him in a short time. "


    After that, his idea moved, and the strengthening column of communication group appeared in front of him.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Samadhi true fire (perfect version) enhancement needs points: 80000."


    "..."


    "samadhi true fire (strengthening + 4) requires 1 million points. (success rate 90%) "


    "... "


    " samadhi true fire (strengthening + 7) requires 3.6 million points. (success rate 70%) "


    "... "


    " samadhi true fire (has been strengthened to the limit)


    At the moment when the true fire of samadhi was strengthened to the limit, a surging momentum burst out of Su Chen''s body.


    However, Su Chen had long predicted that, so at the moment when he appeared, he covered it with his heart and pressed down the momentum that was about to break out.


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    Su Chen felt the surging power in his body. He could not help but smile on his face and said: "now the strength has reached the seventh level. At least among the known strong men I know, I am the strongest one."


    "But what Rain God said... That man, that man, who is it?"


    "The rain god who can make the seventh level strength pay as much attention, should be the strong one among the seven levels? Even if it''s beyond expectation, it''s eight steps, but it doesn''t matter. "


    "However, you should be careful. Since there may be a strong person with eight levels of strength in this world, it''s better to wait until the strength is eight."


    Soon after su Chen''s strength reached the seventh level, some people in the communication group discovered this situation.


    After all, there are a lot more people in the communication group than before. Everyone''s personality is different. Some of them like to visit new business cards and go to see them when they are bored.


    If the strength of group friends is improved, I first know that these bored people are the second to know this information.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "everybody! I just found a situation, a big one! "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "are you still in the land of Valoran? Or come back? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "er... I haven''t gone back, but I''ll be ready to go back later."

 Chapter 764

    Tony has no money: "OK! Are you still in surima desert? With what desert emperor? "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "yes, this emperor is very kind to me. We both have a lot in common. Some things he told me also let me know a lot."


    Limulus Tempest: "the emperor wants to join our communication group through you, and he must have a good relationship with you."


    Limulu Tempest: "the arts have their own specialties. At least they are an emperor. Your majesty has the power of the emperor. It''s not the same as playing with you as a civilian? (slym wipes his face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" and the emperor died for so many years and can come back to life, which shows that the layout began many years ago. Although we have communication groups to protect the soul, you still need to relax in the communication groups. If you are sold by others, you can also replace the number of people. "


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "mm-hmm, don''t worry, I still have a few."


    Tony has no money: "he knows what he knows..."


    he has seen these four words many times.


    Every time someone in the communication group says he knows what he knows, some bullshit happens.


    In particular, Limulus, who is clearly the least in his heart, often says that he knows what he knows.


    Perhaps, this is everyone''s character!


    However, it was no big deal. At most, the desert emperor killed Xu Xuan, and Xu Xuan''s weak accomplishments of the four levels were not really the enemy of the desert emperor.


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Oh, by the way, Xu Xuan, you said you were going to say one thing. What was that thing?"


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "Oh yes, you look at the administrator''s group business card, the administrator''s strength has been upgraded to the seventh level."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "is this shocking?


    Tony has no money: "we have joined the seventh level group friends, and the administrator''s strength has been upgraded to the seventh level. Isn''t this the basic exercise? (slim raised his eyebrows) "


    the strength of the administrators, didn''t they say the law of promotion for a long time?


    If members of the group do not improve their strength in a certain period of time, the administrator will enhance their own strength at a certain point in time.


    And if the strength of group friends is improved beyond the strength revealed by the administrator, then take a look. After a while, the strength of the administrator will be promoted to a level with the strongest group friends.


    The saint monk is a big man of the seventh level. Isn''t it normal for the administrator to upgrade to the seventh level?


    What?


    Do you still think that a small group member is more powerful than the administrator?


    Why don''t you think about the sky on the line, the strength surpasses the group leader greatly?


    Wait!


    If the strength of the strongest group friends in the communication group stays at a level for a long time, and the strength of the administrator suddenly increases in a certain period of time, does this mean that they have exceeded the promotion time given to them by the administrator and the group leader?


    Promotion in advance and promotion of the administrator may be concerned by the administrator and the group leader.


    And if the administrator can take the initiative to promote, then this matter, can need to be considered.


    Level 7...


    just think about toothache. It seems that I have just been promoted to level 6 for a long time?


    Is it difficult to become the future, with the strength of the enhancement, their promotion speed to be faster and faster?


    Well, it''s too short for adults, right?


    How urgent!

 Chapter 765

    Tony doesn''t have money: @ Limulus tempest, limlo, we may need to hurry up and work hard to advance


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "what happened? What happened? Is there something wrong with your world? "


    Marquis wobang: "hey? What''s wrong with your world? This is good... Bah! Why didn''t the communication group make a prompt for such a big event? "


    Marquis wobang: "is it that we have just finished the task and returned, and the communication group is in love with us and want us to have a rest?"


    Wave wind water gate:...


    wave wind water gate: "old Marquis, don''t dream, this big day, sleep at night."


    If a group task is triggered, the communication group will be sent out at the first time.


    They are not mortals. They need rest every time they finish their tasks.


    As long as the integral is in place, then everything is easy to talk about.


    You can go to the task world to practice. How beautiful is it to find the mission goal and practice at the same time?


    Judge Angel Kyle: "the gods are only six levels. What power should the seven levels possess?"


    "Kyle, I don''t think you should stick to this problem," Tu said


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the administrator''s strengthening, you will gradually realize in the future. To tell you the truth, I will not be shocked if the administrator''s strength jumps to the eighth level tomorrow, to the Ninth level the day after tomorrow, and to the tenth level the day after tomorrow."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "because the administrator''s strength is absolutely stronger than we imagined."


    Judge Angel Kyle: "that is to say, in Valoran that time, around me, is a big energy existence of the collapse of the world?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "well... Our imagination is ultimately limited by our self-knowledge, so we should not speculate on the strength of the administrator."


    Distraught monk: "yes, the real power, even across the vast world, as long as you mention his name, or in your cognition, a little bit of information about this power can attract the attention of the great power."


    Upset Saint monk: "and if that kind of power wants to kill you, an idea is enough to erase everything from the world."


    Sun Mengyao: "when we carry out our tasks, we have also seen the existence of the great power of overturning hands and destroying the world. But now it seems that the great power I used to think of, maybe... Is just the seventh level cultivation. "


    Sun Mengyao: "hmm? Why should I say it''s just seven steps? She is now a fifth level practitioner.


    For the fifth level cultivator, the seventh level cultivator, that is the strong one that can not be seen!


    But now for such a strong person, he even said the word "just".


    It also let her know how big her heart is.


    Seven steps and eight steps are in my mind, never the focus.


    Maybe, it''s not clear at all.


    That is to say, I haven''t reached the starting point running line yet?


    Upset Saint monk: "ha ha! It''s really interesting, folks. "


    Distraught holy monk: "today, I invite benefactor limlu to come to the holy land. If there are any friends who would like to come, I am very welcome."


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, yes! The scenery of puchen holy land is really beautiful and beautiful. After I came here, I thought that maybe the fairyland in the myths and legends is just that! "


    Limulus Tempest: "come on, come on, attach a beautiful picture for you to have a good look at. (beautiful scenery of holy land) "

 Chapter 766

    At the same time, in the central palace of puchen holy land.


    A middle-aged monk in a purple and gold cassock and surrounded by nine beads of Buddha sat in the front of the monk. He had a soft smile on his face when he saw monk Xuanfa.


    "Xuanfa, don''t you introduce the friend next to you?"


    "Master, this is a friend I met during my travels. His name is Limulus tempest."


    After a ceremony, monk Xuanfa said.


    His master is the holy master of this universal holy land, and he is a powerful existence in the realm of holy king.


    Of course, he also knows that his master''s strength is not the strongest in holy land.


    The most powerful in the holy land are the supreme elders who have already abdicated and deeply cultivated.


    In another 3000 years, the master will abdicate and devote himself to practice.


    At that time, the Holy Son of puchen will be the holy master of the whole holy land.


    "Limulus tempest? It''s a strange name. It reminds me of an old friend. "


    Lord puchen laughed and said, "come, sit down and tell me how you two know each other? Of course, by the way, I''d like to tell you what you''ve learned from your travel time. "


    He was very aware of his disciple''s character. He looked very peaceful and friendly.


    But there is a deep pride hidden in his bones. He also understands that, as a favored son of heaven, the Holy Son of the holy land of common dust, and the future holy master, will there be no pride in his heart?


    He also came from this age group. He was much more proud than Xuanfa at that time.


    And to say, his disciple''s talent is really nothing to say, much better than himself.


    Therefore, he can be called a friend, must be a God''s favorite!


    Of course, he could see that Limulus was not a human being, but what?


    As long as the soul is human, then all is well.


    In recent years, the relationship between the human race and the alien race is somewhat remote!


    "Master, I''ve been out for a while, and somehow I''ve joined one of the forces."


    After calling limlu to sit down, monk Xuanfa whispered to himself, "a lot of information can''t be said. Because there are rules, I''m afraid that too much will bring disaster to our common dust holy land."


    "So I picked up what I could say. Among the forces on that side, there is a master power!"


    After hearing the words, the Lord of dust breathed for a while, and his breath recovered smoothly at the next moment. His face did not change at all.


    Master power?


    Once such news is revealed, it will arouse more than a thousand waves?


    For any holy land, it is taboo to dominate the great power!


    There is a secret world that can''t move for a certain level.


    Therefore, those who stand at the top of the world are looking forward to having a master appear and give them some advice.


    Of course, it would be better if the master appeared on their side.


    If it''s from the other camp, they have to think about whether it''s time to run.


    With the deep blood feud between the Terran and the alien race, no matter which side appears the master power, it is a kind of extinct disaster for the other side!


    "Talk about it. Don''t say what you can''t say. Don''t have a fluke about that existence."


    As he spoke, the Lord asked.


    Especially in the face of limulu, the face is showing a very kind and intimate smile.


    Because he also guessed that the friend Xuanfa brought back might be one of the dominant forces.

 Chapter 767

    "There are very few people in that side, and I was invited into that side for no reason."


    "Except for the two masters, the rest of the forces are weak. The weak strength of disciples is the strongest among the forces on that side."


    "What''s more, master, there is a new criterion for judging the cultivation of that side''s forces. The cultivation of disciples'' sages is rated as seven levels."


    "Although it is a short time for the disciple to join that faction, he can also understand all kinds of miracles among the forces. Among the forces, if the points are enough, they can even turn a weak person into a saint in a very short time."


    "..."


    monk Xuanfa thought for a moment, sorted out the information that was not exposed, and passed it on to the Lord of the common dust.


    There are group rules and relevant information not allowed to be mentioned outside.


    He said that without mentioning a word.


    Even in talking about it, he did not dare to mention the names of the leaders and administrators.


    I''m afraid he will feel something when he mentions it.


    As for the different problems in the world?


    So the creation of existence can cross the endless world and pull itself into it. Do you still care about these small distances?


    The great power of the master is so terrible!


    "The two masters..."


    after receiving these messages, the Lord puchen couldn''t help but beat his eyelids.


    Although his psychological quality is very strong, he can quickly calm down and keep his face unchanged in case of a big event. At least, he will not let outsiders see anything unusual.


    However, the news this time was so shocking that Xuanfa had the honor to join the forces created by the two masters of Daneng?


    And these news also confirmed a fact from the side, that is, in today''s world, there are still masters!


    In this way, the lack of the world, I am afraid, is the master''s hand.


    Sure enough, the most frightening guess came true.


    The master can not be hidden, and the world has defects, so that countless top Tianjiao exhausted for countless years, but can only stop under the master. What on earth do you want to do?


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t dare to guess!


    However, what happened to his disciple may prove that things are not as bad as they think.


    Otherwise, the forces created by those two masters should not throw olive branches to their disciples.


    A small force, but created by two masters?


    Maybe it is to cultivate Tianjiao.


    Xuanfa had the honor to enter into it. Maybe this is the opportunity for them to enter the holy land!


    Millions of years ago, the founder of the holy land became the master, and the disciples of the holy land rose rapidly and became one of the most powerful forces.


    But for millions of years, the holy land has not had another master.


    If there is another master of the holy land, then the universal holy land will usher in earth shaking changes again.


    A double master, perhaps the holy land of common dust, will become the strongest force in the world today, none of them!


    "Although this possibility is very small, as long as there is a possibility of one in ten thousand, it is worthy of puchen holy land to put in all its efforts to fight for it!"


    In the twinkling of the holy master''s mind in the holy land of common dust, many thoughts appeared in my mind.


    "Xuanfa, this little friend has come to our holy land for the first time. Please take people to enjoy it and don''t neglect them."


    "Don''t worry, master. I understand."


    Monk Xuanfa nodded and said that he was very clear about this.


    However, to his regret, the scenery of puchen holy land caused the exclamation of many friends, but no one came back.


    They all have their own business to do, and he understands.

 Chapter 768

    "Little friend limlu, holy land is very busy recently, so I will not accompany you."


    The Lord puchen said apologetically, which made Lim Lu stunned and quickly replied, "where and where, the Lord, you can do your own business. If something really happens, I can go around without company."


    Lord puchen, this is the master of Xuanfa monk.


    The strength of Xuanfa monk is seven levels, and judging from this situation, the strength of puchen master is much stronger than that of Xuanfa monk.


    I can''t do it well. I''m a strong man of eight levels.


    He is still a sixth level cultivator. Although he has no doubt that he can be promoted to the eighth level in the future, he is still the sixth level.


    Therefore, we still have great respect for those who are strong in the eighth rank, especially those who are friends of the group.


    "If friends come here, if we let our friends watch them on their own, wouldn''t it be a loss of etiquette?"


    Lord puchen chuckled and said, "I''ll go first. Xuanfa must treat this little friend well."


    "Master, I understand!"


    Xuanfa monk got up and said, then he took limulu out of the central hall.


    When you come back from a tour, you should see your master.


    What''s more, the teacher has already finished what he should say. Obviously, the master is going to be busy. He still has a good eye.


    "Brother Xuanfa, I can see that your master loves you very much."


    Limulu walked next to monk Xuanfa and said with a smile.


    "In our world, there are five holy places, and there are many other four holy places. Even Ziyun holy land also encourages the fight between the saints and the saints. They believe that the one who survives is the strongest son and daughter, and the one who is most suitable for the throne of the Lord."


    Xuanfa monk Lang laughed and said, "but my holy Son is the only one. I am the only one, and I will be the only one."


    "As the only holy Son in the holy land, I am also the only disciple of my master, and for the future God who is determined, my treatment is naturally much better than that of other holy places."


    Lim Lu was stunned and then said, "well... I said an inappropriate word. Forget it, this sentence is really too inappropriate."


    Monk Xuanfa glanced at Lim Lu, as if he could see Lim Lu''s mind. He said with a smile, "you want to ask me that there is only one Saint son in puchen holy land, and my master only has me as a disciple. What should I do if I fall on the way? Is that right? "


    "Well, where there are people, there will be competition, and where there is a fight, there will be darkness. There should be a competitive relationship among the five holy places. The world is prosperous and all are for profit. Even if you have a friendly relationship with one or two holy places, as long as the interests come, you will still start when it is time to start."


    Limulus thought for a moment and said.


    Since monk Xuanfa has already seen his own ideas, and the appearance of his indifference shows that everyone knows this problem in his heart.


    However, according to his guess, there should be corresponding measures in puchen holy land.


    Otherwise, the rest of the holy land as long as the Holy Son of the dust holy land is killed, then the common dust holy land will not lose seriously all of a sudden?


    After all, the only son, not even a substitute.


    "Yes! As long as the benefits come, it''s a small matter to take action against me. "


    Monk Xuanfa''s eyes flashed and said, "you can kill me. Even if it''s a holy land, you have to hurt your muscles and bones."


    "Although my holy land is peaceful, if the son of God is killed, it is bound to be tit for tat! What''s more, I''m known to have the most ways to protect my life, so no one will be in a hurry to ask me for trouble. "

 Chapter 769

    Time is in a hurry, and a month passes in a flash.


    "Hoo..."


    in the middle of the villa, Su Chen sits on the bed, slowly opens her eyes and spits out a breath of turbid gas.


    In this month, he spent most of his time in shadow challenges, honing his combat effectiveness with combat.


    Every time he died in the shadow challenge, he would think and analyze for a period of time to digest the battle ahead.


    In particular, the cause of their own death, seven level strong, often destroy the sky and earth, fight is changing rapidly, contains too many skills and profound rules.


    In this month, he just passed the ordinary level level.


    The level of difficulty is still too difficult.


    Sometimes he thought, clearly the other side and himself have the same strength, then how is the combat effectiveness gap so big?


    Of course, the communication group has also made several missions this month.


    Since the last Mini mission and the mid world mission, it hasn''t been completed three times.


    Listen to sun Mengyao said that there is no more samsara space there.


    Even her receptionist does not know whether the audit team has left, after all, the gap between the two sides is too big, and the will of reincarnation space obviously alienates her.


    It''s also normal. For good or bad, several new SSS level samsara walkers have been born in this period of time.


    There is more than one SSS level samsara, so you won''t know too much about this event.


    "It''s been a month. What level of strength have they reached?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed and looked at the communication group.


    "Group leader: Taoist master."


    "Battle level:???"


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    "Group Friends: upset Saint monk."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    "Friends: Limulus tempest."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    "Friends: Tony has no money."


    "Combat power rank: sixth level (pseudo sixth level)"


    "group Friends: Marquis wobang."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group Friends: Tu Shan carries the handle."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group Friends: wave wind water gate."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Friends: Nezha."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Friends: trial Angel Kyle."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group Friends: happy man."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group Friends: Monkey King."


    "Combat power rank: five."


    "Group Friends: surname Cao, name and character Meng de."


    "Combat power rank: five."


    "Group Friends: quiet and obedient Xiaoyu."


    "Combat power rank: five."


    "Group Friends: Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian."


    "Combat power rank: fourth level."


    "Group Friends: Chef xiaofugui."


    "Combat power rank: second level."


    "Group Friends: the ideal is the pawnbroker."


    "Combat power rank: second level."


    "Friends: the king of grey wolf."


    "Combat power rank: level one."


    Because of three mini tasks and one small task, he got four places to invite.


    And there were four rare occasions when the invitation didn''t show up.


    This also makes Su Chen a little disappointed. There are three times he didn''t want to invite people on the list. If that cute little girl reappears, he is bound to pull him into the communication group.


    Of course, when these four new people join the exchange group, Su Chen will know the identity of these four people.


    Sun Wukong is not the sage he thought.


    It is the protagonist in "seven dragon beads", the most important is the monkey king when he was a child, which made him a little surprised.


    But it''s OK. He still has a good idea of how powerful the later stage of the monkey king is.


    A bad one can even destroy the universe.


    The remaining three are xiaofugui, the chef. Their ideal is Jingtian, the boss of pawnshop, and the gray wolf in pleasant goat and grey wolf.

 Chapter 770

    "The strength of grey wolf is still the first level!"


    Su Chen saw the name and strength of the last one, lost his voice and laughed.


    Two days ago, a tiny world loophole appeared in Nezha''s world. Xu Xuan and Xiaoyu went to Nezha''s world to complete the mission.


    Of course, the factors causing the micro world vulnerability are very good to clear. After solving the micro world vulnerability, he selected grey wolf from the five invitation lists.


    As a wolf, grey wolf may fail.


    Because he can''t catch sheep, he can''t eat mutton.


    But it''s perfect in every aspect except sheep catching!


    As long as you want, even the time machine can be created, can be said to be a bug character.


    The most important thing is that grey wolf is very easy to cheat.


    As long as you pay with mutton, both parties are very satisfied.


    Is mutton a problem for people in the communication group?


    Who can''t get a pile of mutton with a wave?


    All kinds of mutton, all kinds of mutton, as long as gray wolf can think of, they can satisfy, and even can develop Tuochong on this basis.


    Ideal is pawnbroker boss, Jingtian''s identity, that naturally needless to say.


    The former life, the former life, that is the God will Feipeng.


    The strength of the divine general Feipeng...


    he doesn''t know what level of strength Feipeng is, but it is much better than others in the list.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to let xiaofugui make roast mutton for grey wolf?"


    Su Chen suddenly thought of something, touched his chin, tut said.


    When the chef xiaofugui, gray wolf and Jingtian just joined the communication group, their strength was very weak and they were all zero level accomplishments.


    Because there are often people in the group to send points red packets, plus the group sign in to get points, their strength has also been rapidly improved.


    But gray wolf''s strength has been improved, but he can''t catch the sheep, which is a little bit of thinking about it.


    It seems that gray wolf in the world, one of the protagonists of the gray wolf can not catch the sheep is the rules of this world is also uncertain!


    The rules of the world are like this. The wolf can''t catch the sheep.


    No matter how you catch the sheep in any way, you can make them run.


    One of the most impressive is the mental attack. After catching the sheep, gray wolf will always only throw the sheep into the pot and cook, there is no second way to eat sheep.


    If it''s not right to kill some sheep.


    Of course, that would be too cruel. Gray wolf and the sheep in the village would not be friends.


    It''s interesting to say so.


    "The next group mission, go shopping!"


    Su Chen looked out of the window and whispered, "it''s boring to stay here often."


    "Although shadow challenges can be used to improve your accomplishments in the arena, you can''t always fight to improve your combat experience?"


    "Life is the same. It''s really boring."


    With this sentence, Su Chen''s face suddenly changed.


    The next moment, a strong vibration rolling hit.


    For a moment, the earth was shaking.


    But Su Chen to his villa layout has a border, so the earthquake to the earthquake, outside turbulence to turbulence, the villa did not cause any impact.


    "Is this a change in the boundaries of..."


    "What happened to the boundary? Has it directly affected the earth? There is a natural barrier between the earth and the earth


    "This time... Is it possible that the boundary has changed a lot? Go and have a look


    Before the voice falls, Su Chen''s figure disappears in place.

 Chapter 771

    At the same time, the huge land boundary was shaking, as if there was a terrible battle on one side, which was terrible and extraordinary.


    "So much movement after the super pulse was exploded?"


    Looking at the pure world around me.


    Next to her, Su Ning''er is trying to absorb the surging energy, just like ancient gluttonous, swallowing all the energy surging within 100 meters around her.


    How many are there in the whole territory?


    If it is not too cherished, will the royal court and the holy hall tear up the agreement, and let the strong in Tianxuan come to the demon hall area?


    It can be said that as long as a super spiritual pulse is born in an area, it is basically certain that this area will become a brand-new holy land for cultivation.


    Super pulse is so terrible!


    But now, this super type spirit vein, which is contested by the three great forces in the earth boundary, explodes in this way.


    In the center of the explosion, those powerful men in the sky were hanged by the fury of aura.


    And those who stand in the distance and watch the strong in the sky are also hurt by the aftershock. As for the people below the Tianxuan realm?


    In a thousand miles, all living things are dead.


    But at this moment, there is an exception.


    They are Ning caier, who is in the center of the pulse explosion. Su Ning''er is a pearl shaped spirit source, so she can control all the spiritual veins.


    Of course, there is no exception to the super type spirit pulse.


    However, because of the pure spirit of Su Yuan, she can only swallow up her strength.


    Even so, her small stomach is also slightly protruding, a pair of eat up the appearance.


    A practitioner of Tianxuan realm actually survived in the explosion center of super spiritual pulse, and even devoured the products after the explosion of super spiritual pulse. All these things revealed strange.


    Of course, in fact, the most important part of the super pulse competition is the struggle between the three powerful forces.


    After all, there are a large number of sages and sages in the land boundary, so at the moment of the super pulse explosion, there will be sages and strong men tearing up the space.


    There is no time for the birth of sages.


    Therefore, except for Zhao Yongyan, all the sages who came to the world were those who practiced in the earth.


    "There, it''s interesting."


    Shenziyu standing in the sky, looking at Ning caier three people, whispered.


    "That''s right, especially the little girl, who is not a human race, but more like a treasure spirit born from birth."


    "A man, a mouse, a congenital spirit with a treasure incarnation. This combination is... Interesting!"


    "To be able to devour aura with such recklessness and protect that man and mouse in the tyrannical aura, it seems that this innate spirit has an extraordinary origin!"


    "..."


    soon, a sage and strong man came tearing the space and looking at the scene below, the gods kept colliding in the air.


    Say a thousand words ten thousand, or rather pick son this combination is too strange.


    All creatures in the center of the super pulse are dead, but only three people are left. Who will not pay special attention to it?


    But for the strong sages, ningcai''er is still too weak. Even if there is the art of restraining breath, it can''t hide from the strong sages.


    So you just need to glance at them and you''ll know their origins.


    "Wait a minute, you see that girl..."


    suddenly, a sage frowned and said, "that girl, is that girl around you?"


    As soon as the sound falls, the sound goes out and enters a state of silence.


    Who?


    Let the one who is called by a sage can guess who it is.

 Chapter 772

    "Old man, don''t pretend to be dead again. Come out and tell me about it. What''s the situation?"


    The man with the sword on his left eyebrow picked, and the sword trembled slightly behind his back. The sword spirit swept around him, and then condensed into a dazzling and magnificent sword Qi, and directly cut to a position.


    "Oh, dear! Do you have to force me out in this way? "


    The next moment, the sword spirit broke, and Zhao Yongyan, dressed in white, walked out of a space crack.


    "The next one is the Terran. Can you explain the situation?"


    The man with the sword on his back did not change his face and asked lightly.


    "Is it human? It''s like you''re not a human being? "


    Zhao Yongyan sneered, then said: "as for the following situation, I am not very clear, you do not want to ask me everything, you really want to know, you can go down to ask ah!"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Yongyan pauses for a moment, and then says: "of course, I know you are very resourceful and play at will. Really, I will not stop you."


    Shenziyu heard the speech and said with a smile, "master yuan still likes to make fun of. We all have a good idea of the people concerned."


    The true God''s followers may not care about them when the chance of becoming a God appears in the future.


    Because at that time, I am afraid that God will not have the heart to care about these backhand.


    Of course, by that time, these backhand may have played their own role, and those who did not play a role would be abandoned chessmen.


    The most important thing is, who has no God behind you?


    Especially as the son of God, there is a strong real God behind him, so he doesn''t care very much.


    But at this time to destroy a true God''s backhand, no matter from which aspect, it is a faint move.


    If because of their own bad father God''s event, then really die hard its blame!


    "What are you talking about? Who is yuan? How do you do it day by day, just as you recognize that I am yuan? "


    Zhao Yongyan''s face changed and he was very angry and said, "what kind of character is yuan? god ''s favored one! There is no one evil person in the world! How can I compare it? "


    "If you say that again, what do you want me to do if it reaches yuan?"


    Shenziyu heard this, a trace of strange light flashed in the depths of his eyes. How could this sound strange?


    Yuan, what kind of person?


    God''s favorite?


    An immortal monster?


    How to listen to this is to praise yuan?


    "Feather, we are just a simple inquiry, should not be in the way?"


    An enchanting woman in red, with a charming figure, chuckled softly.


    Some sages could not help but look up at the woman in red with a ironic smile in their eyes.


    Simple questions?


    A super pulse explodes. What can I ask?


    Even if these three detonated, but what?


    If it wasn''t for the crash, they wouldn''t care about this super pulse.


    But now even if you care?


    A real God''s chess piece, do they dare to move?


    Only the true God dare to step into the layout of the true God!


    Unless you are in a chess game, you have to struggle to survive.


    "No problem. You can ask as much as you want."


    Zhao Yongyan Lang laughed, raised his hand and said, "who doesn''t know the means of your enchanting red? If you can ask, I really thank you


    "After all, it''s... Isn''t it?"


    With these words, he made a meaningful look towards the magic red.


    Of course, the sages around see it.

 Chapter 773

    "Well? Advanced? "


    Meihong sage noticed the change below, and a trace of essence flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    The real chess pieces?


    She doesn''t know the girl below, who is the real God''s means?


    But since the real God so openly exposed her to the public, it shows that she is not too concerned about this girl.


    Generally, real chess pieces need some surface pieces to cover up.


    Of course, she is not a sage without backstage.


    Her backstage is the flower god among the gods.


    She had been afraid to show up before, because their subordinates had not received the will of the God of flowers for a long time.


    Since the outbreak of that war, the gods have just fallen away from the world.


    However, when the celestial sphere crashed, a large number of spiritual objects were missing, and the concentration of aura between heaven and earth continued to drop.


    Among the gods, the flower god is the best at the power of life, so the subordinates of the God of flowers in the past have become the prey of some sages who lack vitality.


    Perhaps the gods did not fall.


    But since the gods are no longer in the world, it shows that at least the gods do not want to interfere in the three realms.


    What''s more, they are all dying. What do they care about?


    Dead, but nothing!


    At the end of the day, none of the sages under Huashen''s command have strong fighting power. They are more good at fantasy therapy.


    Some time ago, she suddenly heard the news, and God appeared again.


    If there is a true God, it means that the flower god must still be under the crown!


    That''s why she dares to step out of the hiding place and get involved in the chessboard of the three realms again.


    Naturally, she did not dare to ignore the majesty of the true God.


    But a chess piece that is not taken seriously, simply ask, and by the way, see that innate spirit. Is it nothing?


    That innate spirit, very not simple!


    After all, what kind of genius is born from the nature?


    "Yes! It''s a promotion. "


    Shen Ziyu glanced at Meihong and said softly.


    He can see clearly the plan of Meihong.


    But he didn''t want to, and he wouldn''t.


    In the end, this girl has nothing to do with him. He also wants to see what kind of ending will be brought by the magic red hand?


    Meihong is just born, some things may not be clear.


    Perhaps, someone deliberately let her not know, lead her to some kind of illusion, want to explore what.


    Is a chess piece that makes a real God angry just because he is injured is not an important piece?


    Sometimes he thought, maybe they all guessed wrong. That girl is not a chess piece, but a person who is very important to the real God!


    Different positioning represents their different attitudes in the future.


    If a person is very important to the true God, whether it is a family member or anything, they need to be treated well.


    Transposition thinking, if someone attacked him, let him die, then the father will be furious!


    Father, are you still looking at me in the sky?


    "Congenital control of spiritual pulse, maybe..."


    after making a decision, Meihong turns her right hand and hands directly.


    To her surprise, however, what was expected did not happen.


    She wanted to bring up the little girl first, and then use the soul means to search, but why didn''t the little girl come up?


    What''s the situation?


    If you don''t do it for many years, do you even forget the most basic space transfer?


    "This girl, really can cause trouble!"


    Suddenly, a sigh rings around.


    Then, in the startled eyes of the sages around her, Meihong''s body broke and her soul dissipated. In the blink of an eye, she turned into particles and disappeared in the world.


    All of this, all happened so strange, let the human heart hair cold.

 Chapter 774

    "Yes, uncle."


    Shen Ziyu responded and bowed in a direction and said.


    It is only true God that can make a sage die without life or death.


    But just now that strange way of death, how so like the Father God?


    It''s not the father standing behind this girl, is it?


    And the doting tone just now, this... Can''t be my sister?


    That would be embarrassing.


    But now he didn''t know who was standing in front of him, so it was right to call uncle.


    If the present is really the Father God, then the Father God certainly will not care.


    "Under the crown."


    The sages did not hesitate to say so.


    Su Chen, who was dressed in white, appeared in front of him, looking at the sages calmly.


    I didn''t expect that when he came, he met someone who wanted to attack xiaoning''er.


    How about killing all these sages?


    At the moment of this idea rising, the surrounding is freezing and boiling.


    Sages are old monsters who have lived for a long time and are very sensitive to the perception of murderous spirit.


    So at that moment, they knew that the real God in front of them had moved to kill.


    At the next moment, the killing opportunity dissipated and the surroundings returned to normal again.


    If Su Chen has eight levels of strength, I''m afraid that moment ago, these sages have been driven out of their wits.


    Kill and kill. What''s up?


    Anyway, he killed a lot of people. He could probably guess the purpose of these sages coming here.


    Of course, for these old monsters who have lived for many years, I can''t guess what they think.


    If you can''t guess, you don''t have to guess.


    In any case, what xiaoning''er has done, plus the essence of xiaoning''er''s spiritual pearl, these sages will not have any good ideas when they come here.


    It''s good to kill directly. It''s easy.


    But he has only seven levels of strength, this side of the world''s water, even if he promoted to seven, still did not see through.


    There are several places, even with his spirit, still can not penetrate.


    This is interesting. There are still eight levels of combat power in this world.


    So, he''d better stick to it.


    When he reaches the eighth step, it''s not too late to show his edge again!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, knowing why he asked.


    "The explosion of super spiritual pulse has caused earth shaking. As sages, we are the strongest at the top of the earth. We have the obligation to protect the weak from the wind and rain to investigate the situation here."


    Shenziyu pondered for a moment and said.


    The father''s attitude towards himself and other sages is indeed two.


    In particular, they are very strict with their subordinates, and many sages have begun to kill them.


    Therefore, at the moment when the murderous opportunity pervaded his mind, he became more and more aware of the idea of being the Father God in front of him.


    But the father is not a man without a plan. Even if he appears in front of himself, he is not an opportunity to recognize each other.


    The father has always taught himself to be gentle and gentle in public.


    Even if the heart has pride and looks down on others, it can not be seen.


    In other words, it is to install some, do not let people easily see their own ideas.


    It''s OK to run a train in your mouth.


    "..."


    Su Chen looked at shenziyu and was speechless for a moment.


    What are you doing?


    Running trains all over the mouth?


    If he didn''t know what kind of land cultivator is, he might have believed that this is a good world in which the strong take responsibility for the weak.


    When there is a vibration, the strong rush ahead.


    Perhaps among the thousands of worlds, there are many in this situation, but always come back to say that the land boundary will not be such a world!

 Chapter 775

    "Xiaoning''er, are you promoted?"


    After the white light dissipates around Su Ning''er, Ning cai''er asks in surprise.


    "Yes, mom, I''m practicing Yin and Yang!"


    Su Ning''er steps a move, the body directly sits on Ning cai''er''s shoulder, says with a smile.


    Ning caier heard the words and said with a smile: "Yin Yang state? Xiaoning''er, you have made great progress


    "Oh, mom, you''ve been promoted, and I''ve been promoted. Isn''t that normal?"


    Su Ning''er shakes her head and says that during this period of time, Ning cai''er''s strength has also crossed a level in the eastern wasteland and has reached the realm of Dharma cultivation.


    In one month, she was promoted from heart state to Dharma state.


    This promotion speed, can be said to be unprecedented, after no one.


    But compared with Su Ning''er, it is still a little slow.


    After all, one month''s promotion from the heart state to the Dharma Realm and one month''s promotion from the Tianxuan realm to the yin-yang realm are totally two concepts!


    But it has to be said that ningcai''er is a real genius!


    "But mom, I feel a lot of power around me."


    Su Ning''er attached to Ning cai''er''s ear, whispered: "those breath, more powerful than I am now."


    Ningcai''s pupil shrinks, more powerful than xiaoning''er?


    And, still a lot!


    Are there many sages around now?


    Isn''t tianxuanjing the strongest of the three forces?


    Even if the three forces hide something, how many sages and sages appear now, which is the limit?


    A super pulse explodes, exploding so many sages?


    "Mom, dad is strong, so you don''t have to worry about these sages."


    Su Ning''er thought for a while and said, "maybe these sages know their father."


    Xiaohei stood aside and suddenly said, "hostess, little master, I can feel the breath of the master on one side."


    Because of the influence of the contract, he can feel the distance between the master and himself.


    Some time ago, according to the contract, he could feel that the master was far away from himself.


    A month ago, the host breath suddenly approached a lot.


    But according to his perception, the master is still far away from himself, which should be in the human world.


    The human world is far away from the eastern wasteland.


    But not long ago, he felt the breath of the host suddenly appeared beside him.


    If the master appears, then even if there are many sages around, what''s the fear?


    Do you need to be afraid of these sages with your master''s strength?


    Wait!


    In this way, master... Can''t it be the true God in the legend?


    How wonderful!


    I didn''t expect that one day, I would be under the command of the true God?


    At that time, I was just an ordinary little mouse, only had the strength of the heart, and even wanted to devour the Terran city to make his race strong.


    Sometimes he was very glad that he had behaved in a way that attracted the owner''s attention.


    Otherwise, depending on the strength of the master, I am afraid that he has already died without a burial place.


    "You mean, your master, Su Chen is here?"


    Ning cai''er said happily: "nearby, that is to say, he is not far away looking at us at the moment?"


    The explosion of super pulse caused earth shaking, which she did not expect.


    But if Su Chen is also nearby, she will not be afraid of the sage in the distance.


    In this case, did she trouble Su Chen again?


    "Well, I can see that the master is definitely looking at us at this time."


    Xiaohei nodded and said with certainty.

 Chapter 776

    In fact, the contract scroll between Xiaohei and Su Chen was purchased from the exchange group. Otherwise, Su Chen''s ability to cover up all the natural causes and completely shield his own breath would make Xiaohei feel no breath.


    Su Chen deeply understands the power of communication group.


    So far, he hasn''t met any creature who can break through the power of communication group and see his figure directly.


    None of them!


    "Mom, since Dad is nearby, let''s go inside and see if there is anything good in it?"


    Su Ning''er looked at the explosion of the super pulse and said, "although the super pulse self destructs and explodes under my control, it takes a long time for the super pulse to form, especially this super pulse has not been discovered until recently. This is incredible!"


    "So there is a great possibility that this super spiritual pulse has been sealed and forbidden by people, so that the aura does not leak out."


    Speaking of this, Su Ning''er paused and said: "so mom, let''s go in and have a look. We can''t make a lot of good things in it. Just now I didn''t know dad was there, so I didn''t dare to say anything. Now that dad is here, we don''t have to worry about too much."


    For Su Chen''s strength, although she is not clear, but she knows that her cheap father''s strength is absolutely not simple!


    Lingyuan Baozhu instinctively will be close to the strong, so she a little thought to understand that those around the sages, is definitely not Dad''s opponent.


    The sages should have gone by their own deeds.


    At least, I am the treasure of aura for countless years.


    "Will it... Forget it, let''s go in."


    Ning Cai Er''s face flashed a touch of hesitation, but not long after she made up her mind to go inside and have a look.


    If there are treasures in it, it is also a harvest for her.


    Her idea is very clear, because of Su Chen''s harvest, she will practice and use, and will not give the Terran.


    Because she knows, that is Su Chen to her, let her practice with.


    Maybe she gave the Terran Su Chen would not say anything, but always came back to say... Su Chen''s heart would not be too comfortable.


    At least, she thinks so.


    Of course, if it''s the cultivation resources she gets, then what she can''t use or can''t use temporarily will be given to the Terran.


    After all, Terrans are born to support themselves, especially now that the Terrans are in such a state of crisis, they can contribute one point or another.


    "Hello! Go in and look for treasure


    Su Ning''er raised her little hand and said happily.


    And small black see Su Ning son''s face smile, is also knowing a smile.


    Then the idea moved and scattered the surrounding goblin rats.


    Super pulse explosion, to tell the truth, but also let the bite spirit mouse family lose a lot.


    After all, Su Ning''er and Ning cai''er couldn''t get to the core area of super type spirit pulse without the cooperation of devouring spirit mouse.


    Of course, this loss can be ignored in terms of the terrible fecundity and evolution of the goblin clan.


    Anyway, in a few days, they will be able to replenish the number of lost clansmen.


    "The strength of the goblin clan is still not good!"


    Xiao Hei thought of Su Ning''er and Ning cai''er''s promotion, and felt a little lonely.


    The hostess and the little master were promoted one after another, but his strength was still king''s realm.


    Although the distance has been improved before, but not promoted is not promoted, their own promotion speed, or too slow.


    The power of goblin is really... Too weak.


    "Where are you going to hunt for treasure?"


    A light laugh suddenly rings, which makes Ning cai''er slightly stunned. Then she turns around quickly. After seeing the appearance of the visitor, she can''t help but smile on her face.

 Chapter 777

    "Inside, Xiao Ning''er said that there might be treasures in it."


    Ning Cai Er looks at Su Chen and says with a smile.


    After more than a month''s absence, Su Chen gave her a more wonderful feeling.


    Although she can''t feel the breath of Su Chen and the strength gap between them is very big, she has a premonition in her heart this time that the gap between them may be even greater.


    She was promoted to become a practitioner of Dharma Realm. She could meet Su Chen again, but she felt that there was a greater gap between them.


    This shows that from the beginning, his guess on Su Chen is wrong. The stronger the strength is, the more fog is removed, the more the gap between them is felt!


    How can su Chen, who is 20 years old, possess such power?


    It''s incredible!


    "I don''t know if there are treasures, but I know there are sages in it. Just the three of you who are small bodies will not be beaten to death?"


    Su Chen glanced at Su Ning''er and helplessly asked, "and, Xiao Ning''er, the super spiritual pulse is all fried. Are you sure you''re looking at those broken treasures inside?"


    Su Ning''er sipped her lips and then looked up and said, "isn''t that... Dad, are you here?"


    "..."


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, then looked at Xiaohei and said, "I haven''t seen you for several months. I didn''t expect that you''re going to be dark?"


    Hearing the speech, Xiaohei was stunned and said in a hurry: "it''s still a gift from the master...


    " most of this is your reason. If the blood of the spirit sucking mouse is put into a lazy group, it will not break through so fast in a short time. "


    Su Chen said with a wave of his right hand, directly tore open a space crack, and then directly wrapped three people disappeared in situ.


    Within his range of perception, there are a large number of goblin rats in the distance.


    Xiao Hei, as the king of the spirit eating mice family, must have a large number of goblin rats around him.


    Looking at the explosion of the super spiritual pulse, he probably knew the whole story of the matter.


    Anyway, he didn''t lack that million points in his heart, so he wanted to perfect the evolution of Xiaohei''s blood.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Xiaohei''s strength is too weak.


    King''s realm, equivalent to the fourth level?


    In this case, she will take the spirit eating mice to participate in the group mission, and it will not let people lose a move all second?


    "Is this the home of your spirit eating mice?"


    When Su Chen and his party reappeared, they came to a place with a strong sense of hierarchy, one layer after another, inhabited by dense goblin rats.


    If a strong person with dense phobia comes to see this scene, I''m afraid his scalp will be numb.


    And in front of a palace is the most conspicuous, magnificent, very existential, Su Chen they came to notice this palace.


    According to the construction style of the palace, it is obviously not in line with the living habits of the spirit eating mice.


    "This palace for you?"


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and turned to ask.


    "Yes, because I don''t know when the master will come, so I built a palace here."


    Xiao Hei solemnly said: "this... We have invited the master to design, and the materials used are not ordinary materials, and we don''t know whether it is in line with the master''s wishes..."


    Ning cai''er stood aside and looked at the magnificent palace in front of him, and said: "he is willing to be satisfied. You can build this palace much better than the villa he lives in All of them have lived in the palace. You must have no problem with this palace! In other words, you said that you invited a master to design. What kind of maste

 Chapter 778

    "A master of architectural design, I heard that he is very famous on earth."


    After finishing this sentence, Xiaohei was stunned, and then quickly explained: "please rest assured that the master designer was hired by us. After completing the design, I paid a rich reward and sent him back safely."


    "Really, from the moment I put myself under my master''s command, I have always remembered my master''s teachings, and I have also restricted the movement of the spirit eating mice."


    "As long as people don''t provoke us, we never take the initiative to provoke people."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "don''t be so excited. I didn''t say anything. After the last meeting, you said that you would build a big palace for me. I thought you were joking. Since you gave me such a gift this time, I would also give you a gift! "


    After that, Su Chen''s thoughts move, and an invisible barrier rises from around.


    Since we want to evolve the spirit eaters, we should set up a barrier. Who knows what will happen next?


    "Zombies, evolve!"


    Su Chen heart gently said: "communication group, perfect evolution."


    "Hum!"


    A particle of fluorescence emerged from the small blackbody, and in this moment, all the surrounding goblin rats were lying on the ground, and their bodies began to emit light fluorescence.


    "What''s the matter, dad?"


    Su Ning''er jumped to the ground and looked at the situation around him, wondering, "what''s wrong with uncle Xiaohei?"


    Su Chen squatted down, touched Su Ning''er''s small head and said with a smile, "this is their opportunity. The spirit eating mice have evolved. When they wake up again, they will become more powerful."


    Ning Cai son listen to Su Chen''s words fall into silence, in the heart is also more and more curious about Su Chen.


    What kind of person is Su Chen?


    Let the whole family of goblin evolve while waving?


    This kind of power...


    remember last time Su Chen said that the strongest cultivation realm in the world is the true God.


    Is this the power of the true God?


    Is Su Chen a true God, or is he above the true God?


    After all, with her strength, it is not necessary to contact the above realm again. If the true God is not the strongest state...


    her road, the road of the human race, is a long way to go!


    "Do you mind if I come in for a talk?"


    Before long, a loud voice rang around.


    "Come in!"


    Su Chen slightly raised his head and looked at a position in the air and said.


    Another true God!


    This is the third true God I have seen!


    Who will be the God of water, Thor, this time?


    Water god with his own words, more nonsense, good at Water God.


    And the thunder god, perhaps is the thunder power reason, some are not too rational.


    Of course, this may also be deliberately shown to themselves.


    Who is the real god this time?


    God of wind or God of fire?


    Or the God of flowers?


    After all, I know from the mouth of the water god, only these real gods.


    "Whoa!"


    A wave reverberates, and then a kind-hearted old man in an orange robe appears from the sky and walks towards Su Chen step by step.


    The space he arranged just now didn''t block this kind old man.


    This makes Su Chen''s eyes slightly narrowed. The strength of this true God is not weak!


    Anyway, it''s much better than the two true gods who came before.


    Especially good at space.


    Is the seventh order strong?


    This is the first time I have met a real seven level strong man. The confrontation with the seven level strong man in this world will start from the one in front of him.

 Chapter 779

    "Taoist friend, do you want to introduce yourself to me


    After the good-looking old man fell to the ground, he looked at Su Chen and said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Su Chen nodded and reached out.


    "It seems that Daoyou really don''t know who I am, OK! My guess may be right or not. "


    The old man with a good face flashed a trace of color in his eyes and said, "I am crazy. People call me mad God!"


    Su Chen smell speech eyelid cannot help but jump, crazy God?


    The water God said to himself, and Zhao Yongyan also said to himself, in ancient times, the war between the gods broke the heaven.


    Madness was also the only true God who fell in that war.


    The twelve true gods and the eleven besieged the mad gods. The fall of the mad gods is also normal.


    In the course of talking with the God of water and the God of thunder, the two true gods also sidebeat each other and asked whether they were mad gods.


    Of course, his attitude at that time was also to confuse the public.


    After all, you can improve yourself for a while.


    This time, he didn''t even think of himself?


    What do you want to do?


    Why can the 11 true gods think that the fallen madness and the good madness hidden for tens of thousands of years appear in front of themselves at this time point?


    Do you want to negotiate something with yourself?


    "Crazy God, I''ve heard so much."


    Su Chen said with a smile, for the God of madness, the God of water and the God of thunder.


    It''s a genius, and it''s a monster!


    He also said a lot of words, including what meaning he didn''t want to think about, headache.


    Anyway, on the surface, it means that the God of madness is very strong, very strong and powerful.


    Therefore, he was a little curious about the legendary demon Zhenshen.


    So it''s true that I''ve heard so much about it.


    "Ha ha ha... Taoist friends are very interesting! It''s also a legend to be able to attack God in such a situation, even to hide from all the real gods quietly, and... To be born and appear when the true God is


    The mad God glanced at Su Ning''er, and then said with burning eyes.


    "Oh? Why do you say that? Can''t I be the true gods out of heaven


    Su Chen touched his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    It seems that crazy God knows more about it!


    He said that he was not the real God outside the sky. Did he have any information?


    Or do you find yourself a little different from the practitioners in this world?


    Can''t you?


    Now that I have seven levels of strength, plus the hidden privileges of the leaders of the communication group, they can''t feel their own breath. How can you see the difference between yourself and the practitioners in this world?


    "The real gods out of heaven?"


    The maniac God grinned and sarcastically said, "is that group of counsellors? You don''t have the smell of those goods


    "What''s more, your attitude towards me also proves my conjecture. Of course, the most important thing is that you can''t perceive anything. If those counsellors have this ability, they may not have known what the world will be like."


    "A bunch of stupid things! I really don''t want to mention those goods. If you mention them, you will be angry


    When listening to Su''s crazy words, he was curious about his own way.


    Of course, he has nothing to say.


    That''s true, not fake.


    But the madness is not the same!


    When he comes, he starts to scold and even advises the goods. Among them, it''s a little interesting!

 Chapter 780

    "Yes, you are a new God. I''m afraid you don''t know the battle tens of thousands of years ago."


    After swearing and swearing for a while, he suddenly reacted, then looked at Su Chen and said with some apology: "do you want to know? If you want, I''ll tell you about it. I think your temper is similar to mine. When I tell you about it, how about we kill it together? "


    With this, he looked at Su Chen with expectation.


    In fact, his coming here is also a big gamble.


    Originally, he thought he would hide for a while, and several of his children were developing very well, and his strength was gradually becoming stronger.


    I waited slowly, and by the way, I also protected my children from being poisoned.


    When the world of great struggle comes, see who can break the shackles and promote to the true God!


    Of course, it would be better if all of his descendants could be promoted to the true God.


    At that time, I will take a family to fight out of the sky and tear up the hypocritical faces of those counsels. Won''t it be happy?


    However, the emergence of Su Chen, especially that can not see through the strength and peerless ability to hide let him see hope.


    Especially after seeing Su Chen this time, he had a premonition that the real God''s strength would not be weaker than himself!


    If there was a real God with his own strength at that time to support his own point of view, and to do with himself, how could there be such a bullshit now?


    As for the consequences of the collapse?


    He is so close to the end, what do you think of the consequences?


    If you want to die together, who is afraid of whom!


    "Sorry, I don''t want to know."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "if nothing else, you''d better go back."


    Go to heaven together?


    Is he so free?


    Besides, there are several places in this world that he can''t see through. As for his small body, he''d better not go to death.


    Maybe there''s a big conspiracy, a world conspiracy or something, but it doesn''t have much to do with yourself, isn''t it?


    Even if he is so curious about things tens of thousands of years ago, with his current strength, even if he really wants to explore, it will take him a while.


    How to say, it''s a little late to regret when you encounter some desperate situation.


    What''s more, the exploration degree of samsara space has been pushed to 85%, which is not far away from 100%.


    Maybe a few months later, maybe the next moment, the degree of exploration will be 100%.


    If the degree of exploration of reincarnation space really reaches 100%, then it is estimated that all-out war will break out.


    Alliance audit team sun Mengyao did not know whether to leave, since do not know, it is very likely not to leave.


    Everything is calculated according to the enemy''s highest combat power.


    The abyss, the pioneers, and the recent group missions are also related to these two kinds of practitioners.


    He has a lot of things to do with himself, and now he doesn''t care about other people''s business.


    What kind of crisis is going to happen in this world, that is, a few cross-border seal characters. If you say you want to go, you can leave. What''s the matter?


    Is it important for others to have their own strength to improve their ideals and aspirations?


    When we reach the eighth level and the Ninth level, we will be invincible in the world.


    At that time, if something happens again and you happen to be interested in it, it will help.


    So he didn''t want to go.


    "You... As a new true God, you have no curiosity about the battle of gods?"


    The mad God''s eyes were stagnant, frowned and said, "I have studied your character! It shouldn''t be! Do you know something that makes you afraid? "

 Chapter 781

    "I know nothing about your past."


    Su Chen slightly frowned and said, "now I have more important things to do, so you''re sorry about those things."


    With that, he fixed his eyes on the madman.


    This is a seven level strong man, a seven level strong man in a state of rage. Who knows what he will do?


    Although he doesn''t think that if he refuses the madness, he will make him angry, but look at the prefix of madness.


    Crazy!


    Although he is a good-looking old man now, from what he said just now to the prefix title, he probably knows what kind of temperament the true God is.


    If he really wants to fight, he is not afraid.


    The key is that now ningcai''er and su''ning''er are all around him, and Xiaohei, the spirit eating rat family, is also in the process of evolution.


    Now when fighting, is it possible that the battle aftereffect of the seven level strong can make the soul eating rats destroy the clan?


    The old monster has lived for a long time. Who knows that after living for such a long time, the old monster is mentally normal and abnormal, and will he go mad?


    Therefore, he should be careful to guard against it.


    "So you have something important to do, OK! It seems that I''m not thoughtful. I''ll come back to you later


    After seeing Su Chen''s vigilant appearance, the mad God was stunned, then lost his voice and laughed. After leaving this sentence, the figure gradually became blurred, and the blink of an eye disappeared in place.


    It seems that this new true God is really not clear about what happened at that time!


    Otherwise, you won''t look at yourself with that kind of eyes. If you haven''t done what you want to do, will the real God fight break out at this time?


    As soon as the battle at the level of true God happens, especially when one''s breath is exposed, does he not immediately attract those who are out of heaven?


    But it''s also a good thing.


    Of course, he didn''t believe Su Chen very much.


    He believed that soon, Su Chen, the new true God, would take the initiative to find himself.


    After all...


    "Dad, who was that old man just now?"


    Su Ning''er thought for a moment and asked softly.


    "Didn''t they say that just now? Madness, one of the twelve true gods in this world. "


    Su Chen looks at the position that the mad God leaves, says slowly.


    After that, he looked slightly and looked at Ning cai''er.


    Then I fell into meditation. There are big secrets and problems in this world!


    Crazy God came to find himself. He said that he was a new true God, which was right.


    Will a new true God follow him to fight against heaven after he knows what he said?


    It seems that the crazy God wants to talk about something that no real God can bear!


    As for the question of whether to advise or not?


    Apart from a few exceptions, who can become the top seven?


    Maybe the crazy God''s advice is just his position.


    Now what bothers him is Ning cai''er. Ning cai''er is a member of this world. If there is a problem in this world, it must have a lot to do with Ning cai''er in the future.


    The water God said, ningcai''er is what road fragment reincarnation.


    The road fragment...


    the way of heaven is another name for the will of the world, and the road and the way of heaven are almost a form, right?


    Can the will of the world be broken?


    The world is very powerful. There are many hidden strong men.


    But ningcai''er is the reincarnation of the fragment of the road. Although he doesn''t know what the fragment is, he can hear the name and know that it is different.


    That shows that ningcai''er shoulders the mission.


    In the worst case, ningzel''s mission is to solve the world''s problems.


    Otherwise, the road fragment reincarnated into ningcai''er?


    There is also the water god. When he mentioned the fragments of the road, he sighed and said that this was his own backhand.


    Backhand, backhand, what? Backhand, do everything is arrange backhand?

 Chapter 782

    "Twelve Gods?"


    Ning caier''s heart trembled and silently thought, "among the twelve true gods in the world, are you the only one who is close to the human race? Xinjin Zhenshen, 20-year-old Xinjin... Zhenshen... "


    over the years, the earth boundary has been invading the earth.


    Although the Terran''s strength is becoming stronger and stronger, since this time she went deep into the boundary and learned about the real strength of the land boundary, her heart became more and more sad.


    Terrans should be self-improvement!


    At the front line, the Terran soldiers spared no effort to kill the enemy, and forged a grand pass with their own flesh and blood to hinder the invasion of the land boundary. Did not they all want to keep their hometown?


    But no matter how warm the feelings are, they are empty talk in the face of absolute strength and huge power gap!


    The strongest Terran is tianxuanjing.


    And, just one or two!


    According to minister Li, the strong people born after the opening of the new era are the real strong people with family and country and blood in their hearts!


    If this is the case, the strongest Terran is just daoguojing!


    There is not even a heavenly realm!


    But what about the boundary?


    In the battle of blowing up the super spiritual pulse, he saw countless powerful Daoguo states.


    At the bottom, there have to be hundreds.


    In the final analysis, this is just a fight for spiritual pulse. With so many strong people coming, we can imagine that the earth boundary has never seriously fought with the earth!


    I''m afraid that the so-called three major forces have never paid attention to the human race.


    If they want to, I''m afraid they can destroy the Terran at any time!


    As for the reason why only a part of the troops are sent out, the people are strong, and the troops are stronger and stronger, which is worth pondering and pondering.


    If the Terran does not have the absolute strong to sit down, then... Think about it very much!


    There is no Terran in the Tianxuan realm. Why should a pile of Tianxuan Yin and Yang, and even many sages'' boundaries, pay so much attention to it?


    What on earth are they waiting for?


    What is the world of controversy?


    Although xiaoning''er has strong strength and great potential.


    Before coming out, it''s tianxuanjing.


    Now, it''s already Yin and Yang!


    She believes that as long as it is not long before, xiaoning''er will grow up to be a strong sage!


    But what about that?


    Her relationship with Su Chen and Xiao Ning''er is just their personal relationship!


    She has always been a passionate and patriotic common practitioner of the human race.


    She is fighting for the Terran in the front line, can risk her life at all costs!


    But she never wanted to pull Su Chen and Xiao Ning''er into the front line, which should not be!


    The Terran gave birth to her and raised her, so she fought for the Terran!


    Even if the blood, also never regret!


    But the Terrans didn''t train Su Chen and Xiao Ning''er, they didn''t pay, so they didn''t have to pay back.


    To tell you the truth, if Su Chen was trained by the Terrans and grew strong on the earth, is the Terran crisis still a crisis?


    A true God, a thought can calm the world!


    Those enemies on the boundary, what three forces are still considered as threats and deadly enemies?


    As for xiaoning''er?


    Not to mention that!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Su Chen went to Ning cai''er, waved his hand and said softly.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I think of something and feel something about it."


    Ning Cai Er shook his head and said with a smile.


    Just in the depth of her eyes, there was a slight sadness.


    Although he blew up the super pulse this time, the three forces of the earth did not get the super pulse.


    But the situation of the Terran will not be relieved with the disappearance of this spiritual vein. Is it a big deal for the earth to die those Tianxuan realms?


    I''m afraid it doesn''t count!


    How many times will I have to talk to Su Chen like this?

 Chapter 783

    A moment later, the last glimmer of light disappears in the goblin''s nest.


    At this moment, all of the spirit eating mice have undergone great changes, the huge body is condensed part of the body, the body is dense and dissatisfied with the extremely fine texture, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it.


    "Race: Raptor."


    "Combat power rank: five."


    A message comes to Su Chen''s mind. This perfect evolution not only changes Xiaohei''s race, but also makes him evolve from a spirit eater to a god eater.


    Moreover, the strength has also changed. The most basic level five combat power corresponds to the mysterious realm of the world.


    It seems that Xiaohei has been promoted this time, crossing the king and becoming a practitioner of Tianxuan realm.


    "How do you feel?"


    Su Chen asks with a smile after seeing little black wake up.


    "Really... Very good!"


    Xiaohei felt the strong power of boiling in the body, repressed the will to roar up to the sky, said excitedly.


    The three members of the host''s family are still here. If they roar to vent their inner happiness, it really doesn''t matter.


    But the little master is so small, what if he frightens him?


    "Well, if it''s good, try to be strong! After a while, you may have a hard war to fight. "


    Su Chen nods slightly, way: "at that time, the enemy that you face, quantity and quality exceed your imagination."


    "You are very excited now. We will not disturb your interest here."


    After saying this, he turned to pick up Su Ning''er and said with a smile, "go, Xiao Ning''er, let''s go home!"


    Before the voice fell, the three figures disappeared in place.


    "Roar --"


    after seeing Su Chen three people leave, Xiao Hei no longer represses his inner excitement, and starts to roar up to the sky.


    Among them, there is not only the joy of their own strength, but also the desire for future war.


    The master said that the future war made him eager to try.


    Now it''s a god eater. Who else can stop them?


    The more powerful they are to the master, the stronger they will help!


    "Roar..."


    under the leadership of Xiaohei, the family of swallowing God rats also began to roar wildly, in order to vent their deep ecstasy!


    This is the joy of living creatures for their own transition and evolution. At this moment, they become a family of God eating mice, with stronger combat power and evolutionary ability. No one can restrain their excitement!


    For a moment, the sound spread all over the country, alerting all sides.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Tony has no money. Hello, Hello! Are you here or not? "


    Tony has no money: "yes! What''s the matter? "


    Gray wolf king: "you sent me some time ago what neutron gun ion technology I broke, quickly, take ten sheep, no, a hundred sheep for me! (gray wolf drools) "


    Tony has no money:!!"


    Tony had no money: "OK, little things! (OK) "


    really, if the administrator didn''t give the endorsement to gray wolf, he would not believe how intelligent a wolf type creature could be?


    Neutron gun ion technology, which he can''t understand, has a lot of problems worth pondering.


    So far, he has only solved some of the most peripheral problems.


    Although he knew he was right, he also spent some points to get the communication group to evaluate it.


    The assessment shows that it is completely feasible!


    But there are too many and complicated technologies in it. Even with his current cognitive strength, it will take a lot of time to fully understand them.


    But what about grey wolf?


    How long does a first-order creature eat through the neutron gun ion technology?

 Chapter 784

    "Ding, Tony has no money to give out a red envelope."


    "Ding, the king of grey wolf has received the red envelope."


    Big gray wolf: "ha ha! King Ben likes you as an honest and trustworthy person. OK, I will send you the technology now. "


    Gray wolf king: "Pediatrics, in the future there is such a thing to look for this king, this king will absolutely do for you beautiful."


    Tony had no money: "OK! Good! You can rest assured that we will have a lot of cooperation in the future. "


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh! Mr. Shida has bought such high-end technology with a few sheep. If those people outside know about it, I''m afraid he will beat his chest and groan about the injustice of the world! (slim sighs face) "


    King gray wolf:" what technology is precious? Is that too low a price


    Gray wolf king: "forget it, anyway, it''s not a big deal. In front of ten delicious sheep and goats, the king will forgive you."


    King gray wolf: "remember, in the future there must be a king to look for this king, and... If you can, give the king a few more lambs, the king will not mind."


    "Ding, the king of grey wolf has issued an exclusive red envelope."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Yes, no problem! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''ll give you more when we cooperate next time. No, I''ll ask the chef to make a whole sheep feast for you, and I''ll send it to you after it''s done!"


    Big gray wolf king: "Hello! This is what you said. If you go back on your word, I will be angry. "


    Since he joined the exchange group and spent several hours understanding the group, he managed to get some sheep from the communion group members.


    At first, it was a gift, but after that, I spent my own points.


    But isn''t that the integral also is own grabs the red envelope and the sign in obtains?


    This is equivalent to a white take!


    He took these sheep home and ate them with his wife red wolf. After a few delicious meals, he felt that his status at home had risen.


    His wife spoke to himself with a gentle attitude and more smiles.


    The most important thing is, if you can''t speak, you''ll take a pan and pat yourself.


    Of course, I no longer urge myself to go to sheep village to catch sheep.


    There are sheep at home, and there are many. In this case, what sheep do you want to catch in the village?


    How clever are the lambs in Yangcun? In such a lot of contests, which time did you win?


    Or now this kind of life is comfortable, I just need to go to the laboratory to study for a few hours, I can earn a lot of sheep, happy in my heart!


    Is this Tony in the group too stupid?


    So simple things do not understand, but also their own to teach him, really stupid!


    Fortunately, he was stupid, otherwise he would not get a lot of lambs so easily!


    Tony didn''t have money: "OK! King gray wolf, you can rest assured that since I have made a promise, I will definitely be satisfied. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "ask everyone in the group, my promise will be 100% realized, and I will never fool around!"


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, yes, although Mr. Shita is a bit unreliable, has some bad words, is not brainless, and has a bit of a stupid personality...


    Tony has no money:" stop! Stop it


    Tony didn''t have money: "limlo, are you here to break up?"

 Chapter 785

    Limulus Tempest: do you think I''m that kind of person


    Limulus Tempest: and... Mr. big shit, can you wait until I''m finished and don''t interrupt me


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slim angry face)


    Tony has no money: "OK, go on, I''ll see what you can say about flowers?"


    Lim Lu Tempest: "King gray wolf, cough! You have to understand that Mr. Shita is still a little honest, so you can rest assured about your sheep


    Gray wolf king: "know know, I am at ease, absolutely at ease!"


    Marquis Vauban: Tony, are you too cruel to exploit


    Although he doesn''t know much about technology, what''s Tony''s level?


    Six steps!


    His steel suit, that''s six steps!


    However, according to his estimation, Tony''s strength is six levels, and the strength of steel combat clothes is also nearly seven levels.


    Even if there is a little gap, I''m afraid it will not be too big!


    After all, Tony got a lot of points in that mission about pioneers.


    With these points as the backing, the strength is not swish up?


    Even he can not eat through the neutron gun ion technology, that shows that this technology is very strong!


    One bad thing is the seven level technology!


    Seven level technology, a hundred sheep in exchange?


    Is that too much fun?


    He looked at it and thought that Tony was really black!


    Really!


    Much darker than him!


    Tony has no money: "I don''t, I said to give gray wolf a sheep farm, in which he can get hundreds of thousands of sheep, but people don''t want it!"


    Tony had no money: "what can I do about it?"


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang: "the other people don''t want, you can''t give it!"


    Marquis wobang: "you make too much difference! Obviously, it''s a technology that is worth a planet. You''ll fool me with a piece of grass. I can''t even look down on this villain. "


    Tony doesn''t have money: "Lord grey wolf, I''ll buy a sheep farm in your name. If you have sheep, I''ll get 200000 sheep. I''ll keep them for you. What do you think?"


    Cough!


    He was really embarrassed to trade 100 sheep for this technique.


    If it''s trading with outsiders, it''s ok if gray wolf is to communicate with friends in groups, that''s friends. In doing so, it''s really a little bit...


    take a look, even the old Marquis can''t look down.


    But it''s really strange that a ruthless, moody villain can jump out and tell himself about it.


    It seems that the old Marquis has changed more and more, and he is becoming a good man who is willing to help others.


    "Two hundred thousand..."


    Limulus Tempest: "King grey wolf, grey wolf, this is what you win, you don''t need to be shocked."


    Limulus Tempest: "in future contact, you will know that in fact, sheep are very common, especially for my large group of friends, as long as you want, really, you can get through as many heads as you want."


    Tony didn''t have money: "King gray wolf, when we negotiated before, I told you that as long as you solved this technology, I will give you as many sheep as you want."


    Tony had no money: "I told you to buy you a sheep farm. Didn''t you ask for it?"


    Tony had no money: "but now it seems that you don''t want it and I have to give it to you, or I''ll be blown to death by the old Marquis and Limulus. (slim covers his forehead and face) "


    and

 Chapter 786

    Gray wolf king: "well... I didn''t know there were so many sheep in a sheep farm at that time. My God! Two hundred thousand


    King gray wolf: "OK! I want this sheep farm


    King gray wolf: "cough! We will use this sheep farm to convert our future transactions. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "in fact, it''s also big wolf king. Why don''t you bring your daughter-in-law and son to settle down in our world? Really, I live in the sheep farm that I have customized for you. When you want to eat sheep, you can eat sheep. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll arrange it for you, OK? "


    Limlu Tempest: "Oh! King gray wolf, if you really want to move the world to settle down, come to me. I will directly grant you a nearby plain, where all the sheep are yours. "


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh, yes, our sheep are magic pregnant sheep. The meat tastes delicious ~"


    Tony has no money:


    How can Limulus have to fight him for everything?


    Although for him, there is no difference between a sheep farm and a ten sheep farm, or a hundred sheep farms. Maybe we can''t do this?


    Isn''t this an exorbitant move?


    What''s more, what''s the use of limulu as a pure cultivator?


    The genius of invention is invincible!


    Learning anatomy ability also points to max, if he can cooperate with gray wolf in a laboratory, then the progress must be super fast!


    It''s really hard to imagine how such a wolf came into being?


    Mingming, are you ready?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! If you want to move, you might as well consider us Tu Shan. @Big big wolf. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "here, there are all kinds of spiritual sheep. If you want, I can even bring you the meat of the demon king of sheep for your barbecue."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and you only need to come to Tushan with some strong defense Fort technology, how about? Do you want to think about it? The treatment here is very good


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "elder sister, what are you doing here?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Tony, as the leader of Tushan, I also need to be responsible for the whole Tushan."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "you said that my profession of Tu Shan fox demon is Hongniang, and my ideal, so I can''t kill monsters easily. So this requires a strong defense system, which is also convenient for me to effectively protect Tushan when I''m away."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so... You know, ah, by the way, grey wolf, we have the best primary school places here, so that your son Xiaohui can carry out the most effective education and study after he comes here."


    Although she is now very strong, and Yaya and Rongrong are also stained with her light, also got a lot of exchange group treasures.


    Of course, her strength has been greatly improved with her help.


    Don''t say much, with their own did not enter the communication group before the words, do not make good or elegant and Rongrong better.


    However, because of her stronger strength, she also saw an unusual side of her world.


    Therefore, she also had a sense of crisis in her heart. Every time she left to do a task, she was worried and afraid of Tu Shan''s situation.


    But Tu Shan was the only one in the communication group. She didn''t know what was going on.


    If the gray wolf family settled in Tushan, it would be totally different.


    She can take care of everything!


    It''s perfect!

 Chapter 787

    Wave wind water gate: "cough


    Bo Feng shuimen: "that big gray wolf king, if you really want to move, you can actually consider our Muye village."


    Wave wind water gate: "really, I can solemnly promise, as long as you come, absolutely will your family arrange properly, guarantee your satisfaction!"


    Tony has no money:...


    OK!


    this time the water gate came out again, and he really could not make complaints about it.


    He doubted whether he should not talk about this topic this time?


    A slip is a everlasting regret!


    Say to see the character of gray wolf, it seems that will not like to participate in a group mission?


    After all, he only wants to eat sheep and eat sheep. Now that there are sheep, he won''t think wolf birth is complete?


    Monkey King: "Wow, Kaka! So many sheep? And the whole sheep feast. It''s delicious to listen to


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! Wukong, what do you want to eat? Come on, let me tell you something. My sister will send you a delicious red envelope. "


    Monkey King: "well... As long as it is delicious, I seem to be OK."


    Monkey King: "but I eat a lot of food, a meal to eat a lot."


    Sun Mengyao: "how much can a child eat?"


    Monkey King: "a meal, you have to... Dozens of catties of meat!"


    Sun Mengyao:...


    when Sun Wukong just joined the communication group, she thought he was the sage.


    However, she was not surprised. After all, Nezha had been added to the communication group, and he still needed to join a great sage?


    At first, when she thought it was the sage, she was really embarrassed.


    After all, the name of one''s own practitioner, Sun Xing...


    isn''t the name of great sage also Sun Xing?


    Exchange group is only a few people!


    That''s the name?


    But it really surprised her that this monkey king was not that monkey king.


    Besides, it''s a child again.


    As soon as this information came out, Nezha was very happy!


    Finally, the exchange group won a young group friend again, and their group has expanded to three people.


    Xiaoyu, Nezha and monkey king!


    With this number, the three of them can form a small team to go there by themselves.


    And look at this situation, the monkey king''s little fart boy seems to be a fighting maniac, very fond of fighting!


    Good thing!


    He loves fighting, too!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Sun Wukong''s strength was too weak, he would like to fight with him every day!


    But it''s not too late to fight now. As long as the monkey king fights, he takes him to the arena.


    Don''t mention it. It''s very good.


    "Ding, sun Mengyao issued a red envelope."


    Sun Mengyao: "Monkey King, Wukong! There are some delicious and delicious things in the red envelope. You can take them to eat and drink. "


    Monkey King: "sister Mengyao, why do you treat me so well?"


    Monkey King: "my grandfather said to me, don''t eat people''s food, especially girls'' food."


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha, Monkey King, you see, our surnames are all sun. This is a kind of fate! Plus you are so small, now is a good time for physical development, how can you not eat? If you can eat, you can eat with your stomach open. If you want to eat, sister, there is plenty to eat


    Monkey King: "good! Thank you, sister! (Monkey King looks up and smiles) "


    sun Mengyao:" Hmm! Wukong is so cute. (feeling the head) "


    the administrator said in the group that the monkey king has great potential. Even if he does not join the communication group, he will be able to smash the universe in the future.


    What''s more, now Monkey King joined the communication group?


    And Wukong''s world is also a powerful world!


    So it''s right to be friendly and kind to people.

 Chapter 788

    Marquis wobang: "this play is really good-looking. The old man who sees it wants to join in."


    Marquis wobang: "Lord grey wolf, would you like to settle here with me? As long as you come, you can make any comments. As long as I can be satisfied, I will always be satisfied! "


    Tony had no money: "old Marquis, don''t you come to join the party?"


    Tony had no money: "you said you a devil, come here to join us in the fun for what?"


    Marquis wobang: "what? Is gray wolf so gifted in invention? Can''t he invent a tool that can forcibly restrain the God from coming down? In this way, when I sit at home, I can directly pull down the gods that I don''t follow. What a beautiful life it is to pull down the powerful gods who do not obey? "


    Marquis wobang: "Hello, I am good, everyone is good, is really good! Do you think so? "


    Tony had no money: "I... you''re going to give me a period of time, and I can actually make this tool for you."


    Marquis wobang: "what? Do you want to settle down with me? Come on! Xiangzhong, what''s the matter here? I can send it to you directly, so you can''t come. "


    Marquis wobang: "you are a disaster. Really, I''m worried that you can make us look bad when you come here."


    Tony has no money:


    Disaster?


    No, who did he harm?


    Why is he a disaster?


    Tony didn''t have money: "old Marquis, you have to make it clear today. Don''t give me a bad impression on these new friends who have just come to communicate with each other."


    Tony has no money: "I Tony, who is the trouble?"


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis Vauban: "who has been harmed? Oh, I''m sorry, I misused the word. "


    Marquis wobang: what is on the surface can be called a disaster? Do you think so? Tony, Mr. big shit? "


    Tony has no money:


    King gray wolf: "is king Ben so popular?"


    King gray wolf: "but I think the green grassland is very good, or living in the green grassland is comfortable. Now I go out and walk around every day to see the frightened look of the lambs running. Sometimes I think it''s very interesting."


    His migration?


    What did he say he was moving?


    After all, he was never ready to move!


    He finally built a wolf castle in the green grassland. How can he say he can go?


    Even if there''s no need for lamb now!


    Especially tiger tiger Tigo, since he became the first-class practitioner, he is no longer afraid of the tiger.


    Even the tiger is no longer his opponent. He can see him once and hammer him once!


    It''s amazing!


    Hi!


    High spirited, ruling the whole green grassland!


    This is his lifelong dream!


    Of course, it doesn''t matter about the rule. After all, he doesn''t lack lambs now, and his family is very happy. He doesn''t lack anything, and he doesn''t have the desire to eat sheep before.


    So it doesn''t matter.


    The ideal is the pawnbroker: "ah? All of a sudden, the crowd is busy again? "


    Tony had no money: "brother Jingtian! Tell me for me, am I a curse


    The ideal is pawnbroker: "how can it be? My brother Tony, how could it be a disaster? "


    Ideal is pawnbroker: "in my heart, my brother Tony is the best person in the world, no one! Really, that''s what I think! "


    Now, however, he bought Yong''an as a pawnbroker and fulfilled his dream.


    Of course, big brother Tony gave so much money at once.


    Therefore, what he said, it is completely true, not a bit false!

 Chapter 789

    Limulu Tempest: "at this moment, I seem to see a rising superstar. The superstar is high in the sky and shining all over me. I can''t open my eyes."


    Limlu Tempest: "and when I opened my eyes and looked hard at the stars, I found that the superstars were full of amazing licking dogs!"


    Limulu Tempest: "from this, we come to the conclusion that licking a dog can''t be a house!"


    Marquis Vauban: Well... Limulus is right


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! The old Marquis''s words are really interesting, just like that play, so am I! "


    Tony has no money: "yes, the old Marquis is is like this, and I am the same all day!


    Marquis wobang: "slym disdains face"


    Tony has no money: "what happened? Does the old Marquis want to make a puzzle with me


    Now it is not easy to stand up for him to speak for him. He should quickly turn the topic around.


    The fun of jigsaw puzzles is very understandable.


    And he happens to be a real genius!


    Limlu Tempest: "what kind of jigsaw do you have? Mr. Shita, if you want to steal the picture, you have to use this excuse? "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony has no money: "what is stealing pictures? Do I still use stolen expression bags


    Limulus Tempest: "come on, to be honest, whose emoticon bag is the most in your face pack? Yours or mine


    Limulu Tempest: you''re joking too much when you try to fight me with my emoticon bag


    Tony didn''t have money: "cut ~ said the same as you didn''t store my emoticon bag?"


    Limulus Tempest: "so, let''s delete each other''s expression bag, and then we''ll fight the picture, OK? Dare you? "


    His expression bag is the most in the group.


    After all, the expression pack about slim has basically covered all the expressions, and you can use it easily.


    His emoticon bag, almost become the official expression pack of communication group.


    And Tony''s emoticon bag is usually used for a joke.


    If Tony really and himself to exclude each other''s expression pack confrontation, then he has the confidence to make a decision to overturn Tony.


    No pressure!


    Really!


    Tony didn''t have money: "I have to get to know the neutron gun ion technology quickly. Well... It seems that I have to struggle in the time house again. The struggling life is about to start!"


    Tony has no money: "but the struggle life is also good, at least will let us to our tomorrow full of new hope."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Tony, do you have chicken soup?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "what kind of poisonous chicken soup are you going to pour this time?"


    Tony has no money: "I''m sorry, the Tony you called for help has been offline. If you need, please leave a message. This function will be on standby for you for the first time."


    This time, he said a little, but Lim dew.


    After all, doutu is...


    therefore, it is the best policy to go. Moreover, he is also worried when the neutron gun ion technology is available.


    It is equivalent to a gourmet feast placed in front of a beggar who has not eaten for three days. The response of the beggar can be imagined.


    As for the latter part?


    Yes, I didn''t see it.


    See also did not see, anyway oneself offline.


    Time house, here I am!

 Chapter 790

    Upset Saint monk: "everybody, three days later I prepared a reception. Do you want to come?"


    Distraught monk: @ Limulus tempest, friend, will you come


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha! Go! Why not? "


    Upset Saint monk: "is anyone else coming? It''s just a private party. I''ll arrange some delicious food such as Tianxue Xianling sheep, Qiongjiang Xianlu and some other delicious wines. Who will come? "


    Big gray wolf: "sheep? what the hell! Cough... May I go? "


    upset holy monk:" of course


    He said Tianxue Xianling sheep is to attract the attention of grey wolf.


    Although their common dust holy land is the holy land of Buddhism and Taoism, it is usually dominated by vegetarian food.


    But his private reception was to entertain his friends, so he had to arrange all these things properly.


    Of course, the delicious food doesn''t mean he wants to eat it.


    Bo Feng Shui men: "can I go?"


    Upset Saint monk: "yes."


    Marquis Vauban: May I go


    Upset Saint monk: "of course."


    "..."


    for a while, many people in the group asked to go.


    They are free to have a look at the private reception held by the seventh level group of friends.


    What''s more, the world where the holy monks live is known as a world with a high level of strength.


    Moreover, the saint monk is the holy land of common dust, and there must be many good things.


    Most importantly, this is the first time that the exchange group has held a reception, which is really interesting.


    Upset Saint monk: "well, in this case, I''ll be waiting for you."


    After limulu left that time, the master found himself and had a conversation with himself.


    It means to keep a good relationship with the people in the power. Since there are few people in the power, it is better to get in touch with the two masters of the power.


    No matter whether these two masters are the people of this world or not, it is definitely a good thing to be favored by the master!


    As the Holy Son of puchen holy land, the future master of puchen will be a great good thing for the whole puchen holy land if he can have a high position among the forces that dominate and create!


    Of course, for good things, more is better!


    All the people in puchen Holy Land don''t think that good things are more sad. As long as they are good, they will welcome them!


    In the end, the master told himself that all the elders who practiced in seclusion in the rear had already known about him and expressed their strongest support for his affairs.


    After a lot of preparation, he also thought for a long time before he sent out an invitation in the exchange group.


    According to his understanding of the group friends these days, as long as there is no big problem, the group friends will basically choose to agree.


    However, to his regret, the administrator and the leader did not speak out.


    It would be great if the administrator and the leader could come.


    I am afraid that day will be the most prosperous time for the holy land of common dust for millions of years!


    After all, what kind of good fortune will it be for a world where there is no master?


    It''s a pity, but it''s reasonable.


    The administrator and the leader of the group, how can they care about their small reception?


    Even if you give up everything in the Holy Land and take out the treasures accumulated in the holy land for many years, in the eyes of the master, I''m afraid it''s a little gadget, and even the trinkets are not garbage?


    It is also a good thing to think about it from another angle.

 Chapter 791

    The ideal is the pawnbroker: "is this kind of party a fairytale? (slim longed for the face) "


    Tony has no money:" it can be said, no, if your world class is not very high, the so-called immortal is not our opponent. "


    Tony has no money: "so if you look ahead, you will definitely surpass any one in your world in the future! This has been doomed from the moment you joined the communication group! "


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, that''s right! So if you have a good time to get rid of the pawnbroker''s addiction, you should make good preparations and seize the time to become stronger. I am still waiting for us to fight side by side! "


    The ideal is the pawnbroker: "haole!"


    Private party!


    FAIRY PARTY!


    He set out this time to drink with the immortal?


    It''s something that I didn''t dare to think about before!


    Now think about it. He''s really looking forward to it in a few days.


    Say... Own dream is only pawnbroker''s words, is not too small?


    After all, I am so talented. If I only work as pawnbroker, would it not be the loss of the whole world?


    Well...


    thinking about this, Jingtian is lost in meditation.


    If Su Chen knew Jingtian''s idea, he would not help laughing.


    As the first general of the divine world, general Feipeng used to disdain drinking with the so-called immortal.


    But after reincarnation, Jingtian is proud to drink with immortals.


    It has to be said that it is fate that makes people!


    ...


    at the same time, the earth.


    "And a private party? It seems that this monk is not a monk in the traditional sense


    Su Chen takes back his eyes from the communication group. Although he does not often speak in the communication group, he will enter the communication group to have a look in his spare time.


    Looking at the more and more enthusiastic exchange group, he also has some feelings in his heart.


    Sometimes he thinks that when the exchange group reaches more than 100 people, he is afraid that the per capita combat power will have to reach 89 levels?


    At that time, is the enemy of the communication group still an enemy?


    Anyone who goes out can fix it!


    If we really want to start a full-scale war now, I''m afraid they are not rivals.


    Of course, they have resurrection runes.


    Because of this card in, the final victory must be them!


    But for now, they are going to be abused after the war.


    "What are you muttering about?"


    Ning Cai Er is frying vegetables in the kitchen, as if to hear Su Chen''s words, head also does not twist to ask a way.


    "It''s nothing. You can cook with all your heart! Don''t make a bunch of dark dishes


    Su Chen said with a smile, then got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    When I came back, I''d rather have to cook.


    Since she wants to fry, let her fry!


    He also wants to see how Ning cai''er cooks. Is he able to make the legendary dark cuisine?


    In fact, if he really wants to make dark food, he can eat it.


    After all, with his strength, he would not have any problem eating the poison that poisoned a city.


    If ningcai''er can really make the dark food that poisons him, it is really a top invention.


    Give this ingredient to the Terran, and then dare to invade the land boundary. Throw it directly into a dark food, and instantly kill all the people in the opposite direction!


    At least their own strength, that is seven levels of true God!


    "You look down on me, too?"


    Ning caier snorted and said, "my cooking skill is very superb. You wait. You''ll be stunned for a moment

 Chapter 792

    "That''s right. I''ll wait."


    Su Chenlang laughed and said, "I want to have a look today. How can you make me dumbfounded for a while?"


    Speaking of it, Ning cai''er seems to have said that he is a good cook.


    However, at that time, there were too many delicious dishes with red hair in Tu mountain, and the value of the food was also great, so Ning cai''er did not cook any dishes.


    This time she had to show her cooking skills to herself. It seemed that she was really confident in her cooking skills.


    He also wanted to see what level of cooking Ning cai''er was proud of?


    Anyway, there is a chef in his group. It''s interesting to think of xiaofugui.


    This is really a childhood memory!


    And then there was the miserable time of xiaofugui. For the ordinary world, the current two-level strength of xiaofugui can be regarded as invincible, right?


    Second level cultivator, the guns and bullets are useless.


    Even if he rushes into the enemy''s array, he can take the head of the enemy''s general among the thousands of troops and leave at last.


    When I just came through, I was just an ordinary person!


    The second level cultivator, for himself at that time, was also a top-notch strong one!


    "Dad, if we want to make a bet, you will be stunned."


    Su Ning''er, sitting on the sofa and watching TV, said out loud.


    "Oh? It seems that xiaoning''er is very confident! "


    Su Chen chuckled, nodded and said, "OK, then I will accompany you to make this bet."


    "Dad, what if you lose?"


    "Little girl, do you want to gamble? OK, xiaoning''er, what do you say? "


    "Promise me one thing, not too much."


    Su Ning''er thinks for a while, looks at Su Chen to say.


    "No problem, of course."


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed and said, "that little Ning''er, if you lose?"


    Su Ning''er shook her head and whispered, "no, I won''t lose."


    Su Chen light tut a voice, open a mouth to say: "small Ning son, do you want to play Lai?"? Since you want to come and gamble once, and dad has put a bet here, you must also put a bet there. Only in this way can it be fair. Even if according to what you said, you won''t lose and you win, you still have to place the bet. If you don''t, the bet just now is not counted! "


    Won''t lose?


    Is xiaoning''er so confident?


    Yes, ningcai''er takes xiaoning''er to the boundary for such a long time. If the cooking skill is really superb, it will surely subdue xiaoning''er''s tongue.


    But who are you?


    Even if we don''t talk about the identities of the leaders of communication groups, they are the top ones in the world.


    Well, I still have to admit my own strength.


    What''s more, when I go to other countries, delicious food has always been one of the important steps to taste. After tasting so many delicious foods from the world, would I be stunned by the food prepared by Ning cai''er?


    What a joke!


    What about Xiao Ning''er?


    As a child, she did not eat too much delicious food. She must think that her mother''s cooking is the most delicious.


    No, he has to bring back some delicious food next time. Let xiaoning''er eat more.


    It''s also true. I didn''t bring food for xiaoning''er when I came back this time. I have to change it later.


    We''ve gone out to the outside world, so we can''t go in vain, can''t we?


    And as Ning cai''er brings the dishes one by one, Su Chen looks at the dishes on the table and gradually becomes silent.


    In particular, with the busy figure of Ning cai''er in the kitchen, he looked at the eyes in front of him a little confused.


    I haven''t eaten this kind of food for a long time

 Chapter 793

    "Just now I was joking with you. In fact, I''m not good at cooking. I just fry some home cooked dishes."


    Ning cai''er takes off her apron and sits down beside the sofa.


    In high school, she began to practice and study crazily.


    In addition to practice, the rest of the time is basically spent on learning.


    Because a good university depends not only on the qualification and progress of cultivation, but also on the cultural differences.


    Even if your training level has reached the admission line of a key university, but if you don''t have enough culture, I''m sorry, this university will not admit you.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.


    If you have a very good training qualification, the university will also be exceptional admission.


    After all, there are special channels for special talents in any place.


    She was just born in an ordinary family. It is not easy for her parents to provide her with a Peiyuan Dan in a month in high school.


    Since the external can not compare with others, she can only grasp her own inner.


    If it is not crazy, seize all the time that can be grasped, how can she be admitted to DIDU university?


    After entering the University, for the annual scholarship and reward resources, she is also desperate struggle.


    At that time, didn''t she know the difficulty and crisis of challenging all universities?


    In particular, there is no master behind her. She is a chongmai cultivator. I''m afraid she will die without knowing how to die.


    Can''t help, she wants to break through the pulse, that needs a lot of resources.


    All this can only be done by herself.


    All of these make her have no time to learn cooking and improve her cooking.


    The dishes she can cook are just ordinary home dishes.


    Of course, now, as a practitioner of Dharma, she does not say anything else. Even if she has not learned how to cook, she is just like playing.


    The ratio of various seasonings is more accurate than that used by ordinary chefs.


    After all, one way, ten thousand ways!


    However, compared with the practitioner who devoted her whole life to cooking, her cooking is a little poor.


    "It''s home cooked. It''s good."


    Su Chen takes a deep breath and looks at Ning cai''er and says with a smile.


    Also, how long have you not eaten these ordinary home cooked dishes?


    Looking at these ordinary home cooked dishes, I can recall them for a while!


    He has not been here for a long time, less than a year.


    But during this year, he experienced a lot of things, which made him have a feeling after many years.


    I still remember the family life that I thought before was a family. When I arrived at the meal point every day, I fried two or three small dishes and ate them. It was very beautiful.


    But who would like to get, in the past they feel very beautiful life, they have not experienced for a long time.


    Seven level practitioners have already passed the stage of eating.


    You''re welcome. Who''s in the family?


    But the habit is, when it''s time to eat, or eat well!


    "I think of an interesting thing. I didn''t eat a lot before, but I always wanted to buy more when I bought rice. I always thought I could eat it."


    Su Chen said this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously rose, and said with a smile: "but in the end, there will always be some left, and there is a meal with friends, people are eating hot, here they are full."


    "But now it''s different. I can eat as long as I want to."


    Ning cai''er sat aside, put the dishes and chopsticks well, and said, "can you eat all the time? Can you eat the whole earth if you want to? "


    Su Chen thought for a while, nodded and said, "well, it should be possible."

 Chapter 794

    "Don''t blow, come on, try my craft."


    Ning caier hands together, full of expectation said.


    After su Ning''er turns off the TV, she sits on one side and looks at Su Chen without speaking.


    She was thinking, did she win?


    Because dad just saw these dishes, it was obvious that he was in the same place.


    The meaning of gaping at one''s mouth, isn''t it stupefied?


    That''s it!


    Dad just stupefied, that oneself is to win!


    I didn''t expect that I could win.


    "Dad, I said I don''t have to bet. I''m sure I''ll win?"


    Su Ning''er thought this out and said directly.


    Su Chen:


    Xiaoning''er won?


    Did you just gape?


    No?


    What are these hometown dishes for?


    It''s not that I haven''t seen it before, but what does xiaoning''er mean by saying this?


    "Girl, how do you think you''ve won?"


    Su Chen picked up chopsticks and asked with a smile.


    "No, didn''t you just look at these dishes for a moment?"


    Su Ning''er controls the body to float to Su Chen side, small face a wrinkle, not happy way: "Dad, you don''t want to regret it?"


    Su Chen hears speech to lose one''s voice to smile, way: "Leng for a moment, be stunned? That''s how you understand it? "


    I miss it for a while, and I''m stunned?


    When does this gape relate to miss?


    "Isn''t it? Stay where you are and stay where you are? That father just froze, that is not to stay? Now that you''re in a daze, isn''t it


    Su Ning''er stretched out her little hand and said in an orderly way, "since Dad is stunned, is that xiaoning''er winning?"


    This let Su Chen eyebrow light pick, and then scraped Su Ning''er''s small nose and said: "you girl, ghost essence, ghost essence, forget it, I won''t argue with you, you won, but after this meal, I have to give you a good ideological and political lesson, you can''t do it!"


    Is it a matter to promise your daughter a modest request?


    Even if there was no bet, Su Ning''er could not make too much request to herself. Would she refuse?


    So this bet and no difference, but small Ning Er this sophistry, is need to pay attention to.


    After all, xiaoning''er is still young. Even though Lingyuan Baozhu makes her so smart, he still needs to pay attention to it.


    Now xiaoning''er is still a piece of white paper. If one accidentally deviates, it will be a bad thing.


    "Well, since I won, Dad, remember what you promised."


    Su Ning''er said solemnly with a small face.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be an adult here. Go and sit down there and get ready to eat."


    Su Chen mouth corner a draw, and then raised the right hand to knock Su Ning''er small head for a while, did not have good spirit to say.


    "Xiaoning''er, what did you ask your father to promise you?"


    Ning caier asked curiously. She was cooking just now. Although she knew they were talking, she probably heard some.


    But she didn''t know exactly what to say.


    "It''s nothing. It has to be kept secret."


    Su Ning''er put the little bangs in front of her and said, "Dad, you have to keep it secret for me. Don''t tell my mother!"


    Su Chen broke his voice and laughed and said, "OK, I''ll keep it secret. This is the secret of the two of us. Don''t tell your mother, OK? Don''t be so garrulous. Get ready. It''s time to eat. If you don''t eat it, it will be cold. "


    Su Ning''er took the chopsticks and muttered in a low voice: "it''s ok if it''s cold! If it''s a big deal, I''ll burn it again...


    in the end

 Chapter 795

    In the three after dinner, Su Chen eyes move, all dishes will fly to the kitchen to complete the cleaning.


    "Are you going to take the initiative to cook these meals this time? Are you going to say goodbye?"


    Su Chen half lying on the sofa, hands closed, whispered.


    As soon as this was said, the surrounding air was instantly quiet.


    After a moment, Ning caier smiles and says, "in fact... You know, the current situation of Terran is in crisis. I have become a practitioner of Dharma Realm, and I have an indispensable responsibility."


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and directly interrupted: "so, you have to go to the Terran garrison of the battlefield, for a long time can''t come back, right?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    "That''s right. All the banquets in the world will come to an end, and this meal can be regarded as a break-up meal."


    "..."


    Ning caier was silent and did not speak.


    She had no choice in front of the national justice.


    Although in this period of time beside Su Chen, she probably also knew some secrets. She knew that the boundary attack was not a simple invasion, maybe... What was waiting for.


    But what if you know?


    Knowing that the earth won''t destroy the Terran, can she not go?


    The attack of the earth boundary is becoming more and more intense. Unless she has the power of Su Chen, where is the pure land in the whole earth?


    Su Chen...


    he is powerful, but I''m afraid there are limitations!


    After all, there are many strong people at the same level with Su Chen. We can''t let Su Chen fall into the situation of all enemies because of his own affairs.


    Su Chen is good enough for himself. He can''t do it in any case.


    In any case, no matter what the future result is, she is happy to meet Su Chen in her whole life.


    And... Xiaoning''er...


    although she didn''t stay with xiaoning''er for a long time, it was only more than one month.


    But in the process of contact, how can she not feel xiaoning''er''s feelings for herself?


    If you are born to be a man, you can''t help yourself.


    She had a premonition that the future war would definitely be more tragic.


    Maybe it''s a good thing to bury yourself in the battlefield and bury your bones in other countries!


    The tutor who enlightens herself has died in her country. Should she be the same in her future?


    After all, the gap between Terran and land boundary is too big...


    "OK! Then you can pack up and go! "


    With this sentence, Su Chen''s figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    When he reappeared, his figure was already in the air.


    Looking at the distant misty clouds, Su Chen''s eyes flashed a little doubt.


    What do you think of yourself?


    What is psychology thinking?


    Have you known Ning cai''er for some time?


    Do you like her?


    I don''t know.


    Two people''s feelings, just ordinary friends?


    I don''t know.


    If he is just a common friend, then why does he care so much about Ning cai''er?


    And Xiao Ning''er, if his feelings for Ning cai''er are just ordinary friends'' feelings, then how can Xiao Ning''er appear?


    But in the end, he doesn''t belong to this world.


    This world is too strange for him. For himself, he will leave this world sooner or later.


    Even if he hasn''t found a way to leave, he believes that he will find his way home one day and then go home with his own strength!


    Therefore, he will often suppress his own emotions, knowing that there is no result of the feelings, why to continue?


    If we go on like this, the final result will only harm others and ourselves.


    But do it yourself, really... Right?

 Chapter 796

    "Is this... In love with her?"


    "What do you think in your heart?"


    "But why do you always feel a little flustered at the thought of liking these two words? And with a vague sense of alienation, do you like it or not? "


    Su Chen stands in the high altitude, one after another thought flash across the heart.


    Now, what does he really want?


    In the past, he could make a quick decision on anything, but in this matter, he found himself really hesitant.


    Most of all, he didn''t know what he meant.


    If he knows his own mind and knows very clearly that he likes ningzel, then needless to say, he knows what to do.


    But the point is, he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    What should I do?


    "Or, let it be..."


    "Is this fate? Or ape dung? "


    Su Chen rubbed his eyebrows, which made him a little headache.


    However, he thought about it, but he still sent a voice to the villa.


    The next moment, he stepped forward and disappeared in place.


    Upset, the land boundary is much larger than the human world, and there are all kinds of strange mountain scenery, go there and have a look!


    Although he is now a seventh level practitioner, sometimes he is surprised to see the great power of nature.


    ...


    at the same time, in the villa.


    Su Ning''er jumps up directly after receiving Su Chen''s message, which makes Ning cai''er scared.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning cai''er suppressed his inexplicable sadness and said with a strong smile.


    "Mom, are you going to the battlefield?"


    Su Ning''er didn''t answer Ning cai''er''s question, but asked directly.


    Ning cai''er nodded slightly when he heard the words and said, "yes! Among them, the top one is the one who has the responsibility to strengthen the frontier


    "Mom, I''ll go with you, too?"


    "How can this be done?"


    "Why not? Mom, can I cultivate in Yin and Yang now, and I can sit on the battlefield when I enter the Dharma Realm. Can''t Yin and Yang realm


    "It''s not this, it''s something else."


    "Why? Hum! No matter! Mom, if you don''t want me to go, you have to give me a reason to convince me, or I have to go


    Su Ning''er stood on the sofa with her hands around her arms and hummed, "if my mother has to stop me, I''ll go to the boundary to find uncle Xiaohei. When mom is there, I''ll let uncle Xiaohei go there. If you don''t let me go, I''ll let uncle Xiaohei beat you down for me."


    Ning caier listen to Su Ning''er''s words, directly Leng in situ, Xiaohei and she said, Su Chen had orders, swallow spirit mouse family easily can''t fight against the Terran.


    It can be said that the goblin clan is the natural ally of the Terran.


    But if Su Ning''er goes, then all this is not necessarily.


    Su Ning''er, in the eyes of Xiaohei, is the little master. If the master is not present, will he not listen to his words?


    Even though Su Ning''er''s words are somewhat different from Su Chen''s orders, she believes that Xiao Ning''er has some ways to make the whole family of Lingling rats go out.


    After all, it''s like looking for trouble. Are you afraid there''s no excuse?


    Even if forced, xiaoning''er can force Xiaohei to the opposite of the Terran.


    Although he knew that he had some ink marks like this, she really didn''t want to take xiaoning''er to the battlefield.


    All this, this has nothing to do with xiaoning''er.

 Chapter 797

    "Mom, I''ll tell you, dad just heard back that he had something to do outside and would not come back in a short time."


    Su Ning''er said this, and her little face turned away and said unhappily, "does mother have the heart to leave me here alone? If you don''t care about me and dad is not here, I''ll have to go to uncle Xiaohei. "


    After a moment''s silence, Ning caier said, "OK, I''ll take you there, but you have to promise me not to be too high-profile and too conspicuous. You also know that your father has gone out. If you are too conspicuous and attract too much attention from the other party, there may be accidents. "


    xiaoning''er''s strength is only Yin and Yang.


    On the other side of the earth, there are sages and true gods.


    Not to mention the true God, even if the sages put their hands on xiaoning''er, I''m afraid the whole Terran can only do it on one side and look worried.


    After all, there is no sage in the Terran family!


    Sages... How long does it take for her to reach the realm of sages?


    "Hello! Don''t worry, mom. I''ll be very low-key


    Su Ning''er smiles on her small face and solemnly guarantees.


    "Take the children to the battlefield, I think this is the first time in the history of the Terran, I have to go to the minister."


    Ning cai''er looks at Su Ning''er in high spirits and can''t help shaking her head.


    Although her child is different from other children, in her heart, no matter how powerful xiaoning''er has, it is a child.


    In case your guess is wrong, the boundary is not as complicated as you think.


    If you do not destroy the people, it is only because you are too lazy to destroy them.


    After a period of time, the land boundary sent out a few sages to destroy the Terran, then they all want to finish?


    But Su Chen is not in, small Ning son also can follow oneself.


    Is xiaoning''er really going to the boundary to find Xiaohei?


    "Caichen, let''s go."


    Ning caier picked up Su Ning''er in one hand and said slowly.


    "Good bye, mistress."


    The sound of the Chen picking machine rings around. I don''t know why. Ning cai''er listens to the sound of the machine, but in his heart there is a kind of nostalgia.


    After all, this peaceful and sweet life does not belong to us.


    ...


    DIDU, the center of the Ministry of education.


    "You mean you''re going to take this little doll to the boundary?"


    Li Yuntao looks at Su Ning''er and says with some muddle.


    For Su Chen and Ning Cai Er''s situation, he probably still has some understanding.


    Isn''t it a joke to take Su Chen, the daughter of the great God, to participate in the war?


    Even if Ning caier said she would handle it well, she would not let Su Ning''er participate in the war.


    But what if?


    What if there is a big crisis in the Terran, and Su Ning''er is injured or...


    what to do then?


    One more enemy for the tottering Terran?


    "Mom, you let me down."


    Su Ning''er frowned slightly and said.


    Li Yuntao got up slowly and looked at the scene with great interest.


    He also wanted to see what the little girl wanted to do?


    "Minister grandfather, your strength is daoguojing, right?"


    Su Ning''er raised her head and said that she felt it necessary to show her hand. Otherwise, the minister would not agree with her, and would make her mother very embarrassed?


    "Yes, xiaoning''er, do you have the realm of cultivation?"


    Li Yuntao chuckled and said, "do you know the cultivation of my grandfather, did your mother tell you?"


    His age, can be Ning caier grandfather.


    Don''t say anything else. At least you look like you''re only thirty or forty years old, aren''t you?


    So xiaoning''er calls her grandfather, and she calls herself young!


    "No, I felt it."


    Su Ning''er turned her right hand and said, "my mother didn''t tell me, but my cultivation is Yin and Yang."


    As soon as the voice falls, an invisible force emerges from Su Ning''er''s hand, and instantly radiates around.


    The next moment, Li Yuntao found that his body was not under his control and slowly floated up.

 Chapter 798

    "I..."


    Li Yuntao''s face changed when he found out that his body was strange.


    Is your body out of your control?


    You know, he is the peak of daoguojing!


    Hunting king!


    The king of hunting!


    His strength can be seen from the titles given to him by the king of the land boundary.


    But now, he can not control his body, can only watch his body float in the air.


    Even if the sky is strong, can''t it?


    Wait!


    Yin and Yang?


    Above the celestial realm, yin and Yang?


    "Xiao Ning''er, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    After Ning Cai Er reacts to come over, say in a hurry.


    Su Ning''er curled her lips at the smell of the speech, and then her mind moved. The fluctuation disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    If Li Yuntao hadn''t experienced all that personally, I''m afraid he would have thought it was a dream.


    "Are you... Yin and Yang?"


    After a moment of silence, Li Yuntao asked solemnly.


    It seems that their own and other people''s judgment is wrong. Su Ning''er''s age is not as young as it seems.


    Yes, the daughter of the best is probably from an ancient time.


    As for why he was so young, he called Ning cai''er his mother?


    This is not what he knows, and he doesn''t want to ask. There are some things that everyone knows well. There is no need to know too well.


    "Well, you are not my opponents. Why don''t I go to the boundary with my mother?"


    "Ning Cai Er, Xiao... Is Ning''er really a practitioner of yin and Yang


    Li Yuntao repeatedly asked again, this time about Ning cai''er.


    He asked again for his own reasons.


    Even if Su Ning''er really has the cultivation of yin and Yang, many factors make him unable to treat Su Ning''er as a person who cultivates Yin and Yang.


    After all, people are not human cultivators after all.


    He also understood in his heart that if it was not for ningcai''er''s face, I''m afraid Su Ning''er would not come here.


    But as long as Ning caier nodded and admitted that Su Ning''er had the cultivation of yin and Yang, it would be different.


    It shows that he can know about Su Ning''er''s cultivation of yin and Yang, and that Su Chen knows that Su Ning''er is coming to the boundary.


    Maybe he can borrow the power of Su Ning''er and Su Chen.


    As the Minister of education, the Terran is actually the strongest, and he has too much to do.


    The most important thing is to ensure that people''s lives are not disturbed.


    For this, he can do anything!


    In any case, since the moment he became Minister of education, his previous proud face has been thrown aside.


    From then on, only human race!


    Even if he is not willing to use the power of Su Chen and Su Ning''er through Ning cai''er, he will do everything as long as he can resist the power of the earth.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, he would not use it.


    But when it comes to the survival of the Terran, when it is about to perish, can he still manage so much?


    What''s the use of thinking so much when the Terrans are almost gone?


    Even if the use of others will bury the root of disaster, it is also the future of their own to think, first through the current difficulties, is the future!


    Up to now, Terran barefoot has experienced crisis after crisis.


    Sometimes he thinks that it''s really hard to be a human being in this life...


    however difficult it is, he is proud of being a human race!


    He also firmly believes that as long as he Li Yuntao does not fall, then the Terran will not fall!


    As for what happened after his death?


    He''s dead. Can he take care of the future?


    Oneself, have a clear conscience!

 Chapter 799

    "Yes."


    Rather to admit, want to nod.


    Xiaoning''er all put the minister in the air. What''s the point if she doesn''t admit it?


    It''s better to make it clear in advance. At least, there is no problem with this matter.


    "Good."


    A light of joy flashed in Li Yuntao''s eyes. Then he took out a piece of white paper from the drawer and said, "although you are very young, you are only 21 years old, but you are already one of the strong people who have entered the legal realm and are one of the mainstays of our people."


    "Now that you have the strength, you must also bear the responsibility of those who enter the law."


    "Yuhunguan battlefield, where the war is fierce, there is a shortage of manpower recently, you go there!"


    Ning cai''er took the white paper and looked at it for a while. Then she was surprised and said in a loud voice, "yes! I''m going to report now! "


    After that, she picked up Su Ning''er and put it on her shoulder and turned to leave.


    When she was about to walk out, Li Yuntao''s voice came from the rear: "Ning cai''er, on behalf of the motherland and the people, thank you!"


    This makes Ning Cai Er body a Zheng, she did not turn around.


    She thought that she probably understood the hidden meaning of the minister''s words.


    But...


    "the minister has said a lot, which is also our unshirkable responsibility."


    After finishing this sentence, Ning cai''er no longer stops and walks out directly.


    "Alas


    After a moment''s silence, Li Yuntao uttered a faint sigh with unspeakable sadness in his voice, adding a lonely atmosphere to the empty minister''s office.


    Terran, when can we have peace without this disaster?


    ...


    communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "I... everybody, I seem to have found a big secret of reincarnation space!"


    Sun Mengyao: "but I guess I may be cold. Tony has no money: "what''s the matter? What alliance audit team didn''t leave? They found out who you are? "


    Limlu Tempest: "no! Isn''t the leader of the alliance audit team only having seven levels of cultivation? How can a seventh level practitioner discover your identity? If all this can be found, how can I not find any breath of communication group? "


    Limulu Tempest: Well, I''m a seventh level practitioner, right? Sun Mengyao: "no, it''s really a big secret."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "samsara space exploration is 95 percent. What''s the big secret? (slim puzzled face) "


    it is only five percent short, and the exploration degree of reincarnation space is 100 percent.


    What is the concept of 100% exploration?


    This means that there will be no secret in reincarnation space under the exploration of communication group, that is to say, the war between reincarnation space and communication group will break out completely!


    Reincarnation space, will usher in the real end!


    Sun Mengyao: "I feel the center of the will of reincarnation space. I see many channels in the upper hand here, and those channels link everywhere."


    Sun Mengyao: "although I''m not sure, I think the link should be the reincarnation space, the world where the reincarnation people are sent, and... These channels are moving. It''s disgusting!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "so, why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Limulu Tempest: "if this is the last secret of reincarnation space, then your fight is valuable."


    Limlu Tempest: "but if it''s not, it''s just a small infrastructure, and it''s not a secret location. If you try hard, you''ll fail. How hard is it to have a member of your inner circle like you in our communication group?"


    Limulus Tempest: "otherwise, I''ll come! My strength has also reached the seventh level, even if I meet that group leader, I have no fear! "

 Chapter 800

    Tony didn''t have money: "see what you can do?"


    Tony has no money: "otherwise, you can discuss with the monk, you two go together?"


    Limlu Tempest: @ distracted monk, monk, are you interested in going to the samsara space? Let''s go together, and with our strength, we can tear down the reincarnation space in minutes. "


    Upset Saint monk: "I have a lot of things to do recently. I will go to the inner gate to talk with the inner disciples about my experience of traveling."


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s it! That''s all right. Originally I thought we''d go together and demolish the reincarnation space! "


    Limulu Tempest: "not to mention, if we can give the reincarnation space to the same pot, it''s a pity that we can make a lot of money just this time. It''s a pity."


    Although some of the space destruction missions may not have been performed for the first time.


    But the samsara space is ended in one pot, which is not as simple as blowing up an area of samsara space.


    According to his conservative estimate, both of them will be able to score at least 10 million points this time.


    However, things will not develop like this, is it so easy to earn points?


    The integral income of reincarnation space either consumes a lot of time or the task is very difficult.


    I''m afraid the main task of destroying the reincarnation space is not as simple as it seems.


    Upset monk: "let me ask, how many points can we earn if we want to destroy the space of reincarnation?"


    Limulus Tempest: Well, how could it cost tens of millions


    Tony has no money: "no, I feel tens of millions."


    Tony didn''t have money: "don''t forget that the areas we bombed are not very important areas. The real important area of reincarnation space is the first area.


    Tony has no money: "if you two really can make reincarnation space in one pot, then you can send it directly!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "so you two are going to give the reincarnation space to one pot? The main task of reincarnation space is not a day or two.


    Now suddenly said to reincarnation space to a pot end, he is still a little flustered.


    After all, reincarnation space is also a stable income for them!


    Now limulu said he would give the reincarnation space to the end, not to collect the wool?


    However, the exploration degree of reincarnation space has reached 95%, and the wool is almost removed. It is indeed time to harvest.


    Limlu Tempest: "I think so, but didn''t Mengyao say it? She doesn''t know if the alliance audit team has left the reincarnation space. If she leaves, it''s OK to say. With my strength, the space of reincarnation is rolling. "


    Limulu Tempest: "but if you don''t leave, it''s a fight."


    Limlu Tempest: @ sun Mengyao, please send me your location. Hold on. I''ll be there in a minute


    Marquis Vauban: No, are you really ready to go


    Limulu Tempest: "what else? The old Marquis doesn''t think I''m kidding, does he


    Marquis wobang: I mean, reincarnation space is the main body of our first main task. Don''t you have to tell the administrator


    Limlu Tempest: Well... I think the administrator should be watching it


    Disturbed monk: @ Limulus tempest, Limulus, I thought for a moment, and I think it''s safer for me to go with you


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: didn''t you say you were going to lecture the inner disciples

 Chapter 801

    Upset Saint monk: "cough! As for the lectures given by the inner disciples, I think any time is OK. "


    upset holy monk:" anyway, our inner disciples of puchen holy land do not often leave the holy land, so I will go out for a few days without any delay. "


    Limulu Tempest: "won''t it affect too much? When I went to your holy land, you were very popular. "


    Upset Saint monk: "it''s OK. Don''t worry about it."


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t care too much about what limulu said at first.


    For what reincarnation space, he also had a little understanding.


    The strongest is the fifth order, right?


    His strength, that''s seven levels!


    Isn''t it too unreasonable to bully the fifth level cultivator with the level seven strength?


    But when he saw what Limulus was talking about, he couldn''t sit still.


    Tens of millions of points?


    He has been in the communication group for some time, so he can''t understand the strengthening column in the communication group?


    Self cultivation of the "Pu Du Xin Jing" the lowest level of perfect repair, that also requires five million points.


    Five million points...


    since he joined the communication group, three group tasks have been released. He only went to the three group tasks once, and he did not go to the remaining two.


    There were probably no rewards for the group three times.


    If you only do these micro, small group tasks, then five million points is really an astronomical number.


    But this time is different. How can we say that we can get five million points?


    As for what will there be in samsara space?


    He probably knew what it was, something like a spirit, and what was worth investigating and imagining?


    To tell you the truth, the most exciting thing for him is that he wants to see what will happen to him after Pudu Xinjing is repaired and perfected?


    Will become, how strong?


    The great power of domination, in the end... How great can it be?


    Sun Mengyao: "if you come, come on! I won''t be able to hide for a few minutes. I''ll soon be found out if there''s no accident


    Limulus Tempest: OK, I''m coming


    Sun Mengyao: "this is my position in the first district. You two will come here as soon as you enter the samsara space. I have a premonition that this is the exploration degree of the last five percent of the reincarnation space."


    Two seven level strong men come together, will they sneak in?


    In the past, group friends came to reincarnation space to sneak in and secretly destroy Mi Mi because of lack of strength.


    After all, no one knows what kind of destructive power the will of reincarnation space will have?


    But now different, the strength has reached seven levels, what is hidden?


    Is it possible that the will of reincarnation space can still produce the power of the eighth order?


    Therefore, Saint monk and limulu are definitely strong in the first area of the reincarnation space.


    Limulu Tempest: "go, monk saint, let''s go."


    Upset Saint monk: "OK, go now!"


    Marquis Vauban: I will come too


    Tony has no money: "if it''s so busy, I''ll join in."


    Wave wind water gate: "come on, add me one."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the journey of reincarnation space, how can I be spared?"


    "..."


    for a moment, almost all the members of the exchange group made speeches and were ready to go, including Xiaoyu and monkey king.


    Two seven level strong in front of the will to resist the reincarnation of all the pressure of space, what else they dare not go?


    There are many advantages and no great danger. What is there to be hesitated about?

 Chapter 802

    Limulu Tempest: "gentlemen, the holy monk and I have set out. Good luck to us! (slim claps his hands on his face) "


    Tony has no money:" ha ha! Yes, good luck this time! "


    Marquis Vauban: good luck


    Wave wind water gate: "good luck + 1."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "although this war may be passed by again, I still want to say, wish us good luck!"


    Happy Feng man: "what brother Cao means is what I mean!"


    Sun Mengyao: "me too?


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "hee hee! @Brother Su, the administrator''s elder brother, why don''t you come out and say a few words when we are so busy


    Nezha: "the administrator must be busy! Wukong, go, brother, take you to the reincarnation space


    Monkey King: "good LEGO."


    He is not too sensitive to the term "brother".


    He played several games in the arena. He was not Nezha''s opponent.


    So Nezha asked himself to call his brother, and then he called out. It didn''t matter.


    As long as Nezha can fight with himself in the future.


    There is also the arena. He thinks the arena is the most interesting one for the communication group.


    Can be unscrupulous, open-minded fight, very comfortable!


    Su Xiaoge: "you all want to go to reincarnation space?"


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "did the warden bubble?"


    Su Xiaoge: "nonsense, such a big movement in the group, I am not blind."


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, you can see that sun Mengyao has found a new secret in the samsara space. In addition, she is in danger of life, which is a last resort..."


    brother Su: "well, you don''t have to say so much. The reincarnation space is our enemy. Since it is the enemy, we must eliminate it."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "so the administrator, are you coming too?"


    Su Xiaoge: "well, that''s right."


    He was in a very agitated mood now, and even the magical scenery of the land boundary could not calm his restless heart.


    It happens that everyone has to go to the reincarnation space, and the reincarnation space has a long time to hang on the main task column of the communication group.


    Now that there are three seventh level practitioners in the group, it''s time to end the evil dark forces of samsara space.


    The strongest is only the fifth level of reincarnation space. Even if there are frequent accidents during the war, and even the alliance of God sends forces to intervene, can it prevent them from destroying the reincarnation space?


    Not to mention anything else, with the destructive power of the seventh level cultivator, the samsara space can be completely destroyed in a moment without the hindrance of the strong at the same level.


    Reincarnation space is just a subordinate organization that transports practitioners to the alliance of God.


    The most powerful person cultivated is only the subordinate organization of the fifth level cultivators. Will the alliance of gods and gods send the eight level strong ones to come?


    Eight levels...


    how to say, there won''t be a nine level strong one in the alliance of God and God?


    Will the alliance of God and God, which has nine levels of strong men, care to support such a weak samsara space?


    Are you kidding?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t know the secret. At most... A resurrection rune.


    In other words, he has not experienced the feeling of reviving the seal script!


    Will you have that day?


    I don''t know.


    Have a look!


    In any case, the impending war will become an outlet for his inner restlessness.


    All negative emotions are vented with this war!

 Chapter 803

    King gray wolf: "the administrator also want to go?"


    King gray wolf: "in that case, the king will also go."


    "Big smile of gray wolf"


    Tony has no money:


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing with this question mark? "


    Tony has no money: "nothing, I just want to ask, how many points do you have now? Have you changed your points


    Tony didn''t have any money:


    to be honest, it was the first time that he saw the operation of exchanging points for sheep.


    Even if it''s just scores of points, he doesn''t care too much. It''s really a big profit to trade dozens of points for a few sheep!


    But now, gray wolf also does not have 100 points?


    Not to mention the cross-border seal script with 150 points.


    A cross-border seal character is not expensive, not to mention. If it was not for the king of gray wolf, no one would have thought of the value of a cross-border seal character of 150 points!


    King gray wolf: "what should I do? I just want to see what the administrator looks like


    Gray wolf king: "there are also people you said, although you usually look at your facial expression bag, I probably know your appearance, but the expression bag belongs to the expression bag, the real person belongs to the real person, this is not the same."


    Tony didn''t have any money: "well, I''ll lend you some?"


    King gray wolf: "I''m afraid, there is only the current method..."


    King gray wolf: "you can rest assured, my king never takes advantage of others. This time, I owe you a wolf feeling when I get your 150 points. In the future, if you have any research technology that you don''t understand, you can ask me, and I will help you study it for free."


    Tony has no money: "haha, it''s not necessary. It''s just 150 points. It''s not a big deal."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to give out a red envelope."


    Although it''s only 150 bonus points, Tony knows that as long as he doesn''t give out exclusive red envelopes, he may be robbed at the moment of giving out red envelopes.


    He still believes in everyone''s speed.


    "Ding, the king of grey wolf has received the red envelope."


    King gray wolf: "well, I can go this time."


    Su Xiaoge: "gray wolf, be careful when you come. I''m afraid that both sides of the battle can destroy you with one look in their eyes."


    King Grey Wolf: "what should we do? Or I won''t go. "


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    this gray wolf is... Quite self-conscious.


    But it''s good to do so. It''s my own business.


    Take 150 points for gray wolf one person... Wolf love, no matter how you think, it''s earned.


    After all, the fort technology inlaid on the steel battle suit will become more and more advanced and profound.


    It seems that it''s right to carry out the double development of MAGE technology. Now think about it, if you are just an ordinary person, then the research on steel war clothes is really a nightmare.


    Even if you have intelligent life support, it won''t be too bad. Anyway, my mental strength is much stronger than before.


    "Ding, explore the intention of the whole staff, the war of killing and killing, and the all-out war will start ahead of time!"


    "Ding, the main task starts!"


    "The main task: destroy the dark forces - samsara space, thoroughly liberate the reincarnated souls of the samsara, release the reincarnated samsara to their hometowns, and free their souls!"


    "Participants: all personnel."


    "Mission reward: 5 million points."

 Chapter 804

    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "my God! Has the main task been started ahead of time? "


    His surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de; "ha ha ha ha ha! Great, the main task was opened ahead of time, and the final reward was 5 million points. In the final analysis, we all have dividends! "


    Happy wind man: "Mende, you should not be so excited."


    Cao''s surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "Yasuo, isn''t this exciting? (slim thinking face) "


    happy wind man:" you probably know the difficulty of the branch line task, and the reward is far less than the main line task. "


    Happy wind man: "the main task now reward so rich, 5 million points total reward, this is unprecedented, isn''t it just that the reincarnation space will be very difficult to conquer?"


    The all-out war broke out ahead of time and all the members participated.


    All round war means that the samsara space is still put at the same level of the enemy.


    If there is an all-round crushing or even a simple second killing, what is the meaning of this all-out war?


    And one last word, all of you!


    The participation of all the members means that the cross boundary seal characters of all group friends going to the reincarnation space will be borne by the reincarnation space.


    Although a cross-border seal character is nothing, it is an attitude problem!


    Well...


    have you been with Cao Cao for a long time? Why do you start to think about your attitude when analyzing problems?


    The former self, but will not think so.


    Love how, how to think.


    It seems that he has really changed, and they will influence each other. I really don''t know how brother Cao is different from before under his influence?


    Limulu Tempest: "hey? Monk, now that the main task is open, we can go all out and get angry. "


    Limulu Tempest: "everything, just to destroy the samsara space!"


    Distraught holy monk: "Amitabha, these creatures called samsara are burning with fire. It seems that I am going to send them into samsara."


    Tony had no money: "come on! This war directly clears the reincarnation space! Hang in our "Zhu" column for such a long time, relying on this, reincarnation space is also enough to be proud. "


    ...


    at the same time, samsara space.


    A white light flashed by and Su Chen in white appeared here.


    "Both of them, Limulus, have they begun?"


    Su Chen looks at the roar and explosion in front of him and whispers to himself.


    Immediately step out, the figure disappeared in place.


    And in the moment he disappeared, Tony, Bofeng shuimen and Tu Shan Honghong all came.


    The main task is so abrupt, they are also a bit muddled.


    But fortunately, limulu has been calling on the holy monk to come to the samsara space from the beginning, saying that he wants to clean up the reincarnation space this time. So they are all preparing, which is not to say that they are unprepared.


    But their steps, after all, must be slow by bilimlu.


    After all, they are seven strong, strong into the reincarnation space, need to attract most of the firepower of the reincarnation space.


    Their strength is weak, it is better to be obscene.


    "Well? What about the warden? "


    Tony looked back and forth, wondering, "the administrator used to come very fast, but today it''s a bit slow."


    Nezha stood aside, smelling the speech, he banged Tony with his elbow and said, "look, isn''t that the administrator''s big brother? The elder brother of the administrator has gone. The strength of the seventh level cultivator is strong! "

 Chapter 805

    "Well, it''s really unexpected that the administrator is so decisive today."


    Tony looks ahead in a daze. Under normal circumstances, the administrator will appear with them, and then fight after a simple chat.


    But today, the administrator didn''t care about them and went directly.


    Is it because Limulus and the holy monk have already started fighting?


    "The administrator looks a little upset today."


    The Marquis of Vauban made a movement in his eyes and said solemnly, "so, when you go to fight later, try to avoid the administrator."


    "Although group members are not allowed to hurt each other, I don''t know if this rule is applicable to administrators. If anyone wants to try it, I will not stop it."


    In front of you, the fire is surging around, just like a shining sun and scorching sun.


    Whether it is reincarnation or reincarnation space architecture, in front of the administrator, all have to annihilate.


    What''s more, people with a clear eye can see that the moves of the administrator are full of irritability.


    Maybe, what''s up with the warden.


    But what bothers the administrators is that they can help?


    So what they can do is to avoid the administrator as much as possible in the battle, so as not to let the administrator injure himself by mistake.


    The former administrator, that will certainly not hurt them.


    But today''s impatient administrator, everything is not necessarily.


    The most important thing is, the administrator in the irritable state, who knows what kind of explosion will be caused by a little spark around it?


    "Administrator, it seems that I''m really upset."


    Tu Shan red eyes at the front of the figure, thinking.


    The administrators are at different levels from them. They must encounter different things and think from different angles.


    Just as she is the king of Tushan, in most things, we need to consider the influence of his identity.


    If she didn''t have the status of king of Tu Shan, I''m afraid she would have lived more freely.


    Just because she is the king of Tu Shan, she has to live so much.


    Speaking of it, is it also related to the troubles recently encountered by the administrator?


    However, she did not know, after all, the gap was too big, she could not imagine the administrator in the world level.


    Perhaps her identity trouble for the administrator, it is not a big deal at all!


    After all, if the administrator wants to, an idea can destroy the area of the world that is not weaker than his own, right?


    ...


    "what is the situation? Has reincarnation been invaded? "


    "What''s the matter? I have been in samsara space for 30 years, and I have never met such a thing


    "Wait! This has been beaten to the door, reincarnation space how has not issued blood red warning? Did you give up the struggle? "


    "The samsara space has been knocked at the door, can we say that the day of the death of the reincarnation space is only in the present day? Isn''t it to say that our bitter days are over? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Mom and Dad, I''ll be home in a minute


    "..."


    when the samsara saw the big tear in the sky and some of them stretched across the sky, shining golden light around them, and wantonly setting off powerful figures of killing, their faces showed an incredible look.


    Because they do not dare to think first, reincarnation space was hit by people?


    In the past, only the samsara space invaded other worlds. Now this is... Fengshui turns around?

 Chapter 806

    "It''s really a sense of despicability to kill like this!"


    Su Chen looks at the reincarnation who screams and fears below, sighs.


    But for the understanding of reincarnation space, he also probably knows what the reincarnation space and the God alliance above him are.


    To imprison the soul of living beings as the fundamental, constantly squeeze and exploit the living creatures, let them fight for themselves!


    And the samsara space is to strengthen itself by swallowing the world. In this way, the samsara is pitiful. Are the creatures destroyed by the samsara space pathetic?


    What''s more, the soul instinctively yearns for freedom, which he felt at the beginning of his contact with the samsara.


    Some samsara and samsara know how to deal with the samsara space, not only do not hate, but also look forward to it.


    So destroy the samsara space and liberate the soul and body of these samsara.


    Maybe that''s the purpose.


    In fact, sometimes he thinks, what is the purpose?


    But looking at the enemy, mending the loopholes in the world, so that the world can run better and become better.


    He felt that even if it was created by a powerful person, this powerful person is also a great power with a great mind of the world.


    After all, their way of fighting is to clear away the evil and welcome the light. Can''t that explain?


    "I hope that in your next life, you can have better luck, and don''t let the reincarnation space this sub organization be caught."


    While speaking, Su Chen controls the burning fire of samadhi and the fire of industry, and cleans up all the materials that he sees.


    Around, the Dragon formed by the flame is flying and roaring, constantly advancing towards the core area of the reincarnation space.


    Not far away, the Phoenix weaved with white industrial fire soars and spreads its wings, setting off a boundless heat wave.


    A head of birds and animals formed by the flame of terror - intertwined around Su Chen, under the control of Su Chen, destroyed everything around.


    The area of reincarnation space is really big.


    Such a large area, let Su Chen can''t help but think, this is how much the world swallowed to develop so big?


    However, their actions should be fast. As a subordinate force of the alliance of God and God, the samsara space will never ignore such changes.


    Strive to eliminate the reincarnation space completely before the arrival of the strongmen of God alliance, and then retreat perfectly.


    ...


    at the same time, the core area of the samsara space is in the center of the samsara temple.


    "When!"


    "When!"


    "When


    "..."


    one after another of the urgent sounds sounded in the temple. Although the bell was cold, everyone could hear the anxiety and irritability coming from the bell.


    Reincarnation space is hit by people like this, and the other party is coming fiercely, like a broken bamboo, how can reincarnation space will not be urgent?


    If it is a general practitioner, the will of reincarnation space has already integrated the power of reincarnation space to suppress.


    But it is very clear that the strength of the enemy is very strong.


    At least, it can''t be suppressed.


    Therefore, there is only one way to report to the alliance of the gods with the highest authority, and let the strong ones of the alliance come to deal with this matter.


    As soon as the front foot League audit team left, this happened to the back foot.


    I don''t know who is coming. How dare you not give the LORD God alliance face so arrogantly?


    "Urgent report! Report it urgently


    "Reincarnation space is invaded by the enemy!"


    "Reincarnation is invaded by the enemy"


    "Ask God Alliance for emergency rescue!"


    "Ask God Alliance for emergency rescue!"


    "It is estimated that in half an hour, the reincarnation space will be completely destroyed."


    "State of affairs: XXX level!"

 Chapter 807

    At the same time, far away in the void, where the alliance of the gods is stationed.


    "Early warning, the reincarnation space of subordinate forces has been invaded."


    "Now start to organize rescue operations, rescue targets, and reincarnation space."


    "Now, mobilize the first patrol team and the second patrol team to rescue."


    "The order is given, and we will set out at once!"


    The voices echoed in a black and gold building. Then a cold faced law enforcement officer in black and silver clothes stepped out of the building. At the moment the law enforcers walked out of the building, a huge purple array was generated in front of the building.


    The transmission target of purple array is precisely the reincarnation space.


    The alliance of God and God is in charge of the eight sides, under which there are millions of forces similar to the reincarnation space.


    The reincarnation space selects potential cultivators to fight and plunder resources, and the strong in the alliance will also provide protection for the reincarnation space.


    Although there are many forces similar to the samsara space, even tens of millions of forces can be perfectly arranged to reach the level of God alliance, not to mention the millions under it.


    But because the reincarnation space is not too strong a subordinate force, even if the XXX level situation comes, the alliance of gods and gods only routinely sends two inspection teams.


    However, for the enemy that may be contacted by the samsara space, the two patrol teams can completely solve the problem.


    An inspection team, including a team leader, a deputy group leader and 36 team members.


    Any awakened person who can join the inspection team is a high-level awakener.


    In terms of the equal level division of communication group, the leader and deputy leader of the inspection group are all level 7 practitioners, and their members are all level 6 practitioners, and they are also the top 6 level practitioners.


    Two inspection groups, only seven level practitioners are four.


    From the inspection team sent by the alliance, we can preliminarily judge the powerful power of the alliance. The speculation in the communication group still underestimates the strength of the alliance.


    When the last member of the inspection team stepped into the purple teleportation array, the purple teleportation array disappeared.


    This represents two inspection teams, and all 76 high-level awakened people have reached the vicinity of the samsara space.


    "From now on, all the creatures we see are enemies!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing everything!"


    After passing through the purple teleportation array, the two patrol teams divide into two routes and advance in two directions according to their self perception.


    A complete inspection team can join together to form a strong battle array and break out more powerful forces.


    The patrol team went out to carry out the task of killing the enemy because it only knew about the invasion of the enemy, but was not very clear about the strength of the enemy.


    Therefore, for any enemy, the patrol team will maintain the most calm state and vigilance.


    As the inspection team under the alliance of God and God, who has been out on duty for many years, who has not experienced many battles?


    Who has not experienced a desperate crisis?


    This time and again the crisis told them a simple truth, that is, do not underestimate any enemy.


    Even if the opposite is just an ordinary person, it can not be underestimated.


    At least, before the enemy is completely dead, we should keep absolutely calm and do not have a hot head.


    And if you want to chat with hippie, you can go back to the headquarters of the alliance of God and let yourself go.


    Everything is to live.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope there will be no shortage of one person for this return!"


    A voice of indifference reached the minds of all the members of the inspection team. They went out to carry out the task, and thought that the best ending was to return completely.

 Chapter 808

    Communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "ladies and gentlemen, I have heard the news that the strong in the alliance of gods and gods has arrived."


    Tony had no money: "so fast?"


    Tony had no money: "do you know what kind of cultivation is?"


    Sun Mengyao: "I don''t know. It''s good that I didn''t care about my surroundings when I uploaded an early warning in the samsara space. As soon as I saw the spirit sweeping around me disappeared, I ran out in a hurry."


    Sun Yao will not be able to sweep the outside world for a few times. (slim comfortable face) "


    now she is more and more glad that the communication group has rewarded her with a life puppet, so that her breath of life has been active in the periphery.


    In addition, I know my own identity, and I also know what kind of attack will be caused to myself once I find out my identity. Therefore, I have always attached great importance to the astringent powers, and most of the points are used to strengthen the astringent powers.


    Otherwise, she estimated that she had already reached the sixth level, but it was better to maintain the fifth level cultivation.


    After all, the highest cultivation that samsara space bears is the fifth level cultivation. If you raise your cultivation to the sixth level inexplicably, it is bound to cause doubts about the will of reincarnation space.


    Fortunately, however, his breath holding power has resisted several waves of spiritual power constantly swept by the will of reincarnation space.


    Fortunately, limulu and others came very quickly, and the war set off left no energy for reincarnation space, and then swept around according to normal procedures.


    This also gives her the possibility to slip out quietly, and she never despises the will of reincarnation space.


    So she speculated that she might have been discovered by the will of reincarnation space.


    But it may be to appease themselves, or they may not want to have more trouble, so the reincarnation space will choose to ignore this matter temporarily.


    Perhaps reincarnation space will understand that since they dare to do so, the reincarnation space will not have much effect on their own soul control.


    And... There are going to be powerful practitioners from the alliance of God and God, so the chaos won''t last long.


    Maybe the reincarnation space will want to wait for this matter to end, and then settle accounts with oneself after autumn.


    But what the reincarnation space will not know is that the administrator has come to the scene in person. Is there any suspense in this war?


    Even if the alliance of God and God is really bleeding, the reincarnation space is also too important. Send the strong ones of level 8 and level 9 to come, and the administrator is present. Do they need to be counselled?


    If she really annoys the administrator, does she think that the administrator will directly lift the skull cap of the alliance of God and God?


    Limlu Tempest: "well, sun Mengyao is right. There are really strong people coming. I have already started fighting."


    Limulu Tempest: "the other side is very strong. There are two level seven practitioners and thirty-six level six practitioners. If I hadn''t shot five amplification runes on myself and pasted them in time, I''m afraid I would have come back to my hometown just now. (slym sighs) "


    Limulus Tempest:" the alliance of the gods is really. Either you don''t do it, or it''s a thunderbolt! "


    Upset Saint monk: "my side is also, two saints with thirty-six overpasses, um... Two seventh level and thirty-six sixth level. In this situation, they also set up battle lines. How cautious they are!"


    The saint monk was upset. "But it''s OK. I''ve been traveling abroad for many years. At the most dangerous time, I was besieged by four saints in the same territory, but in the end there was no big deal."


    Upset Saint monk: "there are so many strong people coming here as soon as the fight starts. It''s really exciting!"

 Chapter 809

    Tony doesn''t have money: "what''s going on in your side, it''s breathtaking."


    Tony didn''t have money: "in this way, there are four seventh level enemies and seventy-two sixth level enemies. Our enemy scale is really... But if you hold on for a while, we will speed up our attack pace, and we believe that we will destroy the reincarnation space completely soon."


    Tony has no money: "when the time comes, the reincarnation space will be destroyed, and our main task will be completed. You two will disappear in situ, leaving behind a face of muddled enemies."


    Limulus Tempest: "what you said is very light. Why don''t we change places and try it?"


    He has just been promoted to the seventh level, and now he comes to the seventh level directly, with a pile of six steps.


    The most important thing is that this group of enemies also rallied the war to attack him.


    If it wasn''t for the timely shooting of healing Fu Zhuan, I''m afraid he really GG.


    Now to tell the truth, he is shooting healing runes on himself every moment.


    If one second is late, it''s really cold.


    After all, the attack on the opposite side is too explosive, but fortunately, under this kind of stormy attack, the great sage in his body has started to run crazy, and is constantly generating resistance skills.


    As long as he persists for a period of time, he believes that the attack on him by this battle of terror will drop to a great level.


    Fortunately, the great sage can still be used now, and there is no chain lost at the critical moment.


    His skills have been slow to generate before?


    It takes half a day to analyze a skill?


    When the war is over, go back to ask the administrator, and see if the great sage in your body can be strengthened?


    According to the principle, communication group can strengthen all items skills, and the great sage belongs to his own skills, right?


    And it''s a very important skill. In this way, can''t it be strengthened?


    But it is a pity that there is no relevant information about the sage in the communication group strong guardrail, otherwise he would have strengthened the great sage.


    Even if the need for a lot of points, but the sage should strengthen or strengthen.


    at least, this is also a small finger of mine. It strengthens the little finger with big gold fingers, and makes the little finger more powerful. It''s awesome!


    Tony has no money: "cough! If I have seven levels of strength, it doesn''t need to be said. Really, I will be in the front. "


    Tony has no money: "but now, isn''t that my strength is not yet there? (slim''s embarrassed face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" then don''t make sarcastic remarks. If you have this time, you''d better concentrate on the battle and control your uniform to advance a little bit more! "


    Tony has no money: "OK! I''ll listen to you as much as you can


    Limulu Tempest: "what do you mean by my word? Listen to me? I''m very reasonable, all right? "


    Marquis wobang: Well, limulu, you are not in a very good situation now, so don''t fight against Tony in the group, and put yourself into the fight


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s OK, old Marquis. I''m not the same as big shit."


    Limulu Tempest: "I''ve turned on automatic combat mode. I don''t care about the rest. All I need to do is take the healing script and shoot it on myself to cure my wounds. That''s all!"


    Limulu Tempest: "isn''t the automatic combat mode of the great sage suitable for this kind of combat situation?"?


    In any case, it''s also the script script for healing wounds by being beaten and patted. It can''t change anything. In this case, it''s better for the sage to control it.

 Chapter 810

    Marquis wobang: "OK! But you still have to be careful, don''t let the opposite side give you a Yin move, which will hinder your automatic combat mode. "


    Limulus Tempest: don''t worry, old Marquis. I know it in my mind


    Marquis wobang: "you know it in your mind. Listening to this, you always feel a little strange. Forget it. Just take it easy. Don''t play and roll over. Limulus Tempest: "I am a famous chariot of autumn, and I will never roll over. Don''t worry about the old Marquis!"


    Limulu Tempest: "by the way, limulu, you and the holy monk say that a strong team has come to you, and both of them are two-on-one. Is there a strong one on the administrator''s side?"


    If the LORD God alliance sent people according to the number of seven level practitioners on their side, the administrator must have been found.


    In this way, it''s terrible.


    A small reincarnation space, is it worth the God alliance to send great energy to rescue?


    Obviously not!


    Therefore, the alliance of God sent these strong men, it is likely that they just sent them, or there are special strong people waiting for similar things to happen and deal with them.


    Limulu Tempest: "I don''t know. I can''t feel what''s going on with the warden."


    "Ding, upset, the holy monk is dead."


    Limulus Tempest: "Tony has no money..."


    Marquis wobang "..."


    wave wind water gate "...


    seeing this message from the communication group, everyone was in a daze.


    What''s the situation?


    The holy monk is dead?


    The battle of the seventh order strongman is over so fast?


    Just now, the saint monk said that his situation was very good, and it was not a problem to deal with it?


    How long is it now? How cold?


    Isn''t the strength of Saint monk bilimulu much stronger?


    Limulu is still strong, and still has the mind water group, but is the saint monk, how to hang up?


    This scene is a bit unexpected!


    Is the strength of the alliance of God and God so strong?


    Limulu Tempest: monk, what''s going on with you


    Limulu Tempest:


    upset holy monk: "I... I''m a little confused. At the beginning, they organized a battle array that broke my defense at most. What I practiced was the highest level of the Holy Land and the body training. My body was ranked first in the saint''s realm."


    Disturbed monk: "just now, a knife was cut off, and I lost it..."


    limulu Tempest: "be careful, Limulus. It''s very evil. My defense Dharma body seems to have no effect on the soul."


    Limulus Tempest: "no, no, if it''s for the soul, it''s those people who are the ones who are, you know, protected by communion groups, and they''re not enough to compete with them."


    Upset Saint monk: "that''s really a heresy."


    Limulu Tempest: OK, I''ll be careful of the light


    Is the sword light of evil sect?


    Whether the Dao Guang evil sect is evil or not, he can only try to avoid it?


    But in my heart there are counting, I really want to cool, that is no accident.


    After all, the monks are cold. Isn''t it normal for them to cool themselves?

 Chapter 811

    Upset Saint monk: "cough! Well, Limulus, I''ll discuss something for you


    Limulus Tempest: what''s up? Say it


    Upset Saint monk: "I don''t have any points now. Can you lend me 50000 points to revive me?"


    Distracted monk: ''(slim''s embarrassed face)


    to be honest, he never thought he would die in this war.


    He also knows the resurrection seal script in the integral mall, but he knows it. He has a definition in his mind, that is, when it is not used, try not to use it.


    This is not a heartache for the 50000 points of reviving the seal script, although it is said to be a perfect resurrection without any negative effect.


    But he always felt that the cost of resurrection was too small, and he would definitely pay a greater price for resurrection in the future.


    After all, he had read many ancient books in the Sutra Pavilion of puchen holy land, and he probably knew something about cultivation based on the records of his predecessors and the admonitions of his master.


    After reaching a higher level of cultivation, you can jump out of the long river of time and space and show yourself.


    Even when necessary, they can interfere with the operation of the long river of time and space by their own force, and pull the dead from a certain point in the past, and make their souls return at this time point!


    However, according to the general return theory, even if the dead return again, their cultivation potential will still be affected.


    That is to say, the communication group protects its soul from damage.


    Therefore, the way of resurrection is not to interfere with the operation of the long river of time and space. It can only be said that it is to remodel a physical body for oneself.


    Can the remodeled body be the same as the original body?


    It is a big problem to fit this point alone.


    But now I can''t help it. I''m dead. What else do you want to do?


    If you don''t revive, do you want your soul consciousness to reverberate in the communication group all the time?


    Although we can chat and fight with each other in the communication group, and we are not alone, but there is no physical body, only the moment of consciousness is always imperfect.


    Resurrection Fu Zhuan, you can''t even use it!


    There are also the strong ones coming from the alliance of gods and gods. Their strength is really strong!


    I thought that I was already very strong in the sage realm, not to mention invincible. At least, I would never be crushed by others when I was in the saint realm.


    But just now, he was not only crushed, but also killed by people.


    Perhaps we can say that there are many people on the other side, and they form a battle array, which can not be resisted by one person.


    But speaking of this, depending on the strength of the other side just now, even if the two level seven practitioners are pulled out, I''m afraid they are not rivals.


    Are all the practitioners outside the world so strong?


    He is really, some sit tight and watch the sky!


    Limulus Tempest: OK, no problem. I''ll send it to you


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest has issued an exclusive bonus


    "Ding, upset, the holy monk has received the red envelope."


    Upset monk monk: "OK, thank you very much."


    Limulu Tempest: "ha ha, it''s OK. Monk, you''d better come to your resurrection! If that team comes to attack me, that one can''t stand it


    Upset monk monk: "OK, wait for me a moment, I''ll be right there."


    Limulu Tempest: "Oh, and I''ve given you some more points, which is for you to buy healing runes. In a moment, you''ll learn from me and get a bunch of healing Rune clappers, which are life-saving force bars."


    Upset Saint monk: "mm-hmm, I''m also a bit of a stumbling block to gain wisdom, I know."


    It turns out that limulu is absolutely right to take a pile of healing runes on her body.


    I didn''t do it just now. That''s my fault!

 Chapter 812

    Upset Saint monk: "in fact, I think now, if only I could bring someone here."


    Upset Saint monk: "I directly brought my master here. As for their small power, my master would slap him."


    Limlu Tempest: "monk, I remember you said you had a lot of ways to save your life? Didn''t you have time to use it just now? "


    Upset Saint monk: "er... Well, my life-saving means, then I have to urge it. No, just that knife light is too evil. I didn''t feel any threat at all. I just thought it was good-looking, and then I lost it."


    Distracted monk: "the way to protect his life, to tell the truth, is not so much.


    In particular, there are some real cards among the numerous means to protect life.


    The incarnation of the master and his ancestors, as well as some jade slips given by the supreme elder when they went to visit some of the supreme elders themselves. The jade slips can be sealed with the attack of the supreme elder.


    It''s true that I look down upon others.


    Watch it later!


    Meet that group of losers again, he directly sacrifice big move, let his card to treat them well.


    Limulu Tempest: that''s OK


    Tony''s got a lot of money out of his way


    Tony has no money: "fortunately you join the communication group, otherwise you will have no place to shout."


    Upset Saint monk: "also, the exchange group for the protection of the soul of group friends, very good."


    Su Xiaoge: "holy monk, you can go to limulu directly after your resurrection!"


    Su Xiaoge: "the enemy gang that killed you has found me."


    Limulus Tempest: "just now I cursed those people for the monk, but I ended up with this one. It''s really invincible! Seriously, I admire their courage


    Upset Saint monk: "well... Me too. Even as an enemy, I admire their courage. It''s so powerful."


    Administrator, that''s a master!


    Even though it seems that there are seven levels of strength on the surface, who in the group doesn''t know that the administrator is a growth type sub body that can be promoted with the improvement of group members'' strength?


    Those enemies who attack the administrator are no more.


    It seems that I don''t have to avenge myself and waste my cards.


    After all, if the administrator makes a move, does the other party have a second end?


    Now he thought, if the powerful God alliance attacking the administrator knows the administrator''s real strength, will they be scared to death?


    Forget it, they''re all dead, whether they''re scared to death or not.


    At the same time, the other side.


    After killing the holy monk, the No.1 inspection team of the LORD God Alliance came to kill the holy monk, and locked the target on Su Chen.


    Although the breath of Su Chen is not perceptible, there are all the flames sweeping around Su Chen, which shows that there is a strong cultivator here.


    Therefore, the No.1 inspection team could easily locate Su Chen''s position. However, when they saw Su Chen, everyone''s eyes were fixed, and they knew one thing in their hearts. I''m afraid the hard dish of this battle has just come on the stage.


    The monk just now was just an appetizer.


    It''s easy to be sure that, after all, people are in front of them, but they can''t feel any breath. This shows that the strong man in front of us is a strong one who is good at hiding his own Qi.


    Assassins are not terrible!


    I''m afraid. The assassin almost met you. You don''t know anything.


    In this case, I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.

 Chapter 813

    "Group leader, the man in front of me, I feel very evil."


    The deputy leader of the inspection team had a dignified eye and spoke in silence.


    "Well, occult powers, never seen before."


    The leader of the inspection team thought for a moment and replied, "so I think that what this person understands should be the rules of space, or the existence of space and illusion, and the combination of various rules will lead to a high degree of understanding."


    "So he''s standing in front of him, his body is perfectly integrated with the space, so that we can only see, but not feel the slightest bit."


    If not for the supernatural powers, their inspection team had already launched the attack from the moment they saw Su Chen.


    Now they don''t do it, they''re just waiting.


    As long as Su Chen doesn''t make a move, they will stay where they are, use all the strength of the battle line to fight for a while, and directly kill the mysterious strong man in front of them!


    If you can''t kill them, at least let them be seriously injured!


    "No, it''s not the same."


    The Deputy group leader replied in a deep voice, "you know, I have the power of pupil. The observation of our group depends on my eyes, so I can see more than you."


    "If the combination of space and fantasy, at least, there will be a little bit of rule around."


    "This layer of space overlaps with each other, and applies rules and rules to itself, which ultimately only makes itself appear in our vision and lives in another space."


    "But what I see is that the people in front of me are just raging flames and roaring energy, and they don''t hide themselves."


    The group leader heard speech to pause, way: "that your opinion is?"


    "Use that card!"


    "This... Our group only bought that card after years of savings. Is it because the person in front of us used that card?"


    "Does the group leader want to be arrested after death and go through those ten purgatories?"


    "No, I mean, are you too cautious?"


    "If you are not careful, chief, if you often talk about it, never underestimate any enemy."


    The Deputy group leader sighed that he knew the price of the bottom card.


    But isn''t the purpose of buying cards just to protect your life at the critical moment?


    There are no regular fluctuations in space, or even... There are only flames burning around.


    This is too strange. In fact, the group leader said that he had never agreed with him before, but he would like to add.


    Such means have not only never been seen, but have not even been heard of.


    There was only one thing he knew that could hide such a terrible thing in front of him.


    That is, the strength of the other side has surpassed the high-level awakeners to a certain appalling degree.


    Going out on a mission, even if it''s just a guess in the heart, they can test it with important cards.


    If they are wrong, they are wrong. The fact proves that they should go back to have a rest and relax themselves. That really shows that they are a little nervous recently.


    Can be right, the other side is really strong, that perhaps the light flashed in his mind, can save lives.


    "Well, then do as you say."


    The group leader solemnly replied, and immediately a voice came into the minds of all the members.


    This makes everyone''s eyes flash a little puzzled, but even if the heart is no longer puzzled, it will not ask at this time.


    Since the group leader said so, he must have his own ideas.


    Everything will be dealt with later.


    "Then start!"


    "Jiutian sword spirit! Open it


    The group leader thought, a sword house flew out of his eyebrow and floated in the air.


    As soon as the sword house appeared, the surrounding space solidified instantaneously, as if there was a strong presence looking at it and directly suppressed the space.

 Chapter 814

    As time goes by, although there are many communications in the inspection team, the time outside has only passed for a moment.


    So just in this moment, the fierce sword power has risen, and the supreme sword Qi is about to gather and complete.


    Maybe the next moment, maybe the next breath, the supreme sword will come.


    "This... He, come up to enlarge the move?"


    There''s a lot of pressure on Su.


    Is your strength the ordinary seventh level cultivator?


    There are two level 7 practitioners and a group of level 6 practitioners on the opposite side. This will enlarge the move?


    And the power of this big move is obviously beyond the scope of their own recognition, OK?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that he could not resist the attack at the moment when the sword Rune appeared.


    "Ding, feel the overwhelming attack of the leader."


    "Analysis power, in analysis..."


    "the analysis results have been given, and the current strength is the seventh highest power."


    "Now open group leader privilege 3: use the power of communication group to suppress the enemy!"


    One after another prompt sound, alas, Su Chen''s mind rings out, at the same time, there are new information in Su Chen''s mind.


    This third group leader''s privilege is that he can mobilize the power of communication group Weian to suppress his enemies.


    Of course, since we are borrowing power, we have to pay some price.


    The price he has to pay is his own points.


    "Ding, call the force in front of the suppression. Minimum score: 3 million."


    Su Chen: "three million?


    One hand, three million points?


    "Communication group, don''t you say that a resurrection Rune does not have 50000 points? I''m dead and resurrected with 50000 points. Would it be appropriate for you to direct me to give two million points? "


    Su Chen eyelids a jump, heart helpless way.


    How much does it cost if you just transfer one exchange group integral?


    Although, he knew that there was nothing unreasonable about the exchange group''s asking price.


    After all, it would be very beneficial to mobilize the Wei''an force of the communication group to suppress the enemy''s talents with three million points!


    But the key is that they only spend 50000 points when they are dead, and three million at a time. Those who are not stupid know how to save resources and make use of them, OK?


    "Hint: the communication group is based on the body of the group leader. If the body of the group leader falls, the communication group will collapse automatically."


    "..."


    Su Chen''s body was stiff and his head hurt a little.


    Why didn''t you say that before?


    Now it''s too late?


    What do you want?


    "OK, call up the power of communication group."


    "Select call quota before?"


    "Three million."


    Su Chen says directly, this kind of situation also has no time to give him to consider heartache now.


    What''s more, he still has three million points. Although it''s a little painful, it''s also within the acceptable range.


    He is very glad that he did not die when the resurrected seal script came out. He said that the communication group could really answer questions, but he also answered himself when he asked about the resurrected seal script.


    Well...


    the enhancement column can strengthen Jarvis into an intelligent life, but the intelligence of the communication group is not so smart?


    Isn''t that smart, or, most of the time, don''t want to take care of yourself?


    In other words, because of the limitations, we can only answer our own problems under certain circumstances?


    However, when the power of communication group was added, all these thoughts were forgotten by him.


    The power from the inside to the outside is powerful enough to control everything, which makes his mind stagnate, and involuntarily gives birth to a feeling that he can turn his hands and vanish everything in front of him.


    Maybe it''s not an illusion.

 Chapter 815

    "Go!"


    When the sword Qi above the sword Fu is ready, the patrol team leader makes a decision without any hesitation.


    Although he was a little distressed, but now that the cards are ready, they are ready to be used.


    Can use out of the card, that is a good card.


    Of course, the hidden card is also a good card.


    After all, the cards are used to deter and kill the enemy. As long as you can keep your own safety, then everything is worth it.


    "Boom


    A magnificent breath gathered from the sword Qi, and then the bright supreme sword Qi burst out of the air and roared towards Su Chen with a terrifying lethality.


    In an instant, the whole void was cut apart. Under the influence of this sword Qi, even the surrounding void was unbearable.


    And in the eyes of all the members of the inspection team looking forward to and distressed, what surprised them happened.


    I see the sword flying in the meantime, has not yet attacked Su Chen, become inexplicably dissipated.


    In front of all this, let the inspection team all eyes a muddle, for a time did not understand what happened in front of them.


    That sword spirit, but their entire inspection team together saved a long time to buy the card.


    But now, the cards are gone before the attack starts?


    Did they buy fake products?


    No way!


    The chamber of Commerce of that level will cheat on such matters?


    And the deputy leader of the inspection team was the quickest to react. At the moment of his reaction, his face turned pale.


    Immediately communicate with God alliance and convey the idea of return to the past, even if you accept the punishment of mission failure after you go back.


    After all, this fact is weird. If the cards they bought didn''t have any problems, there was only one reason, that is, the one in front of them was a strong man they could not imagine.


    Suddenly, the Deputy group leader''s face changed and his eyes were filled with panic.


    Su Chen raised his right hand and pressed down slightly.


    "Boom!"


    In this moment, the whole world turned pale.


    I saw a giant palm like a giant falling from the sky, with the power to wipe everything over, like an angry strong man, trying to annihilate human beings!


    The space of reincarnation with a huge area becomes infinitely small in front of the huge palm, just like a mole ant facing a giant elephant.


    Everything, in this vast palm, all lost its meaning.


    At this moment, all the strong people who have noticed this huge palm cannot help but raise an idea.


    Can people be so strong?


    What kind of situation can a cultivator achieve to become so strong?


    But they did not think for too long, then in this huge palm, ashes.


    I''m scared out of my wits!


    Both the body and the spirit are destroyed!


    Of course, the first inspection team in the center of Juzhang was the first to die.


    I''m afraid none of them would have thought that they would die here in this way.


    At the moment before his death, the deputy leader of the inspection team was filled with endless regret.


    He clearly has a feeling in his heart that the other party is very strong. He is a real strong man. Why doesn''t he leave?


    Do you want to finish the mission with luck?


    What is the task to accomplish?


    After failure, isn''t it just to accept a little unimportant punishment?


    Now how good, he died, and still died in this power, God alliance can take back its own soul?


    Take back... Is the beginning of another purgatory life. If you can''t take it back, then everything is over!


    Maybe so, or so.

 Chapter 816

    When all the dust settles down, the place of the original samsara space becomes void, and all traces are erased, as if no trace has appeared here since ancient times.


    Even if it''s the void power of the riot.


    The real power is so powerful that it can wipe out all traces and turn it into nothing.


    "That''s it. It''s over?"


    Su Chen stands in place, some absentminded said.


    Just now, he just wanted to test it and did not use all the power in his body.


    He clearly, the right hand is just a light cover.


    But I didn''t expect that things would become like this, the world changed color, everything turned into pure white color, and there was no color.


    The power of communication group is stronger than he imagined.


    He really did not expect that the information that the communication group sent to him, at the minimum, the power that three million points can mobilize, could be so powerful?


    Terrible!


    Samsara space has also been erased by life.


    And Tony Limulus, they''re all gone.


    Obviously, in the move just now, I also obliterate them.


    Group members can''t hurt each other. It seems that they are only limited to group members!


    He is the leader of the group and the administrator.


    Is this the fourth group leader''s privilege?


    "Ding, explore the destruction of reincarnation space and complete the main task."


    "The task award is now awarded."


    "Main task total points: 5 million."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, task completion 90%, bonus points: 4.5 million."


    "Group members: Tony has no money, task completion degree is 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, 1% task completion, 50000 bonus points."


    "Group members: upset Saint monk, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: Tu Shan Honghong, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group member: Nezha, 1% task completion, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: Monkey King, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: wave wind water gate, task completion degree 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: quiet and obedient Xiaoyu, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    "Group members: grey wolf king, task completion 1%, reward points: 50000."


    Looking at the communication group has completed the main line task information, Su Chen lost his voice a smile.


    He used the power of communication group to suppress everything in front of him. He spent 3 million yuan and finally got 4.5 million points reward for the settlement of the task.


    It seems that he has made money, but he thinks that the exchange group will not let himself take advantage of this.


    Or maybe it''s enough for us to take advantage of this one time.


    After all, using the power of communication group to complete the task of communication group is really a kind of bug feeling.


    "Hint: since the group leader borrowed the power of communication group for the first time, the call price is half of the original price."


    Su Chen rubbed his eyebrows and said, "that is to say, the original price should be six million."


    "Yes."


    "..."


    after a moment''s silence, Su Chen sighed and then said, "ah, isn''t the communication group destroyed? Have you absorbed and refined the original energy of communication group


    This time, his main income is not the main task points reward.


    The original energy of reincarnation space, this is a very considerable income!


    "The power of the communication group is too strong. That hand will wipe everything away directly, so there is no sense of any original energy."


    Su Chen: "erase everything, so the original energy is also erased?

 Chapter 817

    "All right


    Su Chen has some helplessness. In fact, it''s nothing.


    It''s also my own decision to use the power of communication group to erase everything, but in that case, I couldn''t help it?


    So don''t worry about anything. After this time, I''ll take a good look at the shopping mall.


    At the very least, prepare yourself some big moves.


    Don''t fight. It''s all opposite. You can''t play big moves?


    This third group leader''s privilege will not be used in the future.


    Really, it''s a waste.


    Once a fight starts, everything is wiped out. What is the meaning of fighting this war?


    Perhaps, this is also the intention of the exchange group!


    Don''t let yourself rely on this function, and you can guarantee your life in a critical moment.


    The best of both worlds!


    But he thought, what if he was a salted fish?


    In the future, it will be more pleasant to calculate accounts as long as we do not suffer losses and directly mobilize the strength of the communication group to crush the past?


    "This time, I''m really sorry for Tony and them."


    Before the voice falls, Su Chen''s figure disappears in place.


    And at the moment after he disappeared, a vague figure suddenly appeared here, constantly looking at the desolate and empty site around him, as if thinking about something.


    ...


    communication group.


    Tony has no money: "is the palm technique from the sky the great power of the administrator?"


    Upset Saint monk: "I''m more unlucky, just resurrected, I was sent back. (slim sighs) "


    Limulus Tempest:" ha ha ha ha! Monk, you are in bad luck. "


    Limulu Tempest: "but it''s nothing. You see everyone''s coming back this time. It''s OK. Just die once. It''s no big deal."


    Upset Saint monk: "but the key is that I died twice in a short period of time. I have a bit of luck recently! (slim pulls his hair) "


    upset monk:" but there is one advantage, and the only one, that is, I have a close experience of the great power of domination, which can be called a blessing in disguise. (slim smiles and cries. "


    Wei An, the master of power, now has points in his heart.


    He thought about the attack he had just seen. He had never seen such a powerful attack since he was born.


    Even the master is far from that level.


    After experiencing the great shore of dominating power at a close distance, a trace of perception really rose in his heart.


    After all, there are great terrors and great opportunities between life and death. I am not only between life and death, but also no one else.


    He believed that he would gain something when he went back this time.


    However, the most important thing in front of me is the score. I thought I would return the points lent by Lim Lu after the completion of this task. At any rate, his main task reward was 5 million, how could it be enough to repay Lim Lu''s points?


    But he really did not expect that the administrator''s anger fell from the sky and directly burned him to death.


    Now he wants to revive with the 50000 points he has just won. It''s a little uncomfortable!


    Tony has no money: "I don''t care too much about being immortal now."


    Tony didn''t have money: "what I care about is the irascibility of the administrator. Who said that the administrator was a little grumpy just now. Maybe it was just a guess, but now it seems that it is confirmed."


    Tony had no money: "the administrator''s restless heart, coupled with the vegetable force of the alliance of God and God, exploded at once."


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s right. It''s all due to the force of the vegetables. We''ll die by ourselves, and we''ll die together. (slim sighs as he lies on his back) "


    and

 Chapter 818

    Marquis wobang: "but the administrator''s rage this time also let us see the gap."


    Marquis wobang: "the real gap! When I used to think about the gap between myself and the administrator, I always thought about it in a big way, for fear that I could not imagine enough. "


    Marquis wobang: but just now that thing told me, I still want to be small, that kind of power, simply opened the way for me to move forward, the original power can be so strong


    Tony had no money: "no, old Marquis, I feel now that the power of the caretaker may be more than what we see."


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit is right. I feel that the administrator still has hidden power."


    Limulus Tempest: "you think, that''s the administrator. Even if you get angry, you have to be careful about us. At least you have to control the power to the extent that the communication group protects our souls?"


    Upset Saint monk: "this is a bit reasonable."


    Yeah!


    Is that all the power of the master?


    Not really?


    If the master really wants to burst out all the power, can he still talk here?


    I''m afraid in that moment, I will be together with the ashes?


    Sun Mengyao: "Alas... You are OK, I am miserable."


    Sun Mengyao: "originally, I still wanted to see if I could join the alliance of God and God by breaking the space of samsara after the war."


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s ok now. I''m also cool. The reincarnation space is also cool. The strong man of the alliance of God and God is even colder."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "then you can see which side of the world you want to settle down in. As long as you say, we will all help."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "yes, isn''t the world you grew up in is also the earth world? Why don''t you come to our world! If you want to be homesick, I can send you there. By the way, I will also visit the mysterious ancient oriental country


    Tony has no money: "really, I always feel that the ancient oriental country in our world is not simple. It seems that there are some big secrets hidden."


    Sun Mengyao: "seriously, I still want to go back to my own home, but now the reincarnation space has been destroyed. I don''t know where the world belongs to me. Maybe I can''t go back in my whole life."


    Home, hometown.


    For her, it has always been a distant dream.


    After all, the samsara space will be transferred to come, and she has never heard of any reincarnation who really went home.


    Especially after knowing the real purpose of samsara space, she more and more recognized her inner speculation.


    Although there is a return home option in the samsara space, you only need to complete 100 tasks and hand in a billion reincarnation points, and then you can go home.


    One hundred missions, one billion points.


    In fact, all these are nothing to her, but she carefully thought about how the reincarnation space has cultivated her and put so many resources into the reincarnation walker. How can the samsara return home?


    The so-called homecoming is a bigger scam, I''m afraid?


    After all, the soul is in the hands of reincarnation space. Who knows what will happen in the end?


    But on the whole, the reincarnation space is broken, and she has completely lost the coordinate position of her own world.


    Go home, also become a kind of extravagant hope really.


    "Mengyao is OK. When you are strong, you can find your own world directly according to your own soul breath!"


    His surname is Cao, and his name is Meng de; "anyway, I feel that the stronger the practitioner is, the more omnipotent he is, until finally, omnipotent."


    Cao and Meng de said: "in fact, you''re lucky. At least you watched a scene of the administrator''s anger for free. Yasuo and I were just about to leave, but you told me it was over?


    the surname of Cao was Cao, and the character of Meng de was "completely muddled..."


    the name of Cao was the same as that of mengde

 Chapter 819

    Happy Feng man: "yes! Brother Cao and I are so pitiful. It''s over before we start. "


    Happy wind man: "slym wails."


    Limulus Tempest: "you should be glad you didn''t come. What are you doing here? Enjoy the process of death? "


    Limlu Tempest: "Yasso, Prime Minister Cao, do you want to experience the feeling of life and death? Do you understand the mystery of life and death in the experience of life and death? (slim question mark face) "


    what is the envy of this battle of reincarnation space?


    Well... The harvest of this mission is quite even. Everyone gets 1% and 50000 points.


    It can revive the seal script, that is, 50000 points.


    They came to the reincarnation space this time, which is equivalent to that they died once and received a resurrection rune?


    Official death?


    Don''t mention, the administrator''s palm technique that fell from the sky is really like playing a game when GM hands, obliterating everything!


    Cao, Meng de: "that''s not the same. I really want to see what you said, how the administrator can get angry."


    Su Xiaoge: "don''t worry, you will have a chance to see it later."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "er... The administrator, I''m just joking casually. You don''t mind."


    Su Xiaoge: "I don''t mind. I''m just kidding."


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge has given out bonus points."


    Brother Su Bai, I''m sorry to let you all come this time


    Su Xiaoge: "really, I''m sorry."


    A move to give people a second, to tell the truth, he is also a bit muddled.


    He said that it was he who started the main task, and then everyone came to fight here one by one, which was also on his mind.


    As a result, he made a big move and the battle was over.


    Even if it''s over, I''ll call my own people.


    If people don''t die, they win by lying.


    Can oneself all die, fortunately got 1% integral reward, otherwise this time come out still have to lose money.


    For Tony limulu, maybe 50000 points is nothing.


    But for the low strength group friends, 50000 points, that is also a very important integral.


    Of course, there are also holy monks.


    Although the saint monk''s strength is level seven, after all, he joined the communication group for a short time, did not participate in the group task several times, and had no extra income.


    Even the first resurrection seal script was bought from the points borrowed from Lim Lu, so it is hard to say that the saint monk is very poor, not generally poor.


    He also knew that the saint monk responded to limulu''s call to go to the space of reincarnation. He should take advantage of this time to earn a lot of points and enrich himself.


    However, the end of all people''s expectations, points did not earn, he also lost 50000 points.


    It can be said that the saint monk lost the most in this war.


    So he just sent out a little points of integral, not a lot of points, and everyone got more than 10000.


    Whether it is more or less depends on the luck of each group.


    To be honest, it''s not a lot of points. After all, he is very poor, and there are a lot of people in the group now. In addition, there is no income in the reincarnation space war, and he also paid a rental fee of 3 million yuan.


    With all the points he sent out, he doesn''t have much left.


    Very helpless!


    Tony had no money: "what did the administrator say? We saw the legendary demeanor of the administrator in this war. We can say that we have made money."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."

 Chapter 820

    Limlu Tempest: "hetui! That shit is really shameless. "


    Limulu Tempest: "it doesn''t matter when you say it, and you''re holding a red envelope. It''s really thick skinned!"


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "do you have the face to say me? Benefit someone? "


    Tony has no money:


    he doesn''t want face?


    In a word of conscience, who is shameless?


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men got the red envelope."


    "Ding, Tu Shan picked up the red envelope on his shoulder."


    "Ding, the ideal is that the pawnbroker gets the red envelope."


    "Ding, the surname is Cao, the name is Cao, and Meng de has received the red envelope."


    "Ding, sun Mengyao got the red envelope."


    "..."


    for a while, the information of receiving the red envelope appears rapidly.


    In a moment''s time, he put up what Tony and limulu had said.


    However, the bickering between the two men has just begun.


    Limlu Tempest: "what''s wrong with me? It''s clearly you. Just now you said you don''t need to use it, and you got the red envelope. It''s really... Shameless! "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "you look at the three question marks, and there''s a sense of audacity in them. It''s amazing. (slim exclaimed)


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest: "well, these six dots, as soon as they appear on this screen, seem to pollute the vast and surging screen, exuding a sense of impudence, frowning and sighing."


    Tony had no money: "I said limlo, you''ve had enough, ang!"


    "You have no shame, Tony? Then why did you get the red envelope? What a sinister look you have? Are you allowed to receive the red envelope issued by the administrator? Does that make sense? "


    Limulu Tempest: "huh? Did I say that? It''s from your mouth, not from me. "


    Limulu Tempest: "also, I want to explain one thing, I get the red envelope, that''s because the administrator gave out the red envelope, said to let everyone take it, so I got it."


    Limulus Tempest: so I''m not guilty at all


    Tony has no money: "what? If you get justice, I don''t get justice? Limulus Tempest: "that''s not the same. What you said just now is that you secretly refused the administrator''s red envelope? If you refuse, why do you accept it again? "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "can you be reasonable?"


    He could see that limulu had not planned to reason with him since this fight.


    If you don''t reason, it''s boring.


    If you can''t use reason to overwhelm the opponent''s rod essence, it''s not a good pole spirit.


    Don''t talk about me? You''re obviously messing around, isn''t it


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! Every day we fight and have a good time. The two of you are developing a custom in a group. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "old Marquis, be confident and get rid of the word fast."


    It''s true that they don''t quarrel with each other. It''s true that they don''t want to fight each other? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" limlo, there''s a ghost, stop fighting! "


    Limulu Tempest: Yes

 Chapter 821

    Bo Feng Shui men: "you two, can you play new tricks every day?"


    Marquis wobang: that''s not true. These two goods think about how to fight every day


    Marquis wobang: "I think that the potential of the two of them has not been fully developed. If they put all their energy into practice and become stronger, they will certainly become stronger."


    Marquis wobang: "brother Su, the administrator, I have a proposal. You can give the exchange group a small black room function, and you can directly throw the two goods, Lim Lu and Tony, into practice for ten days and a half months. When they come out, they will become stronger. (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, are you going to explode the war? (slim''s smiling face) "


    and a little black room function?


    What is this for?


    Lock them up and practice well?


    What was the old Marquis thinking?


    How can you say such a wicked thing?


    Obviously can become stronger in the happy hi skin, why torment oneself, makes oneself to die not to live?


    Really, his heart should be punished!


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! I''m not your two rivals. OK, I''ll be offline first. "


    Marquis wobang: "goodbye! (dog head)


    Tony has no money: "the old Marquis is is really, more and more fashionable, even our expression bag has been stored."


    Limulu Tempest: Well, the old Marquis, under the leadership of your sand sculpture, has gradually become a sand sculpture


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "I said Limulus, you said you''d take me if you got a chance, didn''t you? Limulus Tempest: "well... I''m sorry, that''s a good word. (slim embarrassed face) "


    Tony has no money:" forget it, I''m used to it. "


    Limulus Tempest: "it''s good to get used to it. This habit is a good thing."


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    this guy, he jumps down a step, doesn''t he?


    You need to drill a hole?


    Really, invincible.


    Limulus Tempest: but let me say that we are in a league now, and the alliance against the old Marquis is is now formed


    Limulus Tempest: "I, Limulus, have made an alliance with Tony, and we have become angry with the old Marquis! (slim''s face akimbo) "


    Tony has no money:" yes! That''s right. What the old Marquis said just now can be punished! "


    Limulu Tempest: "yes! Yes, it''s a pig! The black ones are occupied by pigs


    Marquis wobang:


    ...


    at the same time, the alliance of gods and gods, among the highest pavilions.


    "You mean there''s the power of control?"


    An orange shadow doubts that there are more than a dozen lights around the orange shadow.


    It can be seen that every light and shadow represents a strong man.


    The highest Pavilion of the alliance of God and God is the highest power center of the alliance.


    This meeting is also a high-level meeting of the alliance of God and God.


    "We haven''t had a meeting for a long time. "


    next to him, a blue figure chuckled and sighed.


    The tone of the orange figure did not change, and then he said, "it''s not long, it''s only ten thousand years. After ten thousand years, you are still in such spirit. It''s really a blessing of the alliance of God and God. It''s worth celebrating. "

 Chapter 822

    "Is it worth celebrating? This sentence is interesting


    On the opposite side of the orange light and shadow, a purple light and shadow sneered and playfully said, "is there such a spiritual word? I haven''t seen you for years. You can still talk nonsense like this. "


    All the people present were illusory.


    Can you see the spirit of the air?


    That''s amazing!


    As soon as this statement was made, all the lights and shadows laughed one after another.


    We have worked together for many years, and we have already known their own personalities and situations.


    Only the black light and shadow in front of the alliance of God and God is here.


    After all, as the home of the alliance of God and God, there must be a Lord God guarding here. Otherwise, what can we do if we are beaten to the door?


    They went on a crusade war, and everything in the alliance of God and God was moving forward in a good direction.


    But you can''t do it. Is your hometown gone?


    What''s the meaning of fighting for more resources and the world?


    "Well, get back to business."


    "What do you think of this?" he said


    After a moment of silence, the orange light shadow said, "what else can I do? Isn''t the emergence of the power of the controller just a hint that we need to be more restrained? "


    Blue figure hears speech cold hum a, way: "convergence? Convergence what? We''ve been retreating for years, but we''re not in control now? Do you know what will be waiting for the entire alliance of God and God as soon as we step back? "


    The voice dropped, and there was no sound in the whole pavilion.


    All present are the gods!


    As the top of the alliance, they coordinate the affairs of the alliance and know a lot of information.


    The road of war is like sailing against the current!


    The alliance of God and God is powerful. From all aspects, it can be regarded as one of the most powerful forces in this world.


    But no matter how strong it is, it does not mean that the alliance of gods has no rivals.


    On the contrary, the alliance of God and God has many opponents and their strength is very strong.


    Even the weakest abyss is not much weaker than the alliance of God.


    Even though the abyss can send a large number of strong men to the headquarters of the alliance of God and God, the alliance dare not let the LORD God step into the deepest part of the abyss.


    Every super power, to some extent, has the cards that other superpowers fear.


    The bottom card of the abyss is the power of the abyss.


    In the deepest part of the abyss, all forces are under the control of the master of the abyss. Even the LORD God, stepping into the deepest part of the abyss, will be greatly restricted.


    If the strength of the whole body is limited, it means that even if the battle power of the alliance of God and God is all out, there is no way for the Lord of the abyss in the deepest part of the abyss.


    Of course, the Lord of the abyss can''t help the gods.


    "How many years ago has it been since the last flash of power in control?"


    The red shadow looked around and asked in a deep voice.


    "It seems that it was ten billion years ago."


    Yellow light and shadow sighed: "ten billion years, what a long history this is!"


    "Ha ha... If I''m not careful, I should have lived for such a long time. It''s really a miracle! I can''t even think about it before. "


    "Who would have thought that an ordinary child could grow up to such an extent? To be the God above? I don''t remember the past too clearly, but the only thing I can''t forget is my idea of life expectancy when I was 20 years old. At that time, my greatest wish was to live 100 years old! "


    The purple voice listened to the yellow light and shadow, the corners of his mouth slightly twitched, and the tuberculosis goods began again.


    Seizing the opportunity all day, they begin to feel their past and their age. If you say something different, they are not unacceptable.


    But the key is to say these repeated words all day. What''s the point?

 Chapter 823

    "Well, let''s not sigh. When you finish this, it''s not too late for you to feel."


    If the purple light and shadow directly interrupt the yellow light and shadow, they are clearly talking about the key words of the power of the controller. At the right end, I am really drunk.


    But he couldn''t interrupt.


    If we really let this talk go on, I''m afraid that these decades will be over.


    "What are you worried about? Who can be sure that the power of the master is not a flash in the pan? Don''t be so excited, just listen to me


    Yellow light shadow lightly tut a, way: "long time no see, I hold back a lot of words in my heart, want to say with everybody."


    "In fact! I just... "


    before I finished, I stopped suddenly.


    "Well, let''s go on with our business."


    Black light shadow said slowly. Obviously, the situation that yellow light and shadow didn''t say half of what he said was his masterpiece.


    "I''ve explored, and the power of the master has erased all traces around me. I can''t find any trace that can be traced back."


    The red figure sighed and said, "all that has been erased is so clean that people feel it is a dream."


    The blue figure knocked on the table and said with a strange smile, "trace? You can find it! It''s the power of the controller. If you find it so simply, is the power of the controller worth our fear and desire? "


    Master, this is the power beyond everything.


    This world is very big, big beyond their imagination.


    Even if they have strong strength, they can cross hundreds of millions of world at a time, but for this vast world, it is still a tiny particle that can not be checked.


    Almost every one of them has explored the outside world.


    Even if the most persistent God has been exploring for more than a billion years, what can it prove?


    Yes!


    In the process of exploration, in addition to the endless darkness, there are some powerful forces.


    Even some forces are stronger than their alliance of gods.


    But among the forces that are stronger than the alliance of God and God, only the number of the top strong is more than them.


    The rest, it doesn''t matter.


    Everyone seems to be stuck in this realm. There is no way to go up and no way to rise.


    In fact, when they first reached this level, they were still very happy.


    The pinnacle!


    They reached the peak, standing at the top of the vast world, and their lives were not threatened from now on!


    Since then, life is eternal, immortal!


    After that, Yinian opened up the world and reversed time and space.


    But without exception, when they stay at the peak for a long time, they will have uncontrollable violence.


    It seems that in this peak state, there is a higher realm.


    There is also more power!


    It''s just that... Their road seems to be blocked. It can be said that they lack something, which makes them unable to move forward.


    So the top strong began to gather, began to explore everywhere, collect information, want to explore the illusory realm of the master.


    And what they call the power of the controller is the power level beyond their control.


    That power appears near the alliance of God and God, so it is perceived as soon as it appears.


    The emergence of the power of the controller obliterates the two God alliance inspection groups and the space of reincarnation.


    For the LORD God, they don''t care about the reincarnation space and the inspection team. What they care about is the power of the controller. Why should they erase these things?


    How do these ants attract the power of the controller?

 Chapter 824

    "The trace has been erased. Is there any way to check it?"


    The black light and shadow knocked on the table with his hand, and then a black light flashed. The light around the black light gradually disappeared, revealing the figure of an old man with wrinkled face.


    "All the main gods, put down all the important things in their hands, leave a separate body to guard, and then the real body will come back!"


    The old man''s eyes swept all the light and shadow and said without doubt.


    Maybe in the past, some gods would be dissatisfied with the old man''s voice.


    After all, everyone''s strength is at the same level. None of us is better than anyone. If it wasn''t for exploring the realm of the master in the legend, who would be bored to fight all day long?


    But at the moment, no one is dissatisfied.


    Because returning to the headquarters and exploring the place where the indescribable master can be erased is also their hottest wish.


    "I''ve sent you all the information about samsara space. When you return, you can find out what you want to do."


    "But I would like to remind you that you must not forget our agreement. If you really want to find out any useful information, you''d better communicate with each other."


    "After all, there are a lot of strong people at the top. One person''s strength can''t be kept."


    The old man is not anxious or slow, said leisurely.


    He didn''t say much about other words.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    If anyone really wants to find out something important about the controller, which is related to something further, it will never be shared.


    We all know that.


    After all, who knows how many masters there are in this world?


    What if there was only one?


    What''s more, who is willing to share this opportunity?


    Even friends who have worked with each other for many years will have to stand aside in front of the road!


    But he didn''t have much hope for the power of the controllers that emerged this time, he thought, as long as they could get something out of it.


    As long as they see hope, even if there is only a trace, then they have enough enthusiasm and confidence to continue.


    Master, master power...


    can they really control such transcendental forces?


    Top strong, really can go further?


    I hope so!


    Hopefully, if the road ahead is just darkness without light, he really does not know what will happen to the top strong people who have lived for a long time in this world?


    After all, there are a lot of crazy top strong people.


    "I''ve seen that before and after the destruction of the samsara space, will we fight the enemy on the same side?"


    Blue figure suddenly said: "will this side force check, see if there is any strange place?"


    "If there are, let''s wait until we return to China. Let''s discuss and have a look. After all, it''s a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    The black light and shadow heard the speech and laughed. The folds on his face overlapped together, which made him feel terrible and gloomy: "if there is nothing strange about it, it''s just an ordinary force?"


    The blue figure sneered and said with a laugh, "spin, don''t you know why?"


    "No, you get me wrong. I mean, what if we find out that it''s just an ordinary force?"


    "Well, it is. Check it out a few more times, and we''ll talk about it when we get back. "


    "Before you come back, I''ll check the power of that side."


    The old man stood up and said, "I''ll check myself. I can relate to the controller. If the power on that side is really just a small force, they will be lucky."

 Chapter 825

    "Well, then we''ll wait for your good news."


    "Soon we will come, really hope to find the real trace of the controller this time."


    "The alliance of God and God that we have created, let''s run and inquire about information."


    "..."


    before the light and shadow dissipated, they left a sound one after another.


    In this matter, all the gods are united!


    And when all the gods agree with the same thing, there will be no other voice in the alliance.


    "Fortunately, the power of the master appears in the territory of our alliance of God and God."


    Through the window, when all the old shadows disappear.


    At the next moment, his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    ...


    earth, villa.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    When Su Chen returned to the villa, the sound of Chen picking machinery sounded at the first moment.


    "Oh, caichen!"


    Su Chen suddenly thought of something, said with a smile: "Tony has upgraded Jarvis into intelligent life, you can''t fall behind!"


    After that, his mind moved and he directly immersed his consciousness into the reinforcement column.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to caichen because it was just a simple auxiliary function for him.


    However, he just thought about it and upgraded caichen to intelligent life, which would be tens of thousands of points.


    Just tens of thousands of points. It doesn''t matter if you strengthen it.


    Perhaps in a certain period of time in the future, caichen will play its role.


    "Smart app: Jarvis."


    "Strengthening the price: 30000."


    Su Chen looked at the price on the strengthening column and chose to strengthen directly.


    30000 points, not much, isn''t it?


    "Hum!"


    The body of caichen is constantly emitting blue light. If you look carefully, you will find that all kinds of blue codes are flashing constantly, and the flashing speed is extremely fast. If it is not for the practitioners with strong eyesight, you can''t see clearly.


    "Hello, sir, intelligent life caichen reports to you!"


    Before long, a light voice suddenly came out.


    Then a light appeared, one in a long white dress with a innocent smile on his flawless cheek.


    "Caichen?"


    Su Chen looks at the white skirt girl, the facial expression does not change, asks softly.


    Since intelligent life is called life, it is normal to have this virtual appearance.


    Intelligent AI?


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well, caichen, you are an intelligent life. In this world, I have nothing to ask you to do."


    Su Chen thought about it and said, "you can make money from your online stock market, and then transform this villa."


    "Strive to build up the defense system of this villa."


    At the moment when Su Chen''s voice fell, caichen''s voice came directly: "OK, sir, caichen will not let you down."


    Su Chen nodded slightly, to tell the truth, he didn''t stay long in this world.


    Moreover, this world is not a technological world, and the network technology of this world is not strong, so he has nothing to do with caichen.


    "If the main task is completed, we should also use the invitation quota for reward."


    Su Chen turns on the TV in front of him, leans lazily on the sofa, and makes a move. He directly uses the new invitation quota after completing the main task.


    "Cute, cute again."


    "I''m dad''s favorite cub."


    "Jiang Xiaobai."


    "The physics of love."


    "Red hair."


    Five strange virtual names appear in front of Su Chen. This nickname makes Su Chen''s mouth slightly raised and his eyes flash with a smile.


    This little cute, appeared again!

 Chapter 826

    "Honey, this time it''s him."


    Su Chen thought with some expectation in his heart that he really wanted to have a look this time. Why did he appear on the invitation list many times?


    Although the name of xiaoxiaoxiao is different every time, he has a premonition in his heart that this little cute must be a person.


    In fact, apart from cute, the other four people have nothing to invite.


    Dad''s favorite cub?


    What is this?


    Bear baby?


    Is bear''s father strong?


    And jiangxiaobai... Liquor?


    Physics of love, a physicist?


    He thought that if there was no cute baby, he would pull this person in this time.


    What if this is a physicist in a high-tech world?


    This appearance can be of great help to the development of science and technology side of communication group.


    As for the last one?


    Red hair?


    This guy is not the first time to appear, in fact, he has some speculation about red hair.


    Red hair shanks?


    However, there are thousands of people in the world who dye their hair red. It may be too small for them to dye their hair red.


    The most important thing is that now the communication group has developed to the seventh level, and the strength and skills of red hair shanks are also dispensable for the communication group.


    So, he will follow his heart and go with his feelings!


    "Look, who is this cute little one? From which world? How about your strength? "


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, daozhu invited xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute to come out to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Little cute, little cute appeared again: "huh? I came in? "


    "So many times, you finally invited me, it''s really not easy!"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "listen to this tone, is this a big guy again?"


    This little cute...


    although the nickname is a bit shocking, it seems that you know the group leader and the administrator according to the tone?


    The leader of the group will not bring in a real big man, will he?


    Little cute little cute again: "big guy? What kind of man


    "I''m not a big guy! I''m just a cute new one


    Limulu Tempest: "new? Big men usually pretend to be Meng Xin. Only Meng Xin is the existence standing at the top of the pyramid. (dog head) "


    Limulus Tempest:" cute little cute appears again, big man, I know that your strength is not low by looking at your name. It must be a big guy or not. "


    According to his chat experience, especially the administrator''s online name prompt, he felt that this must be a big guy.


    Didn''t you see what this person said after joining the communication group?


    Finally invited her?


    It shows that he is a real big man!


    This is a real big man who knows the communication group. If he knows the existence of the communication group, can he be a big man?


    In addition to the administrator, who knows about the exchange group?


    We don''t even come out of our own world. What else do you know about communication groups?


    If it is not a communication group, they will only follow the established plot traces of the world, over and over, without any change.


    The most important thing is that if you don''t join the communication group, you will encounter people like samsara and transgressors, which is really a kind of despair.


    If Watergate did not join the communication group, I am afraid that world would have been swallowed up by the reincarnation space, right?

 Chapter 827

    "No, no, I''m not a big guy. You misunderstood me."


    Xiaoxiaoxiaocute came out again: "I just joined the communication group of xiaomengxin, Mengmeng Da new person, what big guy, I''m not, you don''t talk nonsense."


    The little cute little cute came out again: "you don''t often say that I''m a big guy. When you say that, the real big guy will remember me. I''m a little cute new, but I can''t bear the Revenge of the big guy! (dog head)


    Tony doesn''t have money: "what the big guy said just now was..."


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, big man, I''ll ask, do you know anyone in our communication group?"


    When he said this, he asked only one thing.


    This big man who knows the communication group appears in the communication group, who else can he know?


    Do you know him?


    Do you know Limulus?


    No!


    This little cute big man can know only two people in the communication group, one is the leader of the group, the other is the administrator.


    "Dog head"


    cute and cute came out again: "actually, I don''t know anyone."


    Limulus Tempest: you''re joking. Do you know our leader


    Tony has no money: "or do you know our caretaker?"


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute came out again: "your administrator? Let me have a look. Um... Brother Su, I don''t know or have heard of such a person. Maybe I know him! It''s just that it''s time for him to have a nickname, so I don''t know him


    Marquis wobang: "the big man means to know the Lord? (slim''s face is confused) "


    the administrator and the leader of the group know one!


    Besides, I don''t know the administrator.


    Wait!


    The meaning of this is not that you don''t know the administrator, but you don''t know the nickname of administrator.


    Er...


    if you know the leader of the group, you should also know the administrator.


    After all, the administrator is the friend of the group leader. If the little cute big guy and the group leader have a good relationship, then... Forget it, or, listen to the big man to solve his doubts slowly!


    My side of the blind guess, also did not have a result.


    "Little cute little cute" came out again: "know."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:!! "


    "..."


    for a while, the entire communication group was covered by exclamation marks.


    This new member, do you know the leader?


    This is a big news!


    Upset Saint monk: "little cute big man, can I ask your title?"


    Little cute, little cute came out again:


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "what''s your title? In fact, we don''t have any honorific titles. It''s very simple for us to call them on weekdays. "


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, yes! Go back to nature, but that''s it


    Tony didn''t have money: "the big guy is worthy of being a big guy. Some weak cultivators call the king as the ancestor, but the big man is so insipid that he deserves to be a big man. (thumb) "


    xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaodui came out again:" you are really interesting. "


    Limulus Tempest: Well, what''s the relationship between you and the leader? (slim''s curious face) "


    xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again:" we have a very common relationship. I haven''t seen Xiaodao for a long time. It''s really not easy to find him this time! "

 Chapter 828

    Quiet!


    Silence!


    For a moment, the whole communication group was silent.


    Because at the moment of seeing this sentence, everyone was in a daze.


    This...


    the name of the Lord, the master of Tao, the master of Tao, and the end of the road!


    It''s hard to imagine how high the strength of this one is!


    Beyond all the strength, all the strong enemies they encounter now, is that still an enemy when placed in front of the group leader?


    No, it should be said, is it still a person?


    How can these ants face the fierce power of the Lord?


    But now, what do they see?


    This new group friend even called the leader of the group as a path?


    Er...


    the name of the trail sounds interesting, huh?


    This also shows that the relationship between the new group friends and the group leader is particularly good, not generally good.


    If not, who dares to call a great energy at the end of the road as a path?


    Ordinary friends, I''m afraid they dare not call it that way.


    Only close friends can be called like this!


    Even, it''s still the closest group!


    Didn''t you see the administrator addressing the group leader? Are they all Taoist masters?


    If the Taoist master has the nickname Xiaodao, the administrator will call him when he is joking, right?


    Of course, perhaps the group leader and the administrator also have this kind of address when they are together!


    After all, the communication group is built by the group leader. They can be said to be subordinates of the group leader. Before the group leader is subordinate, the administrator should still give the group leader some face.


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: @ Taoist Lord, Xiaodao, I''m here, don''t you come out and say a word


    The little cute little cute came out again: "don''t you welcome me? You''re not so proud! I don''t know how to create an organization like this, because of our relationship, we still have to hide it from me? "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "of course, the most important thing is, where are you? Where have you been? Do you know that I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Now tell me where you are and I''ll find you. "


    And at this moment, Su Chen saw this sentence Teng from the sofa to get up, a layer of sweat on the forehead instantly.


    This new man, join the Tao?


    The Lord of Tao, the master of Tao, is a title he made up!


    The most important purpose is to frighten the people who join the group chat.


    But now, directly attracted a friend of a real Taoist?


    Once exposed, this new power is bound to be furious.


    After all, judging from the situation, she has a very special relationship with the Taoist master. She pretends to be the Taoist master himself. Maybe... There will be an accident.


    "Take a look, first look at the strength of this man!"


    Su Chen forced himself to calm down, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the small lovely group of business cards.


    "Group Friends: little cute, little cute is coming out again."


    "Battle level:???"


    Su Chen sees the small lovely combat power rank, pupil shrinks, heart sinks.


    It''s over!


    This time, I really attracted a big man, a big man who had a good relationship with the Taoist master.


    Being able to be attracted by the name of "Tao Zhu" indicates that the name that I didn''t intend to talk about may be true!


    How strong is the master of Tao and the great power at the end of all paths?


    He was just talking nonsense. How could he attract such a great talent?


    Now he really wants to slap himself. He''s good. What are you curious about?


    What''s so cute? What''s so curious about?


    Curiosity Kills the cat!


    Now, curiosity kills people!

 Chapter 829

    "Communication group, what to do now?"


    "Do you think you can just kick this man out?"


    Su Chen''s eyes twinkled and asked in his heart.


    "..."


    after a moment, the communication group still did not answer.


    Obviously, the exchange group will not answer this question.


    "Try it!"


    Su Chen sighs, immediately the idea move, will be small lovely group business card to point open.


    But when he saw the white group business cards, his head was confused.


    This group of business cards, too clean?


    What''s more, other people''s group cards have forbidden words and options to kick out. But why is there nothing on this cute group business card?


    Can we say that the strength of xiaocute is strong enough to ignore the function of communication group?


    They can set their own strength as the highest.


    Now that it''s done, the strong three question marks really appear.


    What''s going on?


    Little cute, little cute came out again: "huh? Did you just want to kick me out, trail? "


    "What do you want to do? Is it easy for me to find you? I have just found you, and before I speak, you want to kick me out? "


    Little cute little cute came out again: "say it! what are you doing? Is that what you''re doing? "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: @ Taoist Lord, you come out to answer my words, hurry up


    Su Xiaoge: "cough! The Taoist master has been practicing in seclusion recently. He will not pay attention to the communication group in the near future. "


    "Who are you? Who is his real name? What is the relationship between the Lord and the Tao


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "no, if you are familiar with the Taoist master, how can you not know me?"


    Tony has no money: "that big guy, the administrator and the leader are friends and confidants. The administrator is invited by the group leader to manage the group. Maybe the leader is really busy recently


    He felt that as an old member of the group, he still had a say in the relationship between the administrator and the leader of the group.


    After all, all discerning people can see that the new man has a very different relationship with the leader of the group.


    What''s more, she asked the administrator like this, and the administrator was a little embarrassed.


    So it''s better for him to answer.


    Little cute little cute came out again: "friends and confidants? When did the Taoist master have a friend? Why don''t I know? "


    "Who are you? My name is Nangong Ruohan. "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaocute came out again: "wait, your strength, level seven? How can the Taoist master have a friend like you? To tell you the truth, are you friends or apprentices? "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "that''s not right. Xiaodao doesn''t accept apprentices. I still know that."


    Limulus Tempest: I think you misunderstood me, big man


    Limulu Tempest: "the power shown by the warden now is just the power shown by his incarnation. The power of the administrator''s real body is very strong!"


    Little cute, little cute came out again: "very powerful? Have you met? "


    Limlu Tempest: "yes, I have, and I just met. (slim wipe sweat face) "


    in the battle of destroying the reincarnation space, they just" experienced "the great power of the administrator.


    What kind of giant force, can it be seven steps?


    You''re kidding!


    The most powerful one is at the end of the road!

 Chapter 830

    Little cute little cute came out again: "you just met?"


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "the revival mechanism of the trail is well designed, which does not damage the potential path, but also makes people fearless of death."


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao came out again: "so, who can help me solve my doubts? How strong is your administrator''s strength just now?"


    Tony, it''s just a little bit of money. It''s just that there''s no money from the administrator


    Tony has no money: "but even a little bit of power is enough to shock us. The palm from the sky is enough to annihilate all forces, and it also opens a beacon for us to move forward."


    Little cute little cute came out again: "it doesn''t matter, it''s just a little bit. Who of you can simply say it, I want to see it."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "at that time, I just turned on the video function, so I recorded the palm that fell from the sky."


    Wave wind water gate: @ Su Xiaoge, administrator, is that ok


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. Since you recorded it, send it to her."


    He felt that it was a blessing or a curse, and he had to look back.


    Such a strong man with three question marks is not something he can cajole.


    What''s more, Tony, limulu and Feng Shui goalkeeper are all blocked from saying what he wants to say. No, when did he say that he has the same level as the Taoist?


    What''s more, how did that friend''s identity come from?


    Do you have a limit for brain tonic?


    It''s good. A big man who has something to do with the Taoist master has come. And he has not seen the Taoist priest for a long time.


    The name of the big man reveals that this is a big woman.


    Moreover, the Taoist master is likely to be a male.


    Between men and women, and the relationship is still so good, so iron, it is not a good couple.


    This is embarrassing.


    Women who can''t find lovers, especially those with great strength, are super crazy.


    Forget it, now I can only take a step and look at it.


    Maybe I was called the Taoist Lord at that time. I also had my own guidance in the dark!


    The leader of communication group can only be the master of Tao!


    "Ding, Bo Feng Shui men uploaded the video."


    "Ding, xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute came out again and received the video."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to receive the video."


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest received the video."


    "..."


    everyone is interested in the power of the administrator.


    The incident was quickly mentioned earlier, because they didn''t know that the scene was recorded by the wind and water gate.


    How can they not watch that video now?


    Maybe they have a big gap with the administrator, and they still don''t understand the mystery.


    But he always said that this is a resource for exchanging friends.


    When they are stronger and stronger, one day, they will see the mystery.


    At that time, they may appreciate the real power.


    And the most important point is that the administrator agrees that the Fengshui gate has been sent out, which shows that it is for them to see.


    In this case, if they don''t see it, will they live up to the kindness of the administrator?


    The administrator has sent the opportunity to the door. Do they still want to refuse it?


    Little cute little cute came out again: "OK! I understand, and I understand. "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute came out again: "Xiaodao, I will support any decision you make."


    "Next time you do other dangerous things, tell me, OK? I can and really want to fight with you

 Chapter 831

    Su Chen looked at the small and lovely words in the communication group and couldn''t help rubbing her hands.


    He''s a little confused now. Let him give it a hand.


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiao is a great power and obviously knows the Taoist master.


    This Taoist master is not a big man who pretends to be himself, but a real master of Tao, a powerful existence at the end of all paths.


    If not, how can you attract the little cute big guy?


    After all, the really powerful existence, just afraid that the impression of existence will reverberate in your mind, I''m afraid that existence will know?


    Just now, Feng Shui gate used the power of the communication group to send it out. After watching this video, the little cute said something like that instead of being shocked.


    According to that, he could see that the power of the communication group should have something to do with the Lord.


    Little cute big guy, you should see something from it.


    Is Taoist... Really a powerful existence to create communication groups?


    What''s the purpose of pulling yourself into the communication group, making yourself the leader of the communication group, and interfering with yourself to set the name of the group leader as the Taoist master?


    At the thought of this, Su Chen couldn''t help but fight an exciting spirit.


    Taoist master, don''t you look at yourself in the distance?


    This...


    in this way, it is the Taoist master''s handwriting to cross the world.


    But what he didn''t understand was what the Taoist wanted to do when he let himself come into this world?


    What do you want to do in this world?


    "Little cute big guy, Nangong Ruohan?"


    Su Chen sat down again, folded his hands, looked down at him, and was confused. He murmured, "this big man, can''t be the wife of the Lord?"


    The voice dropped and he fell silent again.


    He doesn''t understand it.


    Tony, they always think that they are the power of camouflage, which has become a concept and explained by themselves so many times. Is it useful?


    It seems that he really provoked the big man.


    Br >


    , can you join the big group to communicate with each other?


    But look at the communication group did not kick cute function, which shows that the exchange group can not limit the small cute.


    Perhaps that is to say, every time xiaocute applies to join the exchange group, it may be just to avoid being forced to join the communication group.


    After all, in her eyes, the communication group is built by her path.


    Xiaodao is the leader of the group. If she doesn''t agree, she won''t force her to join. It''s not good.


    Only apply once, let Xiaodao see more times and know what he thinks.


    "Su Chen, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, an ethereal soft voice sounded around.


    The next moment, a white light began to rise in front.


    According to Su Chen''s strength now, he can cross the void in flesh, even break into the sun.


    But at this moment, the white light of the road appeared, but he couldn''t open his eyes.


    From this, we can imagine that the one who is about to appear is a strong man of seven levels or above.


    In addition to what happened on the exchange group, Su Chen probably guessed out the identity and purpose of this strong man.


    Besides the cute big guy, who else will come to find himself?


    How can there be such a strong person in this world?


    Just around the light, the thorn himself can not open his eyes, the soul perception into the solidification.


    He had no doubt that the one who wanted to kill himself in front of him could be solved with an idea and a look.


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Su Chen got up and arched his hand.

 Chapter 832

    "Manager, brother Su?"


    This voice falls, endless white mansions disappear, revealing a woman dressed in a pure white skirt, can not see the face clearly.


    At a glance, it seems to be able to see a peerless beauty, between the Qiao smile and Yan Ran, everything will fade that kind of beauty, perfect to have no blemish cheek.


    But when you look at it again, everything in front of you seems to close into a layer of white fog.


    The white fog is misty and misty, blocking all the beautiful scenes, so that people can''t see the slightest.


    "Yes."


    Su Chen did not look up at each other, directly admitted.


    He understood that lying was meaningless in the face of such a strong man.


    What''s more, it''s necessary for him to lie when he comes to the door?


    If someone asks, it may be just a question.


    For such a powerful person, his life has been known from the moment he saw himself in the world.


    Of course, he did not look up to see the appearance of this great power.


    With such a big gap, who knows what will happen to the head up without consent?


    Don''t appear a big power, can''t look directly, you see, the end of the calf.


    "Don''t be so stiff with me."


    The woman said softly, "raise your head!"


    Su Chen hears the speech to slowly raise the head, this has nothing to hesitate about.


    If this kind of power wants to harm itself, still use this?


    So you can do whatever you are asked to do!


    And in the moment Su Chen raised his head, he very clearly felt a vision fell on his face.


    "Alas


    A moment later, a faint sigh spreads out, which contains boundless melancholy and sadness.


    It''s hard to imagine that a sigh can contain so many emotions.


    "You are so clever that you must have guessed my identity."


    A trace of sadness flashed through Nangong Ruohan''s eyes, but his tone remained the same. He said, "in the future, I am also a member of the communication group."


    "After that, take good care of it."


    After the voice dropped, Su Chen felt that the surrounding space seemed to have changed.


    Looking around, Nangong Ruohan has left.


    "What do you want to do to find yourself, big man?"


    Su Chen pursed her dry lips and thought in her heart, "do you just want to see yourself?"


    "Suppose that if the power of the communication group is the power of the Lord, and she can use the power of the Lord, does she doubt that she has a close relationship with him?"


    "If the Taoist priest falls, will he be the reincarnation of the Taoist master?"


    Think of here, Su Chen slightly a Leng.


    Reincarnation?


    Will the reincarnation of a powerful person turn into an ordinary person like himself?


    It''s impossible to come.


    What''s more, if you are the reincarnation of Taoist master, why don''t you say a few more words?


    In this way, she was also a member of the exchange area and left?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Su Chen''s mind.


    Small cute big guy is so strong, three question mark level strong person, this can really be the same master level powerful person.


    Now there are so many strong characters joining the communication group, and they have something to do with the Taoist.


    Well... Equivalent conversion, that is to say, it has something to do with yourself, and is regarded as one''s predecessors.


    In this case, it''s normal to set this big man as an administrator, isn''t it?


    As soon as he thinks about it, Su Chen directly immerses his consciousness into the communication group, and uses his own Taoist master''s vest to set xiaocute as an administrator of the communication group.


    This second administrator is the real administrator!


    "Ding, the Taoist Lord will be small lovely small lovely again set as administrator."


    In the communication group, a group prompt appears suddenly.


    At the same time, in an unknown world, a woman''s mouth rose slightly.

 Chapter 833

    Tony has no money: "warmly celebrate the emergence of another administrator in my large communication group!


    Bo fengshuimen: "warmly celebrate the emergence of another administrator in our communication group!


    Limulus Tempest: "1 + 1, celebrate


    Upset Saint monk: "big man, powerful and invincible!"


    Really, after seeing that cute little guy become the administrator, he just stays where he is.


    Unimaginable!


    Unimaginable!


    Among the communication groups, there is a master level of powerful people?


    In this way, there are three masters in the communication group.


    It''s terrible that the dominant beings that can''t be seen in their world come out one after another in the communication group.


    But these are all the leaders of their forces, their backstage.


    Just think about it very excited, behind them, standing three masters!


    Who can resist such a camp?


    Be afraid of being broad!


    "Cute little cute again:" did not expect, you also set me as the administrator


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: @ daozhu, Xiaodao, can you come out and say a few words with me


    Taoist master: "in the communication group, you will be the second administrator."


    For this request, Su Chen is a little strange.


    Don''t you know you''re cute?


    I must know!


    Now that you know how to say something like this, maybe you have your own ideas!


    However, the big man knows that he still says such a thing, that is, he wants to talk with the Taoist priest''s vest.


    Perhaps this is also a way to relieve the inner sorrow!


    Cute little cute again: "OK, I agree with what you said."


    "Cute little cute again:" when an administrator, especially your administrator, for a long time did not do so. "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao appeared again: "think about the past, you were the master of Daogong palace and I was the deputy leader of the palace. How imaginative was the situation then and now? Looking back on the past, that time, I was really happy


    "Can you answer me a question?"


    Taoist: "say it."


    "You said, when will we meet again? I really miss you


    At the same time, Su Chen, who is using his large vest, sees that xiaoxiaoxiao''s words fall into a muddle again.


    What''s going on here?


    He is not a Taoist. How can he know when they can meet?


    He didn''t dare to say that.


    Don''t make a mistake at that time. He can''t stand a crazy big man.


    So, it''s better to be silent.


    Silence is gold!


    How does he answer this question?


    Is it true what he said?


    He said that if they meet tomorrow, can they meet?


    If it is true, then his mouth is really powerful.


    "Is it not convenient to answer?"


    "You can tell me when we can meet, and the rest, needless to say."


    "Really, you don''t have to give a detailed time. You just need to say a word, just a word... It''s OK."


    Taoist master: "we will meet each other at some time in the future."


    I hope I''m too cute to wait for a long time


    "In the waiting period, I will stay in your communication group."

 Chapter 834

    During the time when Nangong Ruohan and the "Taoist master" were talking in the communication group, none of the group friends had a tacit understanding.


    Even Tony and limulu, who talked a lot earlier, didn''t speak. They just looked at the group.


    After all, who is not curious about these two things?


    But this seems, how to avoid the little cute big guy to the Taoist master?


    But they don''t think what they think is right, because they don''t understand, so they will not make a random conclusion, nor can they.


    What they can say about the Lord?


    I can''t say anything about it. If it''s not done well, something will happen.


    After all, the leader is not the administrator. He is not as good as the administrator.


    "Since I became the administrator of the communication group, I will remind you of one thing."


    "The alliance of God and the abyss are not on the same level as you, so you should not target these two giants."


    "Cute little cute again:" the current situation, pioneers, and you stand on the same level of the enemy


    Tony has no money: "big man, I just want to ask, what level is the strongest one in the alliance of God and the abyss?"


    Small cute little cute again: "nine steps, and more than one."


    Tony had no money: "well... OK! I know that. (slim wipe sweat face) "


    Top 9?


    More than one?


    Can we fight with others based on the current situation of the exchange group?


    Although there are resurrection runes, they don''t care much about those who can''t die.


    Can always return to say, can not die, who wants to die?


    It can be said that in addition to the group leader and the two administrators, even if they all go together, I''m afraid one sneeze can kill them.


    No exaggeration!


    The later the strength, the greater the gap, which everyone felt.


    One stage is the gap between the natural graben, not to mention two orders?


    Lim Lu Tempest: "dear little man, will you join us in our future group mission?"


    Xiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "it depends on the situation! Some will participate, some will not. "


    Limlu Tempest: so, are you like the warden


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "administrator? I''m also an administrator, aren''t I? "


    Limulu Tempest: "I said the administrator is..."


    cute and cute again: "I know, just to play a joke with you."


    What kind of person is she?


    Can''t even understand this?


    She looks at Su Chen''s administrator, Ma Jia, who has a good relationship with all the friends in the communication group, so she also wants to develop in this respect.


    The way to make fun of water group is the way to improve the relationship.


    Anyway, in her heart, the weak are treated equally, and there is no idea to look down on.


    Sometimes they don''t want to talk to practitioners who are too far apart. It''s just because they are not on the same channel, they are in different vision, and the meaning of the conversation is different.


    We can''t talk. At the end of the day, we can''t understand what the other side is talking about?


    How embarrassing?


    "The mainline task has been adjusted."


    "The new mainline task has been issued. Please check it carefully and take corresponding measures for the new mainline task."


    "For different mainline tasks, the direction of group tasks will also change."


    A series of messages appear in the group notice. Of course, all group members will see the message at the moment of the voice.


    After all, at this time, everyone is in the water.

 Chapter 835

    "Zhu"


    "the main task is to eliminate the pioneers, find out the innate space-time gods and evil ideas hidden behind the pioneers, purify the evil ideas, and return a stable development environment for the endless world."


    "A reward bar."


    "Reward figure: Dugu Yuntian, the pioneer of the seventh level wasteland."


    "Character introduction: Dugu Yuntian''s strength is in the middle of the seventh level. Because of his pure and unsightly sword intention, he is determined to forge ahead, so his fighting power is excellent. Recently, he is active in the bright world of kendo."


    "Reward price: 6 million (10 million)"


    "tips: the reward points for killing targets are 6 million, and those for capturing alive targets are 10 million."


    "Reward bar open, honor function activated."


    "In this main task, killing pioneers can get honor points."


    Su Chen looks at the reward bar and thinks, what''s the magic of Dugu Yuntian?


    A pioneer of the seventh level, can let the exchange group issue a reward?


    Moreover, the following ten million points obviously wanted to capture Dugu Yuntian alive by offering a reward.


    However, the communication group has little desire for Dugu Yuntian. It is more difficult to capture alive than to kill, so it is normal to get more points.


    But he didn''t expect that the exchange group would open the reward bar for pioneers.


    During this period of time when the reward bar appeared, he didn''t have anything to offer a reward, and the communication group didn''t offer a reward actively, so he hung it here.


    The first reward will not appear in the future.


    Do you see the bright world on one side?


    Can communication groups provide specific coordinates in this world?


    It''s easy to say if you can''t. If you can''t, it''s a lot of luck.


    Upset Saint monk: "Dugu Yuntian?"


    Limlu Tempest: "what? Monk, have you heard of the name? "


    Upset Saint monk: "a little familiar, but not too deep impression, you give me some time, let me think about it."


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. As long as you can make sure that this Dugu Yuntian is in your world, it will be easier to do this."


    Upset monk: "our world? Then the Kendo of our world is not bright! (slim helpless face) "


    upset monk:" so even though I have heard of this name and even met this person before, he is definitely not in our world at the moment. After all, our world Kendo is not brilliant. As a pioneer, is it not normal to wear it


    Tony didn''t have money: "but what makes me most curious is that Dugu Yuntian can offer a reward to the communication group. It seems that he is also a wonderful genius."


    Marquis wobang: "for the wizard, but also the wizard of our enemy, that must be killed."


    If an enemy with a strong talent can''t seize the opportunity to kill him in advance, will he still keep it for the Spring Festival?


    Must let others grow to a very strong state, can threaten your life, again take seriously the heart?


    Although he is a villain, he has overcome many problems since he joined the communication group.


    One of the most important problems is that they encounter some enemies. As long as they are determined to be enemies, they are basically self-made.


    Even if there are people to go, he will send a sub body to follow.


    If there''s no big problem, it''s OK to look at the road?


    In case you are being watched by the son of the world, and then you constantly send little monsters to send experience to people, and finally don''t cut yourself off.


    So I''m still a little more direct, and I''m also a lot of other people. I''d like to hang around all around.


    What a good thing to nip the threat in the cradle in advance?

 Chapter 836

    Sun Mengyao: "old Marquis, the meaning of the reward bar seems to want us to capture alive!"


    Sun Mengyao: "ten million points and six million points, the gap is quite big."


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "Mengyao, in other words, we don''t need to pay attention to this matter, do we? After all, our strength, I''m afraid we have to be split by a sword before we speak. Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK. I think I can struggle."


    Sun Mengyao: "this period of time I saved a lot of points, if there is no accident, soon I can advance to the sixth level."


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s not easy! Finally, six steps. (slim weeping face) "


    out of the samsara space, she is feeling and comfortable!


    But in the reincarnation space latent exploration information that period of time, also very relaxed.


    How good is it that you can get points when you are wandering around in the samsara space?


    But it''s a pity that I can only be regarded as an ordinary group member now.


    That kind of wandering to earn points life is gone, of course, he no longer need to be in the reincarnation space panic, test his heartbeat.


    After all, what she is facing is the reincarnation will that controls the lives and souls of countless reincarnations, and she does not know how long the reincarnation space will last.


    In her heart, she felt that if the communication group had not protected her soul and covered up the fluctuation of her soul, she might have been discovered by the samsara space.


    Samsara space will master her soul, only need to explore the soul will know everything.


    Cao, Meng de: "are you nearly six steps?"


    Sun Mengyao: "what? Shouldn''t I have six steps? "


    Sun Mengyao: "hide for such a long time, finally can unscrupulously enhance their own strength."


    Sun Mengyao: "six steps, I''m coming! (slim excited face) "


    happy Feng man:" brother Cao, I''m almost six steps. (slim''s shy face) "


    surname Cao''s name and the character of" Meng de ":


    Yasuo and he, the strength level is not bad.


    Two people stay at the level of the fifth level, there is not a short time.


    He was not too anxious to see sun Mengyao advance to the sixth rank. After all, isn''t Yasuo the fifth?


    And Yasuo to accompany himself, panic what?


    But now, Yasso needs six steps.


    If you go on like this, you will become the only adult member of the group with five levels of cultivation.


    Yes, minors don''t count.


    The newly added Jingtian, small Fugui and gray wolf are not included. It really became the crane tail of the communication group.


    Shame!


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name, and his character is Meng de: "Yasuo, you can''t do this!"


    The surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "you are going to be promoted to the sixth rank without saying a word. I''m very confused!"


    Happy wind man: "then I said to you now?"


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s, and Meng De''s is his name? (slim bares his teeth) "


    happy wind man:" then I''m going to be promoted, can''t I


    "You should have told me in advance, so I''m ready to be promoted to the sixth rank first."


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "why can''t I be behind you this time? You''ve been in front of me many times. I just want to surpass you once. Why is it so difficult?"


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de are: "it''s too difficult for me."


    happy Feng man: "in other words, who is more difficult?


    Do you still have this emoticon bag?


    Is that interesting?


    Really is, the child thought, promotion speed all want to know, this has what good rob?


    No fun!


    But he''ll have to take a quick look and get promoted.


    It would be embarrassing to let Cao Cao surpass himself.

 Chapter 837

    Yuhunguan.


    According to legend, the place of yuhunguan was once an ancient battlefield, and there were countless strong souls buried in the deep underground.


    Although I don''t know whether this legend is true or not, ghosts and war spirits are floating here, and endless resentment lingers nearby, impacting all living creatures entering yuhun pass.


    And danger is usually accompanied by opportunity.


    Due to the fact that few living creatures come to yuhunguan, and because of the influence of various factors, such as the natural terrain of yuhunguan, yuhunguan produces abundant spiritual objects.


    Unfortunately, not far from the rear of yuhun pass is the entrance of the Terran teleportation.


    Forced, the Terrans must set up a front line here and send the strong to suppress here.


    Not to mention the strong people in yuhun pass, only the evil spirits and spirits floating around yuhun pass. As long as a few of them float into the earth, it will be enough to set off a bloody killing on the earth.


    After all, there are still many ordinary people living on the earth.


    How can ordinary people survive in the face of such ghosts?


    It can be said that yuhunguan battlefield has restrained many great masters of the Terran.


    If there is no yuhunguan battlefield, I am afraid the situation in other Terran battlefields will be greatly eased.


    "Well... Here, my mother really regards me as an ordinary child."


    Su Ning''er steals out from the front line of imperial soul pass and follows Ning cai''er, but sighs.


    She is really helpless. Why can''t mom let herself put some snacks?


    During this period of time, my mother often secretly came out to fight, but also every time she "fell asleep" later.


    Yuhunguan is so dangerous. My mother often comes out alone without telling herself. Isn''t that putting her life in danger?


    If something happened to mom, how would she tell Dad?


    This mom, it''s not a worry.


    Mom really, don''t think about it, do you need to sleep?


    If my mother had to let her sleep, how could she sleep in bed?


    In this way, Su Ning''er quietly follows Ning cai''er.


    She thought her mother wasn''t stupid, right?


    Are you Yin and Yang?


    Mother, a practitioner of Dharma Realm, does she want to come out without telling herself?


    Especially, how can it be that you don''t want to be discovered by yourself?


    In the depth of yuhunguan, she had scattered her mental power.


    There was a smell of terror there.


    This breath is very terrible, but when it is dormant, the breath flickers unsteadily and should not wake up.


    But she did not dare to let Ning cai''er go there, although the strong ones there were sleeping, but once someone approached, would she still sleep again?


    The imperial soul pass is very mysterious!


    "When I see my father next time, let him bring me here to have a look. I''d like to have a look. What old monster is hiding in the depths of yuhunguan?"


    Su Ning''er''s head is slightly crooked, thinking in her heart.


    Dad has something to do. When he comes back next time, I have to let him go out to play with him.


    In this imperial soul pass, there''s no danger in my father''s presence.


    What''s Dad doing all day?


    If you want to fight, there is no amazing battle coming out?


    Last time, didn''t a real God grandfather come to my father and invite him to fight with him?


    Dad, didn''t you agree?


    Well...


    he was also curious about what Dad did!


    "Well? Is someone approaching mom? "


    Su Ning''er''s eyes narrowed, because she felt that there was a ghost of Daoguo realm near ningcai''er.


    But she didn''t care too much, and she didn''t care too much after leaving a God.


    Mom wants to be promoted as soon as possible, that must fight!


    With her watching, mom fight!

 Chapter 838

    At the same time, on the other side.


    Not long after, Ning Cai Er also found the surrounding changes, change carefully alert.


    Her soul is better than her soul.


    So she felt vaguely that a sharp and icy breath was approaching.


    "Children... Children..."


    "are you my descendants? I feel the blood of my basaltic department in you


    "Finally, let me wait until my descendants of the Xuanshi department, my child, are you here to pick me up to the tribe?"


    A stiff and strange sound sounded around, and then a soldier in blue armor, with a rusty spear in his hand, and his eyes emitting a faint green armor, came out of the dark.


    "Yes, it''s the blood of my Xuanshi department. I won''t feel wrong!"


    Qingjia ghost looks at Ning cai''er for a while, suddenly the voice changes, the green light in the eyes suddenly trembles, the surrounding atmosphere changes, the weird atmosphere disappears, it seems to change... Some warm.


    "Come on, child. Let me see you."


    Ning cai''er holds the spear in both hands and looks at the ghost of green armor with dignified eyes, and is ready to fight.


    As long as the ghost of green armor moves forward, she will attack.


    Although she thinks that what the ghost of Qingjia said is bullshit, she just wants to see what the ghost of fruit realm can do?


    Because she knew very well that xiaoning''er must be following her.


    For the strength gap between her and xiaoning''er, she still has some self-knowledge.


    However, she came to xiaoning''er from the bottom of her heart. She was also expressing her own meaning that there was no danger to her life. Xiaoning''er should not take any action.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between the imperial soul pass and your own back garden?


    According to the Terran intelligence, the strongest ghosts and ghosts in yuhun pass are the two or three ghosts in tianxuanjing.


    For xiaoning''er, is this a matter?


    "Boy, it''s a good thing to be more vigilant."


    Qingjia ghost saw Ning cai''er so cautious, slightly raised his right hand for a moment, then slowly took back his right hand, some lonely said: "yes, I am now like this, how can the younger generation not be vigilant when they see me?"


    "If you believe me easily, you are still far from it."


    If Ning cai''er didn''t ask for leave, the blood of Xuanshi department?


    What the hell is that?


    Is it the tribal times that happened millions of years ago?


    If this is true, then the time point of the outbreak of war in yuhunguan pass is millions of years?


    After millions of years, why is the resentment so deep here?


    And... If you really have that blood, why don''t you see Su Chen and Xiao Ning''er mention it?


    Xiaoning''er''s cultivation of yin and Yang, Su Chen is a real God!


    What they didn''t see, the ghost of Daoguo realm could be seen?


    That is to say, suppose you have the blood of basaltic department, but what can this represent?


    Since the development of the Chinese people, there are a large number of people and their relations are complicated.


    If you really want to get relatives, who has nothing to do with it?


    Over and over, isn''t the whole land of China relatives?


    So if you have the blood of Xuanshi department in your body, don''t you say that all people in China have the blood of this department?


    "Child, I''m not near you, but can you tell me what your name is?"


    The ghost of Qingjia nodded happily and asked hoarsely, "if you and I can meet here, it''s also predestined. Since we are predestined, I also want to teach you some inheritance skills of the Xuanshi department. The inheritance skills that I can think of now are really... Not many."


    "Child, do you want to learn?"

 Chapter 839

    "The technology inherited by Xuanshi department?"


    Ning cai''er''s steps moved back slightly and asked, "how can you teach me the inheritance skills of your Xuanshi department?"


    The ghost of Qingjia sighed heavily and said: "my child, you are different. You have the blood of my Xuanshi department. It can be said that the inheritance skills of my Xuanshi department are the most suitable for your cultivation. As time goes by, I forget too much, and there are only three inheritance skills that I have not forgotten."


    At this point, the ghost of Qingjia stopped and quickly glanced around.


    Although it conceals very well, conceals Ningcai Er, but it can''t hide Su Ning''er.


    "What is this ghost trying to do?"


    Su Ning''er said, holding her head.


    However, mother was so alert, and the ghost was not strong, so she did not stop.


    "But what do you want to do with the gradually approaching ghosts of Dharma Realm?"


    Su Ning''er frowns slightly when she perceives that a group of ghosts are hiding in the Dharma Realm and their bodies are approaching quickly.


    Immediately the idea move, around the instant surge of a killing storm.


    At this moment, those ghosts who gradually approach Dharma Realm turn into ashes and disappear between heaven and earth.


    It''s enough for my mother to face the ghost of Daoguo kingdom alone. Those ghosts who enter the Dharma Realm don''t have to come.


    Mom hasn''t killed daoguojing yet. Why don''t you try it today?


    "Which three?"


    Ning caier''s face does not change, light asks a way.


    "The skill of inheriting gun way -- Liuyun startles the dragon!"


    "The skill of Kendo inheritance -- fly to ask the immortal!"


    "The skill of inheriting the Dao -- nihility blood blade!"


    "Children, which of these three inheritance skills do you want to learn?"


    Qingjia ghost said slowly. In the last sentence, it was full of expectation, as if an old man who couldn''t bear to see his own inheritance cut off and saw his own inheritance and appearance, he was hesitating and expecting.


    Ning caier''s mouth rose slightly and said, "well, fly to ask the immortal!"


    This ghost is holding a rusty spear, and he is also holding a spear. However, he tells himself three kinds of inheritance skills. What does he want to do?


    Did he think that he would choose the way to shoot?


    Even if you don''t know Kendo and Dao Dao, you can take it out and fool yourself!


    What kind of inheritance technology is rare?


    The old skills of millions of years ago, what kind of inheritance skills.


    In the hall of renzu University, there are various martial arts secrets in some textbooks and books.


    There is no hiding this saying at all. Those who practice these skills are eager to directly pour their own skills into the minds of younger generations.


    It''s time for Terrans to have this kind of crisis. What else to hide?


    Take it out directly. Whoever wants to practice, who can practice, will practice!


    And these three kinds of inheritance skills, really, she is not very rare.


    Who are you insulting?


    If she really wants to learn very advanced skills, does she need to come here to learn them?


    When Su Chen is at home, as long as he speaks, will su Chen not teach himself?


    As long as she knows that she doesn''t need these advanced skills in her present state, and she can''t understand it, it''s a waste of time to learn.


    In that case, what is worth caring about?


    Is the skill inherited by the Xuanshi department more mysterious than the moves controlled by the true God?


    Time, but in the continuous progress!


    "How do you choose Kendo? Why not choose the gun path? "


    The ghost of Qingjia was stunned, and then said, "my child, you need to keep enough emphasis on the inheritance skills, and you should know that if you miss this opportunity, you won''t meet me again in the future."


    "Now I''ll ask you again, do you want to learn the inheritance skills of my Xuanshi department?"


    Ning Cai Er did not hesitate to smell speech, and directly replied, "I don''t want to."


    The ghost of green beetle:...


    is a ghost

 Chapter 840

    "It''s just... It''s just..."


    "it seems that the inheritance technology of our Xuanshi department will be cut off after all!"


    "I didn''t expect that the inheritance would eventually be broken in my hands."


    The voice of Qingjia ghost is full of melancholy. At the end of the speech, there are even two drops of liquid falling from the eye socket.


    All of these are like an old man who cherishes the inheritance of the tribe. Seeing the hopeless picture of the broken inheritance, people can''t help but feel heartache.


    For this scene, Ning cai''er was not moved.


    If she can''t see the purpose of Qingjia ghost, she is really stupid.


    Yu soul pass, ghost complain ghost wandering.


    It may be said that these souls were respectable warriors before their death, but after a long time after death, they have lost their consciousness and past and become monsters who only know how to kill.


    And can these ghosts be believed?


    As soon as I met, I said that I had the blood of Xuanshi department in my body, and I want to pass on the skill to myself?


    How much lack of combat skills can you believe a ghost''s words?


    How stupid is it to make such a decision in this situation?


    "Child, you don''t believe me, I can understand. In that case, I will leave. "


    Qingjia ghost''s hoarse voice echoed around: "child, this imperial soul pass is very dangerous, you''d better leave quickly!"


    "This place is about to be robbed. Although you don''t trust me, you should keep these words in mind. In the near future, you should not linger in the land of yuhunguan. "


    "There''s a big terror, it''s time to revive..."


    after that, he turned around and slowly left.


    That step by step is very slow, as if waiting for Ning Cai Er to make a sound.


    But Ning Cai Er still did not speak, just watch the ghost of green armor vigilantly.


    There''s a big terrorist recovery?


    How terrifying?


    Is it true?


    What a God, in such a dark and strange place?


    And she is not afraid of saints.


    After all, Su Chen said last time that there were many sages standing on it, and they all knew their identities.


    She has something to do with Su Chen and the true God. How dare these sages fight against her?


    Below saints, she doesn''t care.


    Xiao Ning''er is always in the back. Maybe some of them are fighting wizards. Xiao Ning''er is not an opponent. But if xiaoning''er wants to run, I''m afraid no one can stop him.


    Su Chen also left some cards for xiaoning''er, the real God''s card, which is absolutely terrible.


    Although she didn''t want to add trouble to Su Chen, this kind of thing was not trouble.


    What''s more, if she is too clear about it, it will bring people the feeling that she wants to draw a clear line?


    "Step on step..."


    in this way, the ghost of Qingjia disappears step by step in the vision of Ning cai''er.


    This also makes Ning Cai Er in the heart to doubt, does this ghost really not plan to hand to oneself?


    If not, how can we leave like this?


    Or is it aware of what it feels is dangerous to itself, so it chooses to leave?


    Thinking of this, Ning Cai Er put away the long gun, did not think about it any more, jumped up and disappeared in place.


    Since the ghost of daoguojing has left, it is time for her to move on.


    This time she came to find some ghosts in the Dharma.


    After death, the ghost turns into a spirit crystal, which can nourish weapons. She still has a lot of feelings for the weapon in her hand.


    So she wants to make a good smelting of this weapon and strive to make it keep pace with her own progress.


    It would be a pity if you abandon this weapon because of your rapid progress.

 Chapter 841

    At the same time when Ning cai''er leaves, the ghost of Qingjia suddenly raises her head, and her eyes burst into murder. A violent breath diffuses to the surrounding area and instantly turns everything around into powder.


    "Damn it! Damn it


    "Why has a good plan changed? That group of mole ants, according to the time, should have appeared, why not appear? "


    "Damn it! Don''t let me catch them, or I must put their souls on the fire and bake them until they die


    After venting, the ghost of green armour feels around again.


    It''s very cautious for practitioners.


    Even if it is a Daoguo state and the other side is a Dharma Realm, it will choose to shoot only when it is sure that it will win.


    Because in its fragmentary memory, there are a lot of heaven''s favourites who can go against the war and challenge!


    Although compared with the number of practitioners, there are not many of them.


    But what if he meets one?


    It''s just one. It''s going to frustrate him!


    "The mole ant, the plan, is just a few ghosts coming from the Dharma Realm?"


    Suddenly, a lovely voice sounded around.


    This makes Qingjia ghost''s body be stunned, instantly clench the rusty spear in his hand and shout: "who is it? Do you dare to play a trick in front of the general of our Xuanshi department


    "Playing tricks? Do you still use me to make a fool of yourself


    As soon as the sound falls, a whirlpool of aura is generated above the ghost of Qingjia.


    The spirit whirlpool is surging with strong suction, and it will involve the ghost of Qingjia at the moment of its formation, killing the soul and destroying the spirit.


    "Hum! I guess that''s how it is. I want to kill my mother


    A cold hum floated around, and the place became calm again, as if the scene had not happened.


    It''s hard to imagine that there was a ghost of daoguojing just now.


    Moreover, he is a resourceful ghost of daoguojing.


    Even if there are more schemes, everything is vain in front of absolute strength.


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the green grassland world is being attacked and plundered. There are big loopholes in the world, and the world is about to be destroyed! The world is about to be destroyed! "


    "Please note that in 10 minutes, the Raiders will arrive!"


    "Mission reward: unknown."


    "Enemy strength: unknown."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Tony has no money: "big world holes? What''s the situation? Well, isn''t the main task just finished? "


    Limulus Tempest: @ Lord grey wolf, your world is going to be finished. Come out and say a few words! Do you have any plans? "


    King gray wolf: "I... our world will be attacked?"


    Limulu Tempest: "what else? Moreover, this is the first time that large-scale world loopholes have appeared. Grey wolf, take your time. I feel that this time your world may have to... "


    Tony has no money:" the level of your world is not high, and there are large-scale world loopholes again. "


    Tony has no money: "but it''s OK, grey wolf, you have to trust our communication group, we will help you overcome this difficulty."


    Big loopholes in the world, to be honest, they are a little confused.


    However, the situation is still a bit optimistic, after all, gray wolf''s world is experiencing a large world vulnerability for the first time.


    In the first case, is not su Xiaoge, the administrator, going out?


    A good luck, then this little cute big guy will also go.


    How can the two super giants make the green grassland world unexpected?

 Chapter 842

    To make a long story short, let''s quickly determine the number of people going to the green grassland world


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "huh? No, why didn''t you ask for some people on this mission? "


    Marquis Vauban: no hint. Does that mean that everyone can go


    The ideal is pawnbroker: "can I go too?"


    Tony has no money: "if everyone can go, then you can. And as a member of the group, you have the full strength to participate in each group task. Of course, you also have the right not to participate. "


    Limlu Tempest: Jingtian, haven''t you been interested in group missions


    Jingtian, the pawnbroker, has been in a state of salted fish since he joined the communication group and completed his ideal.


    He gave up on several group missions, which was very gratifying.


    This time suddenly bubbling, is it possible?


    The ideal is pawnbroker: "wait, I''ll change the group nickname."


    "Ideal is pawnshop boss change group nickname, at present is: ideal is emperor of dynasty."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "haha! One of my brothers told me that if people want to have dreams and I join the communication group, my ideal should not be just a pawnbroker. "


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I thought about it and set a big ideal for myself according to my own advantages."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "emperor! There are three thousand beautiful ladies in the harem. Before that, I didn''t dare to think about it. But now, I dare to think about it. "


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I estimate that my ideal will be realized in less than 20 years."


    Tony had no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    after joining the communication group for 20 years, did he become an ordinary emperor?


    This ideal is so great!


    Let the Lord and administrator see, will you be angry?


    I want the group leader to spend so much effort and invite two super big men to join the communication group. That is to cultivate them, let them grow up as soon as possible, and strive to be independent in the shortest time.


    But now, Jingtian is the ideal?


    But it seems to be progress, after all, from pawnbroker to Emperor.


    Further development and development, when this goal is achieved, should set a more long-term goal.


    Self immortality?


    Or an immortal court?


    Marquis wobang: "cough! Jingtian! If you really want to be an emperor, come to my side and I''ll arrange an emperor for you. "


    Limulu Tempest: "I can do it here. If you really want to be emperor, I can lay down a territory for you, so that you can live through this emperor addiction."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I... I have thought about this ideal for a long time. For you, it may not be too big a problem, but for me, it is absolutely a big ideal."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "if my parents know that I will become an emperor in the future and command all sides, they will definitely be happy to get up from the ground. After all, our king family will be regarded as a royal family from now on. How glorious is it? "


    The ideal is the Emperor: "so I want to try, try with my own strength. (slim cute face) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:" OK, come on! But if you have any difficulty, you can find it for me


    As for the affairs of an ordinary Dynasty, he was not easy to deal with.


    That''s not a problem for him with the million troops in the dynasty.


    Is Jingtian''s danger and difficulty a matter for him?


    No!

 Chapter 843

    Gray wolf king: "we... I just want to ask, if the world is destroyed, will my wife have an accident?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "cross border seal script... It seems that other people can''t use it except members of the exchange group."


    Gray wolf king: "that is to say, my wife can''t use cross boundary seal characters?"


    Tony has no money: "yes, if your wife doesn''t leave the green grassland world, then the world will be destroyed, and all the creatures in the green grassland world will disappear."


    Tony has no money: "gray wolf, if you love your wife deeply, then from now on, you have no way out."


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "well, don''t chat. If you want to participate in this task, you are ready to start!"


    Big world vulnerability?


    Even though she has no interest in other worlds, what is it to her even if the green grassland world is destroyed?


    After all, for her, a single thought can destroy many of the world as green grassland.


    After all, it''s not a big world, is it?


    But she thought that this time the group mission, Su Chen will also participate in it?


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she also wants to have a good look at Su Chen.


    What is the relationship between Xiao Dao and Su Chen?


    Last time, she really wanted to have a closer look, but she could not stay in that world for too long.


    What''s more, the path is not without enemies. Those enemies are the real enemies of life and death!


    If you let those people know about the path, there will be changes.


    Therefore, she is a tool for communication.


    "Administrator: cute, cute, cute again."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    How to say, their own strength can not be lower than another administrator?


    Even if there is a relationship between the administrator and the trail, what about that?


    What do you... Want to do, Xiao Dao?


    Do you want to play a game of amazing chess?


    But where do you put the wedge?


    Is that the administrator?


    Chef xiaofugui: "can I participate in this group mission?"


    "Of course," she said


    Tony had no money: "how are you doing, little Fugui? Has your ambition changed since you joined the communication group? "


    Chef xiaofugui: "indeed, it has changed. Now I don''t want to be a royal chef in the palace any more. Being a royal chef is both cowardly and unyielding. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well, you can rebel."


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, you''ve joined the communication group. As a member of my communication group, you can do whatever you want, and we will help you."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "xiaofugui, really, xiaofugui, or you will rebel! Let''s see who''s faster. How about we? (eager to try) "


    chef xiaofugui:" revolt... "


    after joining this amazing communication group, his world outlook has suffered countless impacts.


    Although he is not very active in the group, but the chat records in the group, he is required to see.


    In the casual conversation of his friends, he probably knew his fate in the dynasty. Immediately, a tragic process will break out!


    Dynasty building, already rotten.


    Coupled with the invasion of foreign forces, it is bound to collapse in an instant!


    Sun Mengyao: "what emperor was xiaofugui then?"


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s unnecessary, and it''s a waste of time. Let me tell you, before all the tragedies have happened, you have directly lifted that decadent Dynasty, as a national pioneer, triggered a great change!"

 Chapter 844

    Sun Mengyao: "well, if you really don''t want to, when this group task is completed, you agree that I will go to your side of the world."


    Sun Mengyao: "for the era you lived in, I was angry, sad and even more painful when I was studying history. So if possible, I would like to change that era with my own hands. I really don''t want that miserable world to repeat itself."


    Sun Mengyao: "even if it is a parallel world, it is also my Chinese land!"


    Marquis wobang: "to remind you, the change of the great era is not the change you say."


    Sun Mengyao: "don''t worry, old Marquis. I know it well. What''s more, I''m already a top five. To be polite, I have too many ways to eliminate those stubborn ideas. "


    Sun Mengyao: "I have an idea. Since I can''t go back to my world, I will make the Chinese of that world the strongest in the world!"


    Limulu Tempest: "well... You''ll be happy..."


    Beauvoir Watergate: "I can see that you have deep feelings for the country you used to be."


    Sun Mengyao: "the country gave birth to me and raised me. I will serve the country! Although I can''t go back to the country I love the most, I don''t want to be humiliated in the parallel world of China. "


    Let your country become the strongest in the world!


    Although she became a transmigration, she was cold-blooded and ruthless in carrying out the task, and changed a lot in all aspects.


    But this idea, always buried in the heart, never changed.


    Even if we have seen many countries and many countries, we also realize that our country is just a tiny sand grain in the endless world.


    But what about that?


    Original heart, never changed!


    Especially now I have the power to achieve all this, so... She wants to try!


    If all the mistakes in the past have been made up for, if she has taken all the historical bumps and bumps with her, how will China''s earth camp turn into a prosperous age?


    Su Xiaoge: "sun Mengyao, if you want to do it, do it!"


    Sun Mengyao: "thank you, administrator!"


    Su Xiaoge: "No. But judging from what you said just now, you are still a little angry youth! "


    Sun Mengyao: "you can say that!"


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. I''m also angry youth. We''re almost the same."


    Sun Mengyao:


    Sun Mengyao: "really? Your honor, are you, too? "


    The administrator is also an angry youth?


    With the strength level of the administrator, how can you say that you are an angry youth?


    Wait!


    In what she remembered well, she once discussed whether the administrator was born in China.


    Now it seems that the administrator is really born in China and a Chinese!


    As for the question that the administrator has lived for a long time?


    What''s the problem?


    There are innumerable worlds in the endless universe.


    The world is born before and after. Maybe the world where she was born and raised and the world where the administrator grew up is a parallel world.


    After all, there are many parallel worlds in the world!


    There are tens of thousands of them. It''s normal, isn''t it?


    Su Xiaoge: "so you can do what you want to do! After a while, I will go to see the world. "


    "Do you want to force a change in the history of one side of the world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "can''t you?"


    Cute little cute again: "of course, but... Right, OK! I see. "


    Su Xiaoge:


    Got it?


    What do you understand?


    What do you know?

 Chapter 845

    Su Xiaoge: "no, what did I just say?"


    Cute little cute again: "nothing."


    Su Xiaoge: "what do you say? You understand? Is there any meaning in what I have just said? "


    "Do you want to ask me?"


    Su Xiaoge: "don''t you understand that? I don''t understand. If I don''t understand, I have to ask! "


    "It''s very complicated to explain. You''ll understand it later."


    Su Xiaoge: "I''ll understand it later. How can this sentence look so familiar?


    Is this too perfunctory?


    What is it?


    When can I not understand the meaning of my words?


    I have nodded.


    Gray wolf king: "the sky began to change, black rumble, looked very frightening, what should I do?"


    The king of Grey Wolf: "sky picture"


    the sky is full of dark clouds, which is very frightening.


    And if you look closely, you can see that there are purple and black thunder snakes surging in the black clouds, full of the sense of tyranny and destruction.


    King gray wolf: "I am very flustered now, really, do not know what to do."


    Grey wolf king: "everybody, you said that I can be resurrected after my death. What can I do if my wife dies?"


    Grey wolf king: "administrator, can you bring my wife closer? Yes, I beg you


    Su Xiaoge: "gray wolf, you don''t have to say these despondent words, things have not reached that level."


    Su Xiaoge: "now big guy is catching up. Don''t worry, this is a big event for your world, but for us, maybe it''s nothing."


    Su Xiaoge: "and grey wolf, you shouldn''t put your hope on us. Don''t you invent everything? Why not invent some super technologies, such as two-way foil, high-tech products of dimension reduction strike, and kill ya directly


    In the world of green grassland, gray wolf and slow sheep are two invention bugs.


    Just think, what can''t be invented?


    Even gray wolf also made the time machine, through time and space, in the gray wolf has become a completely feasible thing.


    There are all kinds of black technology and spaceships in Yangcun. As long as gray wolf and slow sheep think, they can be easily developed.


    These two bugs are much better than Tony.


    Genius, that''s human.


    But bug, can you use common sense to describe it?


    What can''t be done?


    Of course, gray wolf this hanging force, he still can''t eat.


    Besides eating sheep, what can''t be done?


    King of gray wolf: "right, too!"


    King gray wolf: "OK, thank the administrator for reminding me. I''ll go to make preparations now."


    Tony has no money: "administrator, do you think gray wolf can invent that thing?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you have to believe him, as long as he wants, what can''t be made?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "but dimension reduction strike, it obviously involves the operation of rules."


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. Maybe we''ll just go for a walk this time."


    Su Xiaoge: "after all, the big killer is made by gray wolf. We just go and have a look."


    Tony has no money: "cough! Well, administrator, if gray wolf really makes this kind of thing, do you think you can ask him to give me this technology? "


    Su Xiaoge: "it depends on your own technology."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Heller, I get it."


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s more...


    What''s more clear?


    All right!


    It seems that in the future, he will become a master.


    Don''t do anything else, just instruct others.


    Casually say two words, the rest rely on their own brain!


    If brain tonic is successful, then you will succeed!

 Chapter 846

    "Ding, the big world mission has been formed."


    "Large task triggered, please prepare all members for transmission."


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    "Start transmission!"


    With the last message of the communication group, all members of the group who want to participate in this large-scale world mission are sent out.


    ...


    green grassland world.


    Gray wolf from their own wolf castle out, toward the sheep Village forward.


    But this time he went to Yangcun for different purposes, not to catch sheep.


    There is no need to think about it. After all, he has too many reserved sheep, and the sheep in Yangcun are no longer attractive to him.


    When he went to Yangcun this time, he went to negotiate with MANYANG.


    In view of the world''s difficulties, he wants to find a slow sheep sheep sheep to help him invent and create.


    "Big wolf is coming! Big wolf


    When the Lamb on duty saw the shadow of gray wolf, he cried out.


    Immediately did not dare to hesitate, directly sounded the alarm.


    The next moment, a deep sound echoed in the whole village.


    This let all the lambs in the village know that their enemy, grey wolf, is coming!


    Of course, Yang village has formed a variety of methods to resist gray wolf, and the most peripheral gate and fence of Yangcun are the best defense means.


    Only this time, Yangcun will be disappointed.


    "I don''t have time to play with you!"


    Gray wolf looked at the sheep village interior began to gather, frown said.


    Then the legs bent, with a strong leg strength directly jump up, jump into the middle of the village.


    "Bang --"


    gray wolf fell into the middle of the village and directly smashed a big hole.


    This scene stunned all the lambs in the village, and all the sheep didn''t react for a while.


    What''s wrong with today''s gray wolf?


    The defense of Yangcun, the big wolf came here?


    At this moment, all of the lambs who saw the gray wolf were filled with a trace of strangeness, but where strange, they said they couldn''t say.


    In the face of these lambs, grey wolf turned a blind eye and went straight ahead.


    He knew the purpose of his trip, what''s more, he couldn''t eat all the sheep he owned. How could he still care about these sheep?


    Nothing to think about!


    He mainly remembers that some people in the group said that in the world of green grassland, it seems that it is stipulated that he can''t eat the sheep in the village.


    Rules or something, he probably knows something about, is part of the world.


    If the rules break down, the world will be destroyed.


    Therefore, there is no need to arrest these lambs in Yangcun.


    He''s the king of grey wolf. Has he never seen the world?


    So, in the eyes of all the lambs at a loss, gray wolf all the way to the dust, quickly leave.


    Although it is a little strange that gray wolf jumps into the village directly, it is not impossible to realize it according to his scheming character.


    Maybe grey wolf did some experiments on himself and invented some props to help run.


    But grey wolf did not capture them after entering the village, but ran towards the school?


    What does that mean?


    What does grey wolf want to do?


    "No! Village head


    Seeing all this, pleasant goat''s face changed and said in an urgent voice.


    That is a turn, to the direction of the school laboratory.


    The direction of gray wolf is the direction of the school laboratory, and the village head is still in the laboratory.


    Although the gray wolf has not harassed the village during this period of time, but the wolf has been on their guard.


    This may have been a surprise, but it''s reasonable.


    The village head also believes in the defense of Yangcun, so if there is no accident, the village head is still doing experiments in the laboratory!

 Chapter 847

    "Here you are."


    When gray wolf arrived at the laboratory of Yangcun, the slow sheep with crutches stood at the door of the laboratory, looked at gray wolf and said with a smile.


    "You know I''m coming?"


    Gray wolf stopped in place, squinting his eyes and asked solemnly.


    "Of course."


    The slow sheep gave a smile, then pointed his stick to the sky and said, "from the moment that changes there, I knew that you would definitely come."


    "Because you are not what you used to be."


    Gray wolf smell speech, eyes flash, way: "who are you after all?"


    Self, is no longer the past self?


    That''s a good sentence!


    But the point is, how does this old sheep know?


    Since joining the communication group, I have never invaded Yangcun.


    After all, there are hundreds of thousands of sheep next to you, and there will be more sheep when you do it. There are also a variety of eating methods for you to choose.


    So, how can you have this spare time?


    Yangcun, is that important?


    It doesn''t matter!


    The most important thing is to develop well in the communication group!


    But now, the slow sheep in front of you obviously know what''s going on in your body.


    This is very strange, is this old sheep, is a hidden master, every day secretly to his wolf castle near?


    "In fact, you and I are inseparable."


    Slow sheep sheep put two hands on crutches and said slowly.


    "What else can we have to do with each other?"


    "I am your mother."


    "..."


    gray wolf is black on his face. If not for the great crisis, he would like to slap the old sheep in the face.


    What do you think?


    Return mother?


    Is the wolf''s mother?


    What''s the international joke?


    Most importantly, this old sheep is still a ram.


    What?


    Is it easy to fool yourself?


    "You don''t have to wonder. I''ve been watching you all the time."


    Slow sheep sheep sheep did not seem to see the expression of gray wolf, continue to say: "from the moment your body changes, I will know that your everything, has been different."


    "The track of fate is not clear, all the past has turned into dust and smoke, and all the visible pictures of the future are rippling and broken and can no longer be observed."


    "And the occurrence of this crisis is also in you, and the opportunity to solve this crisis is also you."


    Gray wolf:


    What does the old sheep say?


    What''s always focused on yourself?


    I haven''t been in Yangcun before, but I don''t really want to catch this old sheep.


    I can''t help it. This sheep is so old. The meat must not be delicious.


    There are so many lively and lovely lambs in Yangcun village. How can he stare at this old lamb?


    If it had not been for this old sheep who would invent something that would have been bad for him, I''m afraid he would have thrown the old sheep behind his head.


    However, judging from what I said just now, the old sheep is hidden!


    The past, the present, the future, the destiny is invisible.


    What a profound old sheep!


    He thought it was Toni Lim Luna''s two big swindlers. What kind of crisis was there? How to solve the crisis? Why were they all themselves?


    How can the world still blame him for crisis?


    Can he trigger a world crisis?


    When are you so strong?


    "Who are you? You are not a slow sheep


    Gray wolf shook his head and shook his head. He asked in a deep voice.


    "Gray wolf, he didn''t cheat you, he can be said to be your mother."


    Suddenly, a laugh rang out around him: "in other words, he is the consciousness of your world, that is, the will of the world, the way of heaven, which we often say in groups."

 Chapter 848

    "Your honor."


    Gray wolf turned to see the person is Su Chen, face a loose, open mouth said.


    Now that the administrator has arrived, it will be much easier to solve.


    If there is a caretaker in, even if the day falls down, the administrator can give him back.


    "I really didn''t expect that it would be your slow sheep."


    Su Chen motioned to the gray wolf, then said with a smile.


    Slow sheep and sheep are the will of the world, so everything will be explained.


    Although no matter what the wolf invented and the way he used, he finally went through all kinds of hardships and finally caught the lamb, but he couldn''t eat it. This also explains.


    Maybe some nonsense, some funny.


    But destiny, it''s on the side of Yangcun.


    The world will is a slow sheep sheep sheep, that can let gray wolf eat sheep?


    However, he felt that the birth of gray wolf must have a role.


    As for whether the role is big or small, it depends on how the world will think.


    But slow sheep is the will of the world, how can this sound so strange?


    But the more I think about it, I feel that gray wolf is really pitiful.


    What a pity, such a fierce wolf, can''t eat a sheep?


    "My Lord is here to harvest!"


    Slow sheep sheep face unchanged, gently said: "I really did not expect, adults you will choose gray wolf."


    "Whew!"


    At this moment, there are two more figures emerge.


    See Tony and limulu come here, two people after seeing Su Chen face a joy, way: "administrator adult, your side has been dealing with?"


    Look, the administrator is still fast.


    After they came to the green grassland world, they began to drive to the gray wolf, but the administrator appeared here early.


    "Brother wolf, don''t worry. I know you are dealing with important matters. So I made a maze directly to cover the lamb and let him walk slowly in it. It certainly won''t disturb us."


    Limulu stood next to gray wolf and whispered.


    He said that the lamb, of course, is a pleasant goat.


    On the way, he saw pleasant goat, the breath of big wolf was in the laboratory. The purpose of this lamb was self-evident.


    In addition, there is no blood smell nearby, indicating that grey wolf did not kill the lamb in the village.


    Therefore, he just trapped Xiyangyang and didn''t let him disturb grey wolf.


    "I know it''s fast, but to be honest, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Slow sheep looked around and sighed.


    "Lao Yang, what are you talking about?"


    Gray wolf frowned, speechless.


    What kind of stimulation did the God of sheep say?


    The administrator said that slow sheep and sheep are the will of their world. This is their world will?


    Wait!


    Is slow sheep the will of the world?


    So he can''t catch the sheep. In the green grassland world, the rule that gray wolf can''t eat sheep is given by this old thing?


    I...


    thinking of this, gray wolf''s eyes are fixed on the slow sheep and sheep, and my heart is filled with endless resentment.


    It''s the same old thing that I can''t eat a sheep.


    Damn it!


    "This adult, didn''t you tell gray wolf all this?"


    Slow sheep sheep looking at gray wolf, some sad said.


    Su Chen raised his right hand, stopped the words of slow sheep and sheep, and said, "do you think I am a predator who comes to harvest this world?"


    Harvest... Choose...


    from the words of slow sheep, he probably guessed some.


    Slow sheep and sheep are the will of the world. What he said about harvest is the will of the world to harvest.


    Will predators come to the world and reap the will of the world?


    This sounds interesting!

 Chapter 849

    "If I were a predator, would you still stand here and talk?"


    Su Chen pointed to the sky with his right hand and said, "there, it''s still brewing. They should come later."


    Slow sheep and sheep were stunned and said in astonishment: "the adult is...


    this person is not the predator who came to harvest him?


    Is it the predator''s enemy when it comes here at this time?


    Grey wolf, not the next world will ordered by the plunderers?


    "Brother wolf, do you understand?"


    Lim Lu said in a low voice, but they were not ordinary people. Everyone listened to Lim Lu''s whisper.


    "Yes, but not very well."


    Gray wolf is also a bit confused, just now the old sheep is the administrator as a predator?


    What''s more, looking at the appearance of the old sheep, it''s not surprising for the predators to come!


    Has this world experienced many such crises?


    However, it is not necessary to deal with the task of destroying large-scale grassland swarms in the world.


    What''s going on?


    "You don''t have to think about it. After a while, you''ll understand everything."


    An ethereal and soft voice suddenly rings, and then Nangong Ruohan appears in the laboratory.


    For her appearance, Su Chen has some accidents, but not so unexpected.


    After all, Nangong Ruohan is also an administrator of the communication group, and she has said that she is a member of the communication group.


    In addition, she is looking for traces of the group leader "daozhu", so why don''t these group tasks also have to take part in?


    Even if you don''t do it, it''s always OK to have a look at it, right?


    "Are you... Cute caretaker?"


    Tony looks at Nangong Ruohan and asks carefully.


    There were not many female compatriots in the communication group. Before, Tu shanhonghong and sun Mengyao had been there.


    He''s seen both of them.


    And this new female group friend, needless to say, must be a little cute big guy who joined the communication group.


    "Call me my name later! Don''t say that again. "


    Nangong Ruohan said with a smile, and then he changed his nickname in the communication group.


    At that time, she used this group nickname just to let the trail notice herself and find the trace of the trail by herself.


    But now, no more.


    Other people have been calling her cute, even if you add big guy or other names, she is not used to it.


    "Understand."


    Tony nodded, as if I knew.


    The ultimate BOSS!


    It''s very normal to have any quirks and hobbies.


    The administrator is easy-going. He plays games with them on weekdays. That can only be said that the administrator is such a person.


    Little cute big guy... Nangong Ruohan is as powerful as the administrator. He who stands at that level will not have the same personality.


    So Nangong Ruohan asked them to do what they did.


    "This time your mission goal has come, prepare to deal with it!"


    Nangong Ruohan''s face did not change. He said faintly: "the strongest invader is only the sixth level strength, which can be said to be very weak."


    "But as long as you slow down a little bit and let him discover the abnormality of this world, even if he dies, the world will come to an end."


    "After all, the world is too weak."


    As her voice fell, the sky suddenly thunder clouds rolling, a flash of white gold flash appeared, instantly dispersed the dark clouds above.


    This scene, just like the arrival of heavenly soldiers, expel evil spirits and save the world!

 Chapter 850

    "Hua Hua Hua Hua!"


    In a flash, Tony and limulu disappeared.


    If the enemy has appeared, they will naturally complete the task.


    It may be said that this mission is very simple, but I always come back to say that this mission is a large-scale world mission, and the bonus points must be sufficient.


    "Don''t you protect your world?"


    Nangong Ruohan''s eyes moved, then looked at the gray wolf and said softly.


    "I haven''t invented the means of attack I want, and these enemies are here."


    Gray wolf a buttock sat on the ground, some lonely said.


    Protecting the world...


    for him before, how could he have such a concept?


    How long did it take? It was the will of the world, the loopholes of the world, and the invasion of predators.


    He is just a wolf, a wolf who likes to eat sheep. Now let him protect the world. He is really flustered.


    "Yes, grey wolf, let''s go and protect our world."


    The slow sheep clapped their hands fiercely, immediately picked up grey wolf, and left the laboratory with flying.


    Grey wolf didn''t react. Could he still react?


    At least, he is the will of the green grassland world.


    Even as a reaper, it survived for a long time.


    Gray wolf is still too tender for him.


    "Your subordinates are very interesting."


    Nangong Ruohan turns to look at Su Chen and says with a smile.


    "Well... It''s really interesting. Just now those two are people who are talking and chatting in the group all day long."


    Su Chen nodded and said, Tony and lim Lu, these two people are the living treasure in the communication group.


    Living treasure, will it be boring?


    But Nangong Ruohan, as a powerful person, must have seen countless creatures. Even if he could create countless creatures with his hands, would he think that living treasure was interesting?


    "Omniscientism, sometimes, is not good."


    Nangong Ruohan suddenly sighed and said, "because you know everything and know everything, it will make your life lose its fun."


    "I vaguely remember that when I was very weak, I thought that there were countless mysteries and mysteries waiting for me to explore and appreciate."


    "But now, everything is boring."


    Su Chen stands in the same place did not answer a word, this word how to answer?


    Omniscient?


    What is this state?


    What''s more, if you really want to be omniscient and omnipotent, why is Nangong Ruohan still looking for the Taoist master?


    If the omniscient and omnipotent can not see and guess another omniscient, is this omniscient and omnipotent not really omnipotent?


    Some, contrary to each other?


    "I know what you''re thinking, but for you, I don''t want to really see through."


    Nangong Ruohan smiles and says, "I know the meaning of Xiaodao. I will support his decision."


    "Well, let''s get to the point. From today on, I will be in contact with the master. From then on, I will only live in the communication group, and use the points obtained from the group tasks to strengthen myself."


    "As an administrator of the communication group, I will fight against the enemies of the communication group, but this is the only one who is my own and will not do so."


    Speaking of this, Nangong Ruo stopped and asked, "what do you want to ask? If you have, you can ask me, and I''ll see what the situation is for you. "


    After a moment of silence, Su Chen looked up and said, "I want to ask, what is the relationship between me and the Taoist Lord?"


    "I don''t want to answer that question."


    "..."


    dispelling doubts... Is this the way to solve puzzles?

 Chapter 851

    "Well, I have nothing to ask."


    Su Chen corners of the mouth slightly twitch, then helplessly said.


    "Really nothing to ask?"


    Nangong Ruohan said with a smile.


    I don''t know why, looking at Nangong Ruohan''s smile, Su Chen always thinks that she just said that on purpose.


    The purpose is to see my own expression.


    Since the big man wants to see it, let him see it!


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter to put on a silent expression.


    "No, really."


    "Well! Since you don''t want to ask, forget it. "


    "..."


    Su Chen touched his eyebrows and looked at the out of tune power in front of him. He had some toothache.


    Let yourself ask questions and don''t answer them.


    However, we can''t say that people play with themselves. After all, they have said that, depending on the situation.


    Then I don''t ask. When I know, I should know.


    And what the big man said just now is omniscient and omnipotent.


    Not surprisingly, the three question marks several times the strong are these omniscient.


    Well... Nangong is still recalling the past in front of him. Is this the second time?


    For no reason, in front of their own memories of the past?


    It seems that I have a lot to do with the Taoist.


    How about reincarnation?


    Or, are you the successor of the Taoist master?


    In a moment, Su Chen''s mind came up with a variety of ideas, all kinds of dog blood ideas.


    Because he knows that reality is often more bloody than he guesses.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he didn''t think about it any more.


    At present, his most important task is to improve his combat effectiveness and cultivation.


    Of course, in the same realm, try to improve their own combat power.


    Although he didn''t think that the power of Taoism would harm him, the gap between the two sides was too large, and there was no need for him.


    But what if?


    In case of any accident at last, the stronger the strength, the stronger the ability to deal with it!


    As for the problem of integral strengthening?


    All these things are not what we can deal with at present.


    Looking at the current trend, the Taoist master wants to cultivate himself. Since he wants to cultivate himself, he should improve himself.


    Can the big powers at that level use the little trick of seizing and giving up?


    It''s not good to lose too much!


    "I have just reminded them not to let the enemy feel the abnormality of this world."


    Nangong Ruohan turned his eyes and looked into the air and said, "this world is too weak, so only weak predators come."


    "As soon as those predators pass this back, stronger predators will come."


    "Wave by wave, wave after wave, our exchange group''s current strength can''t hold on to several waves."


    "By the way, the force behind the plunderers is the devouring Legion. The head of the army and the two deputy heads of the army are the top nine. The whole regiment is a force that plunders everywhere and mainly reaps the will of the world."


    Su Chen heard the speech solemnly said: "that is to say, as long as the first wave of predators is not solved perfectly, then there will be a steady stream of predators coming, and more and more powerful?"


    "That''s it."


    "That''s just... Great."


    Nangong Ruohan listens to Su Chen''s words, but shakes his head with a smile, and does not go on.


    She said everything that should be said.


    Since she wants to be a member of the group, she wants to be a group administrator.


    For her, it''s just a message.


    "I hope the looters will bring a lot of points! In this case, here is a perfect brush integral point.

 Chapter 852

    Over the green grassland.


    When Tony and Lilu arrived at the top, calm was restored.


    If there were no dark clouds and rolling thunder snake, the green grassland now would be the calm and happy green grassland in the past.


    "You''re late, Limulus."


    Monk Xuanfa, with his hands together, looked at limlu and Tony and said softly.


    "This way, you solved it?"


    Lim Lu a Leng, although said that the strength of this predator is not strong, but it is not so?


    Didn''t make any waves?


    "Those people are very weak. The difficulty of this large group task is beyond my expectation."


    Xuanfa monk''s tone did not change and he said slowly.


    There are many comers, but the rank is here. If you hold it, you will be destroyed!


    Even if the number is 10 times more than 100 times, he can confidently say that it is still a matter of one hand.


    "The difficulty of this mission is still ahead."


    Lim Lu turned his hands and said, "didn''t you see that the communication group didn''t prompt you to complete the task? It''s clear that all the enemies are dead, but the group''s task alert has not yet sounded. "


    "This shows that those were just the first predators."


    When monk Xuanfa heard this, his eyes brightened and said, "do you mean there will be enemies coming? What''s more, they will be the strong ones with high quality and large quantity? "


    The marauders who just attacked brought him more than 100000 points.


    Originally, he was still a little disappointed. This large-scale world mission only got more than 100000 extra income points, which is really too little.


    After all, listening to the group, a medium-sized world mission has brought us tens of millions of points.


    Now the mission level has been upgraded to a large-scale world mission, and the result has become more than 100000?


    However, as a little monk, his heart was just a little bit lost, and the loss soon disappeared.


    After all, his state of mind cultivation is still very home, as the son of God, mood cultivation is one of his strengths.


    "That''s right. We can just stay here, and a large number of strong people will come soon."


    Tony said with a smile, and then with a wave of his hand, several steel uniforms appeared around him.


    How can they let go of such a good brush point?


    "The battle is over?"


    A black wind blowing, a black dressed Marquis of Vauban appeared beside, some dazed at the sky.


    Big world missions, that''s it?


    Can''t be?


    "Old Marquis, someone will come soon. Stand here and wait."


    "Is that so?"


    The Marquis of Vauban nodded, then turned his eyes to the dark clouds.


    Will the enemy come soon?


    At the thought of this, the Marquis of Vauban flipped his right hand, and five increasing amulets floated out.


    "Old Marquis, the strongest enemy just now is only level 6, so you don''t have to waste the increase rune."


    Lim Lu chuckled and said, "you''d better wait for the third wave and the fourth wave when the enemy comes to use them again."


    Marquis of Vauban:...


    listening to limulu, he has some toothache.


    The strongest is only the sixth level?


    Listen, is this human talk?


    You know, he''s only six steps now!


    In the face of the sixth level enemy, he attached importance to it and strengthened his own combat with five increasing runes. Isn''t this a basic operation?


    Is it difficult for him to use the increasing seal character only when facing the seven level strong?


    What is the use of this 50% strength in the face of the seven level strong?


    Only when the same level competes with each other, can the increase of Fu Zhuan play a greater role?


    Otherwise, the seal characters are all for escape.


    Moreover, the effect of escape is not as great as that of cross boundary seal script.

 Chapter 853

    I don''t want to talk to you


    The Marquis of Vauban waved his hand and said with disgust.


    This dead slim, can''t you talk like that?


    Are they still in partnership?


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    What''s wrong with Lim''s question mark?


    Is what you said wrong?


    In the second wave, if the strongest comes from the sixth rank, even if the number is more, the old Marquis will not be able to seize anything.


    Even with the increase of seal character, there are two seven level practitioners standing here, which is useless!


    So, it''s better to wait for two waves and then use the increment character seal!


    When the other party sends out seven level strong men and a large number of six level strong men follow, that is the time for the old Marquis to give full play to their own advantages.


    "Monk, what was your income just now?"


    Tony asked curiously, how can he get some income after killing the first wave of predators?


    If there''s no extra money, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for them to stay here?


    Of course, even if there''s no extra money, they''ll stay here.


    After all, this is a large-scale world mission, and no one knows how many points will be awarded after this mission is completed.


    The medium-sized world mission is one million points. According to the consistent overlapping law of communication groups, how can we break through ten million points this time?


    Ten million words, average, everyone is a million!


    Well...


    as long as the two administrators don''t work, it will be a huge income.


    However, if the situation is so serious that they can''t control it, we still hope that the two administrators will take action.


    But at present, they know that the two administrators are in the world of green grassland, so they are not afraid of the enemy who is about to attack!


    No matter how strong you are, are you still better than the administrator?


    If you really want to annoy the administrator, another slap from the sky, it is also very fragrant.


    As long as 50000 points are enough, they don''t care about the rest.


    "Not much, more than a hundred thousand."


    Monk Xuanfa didn''t hide it and said it truthfully.


    It''s just income points, and it''s only the first wave of points. It''s true. There''s nothing to hide.


    Moreover, Tony is a science and technology side practitioner. He has a lot of mental calculation. Maybe he knows his first wave of income and can quickly calculate his next income.


    I hope that once, there will be great harvest!


    "A hundred thousand, good."


    Tony also had a smile on his face when he heard the number.


    More than 100000 points is not much, especially for the large-scale world task of the foreign money collection, really very few.


    According to his conjecture, the extra money for a large-scale world mission must exceed 100 million yuan?


    Large world missions, a little more than medium-sized ones.


    Yes, more than a billion.


    So, the real integral big head, in the back!


    "I hope there will be more enemies in this wave, and the interval between them will be longer."


    "Yes, in this way, while fighting, we will be strong, and we will respond to all changes with constancy, and the more we fight, the stronger we will be!"


    Said Lim, a little excited.


    "That''s not good. We''d better finish the task as soon as possible."


    Just at this time, the slow sheep and the big wolf flew quickly with gray wolf in his hand. When gray wolf heard what Lim Lu had just said, he replied fiercely.


    More enemies coming?


    Longer intervals?


    What will the green grassland world become?


    His wife and his family are all here. He doesn''t have confidence in his friends. If he doesn''t keep it, the green grassland world will collapse and cool?


    After this happened, there was only one result. He became a lone wolf.

 Chapter 854

    "Cough!"


    Lim Lu saw Gray Wolf, some embarrassed cough after two times, said: "gray wolf ah! It''s not up to me to decide. Everything depends on our enemies. "


    After saying this, he turned his eyes to slow sheep and continued: "isn''t this the head of sheep village? Can the head of Yangcun fly


    After grey wolf joined the communication group, Su Chen uploaded the large memory scene of "pleasant goat and gray wolf".


    In the future, Su Chen didn''t want anything, and gray wolf didn''t send a red envelope.


    After all, this is not a useful future. Although gray wolf is miserable in the green grassland, it flies out of the sky for various reasons every time and yells that I will come back.


    But to be honest, there is no real danger for grey wolf.


    It can only be said that the wolf eating grass and mushrooms is a bit miserable.


    And his son, little ash, catches the sheep, and the little gray grazes the sheep.


    Wolf and sheep are good friends, and those coquettish operations also make everyone laugh.


    As for the administrator, after uploading this memory scene, he didn''t say it again. Everyone can understand.


    After all, this is a scene simulation of jokes. Let''s have a look at it, and it''s nothing to say.


    When there was nothing to talk about, limulu was able to finish the large memory scene.


    Therefore, for the village head of Yangcun, manyangyang, he still knows.


    The rank of grey wolf is only one level, which has not reached the level of flight.


    And the creatures in this world, not to mention.


    Now the slow sheep and sheep are flying with gray wolf, which is a little fierce!


    "The old sheep, the world will of our world."


    Gray wolf sighed and introduced.


    If it had not happened in front of his eyes, he would not have believed it.


    This old sheep is the will of the world, so I''m lucky not to be killed by the world.


    After all, I really wanted to eat sheep before. Sometimes I couldn''t catch the fresh lamb. I didn''t want to eat the old sheep.


    It''s just that they all miss. I think it''s the old sheep who stealthily let himself suffer from all kinds of accidents!


    Alas...


    it''s really hard for me.


    "The will of the world? All right! I see. "


    Lim Lu''s eyes froze, then reacted, and said with a suppressed smile.


    Sheep are the embodiment of the will of the world, and the wolf is very lucky.


    The wolf can survive in this world, or the world will be compassionate.


    Yes, wolves can live on grass, which is a change in the will of the world.


    Eat grass cake, drink grass soup...


    who would do such a thing?


    "Brother wolf, I''m sorry."


    Tony thought of a move, a steel battle suit fly to the gray wolf next to, directly with the gray wolf.


    The nanoscale steel battle suit can be adjusted and matched according to the user''s body size.


    Grey wolf is their group friend at least. Now it is carried by an outsider. How can it be done?


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s good that all of this has come."


    Gray wolf looked at his body of steel, did not care to say.


    The past, has been in the past.


    How good is your childhood now?


    Every day how to eat how to eat, change the pattern of all kinds of eating.


    What''s more, the armor I wear on my body is, um... So interesting!


    When it''s over, I must study it carefully.


    Don''t say anything else, at least you should make one for your wife?


    In this way, not long after all the members of the Qingqing grassland group came to chat with each other, the dark clouds in front of them trembled, and a ferocious black gold bow emerged from it.

 Chapter 855

    "How big the ship is


    Looking at the constantly pouring out of the spaceship, Tony licked his lips and said, "this ship looks very scientific and technological. It''s great!"


    Nearby, limulu said with a smile, "what? Mr. Shita, are you in love? "


    With a smile, Tony flashed on his steel uniform and his helmet covered his head. He said, "every world''s science and technology has its own uniqueness. It''s good to do more research and absorb scientific and technological knowledge from other countries."


    The Marquis of Vauban glanced at Tony and said helplessly, "before the other party comes down, you''ve got your eyes on your driving tools. You''re really a bandit!"


    That said, he didn''t think Tony was wrong at all.


    As the enemy, as long as the ship is not broken, it must be their booty.


    Even if it''s broken, it''s their booty to collect it.


    So what''s wrong with Tony just looking at his booty with censorship?


    But there are too many level five practitioners this time, right?


    When the black gold spaceship exposed its whole body, it was huge and stagnated in the sky, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    This scene can not help but make people wonder whether the spaceship will crush the world by a few minutes?


    On such a huge black gold spaceship, there are a large number of figures.


    Everyone is dressed in hardcover armor, holding sharp magic weapon, and exudes strong breath all over the body. Obviously, this is a strong enemy.


    "It''s a little numb on the scalp."


    Wave breeze water door touched nose, Shan Shan says.


    It is true that he is a sixth level cultivator, but in a moment he is locked by so many powerful people. Even if he knows that he has the ability to revive, he still can''t help but get angry.


    After all, the enemy standing on the spaceship has no accomplishments below the fifth level.


    Even the number of level 6 practitioners far exceeded them. He wondered if limulu and the holy monk could resist so many level 6 practitioners?


    "It''s a big force. It''s really a big deal."


    Xuanfa monk looked at the black gold spaceship and couldn''t help feeling.


    The first wave of marauders was killed by him, so he knew exactly how much he had killed.


    For his conjecture, he would not be surprised even if the second wave of marauders came to level seven practitioners.


    But now, the seventh level practitioners didn''t come. There were such a large group of level six practitioners and level five practitioners.


    As the Holy Son of puchen holy land, he grew up in puchen holy land since he was young, so when he meets any forces outside, he will subconsciously compare with the overall strength of puchen holy land.


    There are many elite disciples in the common dust holy land, but the cultivators of level 5 and level 6 are far inferior to the predators.


    The most important thing is that these predators are not ordinary practitioners.


    "Men, get ready, fight!"


    With a wave of his right hand, Limulus said aloud.


    At the same time, at the rear, the slow sheep and sheep were anxious, and the grass on their heads kept coming out. When they breathed, they drowned themselves.


    What''s different here, Limulus and others won''t care.


    Because now the enemy is coming, there is no one who is too strong, but there are a lot of them.


    There are plenty of predators for them, and that''s a lot of points.


    So, in a word of conscience, they were very excited.


    Therefore, in this kind of time, naturally will not care about the slow sheep.


    But gray wolf is different, his attention has never left the slow sheep sheep.


    After all, this is the green grassland world. If the world is destroyed, everything about him will also be destroyed.


    How can he not care if others don''t care?

 Chapter 856

    "Lao Yang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Grey wolf controls the steel battle suit and comes directly to the slow sheep.


    "Now it is."


    "The world is about to be destroyed, and the predators are unstoppable!" he said coldly


    At this time, the eyes of slow sheep and sheep have turned white, merciless and full of reason.


    "Now you are the real will of the world?"


    Gray wolf was stunned. The slow sheep sheep just now and the slow sheep sheep sheep are totally different.


    Today''s slow sheep, cold and merciless, just like... Robots.


    "The predators reap the will of the world, which is in the history of world records."


    "But why do you stop it? The plunderers come here to harvest the world will that has been nurtured for many years, and replace it with a new world will. Isn''t everything in this world going on as usual? "


    "The evolution and development of life, the change and transfer of species, the rise and fall of the moon, everything is so standardized and beautiful."


    "If a predator dies in this world, the world will be destroyed."


    Slow sheep sheep sheep staring at gray wolf, said coldly.


    Gray wolf frowned at his words and said, "you are the will of the world. If the will of the world is harvested, it does not mean that you are finished?"


    What is the will of the world?


    They''re here to protect, and they''re to blame?


    Although it is a group task to protect the green grassland, there are a lot of integral rewards.


    But the reward didn''t make the green grassland world willing to give it?


    So the protection of the group friends is equivalent to unconditional rescue support, and the result also leads to complaints?


    A complaint of no emotion, only rational and calm world will?


    If you let Tony Limulus hear it, it''s a headache.


    "As long as the world can evolve, everything will be fine."


    For the world will, there are no emotions and emotions. Everything comes from its own rules and order.


    The development and evolution of the world is the most important.


    If the world has a crisis and needs them to give up something, the world will give up without hesitation.


    Even if it''s the ego itself.


    As long as the world does not die after the self dies, the world will not have the slightest hesitation.


    Because as long as the world is there, then they are!


    So the predators harvest the world will in order, and the world will even cooperate.


    Revolt, the world will be destroyed.


    Without resistance, the world will still survive.


    What is the need to resist?


    "..."


    gray wolf understood the words of the green grassland world will, and fell into silence directly.


    Because he didn''t know what to say and there was nothing to say.


    For the whole world, maybe the world will is right. If the predators harvest the will of the world, they will leave the world. The world is still developing smoothly and can''t stand the waves.


    But what is that to the creatures living in this world?


    Are they in captivity?


    What''s more, it''s the kind that can''t resist!


    The world doesn''t resist. What do they talk about?


    In particular, gray wolf, he also knew the result of the failure of counterattack, the world collapsed, and the red wolf died.


    But he believed more in the power of the two administrators. If there were two administrators, the war would never be lost!


    "Boom" -- "


    suddenly, a loud explosion sounded.


    And this explosion is also the signal of the war!

 Chapter 857

    "I don''t want to talk to you. I''m going to fight too!"


    Gray wolf looked back and said in a hurry.


    In a moment, he turned around, controlled the steel suit, opened fire, and flew directly into the air.


    When Tony passed the steel uniform to gray wolf, he let go of the control of the steel uniform.


    The war took place in the green grassland world, the main world of grey wolf!


    He didn''t care about the will of the world, but he had to care about gray wolf.


    We can''t fight in the world of grey wolf, but we can''t let people take part in it?


    At this moment, the black gold spacecraft tens of thousands of guns roared, a terrible shell fell from the sky, to the earth for inhuman baptism.


    Obviously, they don''t care about the survival of the green grassland world.


    In other words, they are here to destroy the green grassland world.


    What is one world worth to the great devouring Legion?


    And those predators on the black gold spaceship were not idle. They jumped up one by one and attacked Tony and others.


    Maybe there are some keepsakes on the marauders, or the calculation of the brains on the black gold spaceship is too powerful. The bombardment of the spaceship can always avoid the predators and bombard the earth.


    For a moment, there were four murders.


    ...


    "won''t you go?"


    In the laboratory of Yangcun, Nangong Ruohan looks at the big scene outside and asks softly.


    "Won''t you go?"


    Su Chen directly counter asked, for the scale of the predator outside, to tell the truth, he did not expect.


    What does the army want to do on such a large scale?


    Sea of people tactics?


    Take advantage of quantity?


    There is a big gap between the sixth and seventh steps!


    Even if we win in the end, the casualties are...


    can we say that there are a large number of soldiers in the devouring legion, so people don''t care at all?


    To send so many people here is to train soldiers and refine them. The people who can live to the end are always excellent people.


    "Just a few of them can''t hold back the scene."


    Nangong Ruohan didn''t answer Su Chen''s question and said with a smile, "bring your God eating mice here! Take advantage of this war, let them grow and grow, otherwise, depending on their growth speed, they can really not keep up with your pace. "


    Su Chen smell speech rubbed the eyebrow heart, in front of the existence of this level, he is really no secret ah!


    Immediately, he communicated with the communication group with his ideas, and let the communication group bring the phagocytic mouse over.


    God eating mouse is his contract animal, so from a certain level, it is also a member of the communication group.


    The strategic value of goblin rat is always in the rat tide.


    In addition to his group leader identity and the status of large-scale world missions at this time, the communication group gave feedback directly to Su Chen''s request.


    "Please select the delivery location."


    After su Chen sets the target at a secret position not far from the battlefield, his mind moves and directly informs Xiaohei, who is far away from the battlefield, through the contract.


    "Xiaohei, I''ll send you to a battlefield in a moment. You''ll prepare the Raptors for battle."


    The last time I will Xiaohei their blood evolution, also did not pay attention to the trend of small black changes.


    After these days, what progress can the strength of the family of swallowing mice make?


    Last time we met, Xiaohei''s strength was promoted to Tianxuan.


    Tianxuan realm, first into the fifth level.


    That is to say, the strength of the most powerful one of swallowing God mouse is just entering the fifth level. Isn''t it sending people to fight here?


    However, the big man next to me must have his own intention to say so, and he or honestly called over.


    If the Raptors can absorb a lot of evolutionary energy in this war, earth shaking changes will surely take place after the war.

 Chapter 858

    Land boundary.


    "Master''s voice?"


    Xiao Hei sat up abruptly with a surprised face.


    It''s unprecedented for the master to deliver the voice and prepare himself for battle.


    Although surprised, but it did not hesitate, in an instant in the spirit of the rat eating orders, all heart above the rat ready to fight.


    Since it evolved into a god eating mouse, it has found that the God eating mouse family has many powerful talents.


    This spiritual communication network is one of them!


    Since then, he no longer needs to issue orders through roaring, just one thought, he can clearly transmit his will to the minds of all spirit eating mice.


    "Roar..."


    after getting Xiao Hei''s order, all the members of the family of swallowing mice are boiling.


    Fight!


    This is their favorite!


    Because only by fighting can we evolve rapidly!


    Although there is no other living creature within ten thousand miles of swallowing God mouse, they will obey without hesitation when the king orders.


    They never question the king''s orders!


    "This time, finally, can we contact the battlefield where our master fought?"


    Xiaohei looked up at the sky, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his big eyes.


    These days, he has learned about the terrible evolutionary talent of the Raptors.


    In a few days, he had already reached the late stage of Tianxuan realm!


    Give him a period of time, he is confident that he can be promoted to Yin and Yang, and become a real demon!


    Before long, a white light came down from the sky and fell on the soldiers of the zombie clan.


    The next moment, the heart of the above phagocytic mice have disappeared in the boundary.


    In this moment alone, most of the number of the nearby black rats disappeared.


    Even the dark area around it revealed the barren land.


    The power of swallowing mice is constantly evolving and becoming more and more powerful.


    Therefore, the strength of the new born cubs will only become stronger and stronger. It can be said that there are very few God eating mice under the heart rhythm.


    After all, if you have this talent of terror evolution, and you are still wandering below the strength of your heart, then you are really blind to this powerful talent.


    Of course, Xiaohei won''t take away all his strength foolishly.


    After all, it is also very important to ensure the safety of the old nest. If an enemy takes advantage of them to attack the nest, it will be a real disaster.


    ...


    green grassland world.


    "Limulu, these enemies are too many, even if we kill them with all our strength, we can''t stop them for long."


    Xuanfa monk looked at more and more predators around him, and could not help frowning and preaching.


    Although he is a seventh level cultivator, he can''t hold so many marauders forward and charge!


    The most important thing is that these marauders have a clear purpose, and they would not attack him if he did not stop him.


    This kind of discipline appears in the practitioners, which is really strange.


    "Hold on, we can win."


    As soon as limulu''s eyes congealed, dozens of branches appeared around him again.


    Although the power of separation is not as strong as noumenon, it is more than enough to deal with these six level practitioners.


    On the other side, the wave wind water gate is also divided into a large number of separate bodies, various kinds of which are miserable and diverse.


    These separate predators are the largest number of level five predators.


    He''s not as stupid as he is to deal with level 6 predators with his own avatar.


    Fortunately, there was a supply of Fu Zhuan, otherwise he would not be able to bear such a large project.


    Fortunately, there are so many practitioners of the sixth level on the opposite side. A dozen of them work together to clean up, and they will soon be able to clean up his nearby body.

 Chapter 859

    "It''s still too hard to touch people''s real bodies with their own bodies."


    Wave wind water door wry smile, some helpless way.


    Although his avatar in the process of forward attack, also killed a lot of predators.


    But none of the marauders who died under him were six ranks!


    The fifth order predators are endless.


    Even he suspected that there was a teleportation array on the ship above, and a steady stream of level 5 and level 6 predators were being teleported to the rear.


    Otherwise, why would the predators fly in a spaceship?


    "Howl --"


    just at this moment, a loud roar sounds in the rear.


    This made all the friends in the group dumbfounded. With the huge number of people and their full resistance, some looters fell under the green grassland and began to slaughter. But the predators were all human beings. How could this kind of roar suddenly appear in the rear?


    "Roar..."


    then, a series of hissing and roaring sounded in the rear, continuous, powerful.


    Also in this moment, all members of the group can not help but separate a trace of spiritual strength to explore the source of the roar.


    When they looked at the dark group of goblin rats, their eyes were stagnant.


    Because they feel a kind of... Friendly air from the goblin clan.


    Yes, friendly.


    Breath!


    Especially at the moment of perception, there is a feeling that can''t be hurt.


    This feeling, only when facing a group of friends, is this group of black mice the strength?


    But isn''t that too much power?


    Standing in the middle, the most powerful mouse king, seems to have only four ranks, right?


    The mouse with the king of five?


    What''s the use of this?


    It''s not nice to say, as long as they want, a few slaps can kill all the rats.


    "Race: Raptor."


    "Talent: devour evolution."


    "Identity: friendly."


    "Hint: swallowing God mouse swallows the enemy, does not affect the point acquisition."


    At the same time, a string of information appears in the minds of all group members.


    At this moment, all the members of the group understood the potential of the goblin clan below.


    They also probably understood the purpose of the friendly army of swallowing mice to appear in the green grassland world. Maybe they are not strong now, but after some time, the strength of the Raptors will be very strong.


    "Whoosh!"


    A huge corpse fell from the sky and fell directly behind the arrival of the Raptors.


    This is a level 6 predator. After pinching a level 6 predator in front of him, limulu throws his body directly to the Raptor.


    It''s so obvious that if he can''t understand it, is he stupid?


    Now that his accomplishments have reached seven levels, it seems that the great sage''s predator plug-in has lost its function.


    The most important thing is that he was a little flustered when he swallowed these six level predators into his stomach bag.


    After all, the origin of these marauders is unknown. Who knows if they have any backers?


    Don''t get into your stomach bag and don''t stop. It''s ridiculous that you end up killing yourself.


    "Whoosh....


    not yet waiting for the response of the Raptors, powerful corpses fell from the sky and fell to all positions of the zombies.


    This scene, also let small black head a muddle.


    They''re not here to fight, they''re here to eat evolution?


    Those... Friendly forces think that they are too weak to eat the mice. Should they help them evolve?

 Chapter 860

    "Eat!"


    "When you are strong, go to war!"


    Xiaohei also has no ink, directly in the spirit of the link command.


    And he didn''t worry about anything. He directly manifested himself and began to swallow it up.


    Although the Raptors will feed back their strength when they are strong, making them more powerful.


    Can oneself become stronger in two aspects, why should the unilateral enhancement of foolishness?


    The big mouse no longer gives orders to eat, but also starts to swallow up.


    Evolution!


    Evolution!!


    Evolution!!!


    "After phagocytosis, the score will not be affected. How much or how much should it be?"


    When monk Xuanfa felt the change in the balance of points, he thought to himself, "that''s the best way. Monks should be compassionate."


    After thinking about this, monk Xuanfa waved his big hand, and countless huge palms fell from the horizon.


    Each giant palm is grasped in the place where the predators are concentrated. After hitting each predator to a serious injury, it is directly thrown into the area where the Raptors live.


    I can''t move with such a heavy injury.


    Even if swallowing mice is not strong, there will always be a way to swallow it?


    It may be said that this is a bit cruel, but the predators invade and destroy this world, and do not pay attention to the survival of the creatures in this world. From this point of view, who is more cruel?


    He just killed the intruder in front of him.


    And the predators, forcibly plunder one side of the world, now look at the scale of the plunderers, we can imagine how many worlds have been destroyed in the hands of the predators.


    It''s not too much to cut such a cruel person. What''s more, it''s a good death to let them become the powerful power of guardians.


    Do they belong to the family of swallowing mice?


    It seems to be more powerful and mysterious than I imagined!


    "Ha ha! It would be great if there were so many friendly troops. "


    Tony laughs and swings his right hand backward. He flies out of the black with a piece of steel and flies towards the area where the mice are.


    "Guys, put on my uniform and fight together!"


    After hearing Tony''s voice, Xiao Hei slaps his paw and roars up to the sky, which can be regarded as a response.


    In a moment, some figures jumped out of the mice and ran into the steel battle clothes.


    "Click click..."


    at the moment when the steel war clothes come into contact with the mice, they become precise examples and wrap them up instantly.


    After a breath, a head of the body surface wrapped around a variety of weapons of iron phagocytic mice will appear in all people''s vision.


    In the time house, Tony constantly strengthens his steel uniform.


    In the process of strengthening the breakthrough, experiments are indispensable.


    Even when necessary, he needs a lot of data on steel clothing to calculate various values.


    Therefore, under the accumulation of time house, his storage space is stacked with a large number of steel war clothes.


    Although Jarvis has been strengthened many times by him, he has super high computing power and adaptability.


    But now he is engaged in a battle that is besieged by a large number of strong men of the same level. Every minute and second is an extremely high calculation for Jarvis.


    A miscalculation may lead to his death on the spot.


    He was also very glad that his accomplishments were not low. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on to this kind of intense battle for a long time.


    As a result, Jarvis sent out to fight in steel, in fact, very few.


    Of course, compared to his storage capacity.


    Now that there are so many friendly troops coming at once and their strength is not strong, it doesn''t matter at all.


    However, he knew the talent of the Raptors, so when wrapping the whole body with steel battle clothes, he also showed the big mouth of fangs specially for the phagocytic rats, so that they could phagocytize and evolve.

 Chapter 861

    "All of a sudden, the fighting power of both sides is almost the same."


    Tony laughs. He doesn''t know much about Raptor.


    However, when he was studying steel war clothes, his main research direction was attack and defense, but he also attached great importance to the obstruction of internal vibration.


    After all, he knows his own situation. As a mage, his body is really not strong.


    Although he can put a few shields on his body when he controls the steel suit, these shields can offset him when the shock strikes.


    But the key is that he can''t see what will happen in his future.


    So all, still need special attention!


    Even if the body of goblin is not strong, there will be no big problem in wearing steel war clothes.


    What''s more, as the reinforcements sent by the communication group, how can the body strength of the mice be stronger than those of the same level?


    Otherwise, it can be used as a backup force for the communication group?


    And this evolutionary ability... Tut, it''s really curious!


    If only his steel suit could also have the ability to evolve independently during the battle?


    After that, he didn''t have to study science and technology with all his strength. He could fight around with a bunch of steel uniforms. How hi?


    "Come on, babies, follow me!"


    Tony roared, and the golden array was born on his feet. With the impact of the laser, it broke out with a shocking speed.


    At the same time, the iron and steel swallowing God rats turned into black shadows and attacked their own targets one after another.


    The weak clansmen below are devouring evolution, and they can''t fall here.


    "Boom..."


    the real killing war between the two sides started. At this moment, Beauvoir Watergate and the Marquis of wobon did not have to make every effort to arrange their separate bodies to prevent the looters.


    They can give full play to their own advantages to fight!


    Maybe they''re not as good as the quality, but they''re no less than the predators in terms of quantity.


    "If this kind of massive war happened in Tushan, I''m afraid it will be wiped out in a moment."


    Tu Shan''s red hands were illusory, constantly bombarding the enemy in front of him. Looking around, his blood red eyes flashed a trace of meditation.


    The more you know, the more you can understand your own smallness.


    Now the development of Tushan is booming.


    The power of the fox demon comes from the true love, but it does not mean that there must be tragedy to make the fox demon strong.


    Under the accumulation of cultivation methods and cultivation resources, the fox demon can also quickly become powerful.


    Under the accumulation of methods and resources that she brought back, Tu Shan''s strength can now be regarded as the first in the world.


    She would like to go to Aolai country if there were not many affairs.


    To see if the mysterious aolaiguo is her opponent?


    But in the eyes of the world, Tu Shan, who is powerful and prosperous, is nothing in her eyes, especially in the face-to-face collision of this level?


    Predators, awakeners, abyss...


    the communication group has more and more enemies, and even the reinforcements of the communication group have already appeared.


    This can all explain that in the future, the forces behind the group friends can also enter the communication group and fight for the exchange group!


    At that time, for Tu Shan, it will be a real test!


    "Tu Shan, you still need to be strong!"


    Tu Shan Honghong blows a six level predator off with a fist. He thinks silently in his heart: "when you go back, go outside the circle and have a good look."


    "If you can, let the people of Tu Shan experience and explore outside the circle. If you don''t fight... The speed of getting stronger is still not good."

 Chapter 862

    In the constant fighting and killing, time gradually passes.


    For this level of war collision, even the seventh level practitioners, there is a great danger to their lives.


    A large number of level six marauders combine to form a super battle array. A war of that level can completely threaten the life of level seven practitioners.


    While limlu and Xuanfa monk will consume a resurrection seal script after a period of time in the battle.


    Although they have the healing seal script and the supply seal script, they can''t help it. There are too many predators and they are too crazy.


    Under the impact of reckless, they also died many times.


    Of course, the points gained are definitely far greater than the consumption.


    They are also happy with the proportion of consumption and harvest.


    On the other hand, the proportion of harvest and consumption of these six level practitioners is far less than that of limlu and Xuanfa monks.


    After all, the sixth order is nothing in this war.


    If it had not been for the revival of the seal script as a card, even they would not have been involved in this level of war.


    The number of deaths, too many.


    Many of them are a little tired, and they are used to it when they die...


    fortunately, their points are increasing, which is a kind of comfort.


    Of all the people, Tony is the only exception.


    Because the Raptor kills the predator and devours the predator, it evolves itself. But for the Raptor, it doesn''t get refining points after killing the predator, so these points are cheaper Tony.


    After all, the Raptor can kill and devour these predators, and Tony''s steel suit also plays an important role.


    It''s always a lot of benefits for people who communicate with each other.


    In this war, no one in the communication group is a fool.


    After their own points reach a certain level, they will strengthen their skills and make themselves more powerful.


    As for the problem of insufficient control after being powerful?


    Is that a problem in a big war like this?


    If you really can''t control it, you should fight more and die more times.


    If you are dead, your control will be perfect.


    So no one is worried about control.


    People just want to kill as many people as possible and earn more points. This kind of opportunity is not many. If you miss this time, you don''t know when the next time will be.


    Take advantage of this grand occasion, to a leap strong!


    Naturally, as one of the main bodies of the war, the strength of the Raptors also increased rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In particular, Xiaohei''s cultivation strength, under the accumulation of a large number of predators, was irresistible, all the way to the seventh level.


    War is the catalyst for the phagocytosis of mice.


    In particular, this kind of large-scale war impact of five orders and six orders makes the Raptors of God mouse like in heaven, and their strength soars wildly.


    In addition to Xiaohei, there are also a large number of five and six orders among the God eating mice.


    It''s not nice to say that now the Raptors have the power to subvert the earth.


    Are the sages of the earth''s boundary the opponents of the God eating mice?


    "Eat the mice, start fighting!"


    A scarlet awn flashed in little black''s eyes, raised his head, and uttered a murderous voice.


    This kind of power is unimaginable!


    But he knew that all these were bestowed by his master, and those who fought in the sky were reinforcements!


    And who are the reinforcements?


    That''s the master, of course!


    Now the phage God mouse clan also has the power to participate in the war. If so, then join the war!


    War!!!

 Chapter 863

    "Roar" -- "


    the group of swallowing mice gave out bursts of excited hisses, and the black tide surged, just like a huge net rushing toward the sky.


    At this moment, the advantage of the predator turns into a disadvantage.


    This time, there are more than ten million God eating mice coming to the green grassland world?


    If it is not for the purpose of swallowing the "evolutionary energy" falling from the sky, how can the phagocytic mice compress their body size?


    Now the accumulation of evolutionary energy has been completed, and all God eating mice have completed multiple evolutions, and have the basis for building a wave of swallowing rats.


    Therefore, we don''t need to suppress their own body shape. We can release our mind and restore our normal size. We can follow the surge of rats and emit the proud hiss of the God eating mice.


    From this moment on, the war also reversed.


    The various marauders in the sky finally began to retreat, gradually falling into defensive state from attack, and then retreated from defense.


    "Are you not in the war yet?"


    On the other side, Nangong Ruohan looks at Su Chen and asks lightly.


    "Don''t you know why I went to war?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, said softly.


    "Race: the rat eater."


    "Talent 1: devour evolution."


    "It can devour everything and turn everything into its own evolutionary energy."


    "Talent 2: spiritual link."


    "With the Raptor king as the center, each predator is a spiritual connection point. As long as there is a place where the Raptor exists, the king will be able to perceive and communicate through the spiritual link."


    "Talent 3: number increase."


    "Collective combat is the talent of the God eating rat clan. In the battle, the more the number of mice, the different power increase will be brought to each rat. In general, the more the number of rats, the stronger the strength of individuals."


    "Talent 4: optimize offspring."


    "The stronger the overall strength of the Raptors, the more perfect their descendants will be."


    "Talent 5 (not turned on)"


    "the killing power is used as a shock. After reaching a certain level, the new talent can be unlocked."


    "It is suggested that the killing power is the number of creatures killed by the whole family of swallowing mice. The more creatures killed, the stronger the killing power."


    The talent of goblin is very powerful.


    Each of them is very strong. If these talents appear in a certain group, it will make that group strong.


    However, all of these terrible talents are found in the God eating rat clan. He is also curious about how strong the force can be generated by such a large number of terror talents?


    In fact, Su Chen feels that there is still a talent that hasn''t been shown on the panel of the God eating rat clan.


    That is the reproductive capacity. The stronger the creature is, the more perfect it is, and the more difficult it is for the horrible creature to reproduce.


    However, they did not have this problem. After they evolved into a group of phagocytic mice, their reproductive ability was even more terrible.


    Even if all the mice on the Qingqing grassland died, I''m afraid it''s nothing for the whole family.


    After all, the talent has been opened, and the future generations of the God eating mice will become stronger and stronger.


    The offspring of the phage God mouse clan is stronger, and the strength of the family will become more and more powerful.


    This is also a virtuous circle. Even if Su Chen doesn''t care about the God eating mice, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the whole territory will be slaughtered by them.


    After all, if the Raptors want strong evolution, they have to kill and devour.


    The earth boundary can not produce such a terrifying group as the God rat eater, and naturally there is no natural enemy to restrain it.


    What kind of race can control the mice?

 Chapter 864

    "I said, I''ll never see you again."


    Nangong Ruohan shakes his head and says that what she said will naturally be fulfilled.


    Moreover, she is also really unwilling to penetrate Su Chen''s inner thoughts.


    "It''s a long time to play!"


    Su Chen sighed with emotion. Up to now, everyone''s strength has been greatly improved.


    It may be said that the number of points brought by the death of a predator is not much, only tens of thousands, but this one by one, it is also an astronomical number.


    Don''t you see that in the field, is not a person below the sixth order?


    Even the Marquis of wobang, Bofeng, shuimen, Tushan Honghong, Nezha and sun Mengyao have reached the seventh order. Under the influence of huge integral, is the bottleneck of the sixth and seventh order?


    Even if the thick bottleneck, under the power of krypton gold, it is vulnerable!


    As for his strength being surpassed by his friends?


    Little things!


    After all, the points he got from killing the enemy''s refining were extracted in proportion, so even if he did nothing and just stood in the same place, the amount of his points was the largest.


    "It''s quite long."


    Nangong Ruohan said with a smile, "it''s really strange that you practice here while you are fighting outside."


    "I won''t say anything else. I just want to say, when you are ready to fight, I will fight again. "


    Su Chen smelt speech to smile, did not speak.


    He went to war?


    To tell you the truth, whether he participated in the war is the same.


    If he borrows the power of communication group, he can easily wipe out all this.


    But what''s the point of erasing all this?


    Originally, we had a good brush points, he directly erase, what is this?


    He is just an ordinary seventh level cultivator without using the power of communication group.


    In the current situation, there is no difference between an additional seven steps and one less.


    What''s more, now that the situation has been controlled, the advantage lies in their side. Even if he is an eighth level cultivator, just stand aside and have a look. There is no need to fight.


    The marauders die in his hands, Tony. They don''t get a point.


    In order to make points better distributed to the big guy''s hands, he is still thinking about how to beat the shadow of the difficult level.


    "Your skills, martial arts, body methods, secret arts and so on are too monotonous."


    Nangong Ruohan sighed and said, "it''s not good for your strength. There are not many magic and secret arts to match. You can''t play a lot of strength."


    "If you look at the communication group, I have prepared a little surprise for you."


    With this sentence, Nangong Ruohan turned his eyes and looked at the continuous outbreak of war in the sky.


    And Su Chen''s heart flashed a little curiosity, little surprise?


    What little surprise did the big guy prepare for himself?


    For his own short board, he also knows, can''t help ah!


    After all, he also wanted a lot of magic and secret arts, all kinds of them, but there was no one in the communication group, or even in the group friends.


    This is very embarrassing...


    did the boss prepare a sutra Pavilion for him?


    Is there a sweeper in there?


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the communication group function is updated."


    "We hereby add the function: lottery big turntable."


    "The lottery turntable is divided into four sections: xuanhuang of heaven and earth."


    "Yellow level big turntable, a lottery needs 10000 points."


    "Xuan level big turntable, a lottery needs one million points."


    "A grand turntable at the prefecture level needs 100 million points for a lottery."


    "The sky is extremely big, a lottery needs 100 billion points."


    "It''s amazing. Please explore by yourself."

 Chapter 865

    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what''s the situation? The lottery wheel? "


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "yes, Mr. Tony, you''re right. This is the lucky draw turntable. It''s time to test our big guy''s integrity."


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s up to this wave of operation whether it''s the emperor or not. (slim picks eyebrows) "


    the grand turntable of the lottery is completed, which is the routine of online games again.


    But he still liked the big turntable.


    Maybe there are some holes in the big turntable and some routine integrals, but what is there?


    It''s better to have new functions in communication groups than not.


    We have to experience the big turntable before we can conclude.


    Marquis wobang: I think we should try the Yellow turntable first


    Marquis wobang: "although I didn''t look at the sky level turntable, but according to the price, I can see that the good things in the sky level turntable are absolutely balanced."


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, are you talking nonsense?"


    Tianji big turntable, 100 billion points once!


    What is the concept of 100 billion points?


    That''s not for them to turn now. For a long time in the future, they should only have a look at the sky level turntable.


    Not to mention taking 100 billion points to turn the turntable, even if it is 100 million, who can take it out now?


    Even if the luck broke out this time and got 100 million points, would they use the 100 million points to make this ethereal turntable?


    Anyway, it''s up to me, no!


    With this 100 million points, to strengthen their own skills, so that they can safely become stronger, it is not fragrant?


    Why gamble?


    Since it''s a big turntable, there must be good and bad in it.


    Although they can join the communication group, which has proved their luck from the side, they all know that for the big turntable of the communication group, the luck of the world they live in does not work at all.


    Usually, if you can find artifact by bowing your head in your own world, you may also pick up the most rubbish thing in the big turntable of communication group.


    I can''t help it. Since I have joined the communication group, I''m just an ordinary group friend.


    What is the importance of an ordinary group friend to the communication group?


    Well... Anyway, he doesn''t believe in his luck, so simply playing with the Yellow turntable is a field to open up new functions for communication groups.


    Wave wind water gate: "lie trough!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "why does Watergate say rude things?"


    Wave wind water gate: "you look at the prize of the big turntable, this time I really suffered from the loss of culture. I don''t know what to say when I talk about it. Only the word" lie trough "can express my feelings about this matter


    Limlu Tempest: what level of turntable are you talking about


    Wave wind water gate: "which can it be? What can we play at the current point level? In the final analysis, it is the lowest level of the big turntable


    Yellow class big turntable, he points to open, does not care to have a look.


    But when he saw the prize, his eyes could not turn.


    "Jiuzhuan forging body pill."


    "Nine level strong, Dan emperor''s famous work, a god Dan into the abdomen, body hundred forging into immortal!"


    "Tips: it is suitable for practitioners below the eighth level. Taking this pill can greatly enhance their own strength and enhance their physical potential. If they travel between life and death, they can make their bodies become immortal bodies."

 Chapter 866

    Jiuzhuan jianti Dan is only one of the commodities.


    And the color of this product is blue.


    As for the color division, Lim Lu once said in the group about the color division when he played the game. In addition, with the appearance of the big turntable function, he also knew that the commodity color in the big turntable was similar to that in the game.


    The blue prize is only one level higher than the white prize.


    There are purple, red and the only gold in the big turntable.


    At the end of the day, even if convenience mulu didn''t mention the concept of the game in the group, he could probably judge the value of the prizes according to the number of prizes in each color.


    The only gold must be the most precious.


    Three red prizes are second only to gold prizes, and six purple prizes are slightly less than red prizes.


    The rest of the blue prize and white came, naturally needless to say.


    "Attack cutting magic power: flowers bloom in the world."


    "When a thought rises, the world flowers will bloom. Each petal has a terrible lethality and illusory power, which can make people immersed in endless beauty and drive them to distraction unconsciously."


    "Grade: Golden Legend."


    Looking at this attack magic power, he can see the horror from the introduction alone.


    If he can get this magic power, then his combat power will definitely usher in a leap.


    Especially with the help of the communication group, the magic power changed quickly into his fighting power.


    But with so many prizes, just this golden prize, to be honest, he really has no confidence.


    But I don''t have confidence. It''s OK to try several times.


    Ten thousand points at a time is not much!


    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve hit the flying sword."


    "Ding, congratulations. I''ll take one of them."


    "Ding, Congratulations, take a scar repair cream."


    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve got a clean seal character."


    "Ding, Congratulations, you''ve got the magic weapon, Yunling mountain seal."


    "..."


    each time the lottery draws, the products are different.


    Of course, among so many prizes, the same prize can still be drawn occasionally.


    It''s just the prizes he doesn''t need.


    Although some of the prizes were useful to him, what he wanted most was the Golden Legend prize in the middle.


    As long as you can draw that prize, then all this is worth it.


    As a result, in the lottery, the integral amount of wave wind water gate dropped rapidly with the naked eye.


    Finally...


    "Ding, you don''t have enough points. Please try to earn points."


    Wave wind and water gate:...


    I have nearly ten million points, and I have lost them?


    Wait!


    Did you smoke nearly a thousand times without paying attention?


    I''m... Are you kidding?


    You can''t control your hands?


    Just when the wind and water gate was in a muddle, a message came out of the communication group, which instantly triggered a trend of controversy.


    "Notice, group Friends surnamed Cao, Meng de has won the Golden Legend prize: Dragon Teng secret skill, let''s congratulate and applaud it!"


    Limulu Tempest: Prime Minister Cao has won the Golden Legend


    Limlu Tempest: "ah ah ah ah ah! Why do I smoke so many times? The best prize is just a purple prize. Prime Minister Cao, how did you smoke the Golden Legend. (slim wails)


    Tony doesn''t have money: "well... Limulu, don''t do this, I''m not lucky enough to be you!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''ve smoked so many times, a bunch of white boards and blue boards, and I''m the worst loser, OK?


    "


    "

 Chapter 867

    Limulus Tempest: Mr. shit, how miserable


    Limulu Tempest: "that''s OK! It seems that my luck is OK, but Prime Minister Cao''s luck is also too good?


    Marquis wobang: "the surname is Cao, the character is Meng De, Cao Cao, how many times have you smoked?"


    The surname was Cao, and the character was Meng de: "er... Not many times. I really didn''t expect that I was so lucky that I could draw the Golden Legend prize! (slim sighs with emotion) "


    happy Feng man:" well, brother Cao, don''t be a fool. Tell me how many times you smoke. I''m also very curious. "


    After seeing the attractive prize in the Yellow turntable, he naturally joined the lottery team.


    Anyway, I also made a lot of points in this war. It''s OK to draw a few times.


    What if you win the Golden Legend prize?


    No matter what the Golden Legend prize is, as long as you win, you will definitely make a lot of money!


    Even if he is useless, he can get a lot of income by selling him to other members!


    But now, he has drawn half of his points, not to mention the Golden Legend prize, not even a red prize.


    Originally, he wanted to give up, and sure enough, he was not a chieftain for the lottery.


    Take a fight, turn motorcycle into bicycle.


    But now, Cao Cao actually took the Golden Legend?


    To know that Cao Cao''s strength is not as strong as his own, and the points are certainly not as much as his own.


    In this way, Cao Cao won?


    He can draw, then his luck, should not be missed!


    "In fact, I did not smoke several times."


    Cao''s surname was Cao''s, and Meng De''s character was "ask me to calculate my points. Well... I''ve smoked more than 60 times!"


    Wave wind water gate:


    Bo Feng Shui men: "did you smoke more than 60 times?"


    Do you know how many times I smoke? (slim collapsed face) "


    the surname Cao was given the name of" Meng de: "how many times


    Wave wind water gate: "more than 900 times!"


    Bofeng shuimen: "I smoked more than 900 times, and I smoked red once, purple eight times, and the rest were all blue and white, especially white. I smoked more than 700 times.


    the surname Cao was given the name of Meng de: "well, I''m sorry."


    "I don''t know how to draw a lottery. It''s on the top left. Isn''t there a ten even draw?"


    The surname Cao, the character of Meng de: "I just used ten times to smoke a few times, and then... You know."


    His strength is not strong, and he can not play a role in this super war.


    Even have to be vigilant around, because a careless self GG.


    To put it bluntly, he did not gain much in this war.


    Even sometimes, they are shocked to death by the battle aftershocks from the surrounding areas before they lose much money and kill a few predators.


    Alas... It is a bitter tear to say so!


    So he didn''t have a lot of points balance, so he didn''t have a big idea about the Yellow turntable.


    Do you know your own business!


    What big prize do you want to come up with?


    But how can he not experience the new function of communication group?


    In order to save the trouble, he simply ordered ten consecutive puffs after a few single puffs.


    I didn''t expect that there was a miracle. I took out the Golden Legend directly for myself!


    The secret of dragon rising!


    Turn into a nine day dragon, fly in the sky and swallow everything!


    This kind of secret arts is far beyond my imagination!

 Chapter 868

    Limulus Tempest: "ten consecutive puffs..."


    Limulus Tempest: "well, just pull out the miracle? Sun Mengyao: "maybe our communication group is different, that is, we should do the opposite way!"


    Sun Mengyao: "ten consecutive miracles, single pumping destroyed life."


    Limulu Tempest: "maybe! My points, my pitiful and charming little points, if I had known, I would have drawn all of them for ten times, which is not only easy but also excellent. "


    Limulus Tempest: a slip is a perpetual hate


    When he plays online game lottery, it can be a single draw miracle.


    It''s cheating to smoke ten times.


    After all, you''ve saved your energy. Are you a little worse in other aspects?


    But he never thought that the lottery of the communication group was reversed.


    A miracle can only come out of ten consecutive puffs!


    It''s unreasonable!


    Well, the communication group itself is unreasonable. Now there are ten miracles in a row. Isn''t that normal?


    In this case, it will be much more convenient in the future.


    When he saves another point, he starts to draw ten times in a row.


    Golden Legend!


    Golden Legend!!


    The Golden Legend on his lucky draw turntable is not only precious, but also just what he needs.


    If he can draw this prize, then his strength will usher in a super big leap.


    Even if one is not good, it may break through the eighth level.


    Sun Mengyao: "Alas... I was also pit by the previous concept. In those years, I also traveled around the world by hand for many years and was proficient in many krypton gold channels."


    Limulu Tempest: before you came to reincarnation space, was your family rich


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK."


    Limulu Tempest: it''s OK to listen to you. I think I know your family background. Another Kryptonian


    Tony has no money: "cough! I''m sorry to disturb you. Please look at my group nickname


    Limulu Tempest:...


    sun Mengyao: "this guy has started again. No wonder the richest man in the family will care about money?


    I''m afraid the last thing Tony cares about is money?


    After all, what''s the difference between this thing and a string of numbers for him?


    Limulus Tempest: now, Mr. shite, can you convert your money into points


    Limlu Tempest: "shut up if you can''t! (slim despises face) "


    sun Mengyao:" slim disdains face) (slim despises face) "


    Tony has no money:" I mean you two can come to me if you want to play hand games, whatever you want. "


    Tony has no money: "as long as you say, I''ll let someone develop it for you, and I''ll give you a large number of players, and then you can rush as much as you want, don''t care! (slim looks up and laughs. "


    Limulus Tempest:" OK! @Marquis Vauban, old Marquis, are you interested in touring Tony''s world


    Limulus Tempest: "kind smile)"


    Marquis wobang: "of course, I am still very interested in mobile games. (slim grinned) "


    Tony has no money:...


    come to the old Marquis?


    Forget it!


    After all, the old man came here. Who knows what he will do?


    In spite of the threat to the old Marquis, he did not care much about it now.


    As far as his current strength is concerned, even if he is against the whole world, then what?


    However, he was still very disgusted with the troubles.


    Therefore, he did not want the old Marquis to come to his house unless he had to.


    Don''t offend the old Marquis with any wrong words at that time, it will be really GG.

 Chapter 869

    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "what are your six points? Is that what I don''t welcome? (slim''s angry face) "


    Tony has no money:" no, I''m very welcome to the old Marquis. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "but I''ve been busy developing space engines recently, so I really don''t have time to receive the old Marquis. I hope the old Marquis will excuse me."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! That person, can really open his eyes and tell lies


    Marquis wobang: "just now I sent an invitation to limulu and sun Mengyao. When I come here, I will be busy developing space engine?"


    Tony has no money: "well... This one! I mean to invite Lim Lu and sun Mengyao, but I didn''t say the invitation is coming soon! "


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''m really busy recently. This engine is related to the improvement of my combat power. I have to care about it!"


    Really found that the old Marquis always wanted to come to his world.


    He did not understand, the old Marquis in the world, that is also a part of the earth world?


    Everyone is the earth world. How can the old Marquis like his own earth world?


    What''s the difference?


    Nothing?


    Marquis Vauban: it''s OK, Tony. I have a premonition in my heart that something is going wrong in your world


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "you are, you listen, is this human talk?"


    Marquis Vauban: "I said this, there is a scientific basis."


    Tony has no money: "scientific basis... From the old Marquis, you can tell the scientific basis. I don''t know why, why do I want to laugh so much?"


    What was the old Marquis like?


    The devil!


    Walking disaster!


    The existence of such characters is the biggest unscientific!


    But it happens that the word "science" is said from the old Marquis''s mouth. It sounds really interesting!


    Marquis wobang: "what are you laughing at? What''s funny? "


    Marquis wobang: you see, I will give you analysis. Are you the first group to join the communication group


    Marquis wobang: "among the first group of people who joined the communication group, whose world has no problem except you? Never been done by a penetrator, or someone like that? "


    Marquis wobang: "not only the first batch, but also the second batch, the third batch, whose world has not had problems?"


    Marquis wobang: "so you have to be careful. I feel that this is a big move. Be careful. It will blow you up from the sky to the end."


    Tony didn''t have any money:...


    it seems that the first group to join the communication group was him, Lim Lu and Watergate, right?


    The world in which limulu and Watergate are located has already triggered group missions. Even the old Marquis, Cao Cao, elder sister head and Yasuo have triggered group missions before and after.


    Well...


    although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that what the old Marquis said is reasonable.


    For such a long time, he joined the communication group early, but did not trigger the group task.


    According to the increasing difficulty of group tasks, the group tasks triggered by them will not be the group tasks above the large world tasks, will they?


    In that case, it''s over.


    Didn''t you see the big world mission triggered by the green grassland world that triggered such a huge war?


    They don''t even know when the war will end.


    Because everyone knows that the number of predators in front of them is not the last one!


    Think about it, a little toothache!


    I can''t fight, but my own world is destroyed, right?

 Chapter 870

    "Is that the surprise you gave me?"


    Su Chen looks at the chatting situation in the communication group, the big turntable appears, he does not have the first time to turn.


    He can also say that he knows a lot about the lottery turntable.


    After all, when he was playing games, he was also given the pit by the lucky draw.


    Think of it, it is full of resentment ah!


    "Yes


    Nangong Ruohan touched his fingers and said with a smile, "but now you can''t experience the surprise I gave you."


    Su Chen smell speech a Leng, way: "say you give me surprise, in this lottery big turntable?"


    "Experience it yourself, and you''ll understand everything."


    "Lucky draw is addictive. If you look at them, they will draw all their points, especially Tony. So many points have been drawn out. It''s really... Nobody."


    "You can, too."


    Nangong Ruohan said with a smile: "the big turntable I set up can ensure that the probability of winning each prize is exactly the same. There will be no secret operation at all, and the precious probability will be reduced."


    "Those things, I don''t care to do that."


    "So if they didn''t win the Golden Legend prize, it would only say that they were not lucky and had nothing to do with me."


    "I didn''t see that Cao Cao had only smoked a few times, didn''t he? If you''re lucky, you''ll be good at everything. The lucky draw is still up to you. "


    In the lottery turntable, everything immediately.


    She didn''t really care about the prizes.


    After all, it''s not a precious thing. As long as she wants to, one idea can make a lot of them.


    As for the single out miracle in the communication group?


    Single smoke and ten even smoke, in fact, are the same!


    Since the big turntable made by her, everything is equal!


    Single draw, ten consecutive draw, and the probability of hitting each prize are exactly the same.


    There was no cheating, and there was no cheating.


    Of course, for the group leader and administrator of the communication group, she still selectively let water go.


    Exchange group leader, can it be the same as ordinary group friends?


    However, Su Chen has to experience the mystery herself. She can''t say it, and she doesn''t want to.


    If the surprise is said, is it still a surprise?


    "Well, I''ll smoke a few times."


    Su Chen thought about it and nodded.


    Immediately his mind moved, and a huge turntable appeared in his field of vision.


    In the turntable, various kinds of prizes are displayed, which attract people''s attention.


    "There are so many good things in the lowest yellow turntable. I''m really willing!"


    After a sigh, Su Chen cast her eyes to the glittering prize on the top left.


    Of all the prizes, only this one is the most attractive.


    Golden Legend, among the big turntable, that is the most precious.


    "Magic power: Haoyang."


    "Draw the power of Haoyang to strengthen the soul of the flesh."


    "Grade: Golden Legend."


    Su Chen looked at the magic power and said, "this introduction is simple enough."


    With the power of Haoyang, we can strengthen our body and soul.


    In other words, it''s a kind of exercise that can''t be understood by the spirit.


    Their own flesh, very ordinary!


    If you can get this magic power, it will be a leap for your own combat power.


    As for such a brief introduction?


    Generally speaking, the shorter the introduction, the stronger the magic power?


    "So... Let''s go and have a look at the Xuan level turntable again."


    Su Chen''s right hand stroke, the big turntable changes directly, a magic prize appears in Su Chen''s vision.


    Especially after seeing the Golden Legend prize, he took a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 871

    "Secret of heaven."


    "We should strengthen our original foundation and increase step by step from bottom to top."


    "Grade: Golden Legend."


    What is the root of this concept?


    In the first way of practice, many practitioners went wrong because of their lack of knowledge in the early stage, resulting in their own foundation instability, stuck in a certain realm on the way to promotion, and were not allowed to advance in their whole life.


    The foundation of a ten thousand storey building must be very stable.


    If the foundation is not stable, it will not be built in any case.


    This is the foundation of the cultivator!


    But if the foundation of cultivation is certain, it is difficult to change.


    Now, this day word secret can strengthen its own original foundation, how terrible?


    And then, from bottom to top, step by step.


    If the basic source of its own root is enhanced, then its own strength will inevitably rise geometrically.


    According to the truth, even if the latter sentence doesn''t come out, the practitioners who practice this secret skill can also guess it.


    But since it appears, there must be other mysteries.


    After all, there is little nonsense in the introduction of the big turntable.


    According to his conjecture, this day''s word secret, after strengthening its own root base, will increase step by step, which must exceed the practitioner''s expectation.


    Alas...


    I really want the Golden Legend prize in the Xuan level turntable!


    At the same time, Nangong Ruohan stands aside and looks at Su Chen with a smile in his eyes.


    The big turntable is her construction. Does she know which prize Su Chen is looking at?


    But she did not speak, she gave Su Chen surprise degree, but also depends on Su Chen''s own choice.


    "Xuan level big turntable, one million points, ten times, ten million points into."


    Su Chen thought in his heart: "Cao Cao''s luck is so good that he won the Golden Legend prize more than 60 times."


    "Just like Cao Cao, I''m so lucky that I can''t find the secret of the day more than 60 times."


    "What''s more, we all know that it''s Cao Cao''s luck to explode. What''s the meaning of good luck to explosion? Isn''t it strange? If you want to be lucky enough to explode, then you will be lucky enough to explode? "


    "No, no, no, I can''t. If I look at my wealth level, I can draw the Golden Legend prize among the Xuan level turntables. It''s burning incense."


    "What is the surprise of Nangong


    After thinking for a while, Su Chen bit his teeth and made a decision in his heart.


    Isn''t it just a couple of times?


    Own now has the integral, that also is not unable to draw.


    Is it not tens of millions of integrals?


    Do you care about the tens of millions of points?


    Er... Tens of millions of points, I really care about it!


    After all, tens of millions of integral, that is not a small number, can strengthen an ordinary life to seven order level.


    But Nangong Ruohan said that there was a surprise for himself in the big turntable.


    Can you cheat yourself when all the three question marks have spoken?


    So say, oneself still put down the heart, good to send!


    And the ground level big turntable, that draws a time also to get 100 million points, oneself now simply cannot afford!


    I can''t afford to play, so it''s better not to watch.


    Provincial see inside the peerless treasure in his heart itch, it is pure to find stimulation for oneself.


    "Start!"


    Su Chen''s idea moves, Xuan class big turntable starts to turn directly, and turns faster and faster.


    Even though Su Chen is now a seventh order practitioner, he can''t see the speed and frequency of the big turntable, which is completely based on the concept of surpassing speed.


    When the big turntable slowed down, slowly stopped, Su Chen''s mind suddenly sounded a cold prompt sound.

 Chapter 872

    "Ding, congratulations on winning the Golden Legend prize: tianzimi."


    As soon as this sound falls, a leaf like gold appears in Su Chen''s mind.


    At the next moment, Su Chen''s eyes turned into the color of blazing gold and fell into a wonderful state of selflessness.


    Around the body, the golden regular chain appears suddenly, regular and complex, emitting a magnificent and powerful breath.


    "Still choose, Xuan level lottery big turntable ah!"


    Nangong Ruohan flicks his right hand to block the regular breath of Su Chen and whispers to himself.


    "It''s you, it''s not you, trail. What are you doing?"


    ...


    communication group.


    "Notice, the administrator Su Xiaoge has won the Golden Legend prize: tianzimi, let''s congratulate and applaud it!"


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    Marquis Vauban:...


    "..."


    after the communication group sounded the notice, the communication group was brushed by the ellipsis.


    Golden Legend, this is the highest level prize.


    If other members of the group got the Golden Legend, they would be very excited.


    After all, in such a short period of time, two members of the group got the Golden Legend, which shows that the Golden Legend''s hit rate is still very high!


    But the key is, this time draws the Golden Legend prize is the administrator adult.


    Administrator, are you sure it''s not a black box operation?


    Do you believe this?


    But then again, what does the administrator mean by this wave of operations?


    Did you roll up your sleeves and play as a supporter?


    You don''t have to be a lottery wheel!


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the mind of the administrator is really hard to guess!"


    Tony had no money: "Oh, my friend, it must be hard to guess. It''s inevitable for the administrator''s mind."


    Limulu Tempest: "Dear Mr. big shit, look at your stupid behavior. I swear that if you use this kind of translation, I will kick your ass with my sharp leather shoes."


    Sun Mengyao: "Oh, God, why are you all talking with this damned translation accent? That sounds like the stinky cheese made by Aunt parson next door


    Marquis wobang: "what are these guys doing?


    Is this building too crooked?


    Didn''t you just talk about the topic that the administrator won the Golden Legend prize?


    In less than two seconds, the building was tilted to the translation cavity?


    Are you kidding?


    When chatting in the communication group, will there be translation accent?


    Tony has no money: "Hey! old man! Do you know Mrs. Porter''s apple party? Yes, that''s right! I swear to God, you don''t want to know. It tastes terrible, worse than the rotten cheese that fell on Uncle Tom''s feet


    Tony has no money: "I mean, if you dare kick my ass with your stinky feet, you''ll end up no better than a woodchuck tied to a post and fed with apple pie. God forbid, you know what I mean? Man


    Limulus Tempest: "my dear Mr. big shit, what you just said is like a hen who has just laid eggs. (slim funny face) "


    wave wind water gate:" Oh dear, look at these two terrible Xius, they really make people want to laugh


    Tu Shan carried the handle: "what''s the matter with these people?"?


    What''s the situation of a sudden change of tone?


    It seems, why is it so strange?

 Chapter 873

    Nezha: "what are you talking about?"


    Nezha: "quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack


    Nezha: "slim scratched his head and face)"


    Tony had no money: "ha ha! It''s OK. I suddenly remembered that just now, and that''s it


    Tony has no money: @ Marquis Vauban, old Marquis, don''t you find it interesting to do so


    Marquis Vauban: No


    Tony had no money:...


    sure enough, the old Marquis still did not give face!


    The old Marquis must be very boring in his life.


    I really don''t know which aunt can resist the old Marquis''s strange temper?


    Wait!


    The old Marquis lived for hundreds of years. Has he ever had a daughter-in-law?


    Tony has no money: "cough! Do you mind if I ask you something, old Marquis


    Marquis Vauban: mind, don''t ask


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "are you so shameless?"


    Yes, marquis Vauban


    Tony has no money: "I don''t want face? (slim lifts the table) "


    Marquis wobang:" do you want face? (slym question mark face) "


    this is a big piece of shit, how about face saving?


    In any case, he felt that the goods were not face saving.


    In other words, can you eat his face?


    Limulu Tempest: "OK! (although this is only one word, it contains the highest praise of endless dimensions, which also shows my approval of the old Marquis''s speech. Once this word is written, five praise words can be found on the right side. "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang: "miszan, miszan! Tony has no money: "you''re a great singer!"


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "say... Everybody big man, you are crooked building?"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "what we said just now is that the administrator won the Golden Legend prize?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "cut, the administrator won the Golden Legend prize. What''s this?"


    Tony has no money: "isn''t it a common thing that the ideal is the emperor of a dynasty? A very normal thing that is not worthy of anyone''s shock. Isn''t a few words over it? "


    Tony had no money: "Jingtian, how are you doing now? Are you sure you don''t want to come here and mix up the integral and develop it? "


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "that, I also want to go, but this strength is really limited!"


    The ideal is the future Emperor:


    as far as he is concerned, will he still take part in large-scale world missions?


    Isn''t that just for the head?


    Yes!


    Among the communication groups, there are resurrection runes. If he dies accidentally, he can be revived.


    Therefore, he does not have to worry about his own small life, but the key is that his strength will only consume points, and will hardly gain points.


    In that case, why should he come?


    For his own strength, he still has some self-knowledge.


    In his own side of the world, his strength is good, there are a number of troubles in the world of monsters he also gave to, but in general, his own strength is not arbitrary.


    What''s more, if you want to be the founder of a dynasty, how can you join the war at will?


    Who has ever seen the emperor personally participate in the war?


    Even if the emperor participated in the war, it was not called taking part in the war, it was called the emperor''s personal expedition!


    It''s a thousand words. Anyway, I''m not suitable to go there to fight.

 Chapter 874

    Tony has no money: "it''s all right. Come here to make a bet, to make a bet, to become a motorcycle, to change a shotgun to a gun!"


    Tony has no money: "believe in yourself, you are the best."


    Tony has no money: "slim blinks."


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I think it''s better to develop slowly here."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "but some things have happened here recently, which seems to be complicated. Limulus Tempest: "what a baldness!"


    Limlu Tempest: "what? Has someone bullied our communication group? "


    Is it possible for others to bully and humiliate the people he has a large group of people?


    If Jingtian is bullied, he will go to Jingtian''s world to find a place.


    His idea is that if one dares to bully others, he will die!


    The ideal is the Emperor: "no, it''s a crazy Birdman who comes to me and says I''m Feipeng."


    Ideal is the Emperor: "also throw me a sword, let me muddle forced."


    Tony has no money: "Feipeng?"


    Sun Mengyao: "neurotic Birdman? wait! You are not the reincarnation of Feipeng, are you? "


    Sun Mengyao: "then your old man worked hard and finally found you. This time he came to return your weapon. Besides, if you are the reincarnation of the God General Feipeng, your old man must be very strong, and you can be regarded as a great supporter in your world


    Sun Mengyao: "believe my analysis. When I was at school, I was familiar with romance novels, and I knew these routines like the palm of my hand."


    Sun Mengyao: "maybe, there will be a love line between you two, haha! That''s great! (dog head) "


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty:...


    produce emotional line?


    What the hell is this?


    The black winged Birdman? Who wants to have a relationship with him?


    What''s more, is he the reincarnation of Feipeng?


    No wonder Tony has been saying that sun Mengyao''s brain hole is very big, and he likes to think blindly all day long. Of course, his ability of blind thinking is really profound!


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "you don''t talk nonsense, that Birdman is a man."


    Sun Mengyao: "Wow


    Sun Mengyao: "if it''s a man, it''s more likely. I''m really looking forward to the follow-up of the plot that will develop on you in the future."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty:...


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I don''t think you can see it. I''m not as good as Longyang! "You are a little bit like the development trend of rotten women! @Sun Mengyao. "


    Look, is that what a normal girl should say?


    Although sun Mengyao is very strong and has joined the communication group, she is not a normal girl fundamentally.


    But how can it develop in this way?


    Anyone who has experienced the information bombing of modern society can see that this product is a rotten girl, right?


    Male plus male?


    A strong man?


    Tony has no money: "cough! Our communication group is a communication group of harmonious civilization, and this kind of information is not suitable to appear in the communication group


    Tony has no money: "so let''s change the subject."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Jingtian, what did the Birdman do besides ask you to say that the God will Feipeng and give you a sword?"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "the rest is nothing."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "in any case, what he said, natural chaos, my idea is very dangerous and so on."

 Chapter 875

    Marquis Vauban: is your idea dangerous


    Marquis wobang: "as I expected, what you mean by that Birdman is to let you stop messing around and make sure that you can live in peace and quiet."


    Limulu Tempest: "yes, according to the information we know, assuming that Birdman knows about your joining the exchange group, he means that if you don''t join the exchange group, then you certainly don''t want to be the founding emperor of a dynasty."


    Limulus Tempest: "everything should conform to the will of God. You should not make too much fuss about it. It is easy to have an accident if the chance is not obvious."


    Tony has no money: "you two said so much, what you want to express is that the Birdman doesn''t let Jingtian be the founding emperor!"


    The ideal is the founding emperor: "what should we do?"


    The magic weapon that the man gave himself has been appraised by the communication group. The demon sword is the seventh level magic weapon.


    Does this mean that general Feipeng is a top seven?


    And the Birdman who wants to duel with general Feipeng must also be a strong man of seven levels, right?


    Well...


    if you want to compete with the seven level strong, you have to rely on your own small size?


    It''s a little difficult!


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. Relax your mind. You can do whatever you want. Behind you, there is a large communication group standing behind you. You need to be afraid of him."


    Limlu Tempest: Yes


    Limulu Tempest: "according to the Birdman''s theory that the universe is chaotic and what you are about to do is dangerous, there should be many practitioners in the sky who are paying attention to you. They want to do something with you."


    Limlu Tempest: I''m a communion group member. I can''t be their puppet


    Marquis, what are they? If they do something wrong, just do it


    Bo Feng shuimen: "since we have joined the communication group, we have to do what we want to do. However, the obstacles in front will become our stepping stones."


    Wave wind water gate: "if the world is wrong, then we will change the world!"


    The enemies that the communication group will face in the future must be extremely powerful and difficult to deal with.


    Maybe when they are more powerful, there will be intrigues. If they can''t even solve the problems in their own world, how can they face the formidable enemies in the future?


    After all, the communication group, the administrator and the group leader spend so much effort to cultivate them, but they are not allowed to have a dry meal.


    Everyone should be intelligent and responsive.


    The enemy and obstruction in our own world will be the least dangerous.


    Even the smallest danger can not be solved, what about the huge and desperate crisis behind?


    Only let oneself go through the grinding of crisis, can we really help the administrator and the leader in the future.


    In the words of the holy monk, the three great powers who dominate the level enter the communication group and cultivate them together. Why don''t they work hard to move forward?


    In the past, you can make fun of it.


    But in front of the real big right and wrong, everything should be analyzed calmly to find a way to solve the problem.


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "listen to what you say, I''m really passionate!"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "but... My..."


    Nezha: "if you have something to say, don''t be so hesitant."


    Limulu Tempest: "Nezha is right. Our friars should have a clear conscience and go forward on the waves."

 Chapter 876

    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "OK, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Tony has no money: "you just say it."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "the sword that Birdman gave me has a name, which is called Zhenyao sword. The communication group has also given me the magic weapon rank."


    Limulus Tempest: what''s the level


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "seven steps!"


    Limulus Tempest: "seventh level magic weapon?"?


    In this way, the master''s strength is the lowest, and he is also a seven level cultivator.


    Just now Jingtian said that the bird man came to him and called him the general Feipeng, and then he gave the sword.


    In other words, Feipeng, the God general, is the master of the sword, and is also a seventh level practitioner.


    God General... Just a god general?


    Will there be a God King and a God Emperor above the general?


    If there is, the world of Jingtian is too powerful.


    God will be the seventh level. Will the God King and God Emperor be the eighth or even the ninth?


    What''s the concept of the top nine?


    The enemy forces they are facing now are the strongest ones, isn''t it?


    The most powerful one in the world is the nine steps?


    If that''s the case, they''ll have to think about it for a long time.


    Tony didn''t have money: "Jingtian, let me ask you, how is the realm of practice in your world divided?"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "er... I''m not very clear."


    Tony has no money: "you don''t know the cultivation realm in your own world until now?"


    The ideal was the emperor of the Dynasty: "my ideal at that time was to be a pawnbroker, and then I completed my ideal. I kept watch of my pawnbroker all the time. I was very happy looking at the pawnbroker every day. "


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: ''(slim''s embarrassed face)


    Tony has no money:...


    what can he say?


    I''ve been practicing for a month, but I still don''t understand the cultivation realm of my own world?


    Even the most basic, the most front, also did not understand.


    This is really a talent!


    Limulus thought of it, and he wanted it.


    Seven level strong person can only be called God general, that scenery day that square world, pour is very interesting!


    @ is it an ideal person to come to the emperor


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "that does not have, look words, a bit domineering!"


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "monstrous and handsome, this can not touch a bit of edge."


    Sun Mengyao: "is it domineering? Black wings, domineering appearance, is God General Feipeng, is to send the sword, I seem to know something


    Tony had no money: "what do you know?"


    Sun Mengyao: "cough, cough! I''m sorry to say that! You don''t want to know anyway. I''m not going to tell you. "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "is there anything like you? How can you do that if you don''t say it in the middle? (slim lifts the table) "


    in the middle of the speech, it suddenly stops, and this kind of speaking state is the most disgusting person.


    Curiosity just got up here. Don''t you stop talking about it?


    No way!


    What''s more, looking at sun Mengyao''s tone, I can clearly see some situations!


    What does it mean that they are not interested in discussing this situation?


    The woman''s mind, is really the sea needle, cannot guess thoroughly!


    Sun Mengyao: are you sure you want to listen


    Tony didn''t have money: "I''m sure and I''m sure. Don''t talk about it. Tell me!"


    Sun Mengyao: "OK, that''s what you said. You can''t talk about me later. (slim raises eyebrows) "


    Tony has no money:" OK, I promise I won''t talk about you in a moment! "

 Chapter 877

    Sun Mengyao: "limulu tempest, will you say me later?"


    Limlu Tempest: No, no


    Limulus Tempest: you see, Mr. shit doesn''t say you anymore. Will I say you? Certainly not! "


    Sun Mengyao: "what about the old Marquis? Where is our Lord fire shadow? "


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "sun Mengyao, are you going to give the whole group @ again?"


    Marquis wobang:


    what is this little girl doing?


    Say what you want to say!


    Anyway, in addition to some unhealthy parts of the communication group, they can speak freely.


    What''s more, sun Mengyao found some information they didn''t find. For the whole communication group, it''s more free to say. How can they open up?


    Sun Mengyao: "OK! Since none of you will speak of me, I will


    Sun Mengyao: "from what Jingtian said just now, we can analyze that the so-called Feipeng general must have a great relationship with Jingtian."


    Sun Mengyao: "and the relationship between the black winged Birdman and the general Feipeng should be like an enemy or a friend."


    Tony didn''t have money: "we all know that. Didn''t you say you found something secret? What we say now is something we all know. "


    That''s bullshit!


    After all that, they all know the information.


    If it''s just like this, is it necessary for sun Mengyao to talk like that?


    Sun Mengyao: "Oh, don''t interrupt me. There are still others behind me."


    Sun Mengyao: "slym speechless face"


    Lim Lu Tempest: "yes, Mr. shite, how can you be so calm? It''s not good to be so impatient! "


    Marquis wobang: "little Mengyao, don''t listen to Tony. You can tell me about you."


    Tony has no money:


    You don''t start to spit, old Marquis


    Forcing Lai Lai?


    Is this the word for him?


    Although he usually talks a lot in the group, but his words are not a few nonsense, right?


    How can this force Lai Lai?


    Really, when the old Marquis spoke, he didn''t think about it?


    Sun Mengyao: "black winged Birdman, I haven''t gone through some romance novels before. They are all fallen angels."


    Sun Mengyao: "of course, the world Jingtian is in is our oriental ancient cultural world, so there will be no such product of fallen angels."


    Sun Mengyao: "plus what he said about Feipeng, it''s not difficult to see that there is a divine world on it, and the elderly with black wings and domineering features come down to the world on the full moon just to pursue their former friends. What a strange and sad biographical story!"


    Sun Mengyao: "in the battle between the divine world and the demon world, the God General Feipeng fights with the demon king on the battlefield. Because of the success of the war, they are killed for their love of killing life!"


    Sun Mengyao: "tut tut... Everybody, do you taste this truth?"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "how can he listen to this strange thing?


    He knows all these words, but why does it make a strange atmosphere?


    What strange sad stories? What are they all about?


    There is still some credibility in the divine world and the demon Kingdom, but what''s behind this?


    Good. How did this thing come out?


    Sun Mengyao''s focus is too unreliable, right?

 Chapter 878

    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Wave wind water gate:


    Marquis wobang:


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Soon, the communication group was full of question marks.


    These question marks represent the confusion in the big guy''s heart.


    How can sun Mengyao get involved in everything?


    The vision of the rotten girl, that also has to have a degree!


    Can''t two men say a word, can imagine the strange twists and turns of the crooked love road?


    Sun Mengyao: "you see, I just said, you don''t say me."


    Sun Mengyao: "look, after I said, did you not keep your promise?"


    Tony has no money: "cough, cough, cough!"


    Tony had no money: "well, we didn''t talk about you, did we?"


    Tony has no money: "the question mark we send just represents our own incomprehension, which is the doubt and blame for our own, absolutely not saying what you mean. (I swear) "


    sun Mengyao:" Oh! Men


    Su Xiaoge: "well, you do not guess, Jingtian said things, and you think is not the same."


    As soon as he recovered from the vastness and magic of the word, he was attracted by the messy communication group interface.


    During the war, no one in the communication group normally spoke.


    But now, a careless Kung Fu communication group of news are 99 plus.


    And when he looks at it, what''s going on?


    Love story between Feipeng and Chonglou?


    What the hell?


    The two of them are clearly the kind of invincible loneliness, that kind of emotion, but also the excitement and desire after the first meeting of a rival.


    This pure opponent''s emotion, how to become a basic friendship?


    Tony had no money: "administrator, what''s going on in Jingtian


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s nothing. It won''t happen."


    Su Xiaoge: "anyway, Jingtian is also the protagonist of their world. (slim touches his chin) "


    Tony has no money:" Jingtian is also the protagonist? The son of the world? "


    Su Xiaoge: "almost!"


    Marquis wobang: "Alas! Another leading character has joined the communication group. So far, am I the only villain in this communication group? "


    Marquis wobang: "slym sighs face"


    for Jingtian, in fact, big guys have guesses.


    From the words of Jingtian just now, we can say that the natural mechanism is chaotic.


    If Jingtian is just an ordinary person, then he does things casually, I''m afraid it will not lead to the arrival of the strong.


    Moreover, he is a domineering man with black wings on his back. If the divine world really exists, the demon world must exist.


    All of this, all of these have designated Jingtian''s unique identity.


    Therefore, Jingtian is the world''s leading role in the identity, but also said in the past, very normal.


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "I am the leading role?"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "I am a little common people, how can I be the leading role?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you don''t belittle yourself, believe yourself, you are the protagonist, and you will punish the evil, kill the devil and save the six realms in a certain period of time in the future."


    Limulus Tempest: "among the worlds where Sedum is located, there are still six worlds?"


    Marquis wobang: "that big boss, really miserable."


    Tony has no money: "the protagonist works hard, keeps fighting and growing up, and finally holds the artifact to kill the devil!"


    Tony has no money:


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "this is my future... Growth track?"


    Will you be a great hero in the future?


    If you don''t join the communication group, you will save the six realms?


    This is simply, too shocking!

 Chapter 879

    Su Xiaoge: "your concerns, how are they different?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Jingtian, in fact, what we said just now is right. You are the reincarnation of the God General Feipeng. As for the one who comes to find you, it is the Lord of the demon world and the devil''s mansion."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "the Lord of the demon world?"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "listen, it''s cool!"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "the administrator, what is the relationship between my previous life and the Lord of the demon world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "your previous life, in fact, has nothing to do with the Lord of the demon world."


    The ideal is the emperor of the dynasty


    It doesn''t matter?


    His previous life and that devil Chonglou have nothing to do with it?


    Since it doesn''t matter, why does the devil come to find himself?


    What''s the meaning of giving back the sword to yourself and saying you want to fight with yourself?


    This is very obvious. It has something to do with it!


    But the administrator said it didn''t matter. He nodded.


    Su Xiaoge: "do not doubt, your previous life, is the God will Feipeng."


    Su Xiaoge: "your previous life, just a prince of a kingdom."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "er... It turns out that the previous life of my previous life is the God General Feipeng."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "wait! I was a prince of a kingdom in my previous life. Did I become the founding emperor of the country? Did I even have justice? "


    The ideal is the Emperor: "revive that kingdom! Great achievements


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "his former life is a prince!


    And the former life of the former life is the God of the divine world Feipeng!


    It sounds very strong in the past two generations!


    Then why in this life, how did you become like this?


    Is the gap too big?


    A little headache...


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the former life is a prince, the former life is a god general."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "brother Jingtian, you have a lot of talent."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "sorry, I''m so big, I don''t know. (slim has no choice but to face) "


    really, he is also a God in the divine world at any rate. How come no one comes to look for himself except for the devil?


    Are you hiding in the lower world with the mission of the divine world, so it is not convenient for people in the divine world to find themselves?


    Su Xiaoge: "of course you don''t know, if you don''t join the communication group, then according to the normal track, you should soon step on the training together."


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, your ending is a bit miserable."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "miserable..."


    Tony has no money: "administrator, is it convenient to disclose one or two? (dog head) "


    Tony has no money:" Oh, Jingtian, you can rest assured that you will encounter some setbacks and difficulties along the way as the protagonist, so don''t panic, it''s all small things. "


    Tony has no money: "we should calm down, ask the administrator, then we can change our own destiny."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty:...


    the administrators all said that his future outcome was a bit miserable, how could he listen to such panic?


    How miserable is your future?


    How miserable can it be?


    Is he dead?


    No!


    Su Xiaoge: "but you have joined the communication group, then the tragedy that you will happen in the future will not happen again."


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I''ll upload Jingtian later. Let''s have a look together."


    Su Xiaoge: "fight at the same time, and have a look at it. It''s time to kill."


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded the medium-sized memory scene" Legend of the immortal sword and the swordsman III "


    "

 Chapter 880

    "Ding, the ideal is that the emperor of the dynasty has accepted it."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "Ding, Xu Xuan is not accepted by Xu Xian."


    "..."


    soon, all the group Friends chose to accept.


    They are still looking forward to new memory scenes.


    Of course, most of the group did not see the memory scene for the first time.


    After all, they are fighting in the battlefield now. It''s OK to have a distracted chat. If you want to watch the memory scene, you''d better wait until you go back!


    Anyway, the memory scene is here. It''s not without it, isn''t it?


    But the scenery is different. He directly enters the consciousness into the memory scene and savors it carefully.


    After all, this is a piece of his own experience, and he also wants to see his future.


    In particular, the administrator said that his future is very miserable, this listen, a little infiltration ah!


    ...


    "this golden legend prize is your surprise for me?"


    Su Chen gets up and looks at Nangong Ruohan and asks softly.


    Tianzi secret, to make up for the lack of basic sources of congenital roots.


    Even if the origin is very deep, it can also make itself stronger.


    Therefore, once the word secret is put into the outside world, all practitioners will fight for it.


    After all, no one will dislike that they are stronger, only those who think they are weak can not dislike their own strong.


    "It can be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not."


    Nangong Ruohan shook his head and said with a smile, "in fact, the surprise I gave you is a chance to win the Golden Legend prize."


    Su Chen was stunned and said, "that is to say, even if I choose the big turntable of prefecture level and the big turntable of sky level, I will also draw the Golden Legend prize?"


    "Yes, are you sorry to hear that now?"


    "This is a surprise. What about regret?"


    "You are quite free and easy."


    Nangong Ruohan turned his words and said, "as the leader of the group, you should be different."


    "So every month you have the right to win the Golden Legend prize. Take advantage of it!"


    Su Chen listens to Nangong Ruohan''s words, can''t help but flash a glimmer of joy in her eyes.


    Once a month Golden Legend prize?


    It''s really, really great!


    She has already experienced the Golden Legend prize in Xuan level turntable.


    The word of heaven!


    This secret skill has greatly improved his strength.


    Even the application of some skills in this secret technique also brought him great insights.


    Standing on the shoulders of giants, you can really see farther!


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Magic element (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Flying Thor''s skill (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "The divine power of the one who is guilty of the fire of karma (has reached the upper limit of reinforcement, unable to continue to strengthen)."


    "Insulated claw (has reached the upper limit of strengthening, can not continue to strengthen)."


    "The power to resist the wind (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Samadhi true fire (has reached the maximum enhancement limit, can''t continue to strengthen)."


    "Tianzimi (can be promoted)"


    "Points required: 5 million."


    Su Chen looks at the front of the strengthening column, eyes stay at the number of points to improve the word of heaven.


    The meaning of promotion is that it can not be strengthened.


    Yes, the secret arts produced by the big man next to him, how can there be room for improvement.


    That must be the most perfect state!


    Maybe it can be further improved, but the communication group has no strength to strengthen.


    However, it is a surprise to be promoted!


    "Upgrade

 Chapter 881

    "Enhancement bar."


    "Tianzimi: introduction. (can be improved) "


    " the amount of points required: 12 million. "


    "..."


    Su Chen felt a headache when he saw the amount of points soared more than double.


    However, he also knows that the more points he consumes, the more powerful the trick will be.


    So it''s worth it.


    "Promotion!"


    With an idea of Su Chen rising, the rear of Tianzi secret begins to blur.


    At the same time, a strong force from Su Chen''s body.


    In a moment, it was all over the body.


    "Enhancement bar."


    "Tianzimi: Xiaocheng. (can be improved) "


    " the amount of points required: 25 million. "


    "..."


    Nangong Ruohan stood beside him, looked at Su Chen''s expression, and said in a funny way: "what? Some heartache? "


    Su Chen smell speech wave hand to say: "no, just some feeling, this integral also too not enough to spend!"


    A few breathing time, nearly 20 million points can be lost?


    Is it too expensive?


    Immediately Su Chen raised his right hand, as if thinking of something.


    I saw the front screen scroll, stopped in the group business card.


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    Su Chen looks at his own rank, in the heart some loses, also some hopes.


    What''s lost is that our combat power is still level seven.


    What I hope is that I am still seven steps!


    After all, what kind of power do you have? I understand it most in my heart.


    If this power is the eighth level, then the eighth level cultivator is just like that?


    "Well, after such a long rest, it''s time to join the war."


    Su Chen stretched out a stretch, looked up at the air, said with a smile.


    The next moment, his figure a flash, suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Now that you''re in the war, it''s time for me... To fight."


    Nangong Ruohan''s eyes twinkled and murmured: "I didn''t expect..."


    the faint murmur reverberated around, and the sound had not fallen. Nangong Ruohan''s figure also disappeared in place.


    With the participation of a su Chen and Nangong Ruohan, the disadvantage of the marauders is more obvious.


    Tony and others and the God eating mouse clan become more crazy after seeing Su Chen and Nangong Ruohan.


    For Tony and them, it''s a great point.


    Now that the two administrators are engaged in the war, they have to seize the time and not let go of any enemy.


    As for the Raptors?


    Su Chen, that''s the master of swallowing mice!


    The king of Raptor can influence individuals and drive individual evolution.


    In addition, the spirit link talent of the phage God mouse clan, so Su Chen''s contract is equivalent to the contract of the whole God eating mouse clan.


    So in the future, even if Xiaohei dies, the new king of God eating mice will give priority to Su Chen!


    When the master takes part in the war, is it not crazy for them to eat the mice?


    Don''t let the master see their outstanding fighting ability, do they have a future?


    After all, it is because of their owners that they can evolve from an ordinary rat family monster into a famous God eating rat clan.


    What''s more, the war has been going on for several days. Now, if you look at the black tide of the rat eaters, how can there be any more than five levels of swallowing mice?


    In the world of Qingqing grassland, the weakest swallowing God mouse is also the fifth level strength!


    As the king of swallowing mice, Xiaohei also leapt to the seventh level with the overall strength increase of swallowing mice.


    It''s only one step away, and he''ll be in the eighth rank!


    Eight steps cultivation, this is in front of him, dare he think?


    Dare not think, even he does not have the qualification to know!


    All this is for the master''s sake!

 Chapter 882

    More than a month later, Su Chen and others led a group of flying God eating mice, and surrounded the predators'' rear method ship.


    Now, as long as there are predators who dare to appear, they will welcome the most explosive attack.


    However, due to the strong defense of the French ship, although they restricted the French ship''s movement, they could not break the French ship''s protective cover for a while and a half.


    Of course, the marauders also know the power gap between the two sides.


    Therefore, he has been shrinking in the French boat and never came out again.


    "Hey! It''s great that we finally learned how to bully the less with more. "


    Limulu said excitedly that in the previous battles, they were beaten by more people than by others.


    Now Feng Shui turns around, and they finally experience the feeling of an encirclement.


    Not to mention, it''s really cool.


    "Brother Hei, you''ve evolved very fast


    Limulu said to a young man in black beside him. The boy in black is Xiao Hei.


    During this period of contact, they all know that the God eating rat clan is under the charge of the administrator.


    In particular, the king of the God eating rat clan called the administrator as his master.


    What does that mean?


    With the words of the communication group, they are the allies of the exchange group.


    This means that in many future wars, both sides will be allies.


    Therefore, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages in dealing with the relationship as soon as possible.


    "That''s, our greatest gift for the rat eaters is evolution."


    Xiao Hei raised his head and said with a proud face.


    There are a lot of talents among the Raptors, but the most proud one is the evolutionary talent.


    Because of their evolutionary talent, they can evolve wildly in battle.


    Depending on the way the enemy attacks, they can quickly evolve resistance.


    According to the way the enemy fights, they can evolve the most targeted fighting skills and means.


    And after the death of the enemy, devour the enemy''s flesh and blood, they can also get the most effective evolution.


    When the next encounter with the same type of enemy, it will no longer be the enemy, but their prey!


    "Brother black, do you have any way to deal with this broken cover?"


    Limulu chuckled and said, "if we can break this cover, we should be able to end the war."


    Black smell speech shook his head, way: "no, if I had a way, it would have been on, how could I still stand around here?"


    "Er... Right, too!"


    "Limulu, I''ve heard that your phagocytic evolutionary ability is similar to that of our phagocytic rodents. Shall we take some time to study it?"


    "It doesn''t matter, because my ability to devour evolution doesn''t help me in the fight now."


    "Can''t keep up with you?"


    "It can be said that there is no way. On the way forward, not everything can go forward together."


    "Why don''t you study and develop your evolutionary abilities?"


    "This... I also want to study it! There''s no way


    "If I can, I also want to have the evolutionary ability of you. I can eat it all the way, and I don''t have to think too much about it."


    How strong are the evolutionary talents of the God eating mice?


    If his evolutionary ability is as strong as the God eating mice, I''m afraid he has already achieved eight levels of cultivation.


    Didn''t you see that Xiaohei is now at the seventh level?


    If you give him a little more time, I''m afraid it will be eight steps.


    Swallowing up level 6 predators can advance to level 8. Can we say it''s not terrible?

 Chapter 883

    "How about this? When the war is over, you come to me and we can have a good negotiation."


    After a moment of meditation, Xiao Hei said slowly.


    "I''ll find you? How can I find you? "


    Lim showed his head in a daze and devoured the mice, which were under the charge of the administrator.


    When the war is over, we will surely return with the administrator.


    At that time, will he go to the administrator?


    What do you say?


    Do you want to say the administrator, I want to talk to your little black?


    Is this suitable?


    Although the administrator is kind to people on weekdays, is it too much?


    Maybe the administrator doesn''t care and will open the door for convenience, but really... Can''t open this mouth!


    "I''m at the boundary. You can come to the boundary to find me."


    Xiao Hei said with a smile, beside these, are the master''s comrades in arms.


    Now their own strength to improve a lot of true, can be put before, these comrades in arms for themselves, that is also the strongest!


    What''s more, it''s thanks to Limulus that they''ve been able to advance so fast.


    If they hadn''t knocked down the corpse of a predator to the place where they ate the mice, they wouldn''t have joined the war so soon.


    The slower they go to war, the slower they evolve.


    After all, the time of war is closely related to their current strength. The shorter the time they participate in the war, the weaker their time will be.


    So he was very grateful to Limulus and others.


    It''s true that they are eager for war and evolution, but they are friendly to their friends.


    "Land boundary? Which world is that? "


    Limulu is stunned. The boundary?


    I have never heard of this world.


    I''ve never heard of hell.


    I think it''s right. It''s the place where the people who eat the mice under the administrator''s command. What I''ve heard is not normal, right?


    "You can ask the host about specific matters."


    Xiaohei smiles and says: "if the master agrees that you come to me, the Raptors welcome you all the time."


    Never heard of the boundary?


    Which side of the world?


    In addition, the master''s "comrades in arms" used different moves than any other moves he had seen, so he did not quite understand.


    He had better not say more about what he didn''t understand.


    If it is because of their own many words and caused the master''s trouble, it is really inexcusable!


    "Well, when the war mission is over, I''ll ask the administrator."


    Lim nodded and said that he also attached great importance to his own phagocytic evolutionary ability.


    Therefore, it is necessary for him to go there.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Xiaohei also nodded. Then they looked at the huge Dharma boat ahead and began to talk about others.


    These people call their owners administrators. It seems that they are part of an organization.


    And the owner''s status and strength are extremely high.


    The strength of the master is still beyond his expectation!


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "Or do you break the shield?"


    Su Han''s hesitation asked.


    Big guy, that must be no problem.


    But the point is, will the big guy do it?


    After all, this is a real big guy. It''s not a fake.


    "You want me to break the shield?"


    Nangong Ruohan asked with a smile. For this question, Su Chen could only bend her head and nod back: "yes."

 Chapter 884

    "Good."


    Nangong Ruohan said, a little bit of the right hand, a little white light from the Dharma boat.


    Although white awn is just a little bit, very small.


    But from the moment the white awn appeared, everyone could not help but cast their eyes, as if this white awn was the most magical existence in the world. Even if it was invisible and invisible, it would still attract the attention of all living beings.


    "Hum!"


    The white awn fell slowly until it fell on the barrier of the Dharma ship, and the sound of iron melting was heard between contacts.


    At the next moment, the barrier protecting the Dharma ship disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Done."


    Looking at the front, he said with a smile.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Tony turned and said respectfully.


    And his voice, also let the surrounding group of friends react.


    "The caretaker''s greatness is really not a thief in front of you."


    "The administrator is worthy of being able to coexist beauty and strength, which we admire."


    "As soon as the administrator makes a move, the world seems to have lost its color, which is convincing."


    "..."


    listening to the rainbow farts of her friends, Su Chen couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of her mouth.


    That''s great!


    Speaking of speaking, he did not expect Nangong Ruohan to be so talkative?


    Just now Nangong Ruohan behaved as if she would agree if she spoke.


    This kind of feeling is really weird. I still don''t want to have it again.


    "The barrier is broken, are you still going?"


    Nangong Ruohan looks the same, light said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the figures around him twinkled, and all of them burst out with all their might to launch the most violent attack around the French ship.


    "Su Chen, I know that you have used this place as a brush point."


    Seeing Su Chen moving behind, Nangong Ruohan said: "you can have your current strength. When the next predator arrives, the world will be destroyed."


    "With these few seven level practitioners, we can''t fight against the devouring army."


    Su Chen smell speech Mou Guang a flash, hand action is not slow, return a way: "do you have any better suggestion?"


    At present, the biggest problem of the communication group is that there are too few personnel.


    He can''t help it!


    After all, the number of people invited by the exchange group is very limited. Even if he wants to invite a large number of people to join the exchange group, he is just powerless!


    If there are millions of friends in the communication group, even if the main force of the Legion comes, he will dare to fight!


    Anyway, the power of communication group will only be stronger and stronger!


    Fighting can only bring growth.


    But now, there are only a dozen of them. What can he do?


    The next wave, I''m afraid, is the seventh order predator.


    At that time, how to fight with them?


    I''m afraid that as soon as you come out, there will be a storm.


    There will even be a large number of imprison magic. After being imprisoned, you can inquire carefully.


    "In a moment, destroy the teleportation array that devours the Legion, and then use the power of the communication group to erase the surrounding traces."


    Nangong Ruohan''s soft and ethereal voice rings out in Su Chen''s mind, "in the future, you will not fight less with the phagocytic army, but now, the communication group is still in the growth stage."


    "The power of communication group will not be lent to you indefinitely, and I will not use it without limit."


    "So in the end, everything depends on you."


    "I hope that in the future, when everything is enemy, you can rely on your own strength to rectify the chaos and get out of the predicament! To remind you, at that time, don''t trust anyone else, including me. "

 Chapter 885

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Listening to Nangong Ruohan, Su Chen can''t help frowning.


    What does that mean?


    Will everything be enemy in the future?


    Why can''t he understand so much?


    Will what he wants to do in the future conflict with all the creatures in the world?


    Er...


    will the future self be the great demon?


    Isn''t it?


    For himself, he felt that he knew something.


    Even though he killed many people, he still felt kind and warm-hearted.


    In the face of their own want to help people or things, or will not hesitate to do.


    Perhaps it is not called enthusiasm, but heartfelt!


    No matter what, anyway, he felt that he would not be the devil of the world for no reason.


    However, what the boss said should not be aimless, and I still pay attention to some good in the future.


    In other words, this involves a debate. If all the people in the world are villains and only you are good people, who are the villains for the whole world?


    I''m afraid that the position of the vast majority of people is the right one?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s still like this. It''s faster to get integral


    The Marquis of warbon said grimly with a smile that the French ship is the enemy''s home, but they will not die. In addition, with a pile of Fu Zhuan auxiliary in the points mall, what is the home court?


    Wherever they go, they are home to their own side!


    "Old Marquis, don''t laugh so ugly, Xiaoyu is still there!"


    Said Limulus, passing by with a look of disgust.


    "Ha ha! Yes, converge. "


    Tony, controlling the steel suit, said with a smile after firing two miniature bullets forward.


    "Boom


    "Boom


    There were two thunders in the middle and rear of the French ship, and the afterwaves directly killed the surrounding fifth order predators.


    In the core burst area of a miniature medium bullet, even if it is a sixth order practitioner, it is not good.


    However, the worst thing about technological products is that it takes time to brew. Even if the launch speed is very fast, the explosion time is only a few microseconds, which is enough for the sixth level practitioners to realize the crisis and leave the core explosion area.


    "Boys! After the harvest of this wave of integral, we don''t know when we can meet the next wave, but we should seize the opportunity. "


    A golden light flies by, the figure of wave wind and water gate appears on the other side, and the fire shadow of the four generations in the rear is fluttering in the Cape of hunting, which has a kind of epic hero feeling.


    "That''s nature!"


    The sky was ablaze, and a laugh came from it.


    Nezha was armed with a lance and stepped on the wheel of wind and fire. He was surrounded by huntian Ling, with three heads and six arms. His body was slender, handsome and powerful.


    "Chant!"


    A dragon song reverberates and excites all sides.


    Cao Cao was dressed in a black dragon robe. The shadow of the Dragon rose at his feet. His face was majestic, and his whole body exuded a sense of indifference.


    At this moment, it is very much like the legend in charge of the world''s ancient emperor.


    "The secret skill of dragon rising is really extraordinary!"


    Sun Mengyao said with a smile. All the people around him agreed and nodded.


    The Golden Legend prize is really exciting!


    I really don''t know how their strength will be improved after they draw their own Golden Legend prizes?


    Magic power, secret arts, unique skills, magic weapons, each is so expected.


    "My friends, let these predators know what will happen if we invade our friend''s world."


    Su Chen raised his right hand slightly, looked at the front, said solemnly.


    In the moment of falling voice, all the people around changed their faces and began to attack the front most fiercely.


    And in their rear, the God eating mice are not idle, they are also using their own actions to show their loyalty and strength to Su Chen.


    Master!


    They are not weak at all!

 Chapter 886

    At the same time, in the big world of hengque.


    A long time ago, the great world of hengque once hatched a splendid cultivation civilization.


    However, under the iron and blood force that engulfs the Legion, the local civilization of hengque has no resistance at all.


    In the end, it became one of the world''s armies that devoured the Legion.


    In addition, the world around hengque is numerous, so it is also one of the main transit stations for swallowing legions to invade the surrounding world and harvest the origin of the world.


    In a dark and magnificent palace, a young man in black iron armor with three golden crescent moons between his chest sits on the top of the throne and is keeping his eyes closed.


    This is the person in charge of hengque world, the commander-in-chief of the Sixth Army.


    "General, a large number of injuries have occurred in the 33rd reserve. It has been ascertained that the casualties occurred in a small world."


    Suddenly, a loud voice sounded around.


    "Well?"


    The young man frowned slightly, then slowly opened his eyes and said, "go on."


    Reserve service is the reserve source for swallowing the regular army of the Legion.


    That is to say, when the war begins, the regular army will be selected from the reserve if the loss of regular army is heavy.


    Of course, because of the reserve service, the welfare benefits are not as good as swallowing the regular army.


    Therefore, in terms of strength, there will be a gap.


    But in the final analysis, it also depends on people. The strongest in the reserve will still surpass the weakest in the regular army.


    He also believed that if there were only 33 reserve injuries, it would not disturb him.


    Every time the devouring army goes out to experience, there will be a large number of casualties.


    A man of war is strong!


    Every power has its own rules.


    The way to devour the Legion is simple and cruel.


    Only the strong who have traveled the life and death line all the year round and survived are the real strong ones!


    Maybe some people are very lucky and do everything as if it were God''s help.


    But as long as you can survive the brutal war experience, devouring legions doesn''t matter how you survive.


    Even if it''s lying down and winning, it''s also a proof of strength.


    "That side of the world, before exploration is a very common side of the world."


    "But not long ago, suddenly there were many powerful energy fluctuations coming from there, and these strong energy fluctuations were increasing. According to the carrying capacity of the world, this is impossible."


    "So it can be judged that there are forces breaking into the harvesting ground where I devour the Legion, and destroy and intercept them!"


    The young man listened to the report, his eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes flashed with dangerous light.


    Among these words, he heard only one useful information!


    Powerful, challenging them to devour the Legion!


    If a small force inadvertently intrudes into it, it can be hanged by sending a company.


    But if the supernatural forces have a premeditated invasion, it is not under his control.


    He has not forgotten that at the last meeting, the head of the army said that the world is not peaceful and the dark waves are surging. In time, there will be conflicts!


    Will it be so fast?


    "Report location, strongest energy fluctuation level, application for transfer..."


    the young man looked serious.


    All these questions are the criteria for his judgment.


    In extraordinary times, he did not dare to relax.


    If the situation is beyond his expectation, he will immediately send a message to inform the commander and deputy commander.


    "Report general, the location is...


    in the middle of the speech, it stops immediately. At the next moment, a voice with a little doubt rings out:" general, the location information is eliminated, and all the information about the world on that side is... Gone! "

 Chapter 887

    "What''s going on?"


    The young man got up from his seat and asked solemnly.


    All information has disappeared?


    And just now?


    What''s the situation?


    Isn''t it...


    but it''s not right. If a strong man of that level wants to attack, the target must at least devour the regular army of the Legion?


    What''s the matter with killing some reserve members?


    Is it just a warning?


    "General, before we report to you, there are still information here. But when we talk, all of these information disappear, just like...


    " what is it like? "


    "It''s like being erased by a big hand."


    "Well, I see. Don''t act rashly and wait for my order."


    "Yes, general!"


    "..."


    a trace of thinking and doubt flashed in the eyes of the young man, and his body immediately trembled and turned around in a hurry.


    A figure appeared slowly in front of him, and a handsome man in black uniform appeared in front of him.


    "I''ve seen the commander of the army!"


    The young man saluted and exclaimed.


    "Zi''ang, what great event happened?"


    The handsome man waved his hand and said with a smile,


    it is hard to imagine that such a gentle man would be the head of the army engulfed by the fear of the outside world.


    "Chief of the army, a great event has indeed happened here."


    Zi''ang did not hesitate to report the incident to the head of the army.


    I was really out of my wits just now. I even forgot the power of the Ninth level strong man.


    Even though the name of the commander of the army just flashed in his mind, for the nine level strong, he can already generate a sense and cast his eyes on it.


    After seeing that it was himself, the commander of the army came directly with the embodiment of his mind.


    Well, I was still hesitant to report the problem.


    Now you don''t have to think about it. Just report directly.


    "Do you suspect that there are nine level strong players?"


    After a moment''s meditation, the commander asked in a low voice.


    "All kinds of signs show that this is the hand of the top nine."


    With a wave of his right hand, a screen appeared in front of him and said, "if it is not a nine level strong one, how can we erase all the information?"


    Besides, do you think it''s the eighth level commander who does not smile at the eighth level


    "Yes."


    As the commander-in-chief of the Sixth Army of the devouring legion, his strength is much stronger than that of the average eight rank strong.


    Ask yourself that you don''t have that power.


    What''s more, if you are really good at exploring, you should be better at it.


    Erase everything. Who else can this power be except the top nine?


    "In fact, this is not necessarily the hand of the top nine."


    The head of the army did not change his face and continued: "wait for me for a moment. I will be there in a minute."


    Zi Ang''s face changed, and he was shocked and said, "do you want to come in person?"


    What a big deal the head of the army deals with on weekdays?


    Now that he has only made a report, and even the conclusion has not been determined, the head of the army has said that he will come here in person?


    There must be something big happening.


    The head of the army said that it was not necessarily the hand of the top nine, which should not be the superficial meaning.


    If the news is really important, the commander will not let an avatar explain it to himself.


    Can we say that... Is the hand of several top nine?


    A number of nine level strong men were sent out all at once. According to the recent changes of major forces, it is likely that the hands of the main gods in the alliance of the Lord gods.

 Chapter 888

    "Zi ang, you don''t have to think too much."


    The head of the army seemed to see Zi''ang''s idea and said with a smile, "everything, wait until I come."


    "In a moment, you will accompany me to walk there. It doesn''t matter if you leave for a while."


    Son ang smell speech a Leng, then quickly said: "don''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    What a wonderful thing to accompany the commander of the army!


    The commander of the army, as a strong man of the ninth rank, will be of great help to himself even if he says a few words casually when chatting.


    The most important thing is that I have been guarding the hengque world for thousands of years. I''m really flustered.


    He wondered if he could let the commander of the army transfer him back?


    Leading the army to conquer the big world is his dream life.


    Now, I feel flustered every day. How can I make a great breakthrough in my cultivation?


    Under the nine steps, they are all ants!


    "Well, here I am."


    The regimental commander''s voice did not fall, and a crack appeared in front of him.


    At the next moment, the commander of the army stepped out of the crack.


    At the moment when the commander of the army appears, the surrounding space is stagnant, just like a time pause, which makes the living creatures in it have a feeling of dyspnea.


    "It''s not convenient to say what I said just now. Now that I''m here, you''re going too. It''s OK to tell you."


    The commander''s eyes moved, and the avatar beside him dissipated directly. Then he said, "you just said it was the Ninth level cultivator."


    "No, it''s not a nine step shot."


    "The power of erasing everything has never been possessed by the Ninth level. Even I can''t see it in the slightest. Can it be the power that can be mastered by the Ninth level?"


    "If the children of the gods had that power, I am afraid that this world would have become the back garden of the alliance of gods and gods. Where is the soil for our survival?"


    Zi ang listened to these words, eyes gradually dull.


    Not nine steps?


    Above the nine steps?


    Nine steps, isn''t that the peak?


    Why is there a realm above?


    Above the summit, what is that?


    What''s more, why should we attack their reserves?


    Is there something in the reserve that doesn''t have eyes that offends those beings?


    No way!


    Just those rookies, what''s the right to annoy them?


    "You don''t have to think about it. Just go and see it."


    The commander of the army said with a deep look and a smile.


    In a flash of light, the two figures disappeared at the same time.


    He has been searching for many years, and today his own ideas have finally been verified.


    The realm of the master, originally exists!


    The power of erasing everything and erasing everything is absolutely in the hands of the master!


    Practice together, the road ahead is long and endless!


    In a long time ago, his goal was to cross the top of the Ninth level and become the immortal master of the great shore!


    In charge!


    Also, control everything!


    How mysterious is that?


    When you can''t move forward, go and see the trace left by the controller. Even if there is only a trace, it is a treasure that can''t be exchanged for anything!


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the Raider has been expelled. Mission completed!"


    "Bonus points for this mission: 30 million."


    "Administrator: Su Xiaoge, task completion 20%, reward points: 6 million."


    "Administrator: cute, cute, cute again, task completion 5%, bonus points: 1.5 million."


    "Group member: Tony has no money, task completion 15%, bonus points: 4.5 million."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, 10% task completion, 3 million bonus points."


    "Group members: distracted holy monk, task completion 10%, reward points: 3 million."


    "..."


    each member of the group participating in the battle is included. According to the contribution proportion of the battle, the total reward is allocated according to the work.

 Chapter 889

    Tony didn''t have money: "so that''s the job done?"


    Limulu Tempest: "what else? Do you think it''s easy to finish this task? "


    Marquis Vauban: Limulus, have you counted how many times you have died in this war


    Limulu Tempest: Well... More than a hundred times


    Limulus Tempest: "I don''t know. I''m scared! (slim smiles and cries) "


    he died more than 100 times, which is a bit frightening to say!


    I don''t know. I''m used to it.


    At first, maybe I''m not used to it, but then it seems that it''s nothing?


    If you can''t beat you once, you''ll beat you twice. If you can''t beat you, you''ll beat you ten times and eight times!


    On the premise that the seventh level cultivator doesn''t want to die, can''t you take a sixth level cultivator after dying dozens of times?


    Is this possible?


    But then again, they have died so many times in this war. What should we do in the future?


    This can''t go on like this again!


    Tony had no money: "these are not important now. What''s important is that my reward proportion this time is even higher than that of the administrator. It''s incredible!"


    Tony doesn''t have money: ''(slim''s face akimbo)''


    Limulus Tempest: "can I have some face? The little cute big guy didn''t try his best to give you the points, otherwise you can get the 15% reward? "


    Tony has no money: "that''s the same thing."


    Tony had no money: "slim scratched his head and face."


    in the final battle, the little cute big man waved his sleeve and solved the problem of the French boat barrier that troubled them.


    Perhaps the small cute big guy that 5% of the proportion of reward, from this bar!


    Although it can be said to be light, but that is relatively speaking.


    If there is no cute big guy, the administrator can choose not to do it again, it will trouble them for a long time. However, the key is, how did the administrator get 20% of the money?


    Although the communication group said it was completely fair, he did not see the administrator''s bombing?


    The administrator has been operating in a dark box again?


    It''s possible that, with the administrator''s personality, it''s really possible to increase the task reward, and then add your own proportion in a dark box.


    Of course, they get a lot of points.


    Limulu Tempest: "the Raptors are under the charge of the warden. The credit of the rat eaters should be attributed to the caretakers."


    Limlu Tempest: "the warden is still taking less than 20 percent this time."


    Limulu Tempest: "thousands of words gather in my heart. I have only one word. The administrator is a cow! Br > < BR, I''m afraid that the marquis will not be able to destroy the warlords in this battle


    Wave wind water gate: "this is true, the strength of the predator, or too strong."


    In the beginning, though he and the old Marquis were entangled with the marauders in large numbers.


    But the predators are not idiots. They also know that their own avatars are useless.


    It may take a while, but it doesn''t make a big difference.


    A real war can never be solved by a few people.


    Even if these people have a strong ability to separate, after all, there are a large number of each other, and there are also practitioners who are good at the separation.

 Chapter 890

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but speaking of it, we all gained a lot in this task."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "those who come to participate in this mission have basically reached the seventh level of cultivation."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "it''s gratifying to turn around in circles."


    sun Mengyao: "elder sister, you used to be very tall and cold. How can you match this picture, such a sand sculpture?"


    Sun Mengyao: "the former Tu Shan Hong Hong, talk less Gao Leng.


    Although the two did not see each other many times, she probably knew the red character of Tu Shan.


    But why does this facial expression bag with red hair on the mountain look like a sand sculpture?


    In the past, the cold elder sister was infected by Tony this sand sculpture?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what''s so cold? I used to be very cold? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "big sister, are you cold? If it''s not too cold, it''s not like talking and laughing! "


    Limulu Tempest: "as the leader of Tushan, it''s not high cold, it''s not emotional disclosure."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle:...


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I think you two skin itch again, right? (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tony has no money:" cough! To make fun of! A joke


    During several shoulder to shoulder battles, he also understood the fighting style of Tu Shan Honghong.


    That''s a brutality!


    Once the game starts, the opponent basically has to GG.


    Although group members can''t hurt each other, they can''t be too rampant.


    The administrator is not restricted by this regulation. He is worried that when the administrator''s bad taste comes up and removes the restriction of Tu Shan Hong Hong Hong, he will have to be beaten.


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "yes, that''s right! This war has really benefited a lot! "


    Cao''s surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de (slim''s lovely face).


    happy Feng man: "old Cao, can you stop pretending to be cute?"


    Happy wind man: "the person Lim Lu is so cute, pretend to be cute, that peddler is cute, you call contrast disgusting person! (slim vomits face) "


    surname Cao, name exercises, Meng de:


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m still here! I''m not cute. My appearance is fierce


    Happy Feng man: "ha ha! Yes, the Dragon roars


    Happy wind man: "woo ~"


    Limulus Tempest:...


    if the Dragon really wants to roar, what about the weird symbol behind it?


    Shouldn''t it be an exclamation point?


    Or two bars!


    That symbol, the expression meaning is very profound!


    Tony had no money: "the biggest gain we got this time was Prime Minister Cao."


    Tony has no money: "the Golden Legend level prize, at this stage, that is how many points can''t be bought."


    Tony had no money: "Prime Minister Cao, why don''t we send a red envelope to celebrate? (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" red envelope! Red envelope


    Marquis wobang: "red envelope! Red envelope


    Wave wind water gate: "red envelope come quickly! Bring the red envelope


    Sun Mengyao: "Hey! Is it time to grab the red envelope again? I like to rob red envelopes best! Tony has no money: "wait! Something suddenly occurred to me! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "what is more important than robbing a red envelope? (slim frowned) "


    when it''s time to send a red envelope, he''s ready to grab the red envelope. What''s the big piece of shit for?


    Good. What''s the subject?


    He said it was he who gave the red envelope, and he was also the one who interrupted the topic!


    What do you want?

 Chapter 891

    Tony has no money: "are you sure you won''t listen?"


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest: "OK! Just say what you want to say. We are still waiting for Prime Minister Cao to issue a red envelope! "


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! The world is big, the red envelope is the biggest


    Tony has no money: "OK!"


    What do you want to ask me, Tony


    Tony didn''t have money: "just that, the Golden Legend prize you drew can be sent out as a skill red envelope?"


    If the magic secret skill extracted from the big turntable can be sent out again through the skill red envelope, the price it owns will be doubled directly!


    After all, you''ve won a Golden Legend prize. I''ll take another one. We can exchange with each other!


    What''s more, it''s also wonderful to trade that Golden Legend level prize for something else.


    Limulus Tempest:


    Mr. choppert, do you still use a piece of shit


    Limulu Tempest:


    Tony has no money: "you know?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I don''t think you''ve recovered from the state of war. Haven''t you smoked so many times yourself? There is always magic power in the smoke, right? Try it yourself, don''t you know? "


    Limulus Tempest: I thought it was an important question, so that''s it


    Limulu Tempest: "don''t try. I''ll tell you directly that the prize won in the big turntable can''t be sent out as a skill red envelope. If you want to come to the communication group, you won''t make a loss, will you? (dog head) "


    after turning the turntable several times, he tried to open the skill red envelope.


    Unfortunately, the skills in the red packet can be sent, not including those drawn from the big turntable.


    I think it''s normal. Is the big turntable buying vegetables?


    Buy one get one free?


    Tony has no money: "OK! I''m lucky. "


    Nezha: "lie trough! It''s broken


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "Nezha, what''s the matter with you?"


    Any just finished, should have presented the joyful atmosphere, Nezha how this tone?


    Nezha: "it''s nearly two months since I came to this green grassland world."


    Nezha: "when I go back this time, the curse of heavenly calamity will come."


    Tu Shan Honghong: "did you not lift the curse of Tianjie in your body?"


    Wave wind water gate: "yes! According to the inference, the person who gives you the curse of Tianjie is a seventh level cultivator. Now you have reached the seventh level, and you have the strength to solve the curse. "


    Wave wind water gate: "do you have any idea?"


    Nezha: "if you simply lift the curse of Tianjie, isn''t it too boring?"


    Nezha: "since someone wants to let thunder rob chop me, then I will not make a fuss about it. Will I not be sorry for him? (slim smiling face) "


    Nezha:" ha ha! Magic pill? Is it magic pill, should it be destroyed? Maybe I''m destined to be a spirit pearl, but since I''m a magic pill, no one can let me be punished


    Tony has no money: "well said!"


    Tony didn''t have money: "Nezha, call me when you are in trouble, I''ll make a big fight with you!"


    Limulus Tempest: what are you doing here if you don''t go back with your wife


    Limlu Tempest: "Nezha, don''t listen to him. I''ll go there. I haven''t forgotten my promise. No matter what you want to do, I will accompany you! When he was in the land of Valoran, he promised Nezha.


    What he promised, he won''t break his promise!

 Chapter 892

    Sun Mengyao: "emmmmm..."


    sun Mengyao: "it''s said that, passionate ah! (dog head)


    Limulus Tempest: "we''re talking about business. Can you put quotation marks on everything else?"


    Sun Mengyao: "good, good, good!"


    Sun Mengyao: "but you should also pay attention to your words. Don''t say anything about tigers and wolves."


    Nezha: "accompanied by...


    make a big scene together?


    Why is this the word of tiger and wolf?


    Why can''t he understand it?


    Tony had no money: "limulu, you can go. Why can''t I?"


    Tony had no money: "our exchange group was bullied. Why can''t I go to town? (slym rowdy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" well, what are you doing here instead of researching technology? "


    Tony has no money: "as a group friend, it''s normal to help each other. I''m here for the stability and unity of our communication group."


    Limulu Tempest: "talk to people."


    Tony has no money: "I want to go to the world of Nezha to collect some high-grade ores. There is no material here."


    The materials on earth are far behind his research progress.


    Only some high-grade ores produced in the world can be used as materials for his research.


    After all, the hardness and internal structure of those ores are of great help to his research and analysis. The ores on the earth, in general, are still too poor.


    Nezha: "come to help, naturally welcome."


    Nezha: "but you have to be careful, Mr. shite Dagen. There may be hidden strong men in our world. Later, the hidden strong ones are the eighth level strong ones. If you are caught accidentally, don''t say I didn''t inform you."


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK, it''s OK. If I really want to meet a strong person of the eighth rank, I will not hesitate to commit suicide."


    Tony has no money: "don''t worry, it won''t drag you down at all."


    Tony didn''t have money:


    after the war, he made great progress in the cultivation.


    Although the big turntable didn''t win the Golden Legend prize, he also won a lot of good things.


    So for the first time, his strength has surpassed his steel suit.


    The explosive power of steel war clothes is still the sixth order.


    But his strength has reached the seventh level.


    To tell you the truth, this was something he would never have thought about before. After all, how could his own strength surpass the steel war suit?


    I am a practitioner of science and technology!


    Practice together, there is the body to refine the body, that is just a minor.


    It''s good now. The level of minor is higher than that of major.


    But even so, his strength is only level seven. If he fails to use cross-border runes to escape, he will only have to explode.


    Self explosion is nothing. I just hope that before self explosion, I have found more than 50000 points of ore material.


    Otherwise, it would be too bad.


    Marquis wobang: "this task is completed. Go back to sleep."


    Marquis wobang: "when did the old Marquis develop the habit of sleeping?"


    Marquis wobang: "I can''t help it. I''m old. It''s not the time to be young. I can''t stay up late and hurt my body. Now I pay attention to health care."


    Wave wind water gate:


    Can''t you stay up late?


    Also pay attention to health?


    If it comes from an ordinary person, it''s not surprising.


    But is that what the old Marquis said?


    How can a villain boss say this now?


    It''s not in line with the human setup!

 Chapter 893

    Wave wind water gate: "old Marquis, you have changed."


    Marquis Vauban: Watergate, am I wrong


    Marquis Vauban: "I am more than 300 years old this year. I am old. I can''t


    Marquis wobang: "Alas! When people are old, they can''t accept it! Sometimes, I can''t keep up with the experience. I even feel that the front is fuzzy and I can''t see the things in qingshuimen. "


    Tony had no money: "that old Marquis, you are serious."


    Tony had no money: "according to my prediction, this is a precursor of Alzheimer''s disease! You have to pay attention, don''t let our group out of an Alzheimer''s disease, that can really make a fool of ourselves. Although he didn''t quite understand what the old Marquis was doing?


    but the old Marquis''s words made him see the full slot, and he felt he had to make complaints about it.


    make complaints about the old Marquis face, if not?


    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis Vauban: "my dear Mr. shite, I think you have forgotten that you are beside me. (a kind smile) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "what are you doing, old Marquis? You can call me a gentleman if he talks and doesn''t do anything! Let''s not do it


    Tony has no money: "Hello! I tell you, if you do something to me, I will fight back! (fury warning) "


    Marquis Vauban:" welcome back, I''m looking forward to it. "


    Tony has no money: "you can''t be unreasonable! Are you still reasonable? "


    Now that the war has just ended, the two wardens are still on the side. If the old Marquis does not want to face him directly, he must not mind watching a play.


    Although the little cute big man and the administrator are not a kind of character, but if the administrator stands aside to watch the play, the little cute big man will not stop him.


    Even with the administrator adults stand aside to watch the play, which shows that they have to lose people again.


    I''m not fake now, but I''m not good at melee.


    The old Marquis, however, was born in a violent fighting school. If he was really shameless, he would surely be beaten.


    Helpless!


    Want to cry!


    Marquis wobang: I''m unreasonable. Didn''t you say that before


    Marquis wobang: "anyway, I''m not reasonable in your heart, so let''s start!"


    Tony has no money: "where? Who said that? In my heart, the old Marquis is is the most reasonable and reasonable person. "


    Tony has no money: "if anyone says that the old Marquis is is unreasonable, he will give me Tony a hard time! (slim serious face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Oh! Our Mr. Tony shite, he is really shameless


    Tony had no money: "face, how much is a catty? (slim cute face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" listen!


    This is crazy!


    How dare you sell organs in public?


    Are you going to use someone more rampant than this?


    Lim Lu Tempest: "brother Su, administrator, you said that our communication group is a civilized and healthy group. Now there are people who openly engage in the business of organ trading in broad daylight."


    Limulu Tempest: "how much for a kilo of face? Oh, My God! The administrator, this can''t be tolerated! "


    Limulus Tempest: @ little cute, cute again, big man, do you think you can take care of it


    Limulus Tempest: "slym funny face (dog head)"


    and

 Chapter 894

    Green grassland world.


    "You play with you, @ What do we do?"


    Su Chen looks at Lim Lu''s words, the corner of the mouth a draw, say toward the other side.


    Although the voice is not high, but it is accurately transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    "Steward, Tony, he''s a face seller!"


    Lim Lu''s figure flashed, came to Su Chen, and said with a laugh.


    "..."


    Su Chen looks at Lim Lu with black lines on his face.


    In fact, for the exchange group, he is watching the mood chat.


    I want to talk.


    If you don''t want to talk, don''t talk.


    In fact, it''s interesting to see what they''re talking about when they''re OK.


    After all, we all drive around, imagine each of them and look at what they say. It''s fun.


    "Administrator, since the burning task has been completed, I should go back."


    A rainbow flash, valiant, slender body of Nezha appeared in front of Su Chen.


    "Well, you can go back at any time after the task is completed. There is no need to report to me."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and said with a smile.


    He also knows about Nezha.


    However, as Nezha has been fighting in the green grassland world for the past two months, Nezha has not caught up with the main plot.


    And AO lie, Shen Gongbao, he did not meet.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now Nezha''s strength has reached level 7, and through the Yellow level turntable, he has mastered various magical powers and secrets, as well as several defense magic weapons.


    Even if Nezha is still at the sixth level, he can ride through the curse of the heavenly calamity.


    Now it''s not Nezha that should be worried about, but Nezha''s master.


    With Nezha''s character, I''m afraid he won''t suffer the curse of Tianjie in vain.


    Plus Lim Lu and Tony, the two big guys, I''m afraid there''s going to be a storm in the world.


    What a pity!


    If Nezha''s world triggers another world mission at this time, it will be perfect.


    All members of the exchange group arrive. In the world of Nezha, isn''t the sage strong one of the seven levels?


    All of them, seven steps!


    As for group fighting, they have never been afraid of anyone!


    If there are eight or nine steps, he will use the power of communication group to annoy him and erase the world directly!


    Cough!


    At least it was the world where Nezha lived. His parents and relatives lived in that world. It would be too much to erase it.


    In a word, they communicate with each other!


    "Farewell, warden."


    Nezha arched his hand and then made a look at Lim Lu and turned away from the green grassland world.


    Before I came, I had already said hello to my parents.


    But nearly two months have not returned, which is more than the time when the curse of the heavenly calamity comes.


    This time, he is bound to overturn the so-called destiny!


    In the words of the administrator, since you have joined the communication group, you should do what you want. No one can limit the freedom and life of the communication group and friends!


    "Administrator, I have to go to help Nezha quickly."


    "Me, too, warden, go on!"


    Limlu and Tony see Nezha leave, do not hesitate, directly to Su Chen and Nangong Ruohan to leave.


    They agreed to help Nezha, so they must help Nezha.


    Soon, people left the green grassland world and returned to their own world.


    Leaving this period of time, their own side of the world, there must be a lot of things waiting for them.


    "Gray wolf, what are you looking at?"


    When Su Chen was ready to leave, he saw the dull look of gray wolf''s eyes. He went to him and asked.

 Chapter 895

    "Green grassland, finished..."


    gray wolf looked down and murmured.


    Below, the green grassland was pockmarked, burned to ashes by the aftermath of the war.


    If the war had not taken place in the sky above the world, I am afraid that all living creatures in the whole green grassland would have been destroyed in a flash.


    However, even though the outbreak of the war was far away from the world of Qingqing grassland, the aftereffect of the war was enough to kill and injure half of the people in the world.


    And the beautiful scenery in the past has turned into a piece of scorched earth. Looking at it, I feel sad.


    "I''m sorry, administrator. Please go back quickly! There''s nothing wrong here. I just talked nonsense


    Gray wolf after the reaction, quickly said.


    How can I say that in front of the administrator?


    If there is no administrator, the green grassland world will face extinction, and the whole world will be reset to zero.


    After all, world consciousness has been harvested, even if the world is not destroyed, it will not be safe and sound.


    What''s more, he had already settled wolf castle, so his wife was not affected.


    Just now, I just saw the bleak appearance of the green grassland, which made me appreciate it with emotion. Fortunately, the environment I lived in for such a long time would be destroyed like this. How can I feel in my heart?


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll finish the matter here."


    The slow sheep and sheep appeared not far away, their voice was cold and calm, and it was obviously the state of world consciousness in the green grassland.


    Although it is not good for the whole world, it is not good for the whole world.


    A good thing at the world level is worth cheering for by the will of the world.


    Not to mention that some creatures died and some lands were destroyed. Even if all the creatures died, as long as they were not harvested, it would be harmless.


    Of course, because of gray wolf, he will restore all this to the original.


    All the dead will come back to life.


    The damaged land will be restored as before.


    Everything will be restored to the pre war period.


    And after that, there will be a village head named slow sheep sheep in Yangcun. Gray wolf and all the people related to it will be more and more successful in the future activities!


    Even sheep village will give birth to a lot of sheep, the big wolf can not eat the sheep.


    This is not if there is help from heaven, but God is standing on the side of gray wolf.


    Although the world will be fair and good, there will be no selfish.


    But this matter fundamentally, gray wolf saved the whole green grassland world.


    Save the world, should enjoy such honor!


    "Big wolf, we should go too."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said with a smile.


    As soon as the voice falls, he and the figure of Nangong Ruohan disappear at the same time.


    ...


    the earth, outside the villa.


    "Well... Why did you come with me?"


    Su Chen looks at Nangong Ruohan standing beside him and asks in doubt.


    I''m going home. If Nangong Han doesn''t go home?


    Wait!


    Why did you say that we should go?


    In his old style, shouldn''t it be said that he is leaving?


    Why did he take Nangong Ruohan?


    "I''m homeless. Would you like to take it in?"


    Nangong Ruohan patted her dress and said with a smile.


    Su Chen:...


    can he refuse the words of three question mark level big men?


    Is there any option to reject this question?


    If he chooses to refuse, will something bad happen?


    Although the cultivation of the big man, not to take revenge on themselves, but in case?


    Who can tell?

 Chapter 896

    "Big man, are you homeless?"


    Su Chen took a deep breath and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be paid for your accommodation every month."


    Nangong Ruohan waved his hand and said, "well, look at your appearance, then you will be accepted."


    "The surrounding environment is very good. Did you change it?"


    While talking, Nangong Ruohan walked towards the villa.


    But Su Chen''s arrangement of the border, in front of Nangong Ruohan seems not to exist in general, did not play a blocking role at all.


    This is also normal. If he can block Nangong Ruohan from the outside, he should really consider his own talent.


    "Welcome home, ma''am."


    "Welcome home, sir."


    Nangong Ruohan has just entered the villa, and the voice of picking Chen rings directly.


    After that, the virtual image is generated, and the lovely caichen appears in the middle of the villa.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Chen looks muddled. Normally speaking, there is no Nangong Ruohan''s information in the process of collecting Chen. He should only welcome his own.


    Um... Did the big guy do it again?


    Is this big guy too "intimate" to himself?


    Besides, I didn''t care about the matter of pretending to be the Taoist Lord. I won''t be the reincarnation of the Taoist Lord, right?


    All right!


    It''s also normal that one''s own group leader''s name can be regarded as a Taoist master, which means that he and the Taoist master must have something to do with him.


    What''s the relationship?


    "Reward you."


    Nangong Ruohan right hand, a touch of color light into the virtual influence of Chen.


    The next moment, a miracle.


    I saw that the body of caichen changed from virtual shadow to reality, and had its own body.


    That is to say, now caichen is a real creature.


    "Is this the strength of the eighth order?"


    Su Chen looks ahead, light doubt way.


    Is there such a big gap between the seventh and the eighth?


    I''m also seven steps now, but I can''t understand that scene just now?


    It''s simple. It''s physical.


    But looking at caichen''s appearance, if he didn''t know the details, he would never have thought that this was an intelligent life.


    "Of course not."


    Nangong Ruohan waved his hand and said, "is there such a magic power in the eight steps?"


    "On your group business card, isn''t it showing that your current strength is only level 8?"


    "It''s level 8. Yes, but I''m not a fake. Even if my strength is only level 8, the rules I master can still be used by me, but they are not so convenient to use."


    "..."


    Su Chen was stunned. After all, he was a big man with three question marks.


    Who knows the level of real cultivation?


    No!


    How did you become a fake?


    In the communication group, when did you admit that you have a particularly strong strength?


    I can always say that I''m a good cook. The strength is shown on the business card.


    What can he do if others don''t believe it?


    "Your group leader''s vest is just the name of the Taoist master!"


    Nangong Ruohan seemed to know Su Chen''s thoughts, but he didn''t return. He said directly, "if you are a little bit away from the Taoist master, it''s not only a little bit worse."


    "So you''re a fake, I''m not wrong."


    Su Che smell speech arched hand, helpless way: "good, you are a big man, what you say is what."


    Although he has never been in love, he also knows a truth, that is, don''t reason with girls.


    Especially powerful girls, no matter who is in charge, there is no good result.


    Of course, for Nangong Ruohan living in his own home, he still needs to think about it.


    Good. What is she doing here?


    Are you so handsome?

 Chapter 897

    "Ding, the large-scale world mission has been completed and two places have been invited."


    Suddenly, communication group cold prompt sound in Su Chen''s mind.


    "Wait!"


    Su Chen frowned and said in his heart, "there are two places for invitation to complete a large-scale world mission?"


    Micro, small, medium, are all an invitation.


    Even the main line task and the branch line task are the same, both are an invitation.


    It seems that the large-scale world mission is a dividing line. When it comes to the large-scale world mission, it will become two invitation places.


    "No, this is the rent I paid you."


    A soft voice suddenly rings in Su Chen''s mind, which makes Su Chen''s eyelids jump.


    Immediately he turned his eyes and looked at Nangong Ruohan.


    Nangong Ruohan smiles at him, then sits on the sofa, picks up the remote control and turns on the TV to watch it.


    After seeing the picture on the TV, Su Chen took a puff.


    The cartoon?


    Is this really the power of three question marks?


    When you get to your home, you watch cartoons?


    Forget it. I can''t refuse the rent paid by the boss. I can''t refuse it. It''s very fragrant to have an invitation.


    "Lord of the East."


    "Gunala, the God of darkness."


    "A cheeky bastard."


    "The physics of love."


    "White beast king."


    Su Chen looked at his five nicknames in front of him, gently spit out a turbid gas.


    That is the breath of helplessness!


    Eastern alliance leader?


    Just like the East, I am the only one who can not defeat?


    Now that the communication group has developed to this stage, what does he invite a dead demon to come in?


    Well...


    but if you think about it carefully, the development of communication groups should be diversified and all aspects should be developed, so that the communication groups can become more powerful.


    The Oriental invincible cultivated sunflower scriptures, and gradually feminized her body and personality.


    So join in. If he doesn''t explain it, Tony, the Playboy, must think he''s a pretty girl.


    Suddenly, it was a good picture.


    Hey, hey!


    And the God of darkness behind, what is this?


    Magic Castle?


    Little devil?


    Suppose, the queen of magic fairy can''t even beat the invincible?


    What''s the use of that low martial magic world, even if it''s the God of darkness in the legend of that world?


    Maybe it''s a second or third-class dish!


    Of course, if you don''t, you still have a high estimation. In the final analysis, the strength of the God of darkness of gunala is absolutely no better than the God of disobedience in the world where the Marquis of Vauban is.


    In the back, the cheeky bastard.


    Thick skinned, it means that you don''t want to face, and then add cheap Xi Xi, belly black.


    Illegitimate children, that is not valued, may also be bullied in the process of growth.


    Damn it!


    This analysis, the protagonist!


    This is not the protagonist of a fantasy novel, is it?


    Kuo Yi!


    After that, the physics of love, isn''t this the first time this guy has appeared?


    For the nicknames that have appeared, Su Chen''s heart probably knows.


    So when he saw the physics of love, he probably remembered that it was not easy to let the communication group invite twice. It seems that it is not easy to write it down first.


    Finally, the white beast king.


    White beast king...


    why is this name a little familiar?


    As he remembers well, there is a fairy who returns to live in the world of colleges and universities, and there is a little dog whose name is the white beast king, right?


    What?


    What does he do with a dog?


    Is the protagonist in the fantasy novel not fragrant?


    Or is it that Tony''s seduction is not good?


    Don''t want to, think of the skull pain, after the invitation, go back to the room to sleep!

 Chapter 898

    "Ding, the Taoist master invited the eastern alliance leader to join the endless dimensional exchange group."


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited the shameless illegitimate children to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Tony had no money: "Welcome!"


    Lim Lu Tempest: two big guys are coming at once. Welcome


    Bo Feng Shui men: "welcome to join the exchange group, we will be a family from now on!"


    Sun Mengyao: "the leader of the Oriental alliance? Which Eastern leader is it? "


    Sun Mengyao: "are you an invincible comrade? No matter who you are, welcome


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "welcome new people to join us!"


    "..."


    everyone in the group expressed their warmest welcome to the two newcomers. When the task of the group is completed, there will always be new people joining the communication group, which is already the dark news known in the communication group.


    So after they return to their respective worlds, they are actually waiting for new people to join.


    They all want to see if this new comer is a big guy?


    Didn''t you see that the last big guy who joined has become an administrator now?


    They won''t be shocked if they add another big guy.


    After all, I''m used to it!


    Eastern alliance leader: "Tu Shan shouldering the handle?"


    Eastern alliance leader: "red and red?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "do you know me?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "sleeping trough! Join the acquaintance? Is the newcomer an acquaintance of the eldest sister? "


    Limulu Tempest: "be afraid of the broad! It''s too rich to be afraid of! "


    Limulu Tempest: the world of the elder sister is so powerful


    Oriental alliance leader: "you are so red!??"


    Eastern alliance leader: "Hong Hong Hong, what is the illusion in front of you?"


    "Who are you first?" said Tu Shan


    The new man, who can tell his name from his nickname.


    And call it so kind, red?


    Calling her by her first name shows a good relationship with her.


    Among her friends, only cuiyuling, the first doctor in the demon world, was so intimate.


    Group nickname is the leader of the east?


    Is it the human side of the United States?


    Oriental alliance leader: "do I have to tell my name? Honghong, I am the beginning of the Oriental month


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang:


    Wave wind water gate:!! "


    In an instant, many exclamation marks appeared in the communication group.


    Administrator adult hair "fox demon little matchmaker" memory scene, who has not seen the scene?


    They can be said to have witnessed the feelings of Tu Shan Honghong and the beginning of the Oriental month.


    Is it the beginning of the Oriental month?


    What a big melon!


    It''s delicious!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "are you the beginning of the Oriental month?"


    Although we haven''t seen it for many years, have we


    "Sorry, I think you may have misunderstood something."


    Eastern alliance leader: "the tone of your voice... You are not red and red!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I am indeed Tu Shan Hong Hong, but I am not the one you know. In my world, you have not appeared at the beginning of the month. No, it should be said that you have not yet been born!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "so there is no emotional dispute between you and me."


    Eastern alliance leader: "what do you mean?"


    What is your world, my world?


    What does that mean?


    How could he be more and more confused?


    Since it''s Tu Shan Hong Hong, how can they have nothing to do with each other?


    Wait!


    Emotional disputes?


    Honghong admits that there is an emotional dispute between the two?


    No, how can we say it''s a love dispute?


    It should be said that it''s just a little contradiction on the way to a perfect match!

 Chapter 899

    Tony has no money: "brother, just to remind you, take a look at the group introduction, and then take a good look at the group file."


    Tony has no money: "cough! In particular, "fox demon little matchmaker" this memory scene, I suggest you have a good look


    Tony has no money: "I''m suggesting that, as for whether to look or not, it''s up to you."


    Tony has no money: "dog head"


    Oriental alliance leader: "memory scene?"


    The duty of fox demon is matchmaker, which he knows of course.


    But what is this so-called memory scene "fox demon little matchmaker"?


    Why has he never heard of it?


    However, he has a strong ability to accept foreign things. Now that he does not understand the situation, since the other party recommends him to see it, go and have a look!


    Is the illusion in front of you a magic method?


    No, if it''s really magic, Hong Hong Hong shouldn''t talk to herself like that.


    Tu Shan carrying the handle?


    There is nothing wrong with the name.


    Cheeky bastard: "this is... Chat group?"


    Cheeky bastard: "I''ve been through it, and there''s another chat group?"


    Sun Mengyao: are you an earthman


    Cheeky bastard: "you tone, you too?"


    Sun Mengyao: "certainly, there are many people on earth in our group. You don''t have to be shocked."


    Sun Mengyao: "what''s your name? What kind of world have you entered as a traverser


    Sun Mengyao: "also, you this illegitimate child''s identity, properly completes the protagonist''s life!"


    It must be unique for the Lord to invite this man in.


    In addition, it is the earth traverser. It''s very kind!


    Cheeky bastard: "my name is fan Xian. Now in this world, there are martial arts secrets and genuine Qi and poison techniques. They are not very similar to the earth before us."


    Sun Mengyao: "fan Xian?"


    Sun Mengyao: "your name is interesting."


    Thick skinned bastard: "cough! What, I don''t think of this name, but I can''t help it


    Sun Mengyao: "ha ha! It''s OK. There are all kinds of strange things in the whole world. Your name is normal, but listen to your tone, your world is a low martial world, and it''s not very strong. "


    Cheeky bastard: "the world of low martial arts... Is it difficult for you to have a sword immortal flying in the imperial sword?"


    He suffered from myasthenia gravis and read many novels before he died.


    He also had fantasies about the plot of the novel.


    If the immortal really exists, and see him to save his life?


    In other words, he has the talent of cultivating immortals, and worships an immortal as his teacher. Is his illness still a disease?


    But the world is not what he thought, nor will it be.


    So, he died.


    Of course, he was lucky, too, and he was reborn through.


    But now mapping in front of his own chat box, he can be sure, this and his previous life of a software chat box almost ah!


    But the tone of this chat is that it is a low martial world.


    Since there is a low military world, is there a high military world?


    My own experience is really illusory.


    Sun Mengyao: "of course, we have just experienced a war."


    Sun Mengyao: "although fighting outside the world, the aftershocks have also caused immeasurable damage to the green grassland world."


    Sun Mengyao: "destroy heaven and earth easily. In your impression, is it Gao Wu?"


    Cheeky bastard: "green grassland world?"


    Cheeky bastard: "pleasant goat and big wolf?"


    How can he be so fascinated?


    Is this a cross world fight?


    The theory of the world seems to have been verified here.

 Chapter 900

    Grey wolf king: "new man, what do you call me?"


    The king of gray wolf: "the shameless bastard:" is gray wolf here? The world is just crazy. "


    To be honest, if it had not happened to him, he would have thought it was a joke.


    But now, I have passed through, not on the earth!


    The most important thing is, in this backward ancient times, how can there be so advanced science and technology?


    Holographic projection?


    Are you kidding?


    Plus the name of this chat group, endless dimensional communication group.


    Infinite dimension, represents... Innumerable world?


    Fighting across the world, smashing the power of the world.


    In a moment, the mountains and rivers are broken and the world is dead!


    Does this power really exist?


    Can I go back to earth with the help of communication group?


    Tony did not have money: "gray wolf can be earlier than you joined the communication group, but look at your words, is already known gray wolf?"


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "I think so."


    Cheeky bastard: "but then again, who gave me these nicknames?"


    Limulu Tempest: it should be the Lord of the group


    Cheeky bastard: "Lord of the group?"


    Limulu Tempest: "the Lord is the master of the Tao. The great man who stands at the end of all roads is the one who created this communication group to cultivate us."


    Tony doesn''t have money: @ cheeky bastard, go and see the group introduction and group files


    Tony has no money: "since you are from earth, you should understand the function of communication groups quickly."


    The function of communication group is similar to the chat software of various countries on the earth.


    Since fan Xian is from the earth, he should accept it very quickly for the communication group.


    At least, it should be faster than the beginning of the eastern month.


    In other words, the melon with elder sister''s head at the beginning of the Oriental month is very fragrant!


    It can be seen that the eastern yuechu is already the leader of the alliance. Therefore, the world from which the eastern yuechu comes is the future world of the elder sister.


    Now elder sister head, still don''t know the beginning of Oriental month.


    Even if the elder sister knows her future and knows nothing unexpected, Dongfang yuechu is her lover.


    But what about that?


    Have not seen is not seen, did not experience those, talk about what feelings?


    That kind of future is her pot of red mountain red. What does it matter to her?


    The world is infinite, and there is infinite possibility.


    ...


    "fan Xian?"


    Su Chen stretched out on the bed, tut said strange way.


    A shameless illegitimate child, which is quite in line with fan Xian''s personal design.


    Isn''t Cao Cao unifying the three kingdoms now?


    And Jingtian, isn''t he going to be emperor?


    When Jingtian becomes emperor, he takes Jingtian and Cao Cao to fan Xian''s world to play.


    Take two emperors to see Qing emperor, OK?


    It''s strange to say that fan Xian avenged his mother and killed his father.


    But then again, fan Xian has a lot of backstage.


    Father, Emperor.


    Foster father, money man.


    Godfather, spy boss.


    Master, the best poison expert in the world.


    There is a uncle, take off the mask is laser eye, who should kill who!


    Well...


    is that ok!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    There was a sound outside, and then Nangong Ruohan''s voice came: "you are a seventh level practitioner, and you still need to sleep?"


    Su Chen smelled the speech and raised the quilt to cover himself, and then said, "yes! How comfortable it is to sleep

 Chapter 901

    The earth boundary, the eastern wasteland, is the old nest of the God eating mice.


    "Roar" -- "


    a very loud hissing came out from it, just like the return of a king, shaking all sides.


    At this moment, all the creatures in the whole earth were shocked, put down their affairs and looked up subconsciously.


    Even if there is nothing above, they still look up instinctively.


    And all the sages in the earth feel the power contained in the hissing, which is a strong one above the sages!


    A troubled time!


    Another true God comes!


    And in what way?


    The general trend has just begun to gather. Is there going to be a big war?


    "Tut... Another new God was born. What''s the matter?"


    A flash of madness appeared in the eastern wasteland, and a trace of curiosity flashed in his sharp eyes.


    Although he wanted a new God to be born, so that he could join hands with him to fight against the gods and break the conspiracy of the other gods.


    But in such a short time, two new gods appeared successively.


    How terrible is this?


    True God, the world can not come out!


    Is this rule broken?


    Or is it that as early as a long time ago, there were many real gods hiding themselves in their time, and they didn''t come into the world until there was a breakthrough in their cultivation recently?


    How incredible?


    But he did not act rashly, and even tried his best to hide himself, not to show any trace.


    Because he knew that the new God was so high-profile that he was bound to lead to the arrival of the gods.


    "Coward."


    Xiaohei stood below, humming in a cold voice.


    How can the appearance of the mad God be concealed from him?


    In the first World War of Qingqing grassland, the overall strength of the zombie clan has greatly improved.


    According to the innate influence of the Raptors, even those far behind the earth''s boundaries have changed dramatically.


    Nowadays, the new born God eating mouse cubs have the spiritual sea realm cultivation since they were born.


    With a little practice and fighting, you can break through into a heart state.


    In other words, from the moment they are born, they are at a peak that many people can''t reach in their whole lives.


    Looking at the gradually powerful phagocytic mice, Xiaohei also has some feelings.


    Half a year ago, he was just a monster in the heart.


    Now these newly born cubs can easily hunt and kill a enchanted monster through teamwork.


    In the final analysis, it''s the God eating rat clan that is too strong.


    Even the Daoguo realm and Tianxuan realm are far from enough to see in front of the God eating mice.


    In that war, not only did he advance to the seventh rank!


    Up to now, there are no less than ten seven level strong people of phagocytic mice!


    The sixth order phagocytic mice are countless.


    To put it in a bad way, the God eating mouse now is enough to be the enemy of this world!


    Sages?


    God?


    His hissing just now was actually a probe into the world!


    After the exploration, he probably knew the strength of the boundary.


    All of the seven level phagocytic rats don''t take any action, and the rest of them can easily subvert the whole territory.


    But it''s not necessary. Since the master keeps the boundary, it means that the boundary is still useful.


    It was from that war that he understood what kind of master he was following.


    The original host''s enemy is so powerful!


    In contrast, the battle of the forces in the boundary is too trivial.


    "Whoa!"


    "Whoa!"


    Suddenly, there were two cracks in the sky.


    Then two figures dressed in gorgeous robes walked out from the middle, and then smile slightly after seeing Xiao Hei.


    The next moment, two people appear directly in front of Xiao Hei.


    "Are you a new God or a hidden Old God?"

 Chapter 902

    Xiaohei looked up at two people, the next moment, directly disappeared in place.


    And above the sky, a huge mouth like an abyss formed, instantly swallowing the two true gods.


    After swallowing the two gods, Xiaohei appears again, grinning in the direction of the madness, burps, and turns back to the nest.


    As a seven level peak cultivator, he had a long-term feeling for the gods outside the sky.


    He had no intention of talking to the so-called true God.


    His idea is very simple. If he doesn''t accept it, he will fight!


    What are you doing?


    Who is afraid of whom?


    The rat eaters need to keep up their energy and wait for their master''s call to participate in the next war.


    But if there was an appetizer, he didn''t mind opening his mouth and swallowing it.


    "..."


    what happened just now?


    Don''t say anything, just swallow it?


    It takes a lot of energy to cultivate the powerful incarnation of true God.


    This is the rhythm of war!


    As a matter of fact, he should be very happy to have a new God at war with that group of old Yin forces.


    But the next one, isn''t it too fierce?


    Don''t say anything, just swallow it!


    This makes him dare not go down to talk, who knows if he will go down to talk and be swallowed by ya?


    Although this is their own, powerful, but unnecessary conflict or do not happen.


    It''s not worth it!


    The most important point, the new God below, obviously found himself.


    He doesn''t think that the last smile of the other party is just a coincidence. In so many directions, he just smiles towards his own position?


    It seems that the next one is not simple!


    ...


    the rear of yuhun mountain battlefield.


    "I''m afraid that roar just now was a demon giant!"


    Ning caier looked at the location of the eastern wasteland and sighed.


    If a demon giant wakes up, it will do harm to the Terran without any benefit.


    Do evil!


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Ning''er looked puzzled: "Mom, do you say that the roar just now is a demon giant?"


    Ning Cai Er hears a speech to slightly side an eye, way: "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!"


    Su Ning''er laughed and said, "the roar just now is obviously the cry of Uncle Xiaohei."


    "Well... Although I don''t know how to improve the strength of little black uncle so fast, but obviously, that is the roar and breath of little black uncle."


    Ning cai''er listened to Su Ning''er''s words and fell into meditation.


    Xiao Hei''s roar?


    On Su Chen''s contract animal?


    Eat God mouse?


    Only more than a month has not seen, the strength has changed so much?


    In more than a month, now I have reached the peak of Dharma Realm, and only one last step away can I step into the realm of Tao and fruit.


    At first, she was still complacent about her accomplishments, but now Su Ning''er said that the roar that spread all over the earth was from Xiao Hei, which was a little frightening.


    How long has this been!


    Xiaohei''s strength has reached the point of tremor?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    "Don''t be surprised. How normal it is to have dad here?"


    Su Ning''er said with a smile, "I guess uncle Xiaohei''s God eating rat clan is very powerful now. It''s just like killing the three forces and playing without saying anything else."


    "I said..."


    before I finished, a majestic voice suddenly came from the sky, as if the emperor of heaven had given orders.


    "Soldiers of yuhun mountain, wake up from the chaos!"


    "All this is what your resentment is asking for."


    "Kill! Eat it

 Chapter 903

    "Howl, howl, howl!"


    "Howling and whining..."


    "the second time snore --"


    "..."


    a strange and gloomy roar came from the deep of yuhun mountain, and then the mountain vibrated and the ground shook.


    At the next moment, a strong breath of terror spread from the internal recovery, forming a strong white air wave sweeping.


    For a time, yuhun mountain was covered with strange blue light.


    "Ning''er, what''s going on?"


    Ning cai''er turned into the blue and purple sky, and asked in some panic.


    "I don''t know!"


    Su Ning''er looks dull. Who knows this will happen in yuhun mountain?


    "Mom, why don''t we run?"


    "The rear of the yuhun mountain battlefield is our Chinese land. If we escape, what will the people in the rear do?"


    Ning caier took a deep breath and firmly said, "so we can''t go! If I run away, I''m afraid I''ll live with guilt all my life. "


    Su Ning''er was stunned and said, "it''s useless for you to stay here! With the breath of recovery, there are several Yin and Yang realms in this moment. I''m not an opponent. What do you do? "


    Can''t the opponent escape?


    Do you know you have to die?


    When was Mom so stubborn?


    "Xiao Ning''er, you go!"


    Ning caier sighed and said, "after all, you are still young and don''t need to stay here."


    Since junior high school embarked on this path of cultivation, she has solemnly vowed under the flag.


    After that, for the country and the people!


    How can the state escape in a time of crisis when the country trains itself at such a high cost?


    Enter the battlefield, that is the army man!


    What''s more, what about this grim situation?


    Where can she escape?


    The reason why they worked hard to open up the battlefield on the earth was that they did not want those bloody and cruel to pollute the beauty and tranquility of the earth.


    In addition, xiaoning''er also said that in a short time, several yin-yang atmosphere revived in the depth of yuhun mountain.


    After that, there are bound to be strong sages.


    There may even be a true God.


    If there is true God, there will be no suspense about their ending.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    Su Ning''er helplessly persuades a way: "you stay here, also just die in vain."


    What role can an entry into the law play here?


    After seeing Ning cai''er''s eyes determined, Su Ning''er grits her teeth and turns to leave.


    "To die in defence of the country is a well deserved death."


    Ning cai''er sighs and murmurs.


    ...


    based on Su Ning''er''s cultivation of yin and Yang, he soon arrived in the eastern wasteland.


    She has no choice but to come here and ask Uncle Xiaohei for help.


    Sometimes she felt that she was too difficult. She was just a child. How could she do something adult?


    OK, can you play well?


    "Little master, what are you doing here?"


    When Su Ning''er comes to the nest of the God eating mice, Xiao Hei''s figure appears directly.


    With Xiaohei''s current strength, he can see Su Ning''er''s real body at a glance,


    this also makes him understand that Su Ning''er is not the master''s blood.


    In the past, I couldn''t see through it. It was because my own strength was not as good as Su Ning''er.


    But it doesn''t matter. Last time I called Su Ning''er, the master was there, but he didn''t refuse.


    Since the host has no objection, it means that he is right.


    Therefore, it is better to treat it as a small master.


    "Uncle Xiaohei, there''s a riot at yuhunguan, and the front there is going to be broken."


    Su Ning''er said in a hurry after seeing little black.


    Small black smell speech, eyes move, a moment of effort will know Su Ning er''s intention.


    Hostess, there it is.

 Chapter 904

    "Master, the yuhun mountain uprising, the hostess is in danger. Do you need me to do it?"


    Xiaohei didn''t dare to hesitate, and directly communicated through the contract.


    "Well? Mistress? "


    Su Chen eyebrow a pick, sit up directly from the bed, way: "what hostess?"


    "Last time, the hostess next to you


    "You said ningzel, her life is in danger?"


    "Yes, just now there was a sound of true God outside the sky, which awakened the ghost who had been sleeping for many years under yuhun mountain."


    "Then you go! It''s a help. "


    "Yes, master."


    After getting Su Chen''s consent, Xiaohei waves his right hand and directly tears the space. He brings Su Ning''er to yuhun mountain battlefield.


    ...


    "why does something happen to ningcai''er every time I come back?"


    Su Chen rubbed his eyebrows and murmured in a soft voice: "there''s that inexplicable good feeling. What''s the situation?"


    I don''t know why, this time he came back with a feeling of disgust.


    It''s like, being arranged.


    He could not help but feel disgusted by the arrangement.


    He went to carry out the group mission. If he didn''t come back, ningcai''er had nothing to do. As soon as he came back, there was an accident.


    Every time!


    What''s more, they are obviously not at the same level as Ning tsai''er. How can they have a common language?


    It''s ugly to say that I spent more time with Tu Shanhong than Ning cai''er.


    Although the gap between Nangong Ruohan and himself is very large, there should be no common language.


    But the big man''s mind can not guess, the big man must be like this, he also can''t.


    But on your own side, what''s the situation?


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Suddenly, Nanhan appears in the bedroom.


    "Well... Although I know the door can''t stop you, don''t you want to enter my room so casually?"


    Su Chen two hands a turn, helplessly said.


    Nangong Ruohan heard the words and said with a smile: "what? Isn''t it a man who does something private in his room? "


    "Well, what did you mean by that? I don''t understand what? "


    Su Chen waved his hand and quickly changed the topic.


    Now he thinks that it''s good to be autistic at home. There is one more person in the family, and he is still a powerful person. He always feels uncomfortable.


    "You said, if you didn''t get the communication group and didn''t become the leader of the communication group, what would you be like now?"


    Nangong Ruohan thought and said.


    "How can there be such a metaphor? I''ve got communication groups, and that''s definitely not possible. "


    Isn''t this the same as mother and girlfriend falling into the water?


    Is it possible for this to happen?


    What can''t happen? Why use this metaphor?


    "No, there is such a possibility."


    Nangong Ruohan shook his head and said, "if you don''t get the communication group, you will not have this power now. What''s more, I can tell you responsibly that you are just a practitioner of physical training and learning in an unknown University. "


    With words, Nangong Ruohan waves his right hand, and a screen appears in front of Su Chen.


    The protagonist on the screen is Su Chen.


    But at this time, Su Chen is practicing martial arts skills in the martial arts field, with tears in his eyes, just to become a cultivator of chongmai realm!


    "Is this me?"


    After su Chen reacts, a little toothache.


    This martial arts training ground looks familiar.


    Well...


    it seems that it is the training ground of Linjiang University, isn''t it?


    Will you be an ordinary college student in Linjiang university?


    Even at this time point, I''m working hard.


    By contrast, my life is pretty beautiful now, and I can take time to sleep in.

 Chapter 905

    "Can''t you see that?"


    Nangong Ruohan''s right hand a little, the screen changes.


    Su Chen, armed with epee and wearing heavy armour, charges against the enemy in front.


    Battlefield!


    Kill the enemy!


    At that time, Su Chen''s strength was Linghai realm. As a grass-roots officer in this small battlefield, he led his own team to fight the enemy bravely.


    But the battlefield is cruel, and there are always people dying.


    The scene in the middle of the screen passed quickly. In a moment, the war was over, and only a few people were left in the small team led by Su Chen.


    Among these people, there are injuries.


    If it had not been for Su Chen, who was wearing heavy armour, his defensive power was amazing, he would have died.


    Su Chen looks at himself in the middle of the screen and doesn''t speak.


    If you don''t become the leader of the communication group, will you fight for the guardian of the world?


    Maybe!


    In recent years in Linjiang University, don''t you know friends?


    If you have friends, you know that you may not be able to go back. In addition, it''s normal to protect here as if you were in the original world?


    "That''s you who are about to graduate from your senior year, enter the battlefield and accept the baptism of war."


    Nangong if Han Dun, way: "you are not curious, why do you have inexplicable affection for that little girl?"


    "Come on, see for yourself."


    After that, the big screen disappeared, the surrounding environment changed, and a deep mountain appeared.


    At the moment, Su Chen has become a master of heart state. He is seriously injured and runs for his life in the mountains.


    In the rear, a team of Wang Ting''s forbidden troops advanced towards all sides and surrounded and killed "Su Chen"!


    If you can become a forbidden army of the royal court, you should at least have the cultivation of spiritual sea.


    The leader of the forbidden army is all the cultivation of heart state.


    This time, it was a forbidden army brigade that pursued and killed Su Chen.


    There''s a regiment of 60 men.


    That is to say, not counting the captain of the imperial army who led the army''s pursuit of Su Chen, at least 60 heart state practitioners were killing Su Chen.


    "What have I done? So many people killed me? "


    Su Chen looks at Nangong Ruohan and asks in doubt.


    He had just remembered the faces of the royal court guards who pursued him.


    No sleep!


    I''ll go to the king''s court after I know about it.


    Although there is no dispute between himself and Wang Ting now, it is not others who pursue and kill!


    Since Nangong Ruohan can show this scene, it really shows the problem.


    This time, I didn''t follow my heart. I killed Wang Ting directly!


    "You killed the three princes of the court."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Su Chen was speechless and said, "three princes of the royal court? I remember him. Isn''t that guy accompanied by several kings? I am a heart state practitioner. How can I kill him? "


    Although many things have happened during this period, he has not forgotten what happened a few months ago.


    Was it because of the third prince that he went to the royal court?


    You can be stupid!


    Several king of daoguojing, just like that, let their own a heart state to dry to die?


    Hey, hey!


    It looks like you are very strong!


    "At that time, conflict broke out between the royal court and the holy hall, and the king''s court summoned all the king''s court kings to go back."


    Nangong Ruohan lost his voice and said with a smile, "it is reasonable to say that the three princes in the royal court have a lot of things to defend themselves, but who can think that you don''t play cards according to the routine."


    "The heaven and earth spirit treasure is born, everyone''s goal is above the heaven and earth spirit treasure, but your goal, in the beginning, is that King court three princes!"


    "All kinds of arrangements, poisons, overpowering drugs, and even the use of the world''s spiritual treasures to attract two nearby demon king king, release poison... All kinds of extreme, you really succeeded in the end."

 Chapter 906

    "Your good friends and teachers are all dead in the hands of the three princes in the royal court."


    Nangong Ruohan saw Su Chen''s doubts and explained, "so you have hatred in your heart, but you know that the three princes in the royal court are powerful behind them."


    "It wasn''t easy, so you killed him."


    Su Chen frowned when he heard the speech and said, "Lord Wang, the cultivation of Tianxuan realm, he should not be able to trace back to time and space."


    According to Nangong Ruohan''s words just now, "I" did everything to kill the three princes of the royal court.


    It''s poison again. It''s a trap.


    Mmm... When people have many eyes, don''t you want to do it yourself?


    "There is no such thing as a small celestial realm."


    "At last I did it myself?"


    "No, you bought a puppet of Linghai state at a high price. At that time, the Third Prince of the royal court was poisoned deeply. The Linghai realm was enough."


    "How did I get chased?"


    This is a little interesting. The last one who killed the Third Prince of the royal court was his own puppet.


    His own character will definitely destroy the puppet afterwards.


    It''s worth pondering over the details when the royal court sent the forbidden army to pursue and kill himself.


    "There are spies within the Terrans?"


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed and said.


    "Those who are wanted by the royal court and provide information will be rewarded with 100000 spirit stones and secret orders of the king''s court; those who accurately tell the murderer will be rewarded with a spiritual pulse and a magic power of the king, and a golden order will be given to the king''s court."


    Nangong Ruohan glances at Su Chen and turns his right hand. A simple and unsophisticated wanted notice appears in her hand.


    "Look for yourself."


    Su Chen takes the wanted order, and the cold light flashed in his eyes.


    To be honest, he had some pity on himself. His good friend and mentor were killed. Think about it. How sad should it be?


    Yes, without such pain as a catalyst, how could he have such a plan and arranged so many things to kill the Third Prince of the royal court.


    Prince Wang Tingsan, how to say, also has the mind to move the realm of cultivation.


    And as the third son of the king''s court, he must have received excellent education in all aspects since he was a child, and his combat power is not as strong as his own.


    "What''s the name of my beginning teacher?"


    Su Chen raised his head and asked softly.


    My mentor, even if it has nothing to do with myself now, I''d better take a look at it!


    After all...


    the people in the picture are not others.


    He seems to understand Tony''s feelings a little bit. Looking at his own experience, he can help him if he can!


    "Bai Yixuan, director of Logistics Department of Linjiang University, was the most famous man in China when he was young. Unfortunately, he was calculated and his legs were abandoned. By chance, you get some life spirit liquid. With the help of Huaxia technology, you can barely use artificial limbs to fight and fight. For a moment, he has a good idea. With the accumulation of more than 20 years, you can directly advance to the heart state sect Teachers. "


    Nangong Ruohan said with some regret: "the strong master can be reborn with severed limbs. I never thought that it was not long before your master had grown legs that you made trouble in the battlefield, and you were surrounded by many masters of the other side."


    "The Terran battlefield situation, you also know, the Terran has been pressed to fight, so knowing that you are being pursued is helpless."


    "And your master, after hearing about it, rushed into the battlefield recklessly and drew out his sword to fight."


    "As soon as he takes you out of the encirclement, Prince Wang Tingsan comes to the North fog battlefield to supervise the battle. Wang Ting''s digital heart state pursues and kills a Terran spirit sea realm. How humiliating is it? Then let the king next to him strike and kill you. "


    "In the end, your mentor fought hard to protect him. After all, he was the most dazzling new star of his times. He burned his life and forced him to break into the Dharma Realm. After a hard fight against the king of Daoguo Kingdom, he brought you back. Finally, he fell down and died in front of you because of his heavy injury."

 Chapter 907

    "Director of Logistics Department of Linjiang university?"


    Su Chen touched his nose and whispered, "how do I feel like I''ve heard of it?"


    "Oneself" of that entry-level teacher, also be regarded as broke heart for oneself.


    The Logistics Department of the world''s universities is the place to exchange training resources.


    The Minister of logistics department is his mentor. He must have spent a lot of thought for himself, right?


    It''s not easy to get a light on yourself, break through the master and recover from the injury.


    But not long after a happy day, "oneself" to find a thing, directly fell.


    Think about it, I''m really sorry for this entry-level teacher.


    "You have not heard of it, but the healing seal script you gave to the vice president of Linjiang University was given to Bai Yixuan. With your current cultivation, he uses your things, so you will feel something


    "Wait! The healing seal script was given to Bai Yixuan. His legs should be better. Therefore, Bai Yixuan should be a master now? "


    Saying words, Su Chen suddenly thought of what, quickly asked: "did not die?"


    Nangong Ruohan smelled a smile and shook his head and said, "no, you didn''t go around him. He didn''t die."


    Su Chen: "what do you mean by..."


    What does that mean?


    What do you mean he won''t die if you don''t hang around?


    Can you walk around him for two times and die?


    Are you a lone star of Tiansha?


    If it is, I should feel it with my current cultivation.


    "Don''t be unconvinced. Without you, the destination of Bai Yixuan is not only a master of heart state."


    Nangong if Han''s mouth was cocked up and said with a smile, "anyway, it''s the most dazzling one in an era. Those who are worse than him have become great masters, not to mention him?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. You see, under the siege of the royal court, you are no match at all."


    Although Su Chen is a heart state cultivation, speed and defense are also his strengths.


    However, there are practitioners of Dharma Realm and a large number of speed type magic weapons.


    The king''s court is much richer than the Terrans.


    There are not necessarily magic weapons for the master of human heart state. The imperial army of the earth boundary is basically a man.


    The royal court guards will not leave the royal court unless there is a big event.


    The king''s court troops at war with the human race are, to say the least, all of them are miscellaneous armies.


    As a result, a human cultivator can not escape the pursuit of a large group of royal court guards.


    "This is my end, to be killed here?"


    Su Chen looks at "oneself" the injury condition aggravates gradually, helplessly asks a way.


    "No


    If the meaning of Nangong means something, he said: "then look, you will know in a moment."


    "The question you were most puzzled about just now will be explained in a moment."


    Su Chen one Leng, most doubt question?


    What''s the matter with Ningcai?


    Will ningcai''er appear later?


    Well... Ning cai''er saved himself?


    Because ningcai''er has an emotional relationship with himself and has paid a lot for himself, he can''t help but feel good for Ning cai''er?


    What the hell is this?


    The blow of fate?


    You always have to pay back what you owe?


    No matter whether it is related this time or not, we owe a lot of accounts in front of us many times. So this time, no matter whether it is related or not, we have to pay it back?


    Does that mean?


    Wait!


    Prince Wang Tingsan, killed by "self".


    He killed the three princes in front of the king''s court, and even destroyed the main city of the royal court.


    There are Bai Yixuan and Ning cai''er.


    Even if they are different from the established future, they basically don''t live in the world, but still... Do they have the necessary connections with the necessary people?

 Chapter 908

    Under the siege of the forbidden troops in all directions, "Su Chen" was soon seriously injured.


    However, several captains of the army retreated to one side after the "Su Chen" lost the ability to resist.


    They have heard of Terrans.


    Few fear death.


    Especially knowing that he must die, some moths will come out.


    So it''s better to imprison the seal and make it lose the ability to resist.


    "Man, you should think of this day when you kill my prince."


    A sharp voice came from the rear, and then the forbidden army dispersed. The cold faced officer appeared in the sight of "Su Chen".


    "Do you dare to insult my court like a dog?"


    Looking at "Su Chen", the officer sneered, "do you know why you didn''t kill you? It would be too cheap for you to kill my prince of the royal court and die so easily? Don''t worry. I will play with you on the way back to the main city of Wangting. "


    After that, the officer turned around, raised his hand and said, "bind him with chains and drag him back all the way."


    In fact, this place is not far from the main city of the king''s court. Those who enter the Dharma Realm and practice at full speed can reach the main city in half a day.


    But before the LORD came up, he told him to seize it and let him live like death!


    On the way back, you can take this opportunity to insult!


    How could Wang Ting not find out who killed the prince of Wangting?


    This man is also a genius.


    But there are too many geniuses in this world.


    A genius who doesn''t grow up is just a genius.


    "Whew!"


    At this moment, an arrow cut through the space and shot at the imperial captain.


    The commander of the Imperial Army also experienced many battles. In this instant, he reacted and turned back to block.


    But at the moment when the arrow hit the weapon of the military officer, the arrow trembled, and a burst of energy burst out from the inside.


    "Boom --"


    the earth trembled and the dust filled the sky.


    "Look at the good man! No, kill him


    After the captain of the imperial army got up from a distance, he roared directly.


    The power of the arrow can shock him.


    Obviously, it is also a legal family.


    Does the Terran have the strength to save Su Chen?


    And you''ve got archery experts?


    Damn it!


    Is there not much pressure on the Terrans from the various departments of the border army?


    Do the Terrans value Su Chen so much?


    Is a small heart state practitioner worth taking a risk with an archery practitioner in Dharma Realm?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    those who responded to the captain of the imperial army were a series of terrifying arrows.


    Every arrow sends out a strong wave, and no one in the field can resist the sharpness of the arrow.


    The archery skill of the comer is also very excellent. Before the forbidden army can reflect on it, all the guards of Su Chen will die.


    "Bang Dong!"


    There was no time for the guards to react, but another explosion was heard, followed by a white fog.


    Moreover, this kind of fog is made of special materials, which has a strong blocking effect on the vision and perception ability of practitioners.


    "Whew, whew!"


    The sound of arrows echoed in my ears. Every sound would take at least one royal court guard.


    As for the captain of the forbidden army?


    The threat is so great that it was cleaned up as early as possible.


    It must have been known that even if "Su Chen" was sealed and imprisoned, it could not be killed by ordinary imperial court guards just because of his physical body.


    "Su Chen, go!"


    A voice into the "Su Chen" in the mind, and then a hand picked up "Su Chen", the body twinkle, quickly disappeared in place.


    "That was, Ning Cai Er?"


    Su Chen picked eyebrows and asked solemnly.


    How good is archery?


    Isn''t she good at shooting?

 Chapter 909

    "What do you think? Can''t you see that? "


    Nangong Ruohan wave, the surrounding landscape changed, appeared in a secluded cave.


    I saw Ning cai''er dressed in blue armor, his hands wrapped in white gauze, and his whole body revealed a strong sense of courage.


    "This time, it''s really troublesome for sister caier."


    "Su Chen" coughed up the congestion between the chest and said with a smile.


    "Do you still laugh like this?"


    Ning caier said seriously: "you are also very brave. The three princes of the royal court say to kill them."


    "Su Chen" smell speech also don''t care, way: "don''t kill, keep Spring Festival?"


    Ning cai''er looked at "Su Chen" for a moment, then suddenly showed a smile and said, "yes, I haven''t seen you for many years. Now you are also the master of heart state. I really didn''t expect that at that time, my family was born with a talented master


    At the same time, Nangong Ruohan pointed to Ning cai''er and said softly, "now you understand? Ning cai''er can be said to be an important opportunity for you to step into cultivation. Without Ning cai''er, you may still be an ordinary person. "


    Speaking of this, Nangong Ruohan stopped and then said, "of course, all this is based on the fact that you have not become the leader of the communication group."


    "So you will have a good feeling for Ning cai''er. Even if you are not related, you will have a relationship.


    Su Chen waved his hands and said, "so, is this the power of destiny?"


    It''s amazing!


    Is there such a hypothesis in your own body?


    Wait!


    This kind of situation exists, that is to say, normally speaking, oneself should not appear on the communication group.


    Shouldn''t communication groups appear in themselves?


    "This is not the power of fate. Although fate is also one of the supreme rules, destiny is too general and has too much to do with it. Therefore, the power of destiny has been dispersed too much."


    Nangong Ruohan shook his head and said, "this is the power of correction. If you change, there will be some corrections to ensure that the development path will not be too big deviation."


    "So you see, even if you don''t look at the world, you can''t help but have relationships with the most important people in your life."


    "Even if those shenting imperial guards did not pursue you, when you blew up the royal court, they still died in the affected area."


    "And the inner sanctum, the saints, you always want to see."


    "It''s just because of the influence of the communication group, the status and conversation when meeting have changed a lot, but you are always anxious. And Zhao Yongyan, that yuan, you can talk with him in a good voice, because he once sheltered you, and even...


    speaking of this, Nangong Ruohan stopped and looked at Su Chen with a smile, which made him feel a little sad.


    "Even what happened?"


    Su Chen said directly: "can''t you finish your words? It''s very annoying."


    Nangong Ruohan heard the speech and said with a smile, "I don''t have a clue. Come on, take your time! Anyway, the group task has just been completed, and you are OK. Sit here and have a good look at the future that should belong to you. "


    ...


    in the cave.


    "Nuo, the best healing pill, eat it! Good recovery, this time you go back to recuperate


    Ning caier''s right hand turned, a pill appeared in her hand.


    "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that when I went back, I would like to see the minister. The minister has something to say to you."

 Chapter 910

    "The minister wants to see me?"


    "Su Chen" facial expression a change, some nervous ask a way.


    "Don''t be nervous. The minister''s character is very free and easy, and he has no formality at all. Moreover, the minister has placed high expectations on our talents and treats us well."


    Ning caier put the pills into "Su Chen" hands and said with a smile.


    "Su Chen" after taking the pill, sighed: "but the minister is after all a great master, the first time to see the great master, who is not nervous?"


    As university students, the Ministry of education is directly responsible for the three major ministries of China and China.


    Therefore, it is unnecessary to think that the minister mentioned by Ning cai''er must be the Minister of education.


    The three ministers are all great masters. Although he is now a great master, he is still a little afraid to meet a great master.


    In particular, I just killed the Third Prince of the royal court. I don''t know what kind of attitude the minister will say about himself?


    "It''s OK. You won''t panic if you understand the minister''s behavior. Our minister is known as king hunter. Think about this name, king hunter!"


    Ning caier chuckled and said, "with such a domineering name, our minister will care about a third prince of the royal court?"


    "What? Only allow them to kill our people, not let us kill them? How can there be such a truth in the world? "


    Finish this sentence, Ning Cai son turned to look out of the window, silent for a moment, said: "you are good to heal, I go out first."


    "Elder sister caier, do you want to...


    " this group of Wangting scumbags, don''t leave when you come! Don''t worry. I''ll set the border for you. They will never find you. "


    "Sister kecai''er, there are a lot of people there. Although you are a practitioner in the Dharma Realm, you can...


    " Su Chen "did not finish saying, but was directly interrupted by Ning cai''er:" don''t worry, now I am not the weak one I used to be. Don''t forget that I''m not good at bows and arrows. "


    "What''s more, among the same rank, my clan is the first!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Ning caier jumps up and quickly disappears in the vision of "Su Chen".


    At the same time, a transparent border rises at the entrance.


    Under the shelter of the boundary, the cave entrance looms, and after a few breaths, it turns into a mountain and disappears.


    Of course, if the king of the realm of Tao and fruit comes, you can still see through it at a glance.


    After all, Ning caier''s arrangement of the border, but also can not conceal the king of the road fruit realm.


    "In the same rank, the Terran is the first..."


    "Su Chen" grinned bitterly and said: "the first name is not all obtained by the way of playing without death? Their own strength is still too weak. "


    "Home, now I really want to go home."


    "Really, I''d rather be an ordinary person in an ordinary world, rather than be a master of emotion in this world. It''s too difficult..."


    in the cave, with a sigh coming out, I return to silence again.


    ...


    as soon as the picture turns, we come to a room with simple decoration.


    Li Yuntao, dressed in military uniform, sat in his position with a black pen in his hand. He didn''t know what he was writing.


    "Don''t be so stiff. Sit down."


    After "Su Chen" knocked on the door and entered, Li Yuntao stopped his work, looked up at "Su Chen" and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''m not here to inquire."


    "You killed the three princes of the royal court. I didn''t give you a trophy to encourage you. It''s my dereliction of duty. How can I blame you again?"


    "Here, you look at this document first."

 Chapter 911

    "This is..."


    "Su Chen" took the document and looked at it for a while, then her pupils shrank and her face turned white.


    "You have read it correctly. This document is the document of the royal court transferring troops."


    Li Yuntao got up slowly and sighed: "we used to face only 32 branches of the northwest frontier army of shenting. But this time, the king''s court transferred eight branches of Wang''s army."


    "The eight branches are not much to listen to, but the Wangting army belongs to the regular army of the royal court. Its weaponry and combat effectiveness are better than those of the northwest frontier army."


    "Therefore, the pressure on our people, especially in China, has increased dramatically, and some disabled veterans have gathered on their own to go to the front line."


    Speaking of this, Li Yuntao paused and then said, "do you know? There is a news from within the royal court that as long as we Terrans hand you over, the royal court will not only withdraw the royal court army, but also transfer the twelve Branches of the northwest frontier army. Only this will greatly reduce the pressure of our people and allocate more forces to deal with the demon hall and the holy hall. "


    "I''ll give you a clue. In this capital, many people think this method is feasible."


    "After all, it''s a good thing to sacrifice one person for the benefit of millions of soldiers. Do you think so, Su Chen?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, "Su Chen" closed the document directly, looked up and said, "minister, you can tell me what you need me to do!"


    Li Yuntao, with a smile, said, "you are not stupid. When you come here, I will make it clear that I will not blame you. You are a hero of my family. If you kill the three princes of the royal court, then I will hand you over to the royal court. What dignity and face do I have in China?"


    "The Terrans are unyielding! It''s not just shouting. "


    "There''s a lot of pressure, but for genius, it''s also motivation. Su Chen, this pressure is not my pressure on you, but your own choice. "


    "As Minister of education, I also need to consider internal opinions at certain times."


    "I can assure you that the great masters of our clan, with different ages, different personalities, or different expressions, have deep attachment to the land of China."


    "Keren is a man because he has seven passions and six desires. They want to make the loss not so big. If I sacrifice myself, I can exchange for millions of troops. I will not hesitate. "


    "But I won''t make the decision for you. It''s in your hands!"


    "I mean, you don''t have to worry about anything else. The more dazzling your performance is, the more support you will be from inside. At such a critical moment of Terran, I can''t tolerate any dark things. So you can spread your wings and I''ll cover for you. "


    After saying this, Li Yuntao suddenly turned around, turned his back to Su Chen, sighed faintly, and said, "but if you are not talented enough, when the internal and external pressures are great, I may consider the things I would not consider today. Do you... Understand?"


    "Su Chen" smell speech facial expression is one, arch hand says: "minister rest assured, I won''t let you down."


    Li Yuntao put his hands together and said, "I hope you will be one of the great masters in the future."


    "Well, go out! Do whatever you want to do, even if you blow up the royal court, I''ll cover for you! "


    "Su Chen" Salutes Li Yuntao and turns away.


    And Su Chen left the minister''s office with his front foot, and then there was a man in military uniform with a cold face appearing in the office.


    "You shameless old thing. Is it interesting to be so afraid of children?"


    "He''s a genius. What can I do without pressure?"


    Li Yuntao grinned and grinned: "what''s more, I didn''t deceive him. What I said just now is a lie?"

 Chapter 912

    "You didn''t deceive him in terms of information, but even if the situation was more serious, would you hand over the child?"


    Chen Xingwen, also known as the head of the military department, said with a smile.


    Who knows Li Yuntao, who doesn''t know the character of the king hunter?


    It is not easy to create such a kind of iron and blood spirit. How can we surrender to others because of Wang Tingsan''s threats?


    And after all, is Su Chen guilty?


    Who can say that Su Chen is guilty?


    What?


    Because he killed a high-ranking enemy?


    "Did you read the boy''s information?"


    Li Yuntao turned his words and said softly.


    "Yes, it''s weird."


    Chen Xingwen frowned slightly and said, "the test results, coupled with his demeanor and conduct, all show that he is a Chinese junior high school."


    "And I went to find that one, divination results, he is my Chinese blood, not the earth''s people!"


    Hearing this, Li Yuntao nodded slightly and said, "OK, that''s it. There''s no need to further investigate. Everyone has secrets. Now, I really hope that the more secrets my Terran practitioners have, the better. Of course, it would be better if they were college students."


    At the end of the day, he even laughed.


    "Cut!"


    Chen Xingwen snorted coldly, but Li Yuntao took a look.


    This old guy is still such a fool.


    "By the way, if anyone wants to explore the child''s secret, he should be warned. If he can''t, he will kill him."


    Li Yuntao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a cold voice, "we''re all going to destroy our country. We still have the mind to do this and that. I really dare not kill them!"


    Chen Xingwen waved his hand and said, "yes, give it to me."


    With that, his figure gradually blurred, until finally disappeared in place.


    "Su Chen, where can you grow? Grow up quickly! The faster you grow up, the less pressure we all have. If you really want to go to Tianxuan, I can give you the position of minister of education. "


    ...


    "this old guy!"


    Su Chen looks at Li Yuntao in the picture and says with a smile.


    I used to eat barbecue together!


    Didn''t expect to scare yourself, or find a chance to beat him?


    Do you want to give up the position of minister of education to yourself?


    No!


    What do you want this for?


    do you think you are too busy?


    "Li Yuntao is also very important to your growth. Without him, you can''t grow to the end."


    Nangong Ruohan looks the same and says softly.


    "I know."


    Su Chen nodded and said, looking at these, and Nangong Ruohan just said, he can probably guess the context of these things.


    Not to mention anything else, I bombed the main city of the king''s court. I''m afraid the people there will also blow up the main city of the king''s court.


    It''s funny to think of it. Li Yuntao said to himself that he bombed the main city of the royal court. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that "himself" would really blow up the Royal City, right?


    Seeing these, he also has some feelings!


    Is this the power of rule amendment?


    Very strong!


    In silence, the amendment has been completed.


    Even though I didn''t know it at all, my contact with Ning caier, Li Yuntao, Zhao Yongyan and Bai Yixuan had no trace of arrangement. It was completely independent.


    However, there have been earth shaking changes in the way of contact and language expression.


    "How did I get in touch with Ning cai''er?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, wondering: "it''s not when Ning cai''er was chased and killed at night. Did you turn the window and enter my house?"


    Nangong Ruohan clapped his hands, put out a pistol gesture and pointed to Su Chen, and said with a smile: "guess right, but there is no reward."


    "Really?"


    Su Chen thought for a moment and asked, "but why? What''s the reason for her to go to my little house

 Chapter 913

    "Come on, I''ll tell you more about it."


    Nangong Ruohan opened his mouth and said, "you also know that you are a penetrator, right?"


    Su Chen nodded and said, "well, I know."


    I woke up and came to this strange world.


    Seriously, it''s kind of bullshit.


    The world is not the same, it is not a parallel world, there is no relatives and friends, lonely ah!


    It''s not a traverser. What''s that?


    "Your arrival is an instinctive choice made by the world consciousness for self-help."


    Nangong Ruohan played a ring finger, and a white cat suddenly appeared on the top, which was somewhat cute and dada.


    "This kitten is the embodiment of this world consciousness. But now, he is in crisis. Someone has found his loophole and is constantly stealing his world origin."


    "Then let me do it. What? Kill that man? "


    "No, you are the cat''s chosen master, the Lord of the world!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Chen face question mark, the Lord of the world?


    And the profession?


    He also went to a lot of the world, and saw a lot of world consciousness.


    In other words, I have seen the world.


    How can it sound so confusing now.


    The cultivator steals the origin of the world. To a certain extent, he is in charge of the world.


    To be in charge of the world means to be the master of the world.


    To use Nangong Ruohan''s words just now, in order to prevent another person from becoming the master of the world, this world takes himself to be the master of the world?


    What are you doing?


    How can you do this?


    Is the world consciousness of this world like a fool?


    "He chooses you, you are Lord of the world, and he still exists."


    Nangong Ruohan ordered a little kitten and said, "if you steal the origin of the world independently, you can eat the world. Can this be the same?"


    "And you are different from him, so you can be the Lord of the world, but he can''t."


    Su Chen smell speech light doubt way: "why can I? Because I came through? Is it possible for the traverser to become the master of the world


    The strong at home cannot be the master of the world.


    Only through the crossing?


    How can there be such a reason?


    If you leave your family alone, you have to use someone else. Is this the rule of succession of the Lord of the world?


    Can''t you?


    If this world consciousness shows the meaning of making him the master of the world to the one who devours the source, will the strong one continue to steal?


    As for the issue of disproportion?


    Does the will of the world have self-consciousness?


    What they are thinking about is the reason why the world develops and becomes stronger?


    Well... World GDP?


    "That''s not true. How do you feel when I ask you something and tell you so much at once?"


    Nangong Ruohan walks to Su Chen behind his hands and asks with a smile.


    "That''s it! Ah? How did the scene stop around? "


    Su Chen sighs in his heart and points to Li Yuntao, who is still in front of him.


    He can see that Nangong Ruohan is changing the subject.


    Since the big guy changed the topic, he didn''t ask.


    It''s no use asking questions again.


    So take advantage of this opportunity, it is better to take a good look at their own destiny.


    Well, who is the big boss you will face in the future? What kind of strength?


    Of course, the enemy that you have to face, or the enemy who brings you sadness and sadness, you should have a good look at it, write it down in your own small book, and wait for a moment to settle accounts.


    As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!

 Chapter 914

    "If you want to see it, go on with it."


    When Nangong Ruohan moves his right hand, the picture changes again and comes to the sky above the main city of the royal court.


    In the picture, the atmosphere is tense and depressing.


    Li Yuntao stood in the middle, with a crystal Book floating in front of him, smiling at the angry King court master in front of him.


    Behind Li Yuntao, "Su Chen" looked east and West, and a trace of worry flashed through his eyes.


    The contrast of strength is very different. There are nearly 100 kings in the other side, and even a practitioner of Tianxuan realm.


    "Hunting king, is this your people''s means?"


    The king court master''s face was cold and said in a cold voice, "detonate the spirit pulse and blow up my royal court? Hum! What a force


    Hearing this, Li Yutao changed his face, waved his hand and said, "no, you must know me. Can I do such things that are harmful to others and not beneficial to yourself? can''t! So it''s not my people''s plan. You''ve misunderstood me. "


    At this time, a king in golden armor said: "misunderstanding? Now the main city of our royal court will be destroyed. Is this still a misunderstanding? Hunting king, for good or ill, master your face


    "Yes! What else do you want to say


    "Oh! I''ve heard of hunting King''s style all the time. I don''t believe it very much. Today, I see it, and it''s worthy of its reputation. "


    "You people bombed my main city, people are behind you, and you said it was not your clan''s plan?"


    "..."


    there are always kings around, and the murderous spirit is everywhere.


    As soon as the king''s court orders, they will attack and kill the king hunting!


    Under the siege of a hundred kings and a strong man in Tianxuan area, if the hunting king can escape, then he is strong!


    "Ah, ah! Ladies and gentlemen, where do you say human evidence is? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Li Yuntao sighed and said, "I come here to protect the descendants of my people. You can''t point to anyone, which is the real murderer who blew up your main city?"


    "Just behind me, I tell you that he is only 24 years old this year, and his heart state is cultivated."


    "Do you mean that a heartthrob cultivator of my people has exploded your nest under the eyes of so many kings?"


    Speaking of this, Li Yuntao turned his eyes and looked at the king''s court master: "of course, there are so many strong people in the Tianxuan environment, which have been put forward by a boy in the mood. Is this reliable or not?"


    "You''re really looking for an excuse. Can you find a more reliable one? At least, let me fool myself, OK


    It''s a shame to say that a heart state practitioner blew up the main city of Wangting.


    After all, there are nearly a hundred kings stationed in the main city of the royal court, not to mention the practitioners who have entered the Dharma Realm, which are countless.


    In this case, a heart state practitioner blew up the main city. If it was not ordered by the king''s court, they would not want to come.


    What a shame!


    Whether it is or not, it''s a shame!


    It''s just a frame up. You can see that this Terran has a strong potential for Tianjiao. If you want to take advantage of this opportunity, you can say it.


    If it''s true, it''s really humiliating!


    "Hunting king, hand over the human behind you. I''ll let you go."


    A purple robe, purple crown, purple boots, purple shining King stepped forward, said indifferently.


    "That''s why it''s unreasonable?"


    Li Yuntao a Leng, then said speechless.


    "Today, even if it''s unreasonable, what?"


    The purple King''s eyes flashed, and his tone was icy and cold: "people stay, you can go, if not, then bury here together!"


    All of a sudden, the king''s face changed and he suddenly looked up into the sky.


    The next moment, a loud voice sounded around.


    "Interesting, are you trying to insult my family?"

 Chapter 915

    An old man, dressed in white and with a ruddy complexion, walked out of the sky and looked down at the kings of the royal court from top to bottom.


    The comer is a Taoist fruit realm in China, Zhao Yongyan!


    Wang Ting is still very concerned about the top fighting power of the Terran.


    Therefore, all the Wangting kings knew Zhao Yongyan, and even they knew that if not for the present one, the regular army of the three major forces in the land boundary would have gone to the border and broke into the human world!


    The strength of this one can be said to be the first person!


    So far, no one is its opponent!


    One move seriously injured the last Lord of the demon hall. No one can break such brilliant achievements.


    According to inaccurate grapevine, I''m afraid that this person''s strength is no longer the Tianxuan realm, but the strong one who can control the Yin and Yang Qi!


    "Here you are."


    Wang Tingzhu''s face flashed a trace of caution, and in a flash returned to normal, light said.


    "I ask you again, are you insulting our people? "


    Zhao Yongyan did not change his face and asked again.


    Although his tone was ordinary, his expression was mild and there was no chance of killing anyone, no one dared to look down on this one in front of him.


    If you really want to make a move, who is your opponent?


    Maybe the hearsay is not true, but it is enough to prove the strength of the man in front of him.


    "If it''s OK, let''s go."


    Zhao Yongyan turned around, looked at Li Yuntao and "Su Chen", frowned and said, "you go back and take good care of it. Don''t run to this side, look, there is a misunderstanding?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuntao quickly replied: "yes, yes, I will be strict with discipline when I go back. You can rest assured that this will never happen again in the future."


    After that, he took Su Chen and left at a gallop.


    And intercept the king court kings very clever to give up a road, no way, did not see the Lord is silent?


    They''re still trying to get killed?


    "It can''t be done like that."


    After Li Yuntao and "Su Chen" left, Wang Tingzhu looked at Zhao Yongyan and said suddenly.


    "What do you want?"


    Zhao Yong said softly, not caring to ask.


    "Three months later, when Su Chen entered the earth boundary, the king was not allowed to make a move, and there was no restriction under the king."


    The king''s court master was silent for a moment and said, "kill him for three months. You can''t leave the boundary within three months. If he escapes, the matter will not be investigated."


    The king''s face changed when he heard the words. Lord, this is to gather the king''s court to pursue and kill one person!


    Although the king is not allowed to make a move, but that is a heartbeat!


    Only the number of practitioners in the royal court, not to mention three months, as long as Su Chen appears within the scope of Wang Ting''s intelligence, he can be brutally killed in a day!


    Well, will you agree?


    If you agree, why save?


    "Well, listen to you."


    Zhao Yongyan said with a smile: "but this is a bet. If we win, your court, let''s have five big spiritual pulse."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Tingzhu nodded and said, "good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the king turned and left.


    After that, the kings of the royal court did not stay here. All the strong people in Tianxuan state left, and they stayed with the strong ones in the other side. How big can we do this?


    In case the strong people in Tianxuan area don''t have the face to fight them, who are they going to argue with?


    Although it can''t be said, there are too many shameless things done by the Terrans.


    "It''s interesting to hunt for three months."


    Zhao Yongyan touched his chin, chuckled and whispered to himself.


    Immediately he pulled, a space crack appeared beside him, entered into it and disappeared in the boundary.


    After the incident just now, all the people present reacted to it. I''m afraid Zhao Yongyan would not have appeared if it hadn''t been unreasonable.


    Purple king, it''s not easy!

 Chapter 916

    The picture turns and comes to the earth.


    "Su Chen" after learning about gambling, a face muddled.


    But there is no way, so I can only go back to practice and become strong.


    It happened that his experience in the main city of Wangting gave him some insights, so he soon broke through the realm and became a practitioner of Dharma Realm.


    After all preparations were made and the March period came, "Su Chen" entered the earth''s boundary.


    Then he appeared in the sight of the royal court regular army, which can be regarded as telling Wang Ting that he is coming!


    ...


    in an endless plain, "Su Chen" is covered with blood, wearing light armor and holding a long sword, and is killing constantly.


    Ordinary heart state practitioners, simply can not pass a face to face in front of him.


    The practitioners in the Dharma Realm are not su Chen''s opponents. Only a dozen practitioners in the Dharma Realm join hands to block Su Chen, a madman.


    His growth is obvious.


    But he knew how he grew up. If he had not, he would have become fertilizer for the land under his feet.


    Before entering the boundary, he knew that this time, he would die without life!


    The king''s court tried his best to pursue and kill for three months. Even if the king didn''t fight, he could not resist the endless killing.


    But he didn''t expect it to be so dangerous.


    Because of Wang Ting''s huge wanted man, even the people who met him on the way couldn''t believe it.


    However, I understand one thing in my heart. Since the minister let himself come to the boundary, it shows that it is not a dead road!


    Otherwise, why save yourself?


    Before he came, the minister said that there would be a ray of life when we went to the ash plain!


    "Ash plain, here I am! But what''s so strange about what the minister said? "


    "Su Chen" sword shadow is illusory, after killing the last enemy of this wave, some tired said.


    The next moment, he jumped to his feet and soon disappeared.


    Not long after he left, a large group of royal court guards came here.


    In this way, we can see Wang Ting''s determination to kill Su Chen!


    ...


    inside a deep and gloomy cemetery, an old soul accompanied by "Su Chen" continued to practice, and also constantly guided the cultivation problems of "Su Chen".


    Under the guidance of the old man, "Su Chen" training speed of thousands of miles!


    The breakthrough is even more overwhelming.


    In a few days, he was promoted to the top of Dharma Realm.


    Only one step away, you can become the great master of daoguojing!


    Obviously, this is a place of inheritance!


    With the help of this inheritance place, Su Chen''s combat power soared in a straight line.


    "Senior, it''s time for me to leave."


    One morning, Su Chen bowed his hand to the old man.


    "I hope I can be famous from heaven and reappear in you!"


    After seeing "Su Chen" leave, the old man said with a loud smile.


    Laughter, mixed with joy and joy.


    It''s a great honor to find a present Tianjiao!


    In the laughter, the soul of the old man gradually turned into a little white light and dissipated in this world.


    ...


    on a battlefield of rushing and killing, the Terrans have shown their decline.


    However, the more the Terran soldiers fight, the braver they are. Even though they know that the battle may be lost, they will never retreat!


    The stability and beauty of the rear is their lifelong pursuit!


    How much they hope that there is no war, no smoke, only a beautiful and peaceful world.


    But they also understand, these, they can''t see.


    Just as Wang tingjun was about to cross the sideline and was about to form a encirclement and suppression force, a fierce and majestic powerful sword Spirit fell from the sky and hanged everything!


    Today''s "Su Chen", facing Wang tingjun!

 Chapter 917

    The figure of "Su Chen" shuttles back and forth in the battlefield.


    The news that "Su Chen" appeared on the battlefield was soon transmitted back to Wang Ting and killed in March. Now it has been more than two months.


    Of course, "Su Chen" stayed in the tomb for nearly two months.


    If Wang Ting had not confirmed that Su Chen was not in the world, he would have thought Su Chen had gone back.


    Now that the news of "Su Chen" appears again, how can the royal court not be excited?


    This bet, if the villain really wins, where is his face?


    As for fighting on the battlefield?


    Good thing!


    Although all discerning people can see that the strength of "Su Chen" has been improved, the self-confident "Su Chen" is always better than the "Su Chen" who is obsessed with it!


    After all, gambling is about chasing March. The result of winning or losing is to see whether Su Chen survives.


    These have nothing to do with the strength of Su Chen.


    But since "Su Chen" has come, it is ready to stand and walk crazily.


    The old master also let himself take away the cultivation resources stored in lijitian.


    So I have a lot of healing resources.


    The most important thing is that I accept the time when I passed on the inheritance of Li Jitian. I ate and used very good food every day. Otherwise, I would not be able to improve so much in this short period of time.


    A large number of drugs accumulated in their own potential, waiting for their own development!


    The only way to develop the potential is to ignore life and death!


    He was very clear in his mind that during the three-month gambling period, as long as he did not reach the great master of daoguojing, it would be extremely dangerous.


    During these three months, the king is not allowed to fight!


    But three months later?


    Wang Ting lost such a big face, it is not normal for the king not to kill himself afterwards?


    So the only way to live is to fight against the great master of daoguojing between life and death!


    Perhaps, this is also their only way to live!


    Soon, a cultivator came to the battlefield and joined it to besiege Su Chen.


    But today "Su Chen" is different from the past!


    Under the king, all are invincible!


    Stop in front, die!


    In his vision, death!


    What he perceives is death!


    There is only one way for the enemy to die!


    Slowly, "Su Chen" body blood more and more, also do not know is own or enemy''s.


    But at the moment, "Su Chen" has turned into a precise killing machine. There is no unnecessary action all over the body. Everything is born for killing!


    Kill!


    Kill!!


    Kill!!!


    Only by killing can we save ourselves!


    Only strong, can protect oneself!


    I value it!


    I like it!


    Guard me!


    Only a strong force, can let oneself no longer realize that kind of despairing sadness feeling.


    The battlefield here also startled a Taoist fruit state practitioner.


    No matter whether it is the human race or the royal court, there are Tao Guojing coming.


    Even at the top, Zhao Yongyan appeared in person to control the overall situation in case of accidents.


    "Su Chen! I''ll help you! "


    Suddenly, a shout rang out.


    Then a valiant female war god came to the battlefield with a fierce rain of arrows, which formed a long dragon and whirled in the sky to kill the enemy blocking the way ahead.


    "Brother Su''s integrity is really a hero and is admirable."


    "My Chinese children, in this troubled time, should die for the protection of our country!"


    "Ha ha! Happy! It''s a genius of our generation, so it should be! "


    "..."


    at the rear of the Terran, a large number of figures emerged, and entered the battlefield, where tigers roared everywhere.


    One after another loud and different voice constantly from the rear into "Su Chen" ears, let him lose consciousness of the spirit of a jolt, instant recovery sober.


    At this moment, there were tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 918

    With the influx of reinforcements from the rear, the battle of "Su Chen" was even more vigorous.


    In this infinite moving and from the heart of the smile, the heart has an epiphany, promotion Daoguo!


    Advance in battle!


    This is an incredible scene for the practitioners of the earth boundary. In the eyes of the Terrans, it is a very normal thing.


    As for the fact that promotion in battle may damage one''s vitality?


    Joke!


    Who cares about their own vitality?


    There are two hundred yuan in Linghai.


    The master of heart state can live for 500 years.


    Entering the realm of Dharma and Daoguo, not to mention.


    But in the final analysis, who can live long enough to live in the realm of spiritual sea?


    Li Yuntao, the contemporary Minister of education, is only in his eighties.


    Less than a hundred years old, it is still very small in the eyes of the practitioners of the earth boundary.


    But he has become a great master!


    King hunter!


    Guard the side!


    Today''s "Su Chen" is even more in his twenties. Will he care about his lost vitality?


    You''re kidding!


    As for Shouyuan who has been promoted and scattered in the past few years in the battle, who can look up to the present Terran generals and men?


    Can live so long, but also must live so long!


    In the battlefield, no one knows when he will die.


    So, if you can make a breakthrough, if you can advance, you can be promoted. Why do you care so much?


    ...


    after the end of the war, the speed of the picture crossing was faster and faster.


    In the picture, "Su Chen" is becoming more and more powerful and experiencing more and more things.


    The relationship between Zhao Yongyan and Zhao Yongyan began after the battle.


    As the relationship became more and more familiar, his address to Zhao Yongyan was constantly changing. At first, he was an elder, followed by Lao Zhao, then Zhao Laogui, and finally he became an old man.


    Less and less respect, but this also represents the strength of "Su Chen" is getting stronger and stronger, and the relationship between them is getting better and better.


    Especially since the beginning of the world trend, the strength of the whole Terran is changing with each passing day.


    Li Yuntao''s breakthrough speed changed after he was promoted to Tianxuan realm. Tianxuan realm, Yinyang realm, sages, and finally... Became gods!


    Ning caier''s strength grew faster than Li Yuntao.


    The secret of the fragments of the road was revealed only after the final divination.


    The speed of Su''s world is faster than that of the world.


    Since he was twenty-four years old, he became a great master of daoguojing. It was like opening a plug-in.


    At the age of 25, he broke through the Tianxuan realm and advanced to the Yin and Yang realm.


    At the age of 27, he overcame the bottleneck and became a sage. Six months later, he was separated from the fallen Thor in the bitter sea.


    A sea of bitterness!


    After the war, he was seriously injured and self-cultivation.


    Great victory!


    World War I, startle three worlds!


    A few months later, the gods from the sky came and forcibly integrated the three realms.


    There is also a super strong man who claims to be the emperor. He wants to integrate the three realms and force out the origin of the world.


    God war broke out!


    ...


    "Hoo..."


    Su Chen vomited a puff of turbid gas, and a trace of complexity flashed through his eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that he could lead such a complicated life?


    It''s conspiracy, it''s war.


    After receiving the baptism of the death of friends and teachers, he began to revolve around among the various forces and cultivate himself to be powerful.


    Just looking at it, he felt very tired!


    There are back, all kinds of reversal, mission impossible, mission impossible, looking at the head is painful.


    I''ve changed so much and I''m so scheming.


    When growing up, must be very painful?


    After all, only pain and suffering can bring about such a big change.

 Chapter 919

    "Yes! It''s not easy. "


    Nangong Ruohan sighs, immediately surrounding the picture dissipated, revealing the original bedroom style.


    "Thank you for showing me these, which, frankly, helped me a lot."


    Su Chen rubbed his hands and said.


    After seeing those, he couldn''t help thinking about how the communication group appeared in him?


    Why did he get involved with the Taoist master?


    The development of the normal track, he is a tragic traverser without golden fingers.


    What a miserable life!


    Well... After reading so much, I have explained my doubts.


    In the original established future trajectory, there is such a big relationship with ningcai''er?


    Can say on, indispensable!


    Without Ning cai''er, I may not be able to step on the path of cultivation.


    Not necessarily. After all, I was brought by the kitten. Without Ning cai''er, it would be someone else.


    Can always return to say, Ning Cai Er in their own established trajectory, occupy a very important part.


    Since it''s her, you don''t have to think about what''s going on without her.


    So, Ning cai''er has helped himself so many times that he has to return it again and again?


    If you don''t have yourself, I''m afraid ningcaier can''t reach the end?


    Perhaps, at the moment of becoming a true God, there will be an old God to harvest.


    Road fragments, pigs are fattened before killing!


    When the reincarnation of the fragment of the road achieves the real God''s throne, it is the time when the fragment of the road is complete.


    At that time, harvest road debris, devour refining, the benefits are the biggest!


    And Zhao Yongyan, no, it should be said that the ancient strong yuan!


    I have known yuan''s strength for a long time. He is only one step away from the true God. In his feelings, his root is very strong.


    But I don''t know!


    At the beginning, he thought it was the heaven and the earth, and the back thought it was Yin and Yang. When he thought he was a sage, he took advantage of the general situation and quietly promoted himself to the real God in a place.


    True!


    And that one, Li Yuntao, Minister of education.


    I didn''t expect that the relationship between myself and him was so deep.


    Guide, this weight is not heavy!


    First of all, he treated himself like a nephew when he was in University. Because of this mentor, he made himself feel for the land under his feet.


    Therefore, I want to protect this land.


    But Li Yuntao, the guide, is an important person who pays his life to protect the land under his feet!


    Do you know your character?


    At the beginning, it must be to protect yourself and the people around you.


    But slowly, it''s all changing.


    In the picture just now, there was a scene in which Ning caier and Li Yuntao had a barbecue together. Unexpectedly, it happened that Li Yuntao stayed for the barbecue because of his original intention.


    Really, amazing!


    Originally according to the original track, throughout his life''s friends, partners, teachers, enemies, I have experienced ah!


    The students who go to Linjiang university to perform as guests can all be their classmates. The power of correction is really strong!


    But don''t say, although "oneself" has been very hard, the pressure has been very big, but fortunately, the recent bitter sweet, life is also a complete.


    The only thing that is not satisfactory is that I''m nearly 30 years old, and I don''t have a partner.


    Originally, I wanted to see who his future wife was. It''s not convenient to find out!


    Perhaps "oneself" and Ning cai''er have each other in their hearts, but they don''t say so, so there is no emotional drama.


    Tut!


    So many things have happened, and they have failed. He is pondering over it!

 Chapter 920

    "Very helpful? How big is it? "


    Nangong asked with a smile.


    What is the effect of those pictures, that is, to solve some doubts of little influence?


    In the final analysis, the image of the fusion of the kitten, the Lord of the world "Su Chen", the strength is only eight levels.


    At the present rate of Su Chen''s progress, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will advance to eight or even nine steps.


    How can this help?


    If only polite words, Su Chen''s thanks are very sincere.


    "..."


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, stretched out his hands, and said helplessly, "how can I tell you? Let me show you how spicy it is


    Nangong Ruohan shook his head and said with a smile: "today''s business, you can think about it well. I''ll show you so much. It''s not just to answer your doubts for you. Think about it well!"


    After saying this, Nangong Ruo stopped and then said, "well, I should go. I don''t welcome me even if you look like me."


    "No, absolutely not! I''m very welcome to the big man. "


    Su Chen quickly said, if Han Nangong let himself see those pictures, although he did not know where the big man is to get, but he can not get.


    Otherwise, in accordance with their own temperament, I''m afraid they would have looked after it several times.


    Moreover, since Nangong Ruohan joined the communication group, he has been very helpful to himself. What''s more, he must not have mentioned it casually.


    In the future, maybe something big will happen.


    It''s a fact that no matter what the other person''s purpose is, it helps a lot.


    Therefore, in any case, I should express my gratitude.


    "Well, next time I have a chance, I''ll come to your house and go."


    Nangong Ruohan waved and then turned and disappeared in place.


    For Nangong Ruohan''s departure, Su Chen is not surprised.


    It seems that the main purpose of the big guy coming to his home is to let himself see those pictures, think about these pictures, and the different problems between the established track and the current track.


    Yes, I''m afraid it''s strange that three question mark level bosses really want to live in their own homes for a period of time!


    "The rebellion in yuhun mountain? Go and have a look over there


    Su Chen suddenly thought of Xiao Hei''s voice and whispered to himself.


    Immediately step out, the figure disappeared in place.


    "Goodbye, sir."


    Caichen after perceiving Su Chen to leave, open mouth says.


    It''s just that there is obviously some helplessness in what I said this time.


    Under the light of Nangong Ruohan''s colorful light, caichen has the body, which is no longer ordinary.


    For this, caichen really wants to say.


    Can you say hello next time you leave?


    It''s hard for her to say hello like this!


    ...


    boundary, yuhun mountain.


    "Uncle Hei, do we have to wait?"


    Su Ning''er looks at the strange light and color and strange scene constantly pouring out from the distance, and is a bit frightened.


    Is this yuhun mountain too evil?


    "Wait a minute. There''s a big thing down there. When that thing comes out, we''ll have it all together."


    Xiao Hei nodded and said with a smile.


    "This time, I''ll trouble you again."


    Ning cai''er stood by, embarrassed to say.


    Hearing the speech, Xiaohei waved his hand and said, "don''t say that. These things disturb you. They should have died!"


    He is thinking about one thing now. Does the master seem to be back?


    The master won''t be watching, will he?


    He didn''t know, so he had to give the host a good performance this time.


    Also let the hostess and small master know that the master is really a super power!


    The stronger you are, the more you can''t see through the master!


    "Xiaohei, can''t you just slap this yuhun mountain?"


    Su Chen''s voice suddenly came, which made a little black face show a smile.


    Sure enough, the master came.

 Chapter 921

    "Master, yuhun mountain seems to be written by the ghost God out of heaven."


    Xiaohei turns around and says respectfully to Su Chen.


    "You want to fight?"


    Su Chen picked up Su Ning''er and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei nodded and said, "yes, master, those true gods have lived in the sky for a long time. They regard the three realms as chess pieces, and all kinds of them are demons. The hearts of his subordinates are blocked."


    Once the war starts this time, all the real gods in tianwai must be killed!


    The host said, fight.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the host, this kind of thing is really just a fight!


    After all, in the eyes of the master, the last war was a normal one!


    "It''s almost new year''s day. Stop for a while."


    Su Chen looked up at the sky and said, "after the new year, we can clean them up."


    "It''s a very sad day. Xiaohei, after finishing cleaning up, I''ll take you down to the world with you! "


    "Let''s have a good Spring Festival this time. We''ll wait until the new year is over."


    Speaking of this, Su Chen turned to look at Ning cai''er and said, "do you have any arrangements for the Spring Festival this time?"


    Ning caier listened to Su Chen''s words for a moment, and then said: "no arrangement, but normally speaking, it should be guarding at yuhun mountain...


    " push it! Come back for a new year, I''ll call some people and get together this time. "


    "Good."


    "Xiao Hei, let''s solve this problem! Don''t wait any longer. You won''t be bothered by the crying and Howling


    Su Chen covers Su Ning''er''s ears and frowns.


    There are more than ten days to celebrate the new year, which is the first Spring Festival I came to this world.


    So it''s still very commemorative and worth a good time!


    The Spring Festival is an important festival for family reunion...


    I have spent so many times with my relatives before, but I have no feeling.


    Even more about not thinking about the Spring Festival, but this time, he really thought about the Spring Festival.


    Especially after watching those scenes, he suddenly wanted to invite all the people related to him to celebrate the Spring Festival!


    Well...


    Li Yuntao has to come. I have to beat him for a reason!


    Look at those scenes, the old guy is always looking for reasons to beat himself.


    Now he can be stronger than his strength, this has to play a meal to "himself" out of anger!


    And Bai Yixuan, his mentor, will go to find him later. Nangong Ruohan says that he is not dead, he is not dead.


    As for saying that you die when you meet yourself?


    Are you kidding?


    Is the present self "self"?


    At that time, "oneself" was just a dish of chicken. Now, to tell the truth, he is not guilty of any emperor to pick things up.


    And he also knew that the emperor was still up there and imprisoned by the kitten.


    Even a cat can''t stand to steal it.


    All of a sudden, a little sigh!


    Why don''t you get Tony and them?


    Have a good new year?


    Happy New Year!


    "Yes, master!"


    Xiao Hei received the order, his face was straight, and his figure disappeared in place.


    Just now he understood the owner''s hint, but he thought that the master was still here, and it was not convenient for him to move.


    But since the master ordered, he did not wait any longer.


    As for saying that the God of the outer world will become angry after wiping out the yuhun mountain?


    Joke!


    If you become angry, you can kill it together!


    The host said that after the new year accounts, but the new year''s time is the need for a happy atmosphere.


    Who dares to be a demon years ago, and kill it!


    What big waves can be created by the garbage outside the sky?

 Chapter 922

    "Roar!"


    A powerful roar spread across the three realms.


    Then a giant black and gold rat appeared in the sky. In front of this black gold giant rat, the once towering yuhun mountain was just a small mound.


    This scene, extremely full of impact, also let the strong people of the boundary can not help but feel dizzy.


    What operation is this?


    Is the struggle at the level of true God so obvious before the great world comes?


    In particular, some of the sages and sages have just learned that the true God has not fallen. But now, there are powerful men of true gods who have bravely launched their actions.


    What the hell is this for?


    Dashi, it''s still several years to start. They have just recovered, and their injuries have not recovered.


    Everyone is preparing for the coming trend, but now there is a real God. What does that mean?


    God has been waiting for so many years, planning for so many years, so straightforward?


    The sound of the true God of the front foot wakes up the soldiers under the yuhun mountain, and the real god hands in anger at the back foot?


    So hi?


    For a while, why can''t they accept it?


    If the real God fights at this time, what else should they do?


    What a wonderful opening?


    Should they find a place to sleep again?


    Otherwise, they will be in great danger in the aftermath of the war.


    Under the puzzled eyes of the Three Kingdoms, the black gold giant mouse raised his divine claw and patted it down.


    "Bang


    The earth trembled. At this moment, the whole earth was shaking.


    The bitter sea is rolling and roaring, and the shock forms a tsunami.


    The water of the bitter sea is enough to annihilate all souls.


    If we let the water of the bitter sea rush to the land, I''m afraid that more than half of the creatures on the earth will disappear.


    "Do you really dare not do it?"


    Just at this moment, there was a roar from the sky.


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum is heard in the sky. While dispersing the energy from the sky, it is like a sharp sword, which directly cuts the real God.


    "Poof!"


    A slight sound came out of the sky. Soon, all the sounds in the sky disappeared, and peace was restored between heaven and earth.


    But all the strong people who heard the slight sound clearly understood that it was the sound of the God''s blood spitting after being injured.


    Only a few people in the three realms can hear this voice.


    "Master, you don''t have to do it."


    When Xiaohei came back, he was disappointed and said, "if that God dares to attack me, I will bite him to death!"


    Su Chen broke his voice and laughed and said, "it''s almost new year''s day. It''s not suitable to see blood. After the new year, you can do whatever you want. I''ll join you, let''s go to heaven!"


    "Really? That''s great! Wait a moment, master. I''ll go back and arrange it


    "To remind you, tianwai also has the old thing, the strength is very strong, fast eight steps."


    "Eh... Eh?"


    Little black eye, there is such a strong man outside the sky?


    It''s incredible!


    But on second thought, after the Chinese new year, how can we have to wait for a month?


    Who knows what level of their own strength at that time?


    Fast eight. What''s wrong?


    I''m fast on my own!


    Are you proud?


    Are you arrogant?


    Really can''t mobilize all the phagocytic mice, will the strength of their own body, but also dry him?


    Ha ha!


    "Well, excuse me."


    A civilian girl dressed in light armor and a little baby fat trotted over and handed a document to Ning cai''er, saying, "Ning team, this is your transfer document."


    "Have I been transferred from yuhun mountain? How long have I been here? "


    "I don''t know, but there are reasons in the document. You can read it yourself. By the way, it''s informed that Minister Li has something to do with you, and he wants you to meet him in the imperial capital. "

 Chapter 923

    "What can I do for you? What can I do for you? "


    Ning cai''er said to herself while dismantling her own documents.


    "The reason for the transfer must be a random search. Let''s go! Let''s go together. "


    Su Chen laughed and turned around and said, "Xiao Hei, come over when the Chinese New Year is coming. Don''t forget."


    Hearing this, Xiaohei raised his hands and said happily, "yes, I won''t forget it!"


    The Chinese new year, um... The Spring Festival of mankind?


    Although he didn''t understand why the host wanted to celebrate the Spring Festival, he felt it necessary for him to have a good understanding.


    No matter why the master wants to live, since the master let himself go, he must pass.


    It''s really amazing. Now I can say that Chen Xingwen of the three realms took a puff of his mouth and said, "OK, OK, I can''t see through. You can see through it. Lord hunting king, can you force me to do it?"


    There are some things that he just doesn''t want to think about.


    But if he wanted to know, it was easy to know.


    It''s just the difference between what he wants and what he doesn''t want. Of course, it''s what he thinks.


    As a pure military man, whether subjective or objective, he is not willing to think too much.


    Think of headache!


    Let''s leave these troubles to Li Yuntao. Anyway, the goods are very smart, and they won''t trade at a loss.

 Chapter 924

    "But this time, several people were stabbed out..."


    Li Yuntao touched his chin and whispered to himself: "how strong is it to wipe out the whole yuhun mountain with one slap?"


    "No, this is the enemy, too?"


    Speaking of this, Li Yuntao rubbed his eyebrows and said to Chen Xingwen, "you have a lot of communication with that old ghost. What level do you think his strength has reached?"


    Chen Xingwen was stunned and then shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I guess those rumors are not groundless."


    If it''s just Tianxuan realm, will those people in the earth boundary be so awed?


    Only the strong can be awed.


    Perhaps, Zhao Yongyan was a strong yin-yang environment from the beginning.


    "Yin and Yang, it''s true if we can''t get it right."


    Li Yuntao put the documents in the drawer and said, "don''t you see that people''s appellations for strength are all above the realm of Daoguo?"


    "The Yin and Yang state is also above the realm of Tao and fruit."


    What happened in yuhun mountain spread to this side as early as the first time.


    What''s more, even if there is no information, how can he not know if such a big thing happens in the boundary?


    As the Minister of education, he is not only responsible for the overall planning of national education.


    If this position is not too important, which is related to the future of China, how could he sit in this position?


    Hunting king!


    Kill!


    But on earth, he is also a respected Minister of education, in charge of education.


    The two heavy burdens of civil and military affairs are on him, so he has to see more thoroughly than others in the analysis of things.


    "You two stinky boys, are still in the mood to discuss my strength here?"


    A helpless voice came, and immediately a space crack appeared in the office. Zhao Yongyan, dressed in a solemn robe, walked out of the space crack with a dignified face.


    "Mr. Zhao, this is...


    Li Yuntao can''t help but jump at Zhao Yongyan''s dressing up. It is the first time that he has seen Zhao Yongyan dressed like this in these years.


    Usually just like a little old man, white clothes and black clothes are replaced, and they don''t pay too much attention to appearance.


    Today''s dress is so grand, I don''t know I thought he was going to meet some big man.


    Wait!


    Dress ceremoniously to welcome the great?


    And in his office at this point in time?


    "Get ready. There''s a real God coming."


    Zhao Yongyan''s eyes swept over the two people and said seriously.


    Since the church, he has been paying attention to Ning cai''er.


    First of all, he is on the side of the human race in this world war.


    In addition, ningcai''er is the natural pride of the human race, so he pays attention to the protection of human Tianjiao, which is no problem.


    Secondly, the strength is too strong, only the naked eye can see the strength, it is beyond his imagination.


    Now he felt more and more that he might not be a real God in general, maybe he was as good as his master?


    His master, that is the real and honest person who is the first one who has won the world''s fame!


    But the master has been missing for many years, and now the real God is in the world, and the master has not appeared at all, which makes him a little confused.


    The old man of his own family, won''t he really die?


    Considering various factors, he paid close attention to Ning cai''er until the existence of the three realms of Xiao Jing appeared.


    Under the eyes of a powerful God, he doesn''t want to die!


    At least, not now!


    A roar startles the three realms, and one palm calms the soul!


    This God is waiting for existence!


    After all, there are two true gods standing behind ningcai''er, and they are not ordinary real gods!


    I''m afraid to think about it!


    Therefore, as soon as Ning cai''er stepped over the cross-border array, he felt something in his heart and rushed to come.


    Who knows the purpose of a true God entering the world and the imperial capital?


    The imperial capital is the center of this generation.


    Nothing else. According to etiquette, he has to come!

 Chapter 925

    "True... True?"


    Chen Xingwen''s head is a muddle, subconsciously said: "which realm is the true God?"


    There is no true God in the realm he knows.


    The highest, isn''t that yin and Yang?


    Is the true God still above the Yin and Yang?


    Now there is really a yin and Yang realm in the earth boundary. They can''t cope with it, let alone the true God?


    "Behind the Yin and Yang realm are sages, and above them are true gods."


    Li Yuntao''s face changed constantly. Then he looked at Zhao Yongyan and solemnly asked, "I don''t understand, Zhenshen. Shouldn''t a strong man of that level go beyond the secular world? How did you come? "


    Zhao Yongyan smell speech, eyes changed, looking at this young man know a lot.


    As the king of hunting, he has his own fortune.


    "You broke through?"


    After a while, Zhao Yongtao said.


    The ability of hiding breath is very strong. If one doesn''t pay attention to it today, he will not find that Li Yuntao is promoted to Tianxuan realm.


    A little, little envy!


    How many years did it take to get promoted?


    Tianjiao, born before and after the great world, are all so evil?


    "I can''t hide it from you. It''s just a breakthrough."


    Li Yuntao arched his hand and said with a smile.


    "You''re bluffing! Well, be quick... Forget it, don''t prepare. "


    In the middle of his speech, Zhao Yongyan stopped abruptly.


    At the next moment, the ripples in the space ahead flickered, and Su Chen appeared directly in the office.


    "Long time no see."


    Su Chen looks at three people in front of him and says with a smile.


    All three of them were there, and they said it at the same time.


    Although in the scene, Chen Xingwen and himself are not very familiar.


    But as a military minister, Li Yuntao''s good friends have helped him a lot.


    Unfortunately, the gun king didn''t become a God in the end.


    "Yes! Long time no see. "


    "Long time no see."


    Li Yuntao and Zhao Yongyan said at the same time. As soon as they spoke, they turned their heads and looked at each other with some surprise in their eyes.


    Has the other party seen this one in front of you?


    "You don''t have to. I''m here to see you."


    Su Chen smile, and then some sigh said: "then, on behalf of a friend of mine, thank you."


    In the last battle, Li Yuntao sacrificed himself in order to make him take the last step and speed up the progress of integrating the world.


    And Chen Xingwen, as well as the millions of people below.


    That scene, he was not personally experienced, but the shock brought to him in the picture still made his nose a little sour.


    Because it''s not someone else, but yourself!


    Although the two have different experiences, the shock of the last battle in the picture is far stronger than that of others.


    Although Zhao Yongyan did not sacrifice himself, he was beaten by the emperor to break his body, his soul, and finally his body and spirit were destroyed.


    Of course, the ending is good.


    After taking control of the world, "he" uses the power of the world to make up for all regrets, and the dead friends will return.


    But in the middle of that difficult process, "he" will not forget, he will not forget!


    So it''s okay to say thank you to three people.


    In the last picture, "he" is leaning against the void and whispering his thanks towards the bottom.


    Can also be regarded as, the feelings in the heart to say it!


    Li Yuntao:


    Chen Xingwen:


    Zhao Yongyan:


    Thank you on behalf of a friend?


    What do you mean?


    Why don''t the three of them understand?


    Are they doing something great?


    Why don''t you know?


    Although Chen Xingwen saw Su Chen for the first time today, he also knew that Su Chen was the true God in Zhao Yongyan''s mouth.


    The friend of the strong must not be the weak?


    Well... What did you do to make the other party thank you?


    It''s a bit of a muddle.

 Chapter 926

    "I don''t know... Is your friend?"


    Li Yuntao hesitated for a moment and asked in doubt.


    "He told me not to say it, so I couldn''t say his name either."


    Su Chen two hands a turn, helpless way.


    Is this your own friend?


    My friend, my classmate, my relative...


    these appellations are very interesting!


    "All right, then."


    Li Yuntao also no longer asked, I do not know why, his heart inexplicably produced an illusion, Su Chen said that the friend is not himself?


    Can think carefully, what did the three of them help Su Chen?


    It''s like nothing, right?


    If so, why should Su Chen thank them?


    As for saying thank you for Ning cai''er?


    No!


    Ningcai''er is here. How can su Chen thank you?


    What''s more, there is no relationship between the two people, and those relations are just speculation now.


    As long as it''s not 100% sure, that''s not true.


    "Minister, what can I do for you?"


    Ning caier walked forward two sentences and asked in a voice.


    "It was something, but now it''s nothing."


    Li Yuntao was stunned and then said with a smile, "it''s almost the Spring Festival. You''d better spend the new year at home. I''ll arrange things for you after the new year."


    Ning caier smell speech can''t help but look at Su Chen, cast a doubt in the eyes.


    Su Chen shrugged, saying that he did not know.


    Li Yuntao is not one of his subordinates, and he still can''t tell what is rumoured.


    What''s more, do you have that energy?


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, if you have the same strength and you can rely on the same strength in all aspects, you will not be the opponent of "yourself".


    Looking at those scenes, "I" would like to break my power into multiple uses and to regulate and cooperate with various forces. That means is much better than myself.


    If it wasn''t for watching the "self" growing up in the picture, he would feel that it was not himself.


    "It''s almost new year''s day. It happens that all three of you are here."


    Su Chen smile, way: "this Spring Festival, let''s get together to have a good new year?"


    As soon as this statement was made, Li Yuntao and his three people stayed at the same place directly.


    Get together for the new year?


    How long has it been since Spring Festival?


    If it had not been for the young people who often mentioned the Spring Festival, they would have forgotten it.


    Li Yuntao mentioned the Spring Festival just now, but he just remembered the festival and thought about Ning caier''s age. He had not been home for the Spring Festival for two or three years.


    But for them, the Spring Festival is not the same.


    What''s more, how can they enjoy the Spring Festival in peace?


    It''s not the key. The key is, why did the God invite the three of them to get together?


    "This time, let the soldiers stationed outside the border all go home for the new year."


    Su Chen looked at the three people who fell into silence and said.


    He will not forget that the soldiers stationed in the boundary quietly think of their families and shed tears during the Spring Festival.


    I will not forget the heartache when Li Yuntao told "he" that he had not experienced the feeling of Spring Festival for many years.


    "Over the boundary, I''ll make arrangements."


    Su Chen raised his hand to interrupt what Chen Xingwen wanted to say, and said directly, "I give you a promise. If the officers and men go home to celebrate the new year, if there are boundary forces crossing the line, I will clear the boundary for you!"


    "The officers and soldiers at the border have not been home for many years. This time, they will go home for the new year and experience a few days of quiet time."


    Ning caier stood aside, listening to Su Chen''s words, slightly pursed her lips.


    Somehow, she felt that Su Chen had changed.


    Before talking with Su Chen, Su Chen didn''t care about these things at all. He always had a feeling of staying out of the business and not wanting to meddle in his affairs.


    But this time, it''s really different.

 Chapter 927

    "Good..."


    Li Yuntao''s body trembled and said in a low voice: "on behalf of the officers and men, thank you


    Having said this, he did not hesitate and bowed directly.


    He didn''t doubt the true or false of Su Chen''s promise. A true God can clean them up by turning his hand.


    Although there are millions of officers and soldiers stationed in the local boundary, gathering together is a very powerful force.


    But in front of the true God, this power is vulnerable!


    An ancient sage can destroy the present Terran, let alone the one above the sage?


    But now the weak people can get the promise of a true God, which is a great good thing!


    Although he didn''t know why this person showed such a great favor for the Terrans, he estimated that it might be related to the thanks he had just given.


    They helped the friend of the true God, which should have been his request.


    A friend''s request is a piece of work, which naturally will not be rejected.


    "Xingwen, you can arrange it."


    Li Yuntao turned to look at Chen Xingwen and said, "let''s go home for the New Year


    After that, he gave Chen Xingwen a look.


    When they come back, they will discuss today''s business. Now, don''t hesitate to do it first!


    Chen Xingwen nodded, then said goodbye to Su Chen rigidly and turned away.


    As a military minister, he''s really not good at these things.


    "At noon on New Year''s day, I''ll be waiting at home."


    Su Chen looked at the arrangement of the room and said with a smile.


    The old man''s room is still the same!


    Li Yuntao once said that if he blew up the main city of Wangting, he would let himself be the Minister of education.


    Didn''t you give up to yourself in the end?


    Of course, in the end, I also became the Minister of education.


    The Minister of education is much higher than that of the Ministry of education.


    "Yes, certainly."


    "Well, well, then we''ll go."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and immediately left with Ning cai''er.


    Now ningcai''er is still a student of DIDU University. Now that people are in the capital, they still have to go to the university to deal with some things.


    "Mr. Zhao, what did you say that was just now?"


    After a moment of silence, Li Yuntao suddenly said.


    "You ask me? I know? "


    Zhao Yongyan also looks puzzled. Is he too polite to them?


    Even if it is not a true God outside Heaven, but a new God, it should not be done to them.


    And what''s going on there?


    How did Zhenshen get together with ningcai''er?


    The more he thought about it, the more he didn''t understand it. He really didn''t understand it!


    "Well, what will happen to the real God if the army of the boundary steps in our rear during the new year


    Li Yuntao''s eyes flashed, stretched out a finger and said excitedly.


    "Do you want it?"


    Zhao Yongyan raised his eyebrows and said, "according to what I know about the true gods, although they have deep ideas, they will never break their promise."


    "As long as the boundary troops set foot in our rear, the boundary is bound to usher in a major clean-up!"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Yongyan paused, and then said: "but you have to understand that even if the boundary ushers in a major cleaning up, but the sages and the strong, the real God will not do it."


    "If the sages do not die, the Terran crisis will not be lifted."


    "The king''s court, the demon hall, the holy hall and the earth boundary are the three major forces. Who has few sages in the rear?"


    "So, it''s the human race that''s really weak."


    "Besides, the Terran is the main character in this world war. Do you think the crisis of Terran will be less? So if you want to solve the crisis, you have to be strong enough! "


    "There is no other way."


    Hearing this, Li Yuntao fell into silence and then said, "there are sages behind the three forces. Mr. Zhao, are you... Ancient sages?"

 Chapter 928

    "When you know, you will know."


    Zhao Yongyan smiles and shakes his head. After leaving a word, he turns to leave.


    "It''s the same thing again, but I probably know it."


    Li Yuntao sneered and said softly.


    Above the sages is the true God.


    Therefore, the practitioners who have the most contact with the true God will only be the practitioners in the sages'' realm.


    In Su Chen''s future, Zhao Yongyan wore that solemn dress.


    It seems that we have been prepared.


    Therefore, the sages of ancient times have not run away.


    It turns out that there is an ancient sage standing in the rear of our people!


    What''s more, Xin Mi just learned that the world of great struggle is about to break out, and the Terran... Is the protagonist?


    The protagonist who was brutally killed in the beginning?


    Or the protagonist of rising and striving under pressure?


    I''m afraid it depends on the Terran itself!


    "After this year, I''m afraid all kinds of monsters should appear."


    ...


    soon, all the soldiers on the Terran battlefield received information from the military headquarters.


    All the officers and men, this year holiday home, a good new year!


    For a moment, there was a lot of noise everywhere.


    Go home for the Spring Festival?


    Are you kidding?


    The boundary is not even, and in recent days, the boundary attack is particularly crazy.


    If they go home for the Spring Festival at this time, do they want a peaceful life in the rear?


    If someone, or a team, or an army, goes home for the Spring Festival, they may envy or envy, but they will never be so incredible.


    When the war is around the corner, they send orders to go home for the Spring Festival?


    Which fool gave the order?


    Where do you want to place the mainland of Kyushu?


    Isn''t it, is it a high-level traitor hidden among our people?


    But when the person who gave the order was blown out, no one said anything about adultery.


    According to the order jointly issued by the Minister of education and the Minister of the army, if these two are the traitors lurking in the land boundary, the human world will be broken long ago!


    What else?


    The person at the top is the other person?


    What''s the international joke?


    But all the officers and men just don''t understand how outstanding the two ministers are and should not issue such orders!


    What happened to the front line?


    In other words, what kind of agreement has been reached between the high-level combat forces of the two sides that they want to give up the land they have been fighting hard to win?


    Or will the war be carried out in China from now on?


    Will the stability and prosperity of the rear still exist?


    A great master, if not controlled and crazy, can destroy a city in minutes.


    What''s wrong with the capital?


    At the same time, the demon hall, the holy hall and the queen of the royal court received a message one after another.


    In this month, if the war starts again, die!


    Those who cross the Terran boundary, die!


    I don''t know who sent it or what the purpose of the summons is.


    But in the end, the breath of death from the dead word made them understand that the messenger was an existence they could not afford to provoke.


    There may be strife between the real gods.


    They don''t want to get involved in the whole world, or they don''t know how to die.


    So, almost at the same time, the sages behind the three forces issued the death order.


    In recent days, no more frictions!


    Don''t cross Terran boundaries!


    Those who violate the order will be killed without mercy!


    All the troops, back a hundred miles, stay in place, can retreat, can not enter!


    Although the senior leaders of the three major forces were shocked after they were summoned, the struggle between the land boundary was much crueler than that of the human world.


    So they didn''t dare to question it, so they could only issue the order.


    So soon, the Terran tribes found that the troops under the command of the three forces were retreating to the rear, looking like a truce.


    This also makes everyone understand the meaning of the decree issued by the two ministers. The Spring Festival is coming. This is to let them go home and have a good Spring Festival!


    I really don''t know what price the two ministers paid to win such benefits for them.

 Chapter 929

    Communication group.


    Oriental alliance leader: "I saw those memory scenes. Are those... My future?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "well... There''s a future for you in the fox demon little matchmaker, but the rest is not your future."


    Limulu Tempest: after watching it, I feel deeply


    Limlu Tempest: "I thought about life for a long time after I finished reading it."


    Tony has no money: "has he thought about life for a long time?


    Are you sure?


    As for your stable upgrading route, there will be no crisis at all. What''s your good feeling?


    Other people''s growth is dangerous, your growth is basically flat.


    Although there have been some sad plots in the middle, but in the end, there is nothing to be sad about.


    After all, all the sad things happen to others. Lim Lu is a bystander. At most, he feels a little sad.


    But what about them?


    One by one, the difficulties were almost fatal, not to mention the subsequent disasters.


    Is there any contrast?


    This kind of happy life, but also ponder a fart!


    Eastern alliance leader: "I really did not expect that I could join such a great organization."


    Eastern alliance leader: "I also know from this that outside the original world, it is so colorful, and my previous life experience is somewhat narrow."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "since you know something about communication group, you should know that we are from different worlds."


    "But in my world, I don''t know you, so please don''t look familiar when you talk to me. I''m not used to it."


    Eastern alliance leader: "no problem."


    Oriental alliance leader: "I actually want to ask you one thing. Have you walked out of that shadow after joining the communication group?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "come out."


    The shadow of their own demons, the little Taoist, after knowing that everything can be recovered, how can they still not come out?


    After all, as long as you grow up, you will be able to solve the problems you care about and the circumstances that hinder you.


    Reverse time and space and revive others!


    Maybe he can''t do it now, but he thinks that as long as he is more powerful, it will be easy to do it.


    How long did you join the communication group?


    Less than a year''s time, their own strength has been such a degree of improvement, then what are their dissatisfaction?


    Eastern alliance leader: "can I ask you something?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what''s the matter, you say."


    Eastern alliance leader: "can you come to our world and help Tu Shan Honghong of our world walk out of that shadow."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "when the same people meet in parallel world, I don''t know what will happen."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what''s really going on? With my strength, it must be Tu Shan Honghong in your world who is suffering from losses. In this way, do you want me to go?"


    Eastern alliance leader: "this..."


    after understanding some information, he probably knew that the "Tu Shanhong" in the communication group was the former one.


    But the strength of Tu Shan Honghong is very strong!


    In the Group Patch own strength, is the fourth level!


    And the strength of red and red should be almost the same.


    So, it''s also the fourth order.


    This is the red group of seven!


    He didn''t know how to divide the level realm in the communication group, but the gap between the three realms must be a natural moat!


    Therefore, once any contradiction breaks out, I am afraid they will not be rivals together.


    Even if it is the arrival of the three young people...


    and

 Chapter 930

    "Little cute little cute again:" nothing big, want to go


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "is not two meet by themselves? How much fun? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "er... Administrator, you don''t have a big deal. Do you mean that there will be some unavoidable small things?"


    To the administrator, even if the world explodes, it''s just a small matter, isn''t it?


    So you can''t just listen to the things that don''t matter. Who knows if something is a small matter for the administrator, is it a big thing for you?


    How embarrassing is it to have two people meet to suck the true breath and vitality, or to say there must be one death?


    "Ha ha! You''re too cautious. It''s OK. It''s just that two people meet. You know exactly what you''re going to say. It''s like talking to yourself. It''s amazing


    "So I said, if you have time, we all go to experience it. It''s fun."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK, administrator."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Oriental alliance leader, you agree, I will go now."


    The eastern alliance leader: "OK...


    I don''t know why. Looking at the decisive appearance of Tu Shan Honghong, he felt flustered.


    I don''t know whether to see the panic after Tu Shan Honghong, or a panic beyond my control and understanding.


    Gray wolf king: "two meet themselves, it sounds like a little interesting, this king also want to try."


    Tony didn''t have money: "elder sister, it''s lucky that we just met a person from our own parallel world to join the world. We didn''t have this luck."


    The king of Grey Wolf:


    King gray wolf: "this king''s luck has been very good, your bad luck, don''t take this king."


    Gray wolf king: "slim disdains face"


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "say, are you infected by Lim Luna?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Although gray wolf said a little funny, a bit like his usual style.


    But how do you call him infected?


    He has never talked with gray wolf alone, let alone the inheritance of this excellent quality, is that called infection?


    That''s inheritance!


    Really is, other people have seen his advantages, on the big piece of excrement this goods can not see, every time a mouth said that infectious, make themselves and a pathogen, boring!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "what, I have collected the masks of the shadow Corps on this side of the world. Does anyone want it?"


    Limlu Tempest: "you''ve collected it all? Are you still allowed to be played by villains? "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I close him, that shameless thing, still playing with my mind in front of me, directly frozen him into a big piece of ice."


    Limulu Tempest: "go ahead! I feel a little sympathy for the villain who stands opposite to your protagonist. He has no luck at all with the old Marquis. "


    Marquis wobang:? (I type this question mark, not that I have a problem, but that you have a problem.)


    Limulus Tempest: I praise you, old Marquis! You are lucky, not other villains in the world can match, and you, they are dregs of vegetables forced! (slim grinned) "


    this is very true, zero point false.


    After the old Marquis joined the communication group, even if he is still a villain in in the world, in a real sense, he is already the protagonist among the protagonists.


    Even if there is the protagonist covered by the whole world, it will not be the opponent of the old Marquis!


    Random development, come to me, a slap to death you!

 Chapter 931

    Marquis wobang: I declare that I am not a villain


    Marquis wobang: "absolutely not! Dead limulu, if you talk about my villain later, I will... I will...


    limulu Tempest: "what are you?


    Marquis Vauban: "I said you were a villain


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! I don''t know why, looking at the words made by the old Marquis, I have an inexplicable idea that the old Marquis is a little cute. I''m afraid of it! "


    Sun Mengyao: "don''t worry, Lim Lu, on loveliness, no one in our group can surpass you."


    Sun Mengyao: "believe in yourself, you''re the only one in the group! (Ouye) "


    Limulus Tempest:" sprouts?


    How can I bring up the topic that I haven''t talked about for many days?


    Pooh!


    It''s his pot. He shouldn''t have said the word cute!


    I''m digging a hole and burying myself?


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! You are right


    Tony has no money: "the cute king is married! Bow down! (slym funny face)


    Limulus Tempest: "OK, Mr. shit, kneel down!"


    Tony has no money: "so, do you admit you''re a cute king?"


    Limlu Tempest: "well, I admit it."


    Limulus Tempest: I''ll see you later and you''ll kneel down


    Tony didn''t have money: "sleeping trough! Is that decisive? "


    Didn''t you admit that you''re a cute king before?


    Admit it now?


    Tony didn''t have money: "I understand, you shameless. What I said just now really inspires your true thoughts."


    Tony didn''t have money: "look at it. Sure enough, you have an idea about the title of Meng Wang."


    Tony didn''t have money: "the caretaker''s address is right. I should have known it. (slim regretted face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes, the nicknames of the administrator are all right. "


    Limulus Tempest: "so, I''ll admit that I''m the king, and you''ll admit that you''re a big piece of excrement, a piece of excrement? What do you think? "


    Tony didn''t have money: "Ouch! You''re disgusting! (slim''s disgusting face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" are you admitting that your nickname is disgusting? (dog''s head) "


    little sample, I still want to put the title of" Meng Wang "on me without looking at my nickname.


    I have a nickname. You don''t have a nickname.


    Come on!


    It''s a big deal. We hurt each other!


    Who is afraid of whom!


    In fact, compared with the name of Shida big stone, the title of Meng Wang is OK.


    The main reason why I didn''t accept it was that Meng dada was used to describe girls'' paper. How can I describe myself?


    Tony didn''t have money: "OK, I''ll admit the nickname" Shida Da ", you should admit it too


    Tony has no money: "cute king, cute king! You will be called King Meng in the future. Please remember to call King Lim Lumeng in the future


    Limulus Tempest:


    Lim Lu Tempest: "come on, we hurt each other, cut ~"


    Tony has no money: "Meng Wang, we are not hurt each other. You forget that I''ve been yelled shit all the time, so I admit it''s useless not to admit this nickname."


    Tony has no money: "but you are different. We are different."


    Tony had no money: "you''ve been fooled! (slim funny face) "


    and hurt each other?


    Shit!


    The nickname you can''t take off, what''s the harm to yourself?


    Anyway, Tony''s big shit has heard a lot, and that''s all. I don''t feel much.


    Klimloo is different, come on, join the nickname family together!

 Chapter 932

    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "if no one wants you, I will destroy ang!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "anyway, I look at this thing is a little evil, and if I use it more, I have to drag people into the shadow kingdom. It''s a bunch of shortcomings."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "Xiaoyu, the shadow kingdom should only exist in your world, but in this way, the mask will not be just a mask in other worlds?"


    Wave wind and water gate: "after all, this mask summons the shadow Corps. If there is no kingdom, how can we call the shadow corps? (slim puzzled face) "


    quiet and obedient Xiaoyu:" er... It''s right, too! In that case, I will destroy it. "


    The ideal is the Emperor: "don''t do it, no one wants me to!"


    Summon the shadow corps?


    This is a good thing!


    To set up a new dynasty requires a lot of troops and financial support of terror.


    Of course, as long as there are soldiers and money in hand, it is a small matter.


    Although the shadow Corps is a bit of an evil sect and a different world, it may not be of great use.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as it''s useful, it''s a good thing.


    Have a look!


    Anyway, it won''t be bad. It''s really no good. That''s fine.


    If it is useful, summon the shadow Corps. How can the strength of the shadow Corps be better than ordinary soldiers?


    When the time comes, if you call him several million, you will be able to start a rebellion.


    Chef xiaofugui: "Jingtian, you have a look. If it is useful, you can borrow it from me after you succeed."


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "xiaofugui, you haven''t appeared for a long time. How have you been recently?"


    Chef xiaofugui: "Alas... The world is in chaos. There are howls of disaster everywhere. Wars happen frequently. People are displaced. The whole dynasty is rotten too deeply."


    Chef xiaofugui: "but I heard that the invading countries have a high level of knowledge and theory, so I plan to go to those countries to learn."


    Chef xiaofugui: "especially recently, I heard about a country called Great Britain, which seems to be a constitutional monarchy. Through this system, it divides its own political rights, liberates capital production, and greatly increases national production and national military power construction."


    Tony has no money:...


    Tony has no money: "little Fugui, if you want to see these things, you still need to study in their country?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "I can send it to you directly, and send it to you with more advanced ones. Even I can get you several ordnance factories. But to be honest, you don''t have this technology for production operation! (slim helpless face) "


    this little Fugui, this operation consciousness, can''t do it!


    It''s all my exchange group members. I also said that I would like to study the advanced system in other parts of the world?


    He looks confused.


    If you really want to learn, you can speak in the group!


    None of them is higher than their knowledge level.


    Especially for those who focus on science and technology, each research contains a lot of scientific and technological knowledge, OK?


    What''s more, they are the future parallel world of the small fortune world. What do they want from their own side?


    Do you need to go to other places to learn those things?


    Learning from other people''s Jingtian, why don''t you have a little bit of self-consciousness to let the big man fly?


    Lie down and ask for help?


    I have to go on my own. I''ll help you at this time. How good can you help me after a while?


    What''s lacking in human feelings? Human feelings are not due to each other!

 Chapter 933

    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "yes! If you want to learn, you can learn through our communication group


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "what a good platform for our great exchange group? You are picking up sesame seeds and throwing away watermelons


    Limlu Tempest: "no, it''s picking up the sesame and throwing away the earth. (dog head) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:" if you really want to study while studying, come to me through cross-border seal characters! I''ll arrange for you to go to the most famous university, and you can even see the pros and cons of applying the theory you''ve studied for years. "


    Marquis wobang: "according to me, what so many things, enhance their own strength, directly kill the enemy on the line."


    Marquis wobang: "anyway, there are communication groups for you. If you really want to be a saint in the world, you can support the whole country by yourself. It''s a small matter."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "well, with the support of xiaofugui, isn''t the whole country a waste?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "Chef, this happened to you. Just follow your own ideas. We all just provide you with a suggestion. The final decision is still in your hands."


    Tony has no money: "if you want to study here, I''m always welcome."


    With his strength, let alone arrange a student to enter a world-famous school, even if arrange 100, 1000, what is the difficulty?


    But there''s no need. Why are so many people in?


    Not to mention that a large number of outstanding graduates from famous universities have to enter stark industry every year. In the final analysis, he is not too concerned about the industry left by his father''s generation.


    As long as he wants to, he will soon be able to build a large group that can match and even surpass stark industry.


    It''s not necessary!


    In this way, I carry out scientific research every day. Xiaoxiao has a good time.


    As a group friend, it doesn''t matter if you raise your hand.


    Those who can join the communication group are all geniuses, so he attaches importance to every group friend.


    Can let it owe a favor, and still in this simple way, how affordable?


    Chef Fugui: "in this way, Mr. Tony will be in trouble."


    Chef xiaofugui: "so I am now in the past, or after a period of time to go again?"


    Tony has no money: "then you have to wait and let me know. I haven''t come back. I''ll let you know when I''m busy."


    Chef Fugui: "OK, it''s really troublesome for Mr. Tony."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha! Group members help each other, basic operation


    He and limulu are still in the world of Nezha. For such a long time, Nezha is still passing the robbery.


    They don''t know what Nezha thinks. Anyway, they are here to watch.


    As long as Nezha starts to fight, they will go on the field to start.


    Anyway, at the present stage, there are no more than six levels of practitioners in this world watching Nezha ferry robbery.


    There is no seven steps. I really look down on Nezha!


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "ideal is the emperor of the dynasty, do you really want this thing?"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "en en, I really need it. It needs a lot of troops to start a thing. Although I am not weak now, it takes too much time to recruit soldiers. Moreover, I went to the imperial palace for a visit. There are several breath in it, one of which is not much weaker than me."


    "Ding, quiet and obedient Xiaoyu issued an exclusive red envelope."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "I gave you a red envelope, you get it!"


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "cough! Jingtian, let me tell you the truth. Your words just now are a bit of a slip of tongue. They are not much weaker than you. Are you strong now? (dog head) "


    the third-order strength may dominate in the world of low martial arts.


    However, in the gaowu world on one side, it is still too weak for the gaowu world, which obviously has the divine world and the demon world.


    Don''t say much, on the Supreme God, the emperor of heaven, he felt stronger than the previous life God Feipeng.


    Otherwise, how can you be the master of the six realms?


    And talk and laugh to restore Feipeng a body of magic, from now on can also see the emperor of heaven''s powerful incomparable power.


    The emperor of heaven really wants to make a move. I''m afraid the last big boss evil sword immortal will be cold for a long time.

 Chapter 934

    "Ding, the ideal is that the emperor received the red envelope."


    Ideal is dynasty emperor: "en en, thank you very much, Xiaoyu."


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "little thing, by the way, remind you, the breath of the shadow Corps is a little evil, your world is very strong, so you should take it easy, don''t just start to make a pretence, there will come out an expert to subdue demons and demons."


    Marquis wobang: "jade, you don''t have to worry about this."


    Marquis wobang: "looking at Jingtian''s memory scene, anyone who is forced to do so knows Jingtian''s real identity. Who dares to move the reincarnation of general Feipeng?"


    Marquis wobang: "and those who dare to reincarnate general Feipeng will not care about the shadow Corps he summoned."


    Marquis wobang: "so it''s not much. Don''t panic."


    Upset Saint monk: "ha ha! This kind of feeling is like the reincarnation of the leader of the right way who has done evil deeds. It is quite interesting! "


    The reincarnation of the leader of the right way in gaowu world, and the reincarnation is known by the high level of the right path.


    Magic way, it doesn''t matter.


    Even those shadow Corps summoned by Jingtian are just children of the devil''s road. What''s the matter?


    At the most, after knowing, laugh at the right way.


    However, the normal high-level officials of the right path will not kill them. They may try to let them have a quiet life and do not go astray.


    I''m afraid the high-level officials who have a grudge against the leader of the right path will not do anything. They will lose their face by waiting for the reincarnation of the leader.


    After all, there are many examples of reincarnation in our own world.


    I can''t help it. At the later stage of cultivation, the life span of practicing is not enough.


    What can I do if I don''t have enough?


    Reaching the limit of Shouyuan is a matter of soul, even if it is taken away, it is useless.


    Therefore, we can only choose reincarnation. Chance happens to rise in the wind. When we practice to a certain extent, we can restore the memory of previous lives. We can not step into the first door of practice until we have chance. We can only continue to reincarnate as an ordinary person.


    Until the end, after the last trace of true spirit, there is no possibility of restoring memory.


    To be honest, it''s miserable.


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I don''t care if he has Feipeng or not. Even if my previous life was a God General Feipeng, it has nothing to do with my life."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "I want to be an emperor now. People should have some ideals and pursue them in their whole life. Otherwise, how boring!"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "as for my strength? Well... I also feel that I will take part in the future group tasks. It''s time to improve my accomplishments. "


    The ideal is the Emperor: "wait! Everyone, I suddenly remembered that Prime Minister Cao, who won the Golden Legend prize, didn''t seem to have issued a red envelope. Did you forget about it when you talked about it last time? Tony has no money: "really! Prime Minister Cao, let''s open our eyes to a red envelope rain! "


    Cheeky bastard: "my God! Is there a red envelope when you come? That is great! (slim''s happy face) "


    surnamed Cao''s name and the character of Meng de:" if he doesn''t say anything about this, he has forgotten about the issue of red envelopes. For this matter, his memory is really not good.


    Subconsciously will forget, a little regret!


    I shouldn''t have answered the phone just now. It''s good to dive well.


    But it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later.


    As the first group friend who won the Golden Legend prize, he had to give a red envelope anyway.


    Therefore, it is also expected that there is no panic.


    It''s just a red envelope, and it''s not that you haven''t.


    It''s a little fun!

 Chapter 935

    "Ding, the surname Cao, the name of the characters, Meng de issued the red envelope."


    "Ding, the surname Cao, the name of the characters, Meng de issued the red envelope."


    "The surname of Cao dingcao is red


    "..."


    Cao Cao didn''t make everyone wait too long, and soon the red envelope rain came out.


    For a moment, each group of friends to play their own hand speed, crazy grab up.


    When robbing the red envelope rain, everyone was very happy.


    In fact, this is also a process of relaxing mood. Of course, as a simple Snatcher, it is such a thing. As a person who sends a red envelope, I don''t know.


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Limulus tempest received the red envelope."


    "Cute little cute, cute again, get the red envelope."


    "Bo Feng Shui men got the red envelope."


    "Marquis Vauban has received the red envelope."


    "..."


    "xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again and got the red envelope."


    "Brother Su got the red envelope."


    "The king of grey wolf received the red envelope."


    "..."


    "Xu Xuan was not Xu Xian who received the red envelope."


    "Brother Su got the red envelope."


    "Happy Feng man received the red envelope."


    "Cute little cute, cute again, get the red envelope."


    "..."


    one message after another is displayed on Cao Cao''s screen, and one after another prompts him to know how popular his red envelope is.


    if they are more excited than others.


    People who get red packets grasp the frequency and frequency of snatching red packets. Some people get red packets. The number of red packets is the number of communication groups. What''s the meaning of grabbing?


    It''s right from the beginning to the end.


    The number of red envelopes he sends is different, that is to say, grab more and rob less, depending on the speed of his hands.


    If the hand speed is really too slow, it may not be able to grab one.


    Under such a heavy rain of red packets, if none of them were stolen, it would be a shame to leave them at Grandma''s house.


    It''s not only a shame, it''s all integral!


    Lose points!


    ...


    the red envelope rain lasted for a period of time, and stopped after Cao Cao issued more than 600000 points.


    Then he looked at the red envelope robbed record and saw that the first and second place were the first.


    No. 1: cute and cute again.


    Second place: Su Xiaoge.


    The top two are administrators. The two administrators are really interesting. Basically, there are two administrators in each red envelope.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "thank you for your red envelope! (little flowers) "


    Tony has no money:" thank you for your red envelope. I look forward to the big man''s rapid increase in combat power, and then issue red envelopes! Limulus Tempest: "thank you for your red envelope!


    Marquis wobang: "thank you for your red envelope! (xiaohuahua) "


    "... "


    after a lot of thanks, people began to talk about robbing red envelopes.


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I just want to say a word, this time the red envelope robbery is too fierce! (slim smiles and cries)


    Tony doesn''t have money: "oh my God, it''s unbelievable. It''s even sadder to eat that stinky yogurt made by grandma Nemero."


    Limlu Tempest: "oh my God! This damned translational accent appears again! (slym lifts the table) "


    limulu Tempest:" but then again, it''s a bit fierce. Maybe everyone''s strength has improved, so the hand speed is much faster. "


    The strength increases, the soul strength increases, and then leads to the enhancement of reaction ability.


    Therefore, it is normal to be happy with hand speed.


    But this is crying, strength is not very strong group friends, grab red envelope is too angry, is not the opponent at all!

 Chapter 936

    Tony didn''t have money: "Hey, who''s the one who robbed the most this time?"


    Tony has no money: "see you, see you! Limulus Tempest: "I guess the Watergate, the Watergate is always fast."


    Sun Mengyao: "there is no evidence for suspecting the car. Forget it. You don''t need any evidence. Just arrest it!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: who the hell are we driving


    Sun Mengyao: you


    Limulus Tempest:...


    sure enough, you can''t reason with women.


    In the future, I will be more unreasonable than sun Mengyao.


    But I can''t!


    In this way, Tony, the shameless fellow, must have said a lot about himself.


    No matter what, it''s a big deal.


    In any case, one is also a tie, and two are also a tie.


    Surnamed Cao, and the character Meng de said: "the number of red envelopes robbed by shuimen this time is only the third."


    Tony had no money: "my God, there are two big guys in our group who are faster than Watergate?"


    Limulus Tempest: "who is who? The old Marquis? "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis Vauban: "fart! I don''t know if there are twenty of them. Now you tell me that I rob the most? "


    Marquis wobang: "the face of slym question mark"


    he is so empty. If he is the first and second, how many dishes should the people in the group have?


    No, where are so many red envelopes in the rain of Cao Cao''s red envelopes?


    Eaten?


    Cao''s surname was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "it''s not an old Marquis. I don''t think you can guess it."


    Tony has no money: "I think I know what you say."


    Tony has no money: "it''s not the administrator, is it?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "before, the administrator just snatched two red envelopes symbolically. This time, I won''t try my best to rob them?"


    The surname Cao, the character Meng de: "yes, not only hard to rob, the first two are also administrators."


    The first one is a little cute big guy, and the second one is our administrator. (dog head)


    Tony has no money:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    they understand now, fully understand!


    Two caretakers, how powerful is that?


    If you really want to rob them, it''s just like playing.


    If the two administrators really seriously grab red packets, it is not the first and second, that is really strange.


    "This is not the first red envelope rain that I joined the communication group! I also want to see how many red envelopes I can grab. "


    "Cute little cute again:" but then again, your hand speed is not good


    "I just snatched a little bit, that''s the first. Sun Mengyao: "your hand speed, we must be far behind."


    Tony didn''t have money: "administrator, it''s a celebration for you to join the communication group. Would you like to take advantage of this opportunity and send a red envelope rain? (slym funny face) (dog head)


    Limulus Tempest:


    Mr. Tony Shita is getting stronger and stronger, and now he dares to fool the administrator into turning red.


    It seems that it''s true that the scar has forgotten the pain!


    Mr. Su had been blackmailed to the administrator of Hongbao group at that time.


    Although the communication group advocates moderation and equality, the status between administrators and group friends is not equal.


    Not to mention anything else, the administrator can kick them out. Can group Friends kick the administrator out?


    Obviously not!


    So, for Tony Shita''s death journey, he will wait and see!

 Chapter 937

    Are you sure cute? (slim confused face) "


    Tony has no money:" cough! If not, I''ll give you a red envelope rain. What do you think? (dog''s head) "


    cute and cute again:" ha ha, not so. "


    "Since I''m the administrator of the communication group, it''s nothing to give you a welfare once in a while."


    She doesn''t really value points.


    She designed and implemented the large turntable function in the communication group.


    And the prizes inside the big turntable are all from her.


    So the points of the lottery all fell to her.


    Exchange group, can you draw her commission?


    So, to be polite, she is the most entrenched person in the group.


    Don''t say to send a red packet rain, that is, according to the level just now, it will be OK to send a day''s red packet rain.


    "Ding, xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again, and gave out the red envelope."


    "Ding, xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again, and gave out the red envelope."


    "Ding, xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again, and gave out the red envelope."


    "..."


    in a flash, the red envelope rain fell again.


    And Nangong Ruohan is extremely generous, and the red envelope is more than ten times that of Cao Cao.


    Members of the exchange group snatched a red envelope, and after seeing the amount inside, they all put down the things at hand and began to concentrate on grabbing the red envelope.


    Even Su Chen is no exception, the amount of this red envelope, are faster than the completion of a mainline task to bring extra income.


    So much, don''t waste it, don''t!


    ...


    at the same time, magic child world.


    "Lying trough!"


    After limulu snatched a red envelope, she couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    Then he saw Nezha, who was still absorbed in the curse of Tianjie. His face changed and he directly called out: "Nezha, the big men in the group are sending red envelopes. Many points. Go and grab them!"


    According to the law, Nezha is crossing the sky. He shouldn''t be a big man directly.


    But there was no way. He was in a hurry to grab the red envelope, so he didn''t have time to relay.


    The animals in the group are too fast!


    If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he won''t get it!


    This share of points if missed a, it is really heartache!


    However, at this time, there are strong people from all over the world on this side.


    Nezha, who was supposed to be reincarnated with the spirit bead, somehow became the reincarnation of the magic pill. However, the son of heaven who should be deified in the future will fall under the curse of Tianjie today. How can it not be lamented?


    But there''s no way. Magic pill is magic pill!


    For the sake of the common people, it is better to eliminate the turbid Qi of heaven and earth!


    And limulu''s roar directly shakes all directions.


    Is there a strong man shouting the name of Nezha?


    What are you going to do?


    Do you help Nezha to cross the robbery by force?


    This curse is not so easy to cross!


    And what do those weird words mean?


    In the group?


    Red envelopes?


    Integral?


    Rob?


    What?


    Grab a red envelope?


    But what is this red envelope?


    Why didn''t you hear about it earlier?


    Is it possible that Nezha was allowed to snatch the red envelope, which would help Nezha to escape the robbery?


    If the red envelope really has this magic effect, they should not have heard of it.


    Are they ignorant?


    All of a sudden, the face of the strong man who pays attention to it is stagnant, and a trace of bewilderment flashed in his eyes.


    Nezha sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, and ignored the boundless thunder!


    Tianjie mantra, that''s the mantra of saints!


    It''s impossible to resist it!


    Even if it is Dara Jinxian, it will be cut off three flowers under the curse of Tianjie.


    But now, how dare this little Nezha ignore this curse?


    Is it too rampant?

 Chapter 938

    With the continuous bombing of the Tianjie thunder, the eyes of all powerful people who cast their eyes on this side are also gradually changing.


    From the beginning of ridicule and contempt, become dull and muddled.


    Later, he turned into a state of consternation, leaving only endless doubts in his heart. Did Nezha, a three-year-old child, have achieved the status of Dara Jinxian?


    How could it be?


    How many Dara Jinxian are there in this world?


    Which big Luojin mountain is not a famous strong one?


    If all three-year-old children can become Dara Jinxian, then they are not ashamed to die?


    Is it possible for the saint to resist the curse of heaven?


    Life and death depends on self cultivation!


    Live, but die!


    After understanding the deep meaning of the sage, all the great powers made a salute to the sky and recited: "the sage is merciful."


    Can''t the magic pill explain the mind of the sage?


    But Nezha, who was caught up in the struggle for the red envelope, obviously didn''t care what the outsiders thought.


    What do they think and what is their business?


    In any case, when the curse of Tianjie is eliminated, it is the day when he turns over the sky!


    Why must magic pill die?


    He did not harm people, is it because he is a magic pill, so he must die under the scourge?


    He now and all group friends have the same idea, each red envelope he does not want to let go!


    Swear to compete with those animals!


    How can these animals practice their hand speed?


    They are so quick reaction, red envelope or whoosh of no?


    Please, be a man!


    ...


    communication group.


    In a bloody struggle, the red envelope rain finally came to an end.


    After seeing the end of the red envelope rain, all people feel lost at the same time, and somehow feel relieved.


    It''s so intense!


    The head that grabs red envelope all has some ache, this is afraid also no one!


    Especially at the beginning, Cao Cao was not willing to rob the red envelope.


    After all, the red envelope in the red envelope rain, to tell the truth, is not much, not worth it.


    He is not bad for these two points, but he can''t help it. After unintentionally grabbing a red envelope, he instantly joins the red envelope team.


    There are too many points in this!


    Really, he''s not the kind of person who cares about points, but... Cough, right?


    Tony didn''t have money: "the administrator is a real force! (broken sound) "


    Tony has no money:


    wave wind and water gate:" big man, you are forced! You''re very good


    Bo Feng shuimen: "while I thank the big man for his red envelope rain, I still can''t help saying, Tony, this expression you made is really sand sculpture! (slim dislikes face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" big guy is so strong! How wonderful you are


    Limlu Tempest: "thank you for your red envelope! (Bang Bang Da)


    Limulus Tempest: "Watergate, you''ve deleted the last sentence! Let me do it


    Tony has no money: "it''s hard for me to express my gratitude to the boss in words. What are you doing?"


    Marquis Vauban: Tony, what are you doing? Don''t interrupt the formation! Get out of here! "Marquis Vauban withdrew a message."


    Marquis wobang: "thank you for your red envelope! Big guy! (broken sound) "


    Tony has no money:" Oh! Dead cute king, for the sake of big man''s face, I won''t care about you this time. "


    "Tony has no money to withdraw a message."


    "Tony has no money to withdraw a message."


    The old Marquis is is right. He has just finished the red packet rain. He can''t interrupt the formation.


    Thanks for the formation, we have to keep up!

 Chapter 939

    "Wave wind water gate withdrew a message."


    "Limulus tempest withdrew a message."


    The next formation is very neat, from the day to the end, are thanks to the big red envelope and so on.


    "You don''t have to do this. Red envelopes are just for fun."


    "But what you said is too sand sculpture, right? He also withdrew his words and kept the thank you formation


    "Ha ha!" appeared again


    Tony had no money: "Hey, hey! In our large communication group, it is not the most important to be happy


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "I really didn''t expect that the big man would be so straightforward and scared to be cute."


    Limulus Tempest: "Yeah, yeah! Meng Xin is scared to death. In fact, he thought Tony would be sent a red envelope rain by the new administrator.


    I really didn''t expect that the new administrator was so forthright that he didn''t say any nonsense, so he sent out the red envelope rain directly.


    The most important thing is that the amount of the red packet rain is too large?


    In the future, if we occasionally come to this level of red envelope rain, it is really cool to death!


    Tony has no money: "brother Su, the administrator, you see, the little cute big guy is so generous. Would you like to come here? (slim bad smile) "


    brother Su:" you are betraying the organization


    Su Xiaoge: "kitchen knife"


    Tony has no money: "administrator, you also said that there is no harm without comparison."


    Tony didn''t have money: "look at this one, and then look at you. Isn''t there a big gap?"


    Su Xiaoge: "yes! The gap is a little bit big. "


    Su Xiaoge: "the new comer has a good temper. Unlike me, he is a little grumpy, and he is angry in his heart. He usually reports on the spot."


    Su Xiaoge: "you see, Tony, do you think it''s better for me to get red and pack rain, or for you? (slim smiles) "


    Tony doesn''t have money:" you''re better than me. It''s a contest between two administrators. It''s not good for me to participate as a hardworking public. "Ding, Tony has no money and is forbidden for three days."


    Su Xiaoge: "Ding Dong, death experience success, reward forbidden speech for three days."


    Limlu Tempest: "I knew that. (slim covers his forehead) "


    Tony, that guy, will shine with a little sunshine.


    Is to see the new administrator is so easy to talk, a little mention of the red envelope, so forget the original administrator adult character?


    Really, it''s not a good thing. How can the administrator get red packets?


    Especially the red envelope rain!


    According to his estimation, the little cute big guy made this red envelope rain this time. He just joined the communication group and was not familiar with them. Through this red envelope rain, he could enhance his feelings.


    Take a look at it later!


    If anyone brings up the red packet rain to the little cute big guy again, it''s definitely a forbidden meal.


    Tony, this is to remember to eat or not to fight, do more than once!


    Drunk, too!


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha ha ha... Tony this guy, after many days, enjoy the forbidden meal again."


    Marquis wobang: "come, my friends, take advantage of this opportunity to avenge and revenge."


    Marquis wobang: "Hey up! Hate him! Sun Mengyao: "Damn it! Something''s wrong here. "


    Sun Mengyao: "brother Su, an awakened man from the alliance of God and God came to me and said that he invited me to join the alliance of gods and gods. Now I''m very square. Which one is playing?"


    Sun Mengyao: "I''m confused. What should I do? How do I feel this is a trap? "


    The reincarnation space has not been broken for such a long time. The main god space suddenly finds her and says that because she is a reincarnation walker, she originally belongs to the God alliance.


    So she needs to return to the alliance and fight for it again.


    Well...


    fight a fart!


    The whole reincarnation space is left on their own, not stupid people can see that there is a problem?

 Chapter 940

    Su Xiaoge: "I don''t know. You can watch it yourself."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you want to go, don''t go if you don''t want to."


    Limulu Tempest: "I think it''s better not to go. After all, the reincarnation space has been wiped out completely. The administrator made a move. Now you suddenly appear, and everyone can see that there is a ghost in it, OK?"


    Wave wind water gate: "do spy income is very big, but we also have to take care of our lives!"


    Marquis wobang: I am absolutely. If you want to gamble, it is not impossible. After all, the alliance sends awakeners to you, which means that it wants you to enter the alliance, in other words, you are targeted. "


    Marquis wobang: "the alliance of the Lord and God can find you once, and it will find you again."


    Marquis wobang: "I guess the alliance of the gods may think that you have something to do with the warden, so there may be some consideration in dealing with you. After all, we all know that the administrator is much better than the alliance of God and Lord. "


    Su Xiaoge: "I''m on this seven level strength, you can''t talk nonsense!"


    There are many nine levels in the alliance of gods and gods. How can they be much stronger than the alliance?


    Of course, if you compare the whole communication group with the God alliance, then playing the LORD God alliance is the same as playing.


    After all, there are Nangong big guy, the strong man of three question marks, it''s not easy to kill the alliance of God and God.


    Even he suspected that if the big guy wanted to fight against the God alliance, he was afraid that the God alliance would disappear completely in the world in the next second.


    Wait!


    They don''t think that''s what they think of themselves, do they?


    Suppose, if Nangong boss is the same as himself, will he believe that he says she is not strong?


    Definitely not!


    Alas... It seems that this is not explainable. Forget it. When I become a strong man with three question marks, I don''t need to explain.


    Limulus Tempest: "haha! Look, the administrator''s denial volley has started again


    Limulus Tempest: I''m not strong. I don''t know. You can do it yourself. Don''t talk nonsense


    Limulu Tempest: "please give me a compliment"


    brother Su: "I think that cute someone would like to eat the forbidden meal, please say it! If you want a few days, I will help you


    Limlu Tempest: "I''m wrong, warden! I admit my mistake! I have committed a terrible crime


    Su Xiaoge: "so, how many days are you going to be banned? (a kind smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" see if I make a mistake for the first time, how about a minute? (slim blinks)


    brother Su: "no way."


    Limulu Tempest: "you can''t afford it, warden! "Ding, Limulus tempest has been banned for an hour."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest, lift the ban."


    Su Xiaoge: "just now that was just a lesson, don''t let people think that I can only forbid to threaten."


    Limulu Tempest: "well... Actually! Administrator, if you add a picture at the back, that sentence may be more meaningful. "


    Limulus Tempest: "permission dog warning"


    brother Su:...


    "Ding, Lim Lu tempest is forbidden for one day."


    This life is endless. It''s really more than death!


    Limulu and Tony have been together for a long time. Their styles are almost the same!


    Is it really a social micro impact?


    Not the most, only more?

 Chapter 941

    "Cute little cute again:" see you chat, it''s very interesting


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the meaning?"


    Do, Su Xiaoge: "they forbid?"


    "I can''t say that, it can only be said that the relationship between you is good, or you can kick them out."


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s just a joke. It''s not."


    Tony and limulu are the first group of people to join the communication group. They have chatted for such a long time since joining the communication group. How can they feel a little bit emotional?


    And with his character, he won''t kick him out just because he''s joking.


    What''s more, they all know each other''s character, they know Tony and Limulus, and limulu and Tony also know themselves, so they dare to say that.


    Without looking at Nangong Ruohan, the new administrator, Tony is not very bold.


    Just now Nangong Ruohan asked, didn''t Tony say that he was red and covered with rain?


    After all, the person who can co-ordinate a group as big as stark industry is not a genius who is not familiar with the world.


    Sun Mengyao: "administrator, why don''t I go to the alliance of gods and gods?"


    Sun Mengyao: "anyway, I can run away at any time. If there is an accident, I will die."


    Bofeng shuimen: "there are nine levels in the alliance of gods and gods. If there is a little accident, I''m afraid you don''t have time to use cross boundary seal characters."


    Marquis wobang: "I think so too. The gap between the seventh and the ninth is still too big."


    Marquis wobang: "our strength is still not enough, if we are all nine levels of strength, directly just his ya, what do you care so much for?"


    Cheeky bastard: "in fact, I feel that going to God''s alliance is the best choice for you."


    Sun Mengyao: "if I really don''t go, what can they do for me?"


    If you really don''t want to go, you can take the cross-border seal script and run to other world.


    Even if the God of the alliance can find their own time?


    Wait for him to come over and change the world by himself, isn''t it OK?


    Anyway, there are so many worlds. When can they find it?


    At the end of the day, you have to go to the world where the administrator protects himself.


    She didn''t believe that the people of the alliance of God and God would dare to break into the world protected by the administrator, and it was not such a practice to die.


    Well...


    of course, she felt that the last choice was a bit of a hang.


    It would be embarrassing not to say whether the administrator has a sheltered world, but to say that the world protected by the administrator is too high-level and he can''t go there.


    And the most important point is that the administrator may not be in charge of himself.


    Cheeky bastard: "although I don''t know all this very well, since you can be found by the alliance of God, it shows that the alliance''s intelligence system is very terrible and can be searched across the world."


    Shameless illegitimate child: "also, since you are not afraid of death and can be resurrected after death, why are you worried about so much? Go up and have a look! Maybe it''s good. Maybe it''s good. It''s not good. You''re not afraid to die. What''s more? "


    The cheeky bastard: "and the top nine in your mouth, if you really don''t go, you can''t do it if you want to fight against you?"


    Sun Mengyao: "in this way, or go to..."


    Cheeky bastard: "you see."


    Sun Mengyao: "go! When the communion group and the alliance of the gods go to war, I may get a lot of exploration points. (slim drools) "


    in fact, she still wants to go. As fan Xian said, she is not afraid of death. What else is she afraid of?


    What''s more, after I went there, I could gain a lot of benefits.


    Life, is not a gamble?


    If the LORD God alliance wants to get information about the administrator from itself, it is certainly not bad for itself.


    After all, I''m the only one who survived, isn''t he?


    As for soul torture?


    With the power of communication group, she is not afraid of the means to target the soul.

 Chapter 942

    Wave wind water gate: "if you want to go, go! If there is an accident there, the alliance of the gods will be our enemy. "


    Wave, wind and water gate: "when the main task of the pioneers is solved, it will be the death of the alliance of God and God!"


    Marquis wobang: Yes, we all have this determination! Don''t worry, all of us will support you


    Sun Mengyao: Thank you very much


    "I suggest you don''t be too optimistic. The strength of the alliance of God and God is beyond your imagination. Let me give you a bottom line. Every one of the gods in the alliance is a nine level strong one."


    "And there are more than 20 gods in the alliance of God and God. Think about the gap between them."


    Sun Mengyao: "in the alliance of gods and gods, there are more than 20 top nine level players?


    Is that terrible?


    Not to mention anything else, it depends on the members of the exchange group, including the administrator and the leader. Are there 20?


    The total number of people here is not as large as the number of the Ninth level strong people in other people''s families?


    Is this gap too big?


    Marquis wobang: "it''s OK. We have to be confident. Our future and potential are much higher than them."


    Marquis wobang: "when a strong man of ten ranks appears in our communication area, we can kill all of them with one''s own strength, and suppress the alliance of gods and gods!"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "yes, believe in yourself! The alliance of gods and gods will never be the opponent of our large communication group! "


    "Keke, Keke!" appeared again! Let''s give you some science popularization. The Ninth level is called the peak state in the whole world. It means that you can''t go up or go up. It means that you have endless time. After you are called the top of the Ninth level, you can''t improve yourself at all. "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao appeared again: "so fundamentally speaking, the strength of every nine level strong person is not bad, the same level."


    Wave wind water gate: "then I ask quietly, administrator, are you also nine steps?"


    Nine steps is the peak?


    No way to go up?


    Between the world, absolute peak, how can I feel a little disappointed?


    They thought that the limit of communication group was tens of orders or even hundreds of orders, but how could it be near the peak at the beginning?


    In less than a year, we are all seven steps now.


    I believe that in a short time, we will be able to advance to the eighth rank and even to the ninth rank.


    In other words, after joining the exchange group, they reached the peak of cultivation in just one or two years?


    Is the ninth step the end of all the paths that the group leader Da Da said?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Listen, it''s very low!


    "I''m not a nine step girl."


    Wave wind water gate: "cough! Big, what I asked is not your strength in the communication group, but your real strength. "


    Cute little cute again: "yes! Of course I know that. I''m not a nine step one. "


    Wave wind and water gate: "but you said that the Ninth level is the peak of the state?"


    Cute little cute again: "won''t you break the peak?"


    He guessed that it was so. He had not forgotten what the administrator said when he first entered the group, as well as the combat power rank and three question marks shown on the group''s business card.


    If it''s really nine steps, it won''t show up?


    Eight orders are shown, as for the communication group, as for a nine order is not displayed?


    What?


    Let them all show up at the Ninth level?


    Can''t you look directly at the top nine?


    Nine steps is the peak of the situation, there is no way to rise, then break the peak!


    This sentence sounds good, too!

 Chapter 943

    Marquis wobang: "the administrator, how many realms are there between you and the nine steps?"


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao appeared again: "the saying on the top of the peak, let''s talk about this topic after you reach the Ninth level! It''s not good for you to know in advance. Although you should have a long-term vision and a great ambition in your heart, you should also grasp the present. "


    Small cute small cute again: "face up to themselves, step by step, step by step forward!"


    Wave wind water gate: "OK."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes


    Suddenly found that the temperament of the two administrators is really different.


    Mr. Su, we will provide them with some convenient support during the course of the mission.


    And the administrator will explain all kinds of information for them.


    For example, the Ninth level is the peak, if you want to break through, you must break the peak!


    Break, these two words, may have different meanings.


    As the existence above the summit, the administrator has his own intention in every word and action. They need to have a good understanding.


    Perhaps there is a hint to them from what the administrators say.


    Understand, then understand.


    If you don''t understand, forget it.


    Cheeky illegitimate: "well, administrator, I want to ask, you say my world is a low martial world, if my strength is too strong, will it cause bad influence?"


    Wave wind water gate: "this matter we are all very experienced, will not cause the influence."


    Wave wind Watergate: "even if your strength exceeds the world''s endurance limit, it may also bring great benefits to your world."


    Cheeky bastard: "what''s the reason? Strength beyond the limits of the world, should not be excluded? If not, how can the rising sun appear? "


    Cheeky illegitimate: "I think that the rise, that is, their own strength is too strong, beyond the limit of the world, so they were excluded."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "maybe so, but I don''t know how the world repels it. In any case, my strength has exceeded the limit that our world can make, but when I come back, I can feel the favor of our world for me, and I have no intention of driving me away


    Wave wind water gate: "just imagine, the world cultivates all living beings. It''s not easy for you to grow up. You can protect the safety of the world. Why should the world drive you away?"


    Bo Feng Shui men: "I think that the so-called rising day by day is not the exclusion of the world, but the strength of the practitioners reaches a certain level, and the world can not be improved here, so we seek various means to leave this world."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "of course, it''s just my guess. It''s also what I summed up according to what happened to me. There are endless worlds. There are many different worlds. Different worlds may lead to different results in dealing with all kinds of things. So you don''t have to think too much about it. We have communication groups as protection. There are many things that can''t happen."


    Do you need to worry about this?


    Whether the world is exclusive or unable to cultivate and improve, this is something that others should consider. Do they need to consider?


    Anyway, they didn''t rely on the energy provided by the world itself. If he absorbed and refined the energy of the world, he could probably understand why the world favored him.


    After all, what he absorbed and refined was not the energy produced by the world itself, but the energy outside the world.


    Once and for all, it brings energy to the world.


    Don''t worry too much, lie down to earn points, who is not happy with this kind of thing?

 Chapter 944

    Shameless illegitimate child: "also really don''t have to think too much, come step by step!"


    Cheeky bastard: "but I think now that my strength has improved too fast, I feel like I''m invincible. (slim panicked face) "


    wave wind water gate:" invincible in the world? Isn''t your strength second-class? "


    Bo Feng shuimen: "and just now the administrator sent so many red envelopes, as long as you can grab one, you can easily upgrade your strength to three or four levels?"


    Cheeky bastard: "we may really have a low level of strength here! I am now, um... Already a great master. Ha ha ha, my uncle can''t beat me. "


    Su Xiaoge: "that is your uncle did not take off the blindfold, take off the blindfold to kill you."


    Shameless illegitimate child: "administrator''s adult, you also know my uncle?"


    Uncle wuzhu, I''m not a blind man?


    Although he didn''t know how wuzhushu saw the scenery around him, he didn''t look old. It was very strange.


    But wuzhu uncle is not always suppressing his own strength?


    The black cloth on the eyes is actually a seal?


    A win, is the strength of the table?


    If this is true, wuzhushu''s real strength is... Surpassing the great master?


    In other words, wuzhushu is the best in the world?


    He didn''t think that the administrator would cheat him. After all, the power of this level would not deceive him. That proves that the person who killed my mother is very powerful!


    The most basic and powerful.


    I''m afraid that from the moment when you enter the water group, you can''t see the wind from the past


    Wave, wind and water gate: "the memory scene in the group file is our future. Maybe your future will be added to it after a period of time."


    Wave wind water gate: "do not think too much, from the moment you join the communication group, your future has already undergone earth shaking changes."


    Cheeky bastard: "so powerful? The administrator, can you give me a thorough understanding of my future? (slim flatters the face) "


    I''m afraid no one wants to know about their own future, right?


    Anyway, he wants to know, he wants to see his future, does he understand what happened to him?


    What''s more, where is your future?


    Cough!


    Most importantly, have you found that lovely drumstick girl?


    Su Xiaoge: "where are you now?"


    Cheeky bastard: "I''m at home!"


    Su Xiaoge: "Kyoto, Hubu Shilang, Fan Jian''s mansion?"


    Cheeky bastard: "that''s not my father! He asked me to come to Beijing, so I''ll come and have a look, and I''ll make a good investigation to see who is going to kill me? "


    Shameless bastard: "let me find him, I must kill him! (slim angry face) "


    wave wind water gate:" leisure! Your father''s name is really a little... "


    the cheeky illegitimate child:...


    he is not surprised that the administrator knows where he is.


    And he would not be surprised to say his father''s name.


    After all, my father''s name is...


    My name and my father''s name are quite the same.


    Fan Xian is a nuisance.


    Fan Jian, stop talking.


    But no way, his father''s name, he can''t change his name for him?


    It''s not filial. It''s not good.


    Although he has the memory of his previous life, his father left him in Danzhou for more than ten years, but it is still his father and can''t help it.


    Who made himself a bastard?

 Chapter 945

    Su Xiaoge: "these are small things. There are many strange names in the world."


    Su Xiaoge: "fan Xian, have you found the person who wants to kill you now?"


    Cheeky bastard: "no, I suspected my aunt, but I had a confrontation when I had dinner just now. Although the doubt has not been eliminated, I don''t feel like she is."


    When I killed you, I didn''t want to use you to lose your reputation


    Cheeky bastard: "do you mean that the eldest princess hands on me?"


    If the eldest princess controls the business and prevents herself from taking back the business, it will only be the long princess.


    Can say, if oneself and Princess marry, that is not oneself mother-in-law?


    How about this?


    Although I don''t want to marry the princess, I just want to find my own drumstick girl, but is this too much?


    Gray wolf king: "when you say something clear, let us eat melon also eat some happy."


    Gray wolf king: "en, is the relationship between us to explain, or we some do not understand, long Princess what, headache."


    Brazen illegitimate child: "is the emperor''s sister, simple point is your wolf group, wolf king his sister."


    Bofeng Watergate: "what I said just now is absolutely harmless. Fortunately, Tony and limulu are forbidden. Otherwise, they don''t know what to do."


    Nezha: brother Watergate, Tony and limulu asked me to say, why do you insult others


    Bo Feng shuimen: "who are you? Don''t you have any points in mind? (slim disdains to face) "


    why should we humiliate others?


    It''s shameless!


    It''s right to think about it. Two shameless people don''t want to die. This is normal operation.


    For a while, I was making a fuss.


    Shameless bastard: "but why? If she really doesn''t want to give it to me, she can come and discuss with me! Why do you want to kill me? What do you want to do? Well... Is this going to happen in the future? I haven''t met it yet. It seems that we should take precautions. "


    Su Xiaoge: "it has happened. When you go to Qingmiao, those maids are cleaned up."


    Shameless bastard: "who? My father? "


    Su Xiaoge: "yes, this is really your father."


    "My father is so strong? Do you dare to kill any maid? Not bad


    Although the status of the palace maids is not high, they are the people inside the palace.


    My father, the servant boy of Hubu, said to kill?


    Look at his father is not a simple and simple, since dare to kill, it shows that he has his own confidence, good, good, father is very strong.


    Su Xiaoge: "this father is not that father. Don''t get me wrong."


    Cheeky bastard:


    Cheeky bastard: "what? How can he not understand the words of the administrator?


    Does he have several fathers?


    Su Xiaoge: "your backstage is beyond your imagination. Even if you don''t join the communication group, your future will be higher and stronger. "


    Su Xiaoge: "your master is right. Your mother is indeed a matchless woman. Unfortunately, she believes in the wrong person."


    Cheeky bastard: "warden, please tell me who killed my mother."


    Cheeky bastard: "really, really! Please


    He originally wanted to take his time and ask the administrator some small questions first.


    If you don''t mind asking yourself questions, please answer them slowly.


    After all, I join the communication group, and I have more time to talk with the administrator, so I don''t have to be so urgent.


    But the administrator directly mentioned the matter of the mother, and said that the wrong person was killed.


    I believe in the wrong person?


    This sentence can show that the person who killed my mother must be close.


    Who is it?

 Chapter 946

    Su Xiaoge: "do you want to revive your mother?"


    Cheeky bastard: "still... Can it be revived?"


    Su Xiaoge: "you are also from the earth. How dare you think about it? The world can destroy play, let alone revive a person? "


    Cheeky bastard: "if I can, I naturally want to."


    Su Xiaoge: "if you want to, you should work hard! Become stronger quickly. When your strength is strong, reverse the Yin and Yang of time and space, and revive your mother. When your mother revives, she will be proud of you. "


    Nangong Ruohan''s warning to himself made him remember deeply.


    One day, the whole world will be enemies!


    Even this day, it won''t be too far away.


    Just now Nangong Ruohan said in the group that the nine steps are the peak. Breaking the peak is like a reminder to himself.


    Turning a corner is also a reminder. It seems that some words can''t be too clear.


    Is there a limit to the three question mark level?


    Maybe only when you break the peak, no, all the people in the communication group break the peak and become the strong three question mark level, can we stop the crisis that we encounter.


    What''s more, the name of phagocytic mice is also the communication group to remind themselves?


    The enemies we encounter in the future may all be truly powerful gods.


    Well... It seems that I''m a little sensitive. Now I think everything is an imaginary enemy.


    The strength is too weak to be improved!


    In any case, the stronger the group is, the easier it will be to deal with it in the future.


    Fan Xian''s IQ is not low. I believe that under the big platform of communication group, his strength will be changed greatly.


    As for the idea of being an ordinary person?


    When you come to the communication group, what kind of ordinary people should you be?


    Coercion will not. What about inducement?


    Have a wife, take his wife to a variety of different world tourism, enjoy a variety of wonderful and magical scenery, taste the food of the world, he does not smell?


    Is it not good to have immortal longevity to make up for regret?


    Why do you want to be a salted fish without dreams?


    It would be foolish of anyone to give up such a good opportunity.


    After the group really want to enter the super Buddha system, do not think enterprising, pull group friends, then there is no way, kick it!


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "administrator, in fact, I don''t need my mother to be proud and proud of me. After all, I''m not a child any more. With the previous life, I''m almost 40."


    Su Xiaoge: "ha ha, it doesn''t matter. No matter how old you are, is your mother still your mother?"


    Su Xiaoge: "fan Xian, do you want to see your own future experience?"


    Su Xiaoge: "there are the crises you have encountered, the murderers hidden behind the scenes, and the elders who look like enemies and are actually their closest people. Do you want to know?"


    Shameless illegitimate child: "er... Administrator, you won''t ask me for a condition?"


    Cheeky bastard: "there is such a big gap between us. What do you like about me?"


    Administrator, this bewitching tone, he is not a fool, how can not see?


    But he did not understand, with the administrator''s level of power, what is worth the other party''s attention?


    But then again, it''s a good thing that the world destroying powers are interested in themselves.


    Of course, he hoped that the interest would not be too great. He could just throw it away.


    Don''t throw yourself to an unknown place in order to cultivate yourself, and let yourself go through a painful process.


    Although it''s polishing, it must be painful.


    He wanted to live a little happy in this life, happy, and finished!

 Chapter 947

    Su Xiaoge: "to tell you the truth, you really don''t have anything I like."


    Su Xiaoge: "so my request to you is not to ask you to find something for me. There is no need."


    Su Xiaoge: "above medium-sized world missions, including mainline group missions, as long as your contribution ratio is the first three times, I will show you your future. What do you think?"


    Cheeky bastard: "of course it''s OK."


    Looking at this situation, he can see clearly that the administrator is interested in himself.


    Would you like to see your ability through the above medium-sized world missions?


    But who wouldn''t agree?


    If you win, you can see your future.


    It doesn''t matter if you lose. If you can''t do it twice, it doesn''t matter.


    Su Xiaoge: "good, since you promised, then we will decide."


    Su Xiaoge: "from now on, when the exchange group releases the third medium-sized world and the world mission above the medium-sized world, if you haven''t finished, you will lose."


    Su Xiaoge: "originally thought you lose words want you to point things, later thought also did not know what to want, so did not want."


    Su Xiaoge: "you do it by yourself. I guess this memory scene is not so important to you."


    Cheeky bastard: "no, it''s important! It''s important, really! "


    Su Xiaoge: "you will understand later. By the way, tell you in advance, don''t be in a hurry to break the engagement with the princess. After making clear everything about the princess, it''s not too late to be busy dissolving the engagement. Don''t make yourself very embarrassed at last."


    Well, it''s true to contradict that marriage letter for your true love. On the contrary, it''s quite right.


    Love is the most wonderful, people for love, sometimes can give up everything.


    Of course, there are also many who abandon love for the sake of power and wealth.


    But if the person forced by parents happens to be their lover, and both sides still like each other, how lucky would it be to encounter such a good thing?


    But fan Xian''s experience is a bit of bullshit. I''m afraid he can''t even dream that the drumstick girl he has been searching for is the illegitimate daughter of the princess who has made an engagement with him.


    If fan Xian really wants to break the engagement and find the drumstick girl, it is really a joke.


    Cheeky bastard: "what''s this... Wait! Do you mean, warden, that the princess whom I am engaged to is the drumstick girl I am looking for? "


    Su Xiaoge: "if you think about it carefully, once you go to the Qingmiao temple, you will block the surrounding area, and say that all the people of the Qing state can enter the temple. Who will it be?"


    Su Xiaoge: "and the groom who took you to Qingmiao temple, you didn''t think he was any strange?"


    Cheeky bastard: "the voice is a little thin, not like a normal man, and there is no beard... The father-in-law in the palace?"


    The shameless illegitimate child: "the noble person''s words, the one who stopped me from going in, spoke with a strong and vigorous manner. Was it Qing emperor who was in the middle of Qing temple that day?"


    The cheeky bastard: "so the little girl who was able to steal drumsticks in Qing temple that day was the princess!"


    The administrator mentioned it a little, and all these things can be connected in series.


    It should be the forbidden army in the palace to stop itself.


    All the people of Qingguo can only be Qingdi if they speak so grandly.


    There is also the father-in-law waiting at the gate of the city...


    but now what makes me most curious is why does emperor Qing ask someone to take him to Qingmiao temple?


    Do you mean to have a meeting with the sheriff?


    See if it''s right?


    That''s not right. It''s not necessary.


    You don''t want to see yourself, do you?


    What a joke?


    The illegitimate son of one of his ministers, what can Qing emperor see in person?


    Can''t it be... My mother''s reason?

 Chapter 948

    Su Xiaoge: "you look to come, anyway that is your wife, pushed to push, also nothing."


    Su Xiaoge: "push the wife, let''s change another one."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, that''s fine


    The surname Cao and the character Meng de: "if a man is alive, why should he have no wife?"


    The cheeky bastard: "how did he suddenly find these friends a little unreliable?


    What kind of husband has no wife?


    Is this human language?


    He knows that the person he likes is his fiancee, and this marriage is a fart!


    A fool quits!


    But I didn''t expect that I could be so lucky that I met a person I like when I came to Kyoto.


    How nice!


    As for the Qing emperor?


    After that, I can''t ask my father. Who knows the relationship between Qing emperor and his mother?


    If the relationship is very good, then I have a deep background.


    But the administrator just said that this father is not that father. This sentence is worth thinking about. Is it his own life experience that is not simple?


    ...


    Northern fog battlefield.


    "Well, Lao Bai, don''t you go back?"


    A middle-aged man with a huge axe looked at an old man who sat smoking in the sky and asked with a smile.


    "Come back later, you go first."


    The old man, who was called Laobai, waved his hand and said without looking back.


    Go home?


    He has no home!


    My dear teacher, I died in the World War I 20 years ago.


    Pang Feng seems to be his younger brother?


    But he didn''t want to disturb people''s peace and quiet.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    With a smile, the axe man Lang said, "if you have time this year, come to my home. My home is in Linchuan City, Eastern Han province. Call me when you arrive."


    "I haven''t seen my daughter for several years. I need to dress up before I go back."


    "Haha! The girl doesn''t mean to...


    in the process of talking to herself, the axe man goes further and further.


    He has been stationed at the boundary for many years, and this time he can finally go home.


    How long has it been since I went home last time?


    Calculate the grade, the daughter is in junior high school, junior high school girls like what things, you can have to pick and think about.


    "Go back! I really envy him for having such a lovely daughter


    Bai Yixuan heavily smoked a cigarette, bitterly thought: "if you also have a little bastard, or a little princess, then how good?"


    "I''m afraid that at this time, I started to pick up my things and go home to celebrate the new year."


    Thinking of this, he looked up at the air, a flash of missing in his eyes.


    Within a few days, most of the soldiers and soldiers stationed at the boundary had left.


    And those who have not left at the moment are either dealing with important things, or they are like themselves, alone and homeless.


    This year''s Spring Festival, it must be very lively.


    But this lively and warm environment has nothing to do with yourself!


    It''s ridiculous to say, I try my best to protect the beauty, but in the end, it has nothing to do with myself.


    Although it does not matter, but in his heart, there must be a good faith to protect this.


    Teachers, friends, and even... She all died to protect the beautiful. How can he not spare no effort to protect this hard won beauty?


    He had a premonition that this year might be the last stable period.


    In the years to come, the attacks on the boundary will be more fierce and crazy.


    Of course, he doesn''t think much about it now. No matter what kind of agreement the high-level and the land boundary reach, it has nothing to do with him.


    What he wanted most was to enhance his own strength and defend the Chinese territory in the rear!


    The invaders of the boundary will never set foot on that land!

 Chapter 949

    "Great master... Daoguojing, there is no clue at all!"


    Great master Bai''s influence on the battlefield is extremely limited.


    Although his legs were healed, relying on years of accumulation, he was irresistible, and within a few months he stepped into the Dharma Realm.


    Master of the heart state, that was what he had expected.


    But now, he directly transcends the heart state and becomes the Dharma Realm.


    However, there is still a big gap between the two. On the battlefield, only the great masters of daoguojing can really determine the trend of a war.


    If he can become a great master of daoguojing, he can better protect the human race.


    "Tao Guojing, in fact, is not difficult."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    This makes Bai Yixuan frown slightly, the road fruit boundary is not difficult?


    At the next moment, he turned his head directly, and he also wanted to see who was the one who made such a fuss?


    If Tao Guojing is not difficult, he has been in China for nearly a hundred years. Why are there only a few?


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Yixuan looks the same after seeing Su Chen and asks coldly.


    A child, what is there to be angry about?


    It can be understood that at this age, he also thinks that there is nothing in front of him that can hinder him.


    The so-called daoguojing is just the starting point of one''s own.


    But time gave him a hard slap, also let him pay the price of madness.


    "Su Chen, I''ve met Bai Lao."


    Su Chen smiles and says.


    "At this time, why do you stay here if you don''t go home for the Spring Festival?"


    Bai Yixuan waved his hand and said, "what? Are you homeless? "


    Su Chen hears speech to walk to Bai Yixuan side, smile say: "elder how can be homeless? I can''t afford to buy a house, so I''ll have a home. "


    For Bai Yixuan, of course, he knows.


    It can be said that he is really lonely. In the picture, he pays his life to protect himself. It can already be seen that there is nothing in this world worth his nostalgia except "himself".


    "What do you mean by lightness?"


    Bai Yixuan lit a flame in his hand and burned the cigarette end. With a wave of his right hand, two jars of wine appeared beside him.


    "Boy, you are not in a hurry to go back. Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    "Good! Please come and try my wine, master


    Su Chen thought move, in front of a set of wine sets, tables and chairs, there is a wine pot on the table, placed in order and coordination.


    Especially the pot of wine, as soon as it appears, the air is filled with the smell of wine.


    "You''re a funny guy, too."


    Bai Yixuan turned around and was not polite. He said with a smile, "wine is really good wine. The aroma of this wine is more precious than the wine I drank before!"


    "I''m afraid it won''t be cheap."


    "Young man, do you want to come to me with this wine? Not... Just to drink with my old man? "


    Su Chen listened to Bai Yixuan''s words, nodded and said: "the elder guess is good, I come to find the elder, really something."


    "If you have something to do with it, I''ll give you a good beating for the sake of buying me this wine."


    When others are immersed in the joy of going home and the happy atmosphere of Chinese new year, it may be a beautiful thing for him to have this wine to accompany him.


    At least with wine, not with yourself?


    Is it better than sitting here alone and looking up at the moon?


    Spring Festival... I have not had the Spring Festival for a long time. Does that happiness really belong to them?


    "Master, go to my home for new year''s Eve dinner."

 Chapter 950

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    After Bai Yixuan reacts to come over, lose a voice to smile: "child, what did you say just now?"


    Su Chen smell speech facial expression does not change, smile says: "New Year''s Eve dinner, come?"


    "Do you know me?"


    After a moment of silence, Bai Yixuan said.


    If you don''t know yourself, how can you say that?


    But why don''t you remember knowing this young man?


    "Are you a student of Linjiang university?"


    All of a sudden, Bai Yixuan''s eyes flashed and asked with a smile: "no, it''s almost the new year''s day. It happens that there is no war at the border of the new year''s festival. You should go home to celebrate the new year."


    I''m a lot of old. It''s good to go to the students'' home country during the Spring Festival?


    I still want this old face!


    "That elder, at noon on the first day of new year''s day, come to my house for dinner. Is this OK? My address is on the table, so I''ll go first and leave the wine for you. "


    Su Chen left this sentence and turned to leave.


    He came to see his "own" mentor. Can''t he force others to be bound?


    That pot of wine, not ordinary wine.


    It is worth 100000 points and has the function of helping the practitioner to realize enlightenment.


    This time, it''s a gift.


    Nangong Ruohan let himself see those pictures, and then think of what happened between him and Ning cai''er. He felt that he had to repay the favor for himself.


    Gratitude for the current self, is also a small effort.


    If ignored, who knows what will happen in the future?


    Don''t give yourself a cause and effect that doesn''t stop you. What''s more, these people are kind to themselves and help them instead of helping others.


    What is it?


    "This student, really..."


    Bai Yixuan picked up the note left by Su Chen, shook his head and said with a smile.


    But when he saw the address left in the note, he stood up and his face changed.


    Pang Feng''s villa, he has been to several times, naturally understand.


    He will not forget Pang Feng''s use of his villa for a healing relic. This kind of kindness is unforgettable!


    Great master, is that... The great master just now?


    But why should the great master call himself an elder?


    Isn''t this a mess?


    How can I not react to this?


    What''s the situation?


    Now, when the great master gave the healing relic, he knew that Pang Feng would give it to himself.


    That is to say, the healing relic is aimed at itself?


    As for Pang Feng''s villa?


    I''m afraid, by the way.


    "Are you really a student of Linjiang university? Is it impossible? "


    Looking at the note and the beautifully packed wine pot, Bai Yixuan murmured to himself, "I haven''t heard of a great master in Linjiang University! Only great masters can have this kind of means of appearing and disappearing. "


    If there is a great master in Linjiang University, I''m afraid everyone who will publicize it will know it.


    How many great masters are there in China?


    Since Linjiang University didn''t publicize it, it means that the great master didn''t come from Linjiang University.


    But that kind of attitude, why do you think more and more strange?


    Even if you want to think about it carefully, you will feel a little nervous.


    Great master, here is to send wine, but also to call himself to go home to eat new year''s Eve dinner.


    Most importantly, you still call yourself an elder?


    If they are familiar with each other and the great master is a student he brought out, he should be able to do so in any case.


    Even if he is a great master, he should be a great master.


    There is no other, just because he is his teacher.


    But now this stranger to this out, his heart is very flustered, with some muddled force.


    This wine is really the best wine, but now I am afraid to drink it...

 Chapter 951

    "It seems that on the first day of the new year''s day, I will go there anyway."


    Bai Yixuan rubbed his eyebrows and said softly.


    It can be seen that this great master has no malice towards himself.


    However, he was still not sure whether there was any relationship between him and the great master, so he still wanted to make sure.


    You don''t have to make sure anything else. Just make sure there''s something wrong with the wine.


    Fortunately, I didn''t drink it just now!


    Although there is a big gap between the great master of Guojing and that of entering the Dharma Realm, he is of outstanding status. If he wants to escape, even the great master may not be able to keep him.


    In addition, this is very strange, we have to guard against it.


    If the wine is a good one, and there is no problem in it. Even if it is good for the health after drinking, he will have to go there on the first day of the new year''s day.


    Isn''t it just going to have a meal?


    It''s not that I haven''t eaten it!


    It happens that he has nothing to do during the Spring Festival, so it''s good to have a free meal.


    I believe that at that time, what is the relationship between the two should be clear.


    ...


    at the same time, outside the green grassland world.


    "That''s right. It''s this way."


    The commander of the devouring Legion looked around and felt it for a while and said solemnly.


    "Commander, you mean that there is nothing here. It is the result of that force?"


    Zi ang more observation, the more surprised in the heart, there is no trace around, this erase, is too clean?


    Just like the legendary void zone, there is no energy fluctuation and breath of life.


    Cold!


    Silence!


    "Well, here is where that power finally disappears."


    The commander of the devouring Legion touched his chin and frowned: "if according to you, that power is to protect that world, then we should find that world."


    "After all, how can one world hide under our eyes? But now there is nothing around, where is there a breath of the world? "


    Zi ang nodded and said, "regiment war, if you say this is the existence on the top of the peak, it is normal to erase everything? What''s more, if the power wants to protect the small world, how can we detect it? "


    On the way, the head of the army also told us some hidden secrets.


    The nine steps are not the strongest!


    Above the nine steps, there is a realm, which is the power of the master in the legend.


    Ten billion years ago, there was the power of the master. At that time, it was a sensation, and all the top powers went crazy.


    How can you not be ecstatic when you finally see the road ahead after wandering endless years in the realm of nine steps?


    It''s a matter of course. No one will be merciful.


    It''s hard to stand in the way!


    Therefore, it is very simple for the nine powerful people of each rank to unite to form the transcendental force.


    When the power of control reappears and they have a chance to become masters, they should join hands to eliminate the top nine outside.


    Wait until their side wins, and then choose the final winner from their own side!


    Therefore, it can be said that in addition to their own, they are all enemies!


    Below the Ninth level, I can''t help.


    All of them want to be the masters in the legend and possess vast and endless power of controlling. Therefore, they fall into a dead end.


    The best, the so-called slave contract, doesn''t work.


    There is no rule contract that can bind the top strong, the top strong, and the rule status is equal.


    Under the same status, who can restrain who?


    If not for the fact that the power of the master has not been verified before, and most of the top 9 people just think that it is a conjecture, how can the idea of cultivating a top 9 person come into being?


    If you don''t take the opportunity to make trouble for you, do you want me to cultivate you?

 Chapter 952

    "Not found, normal."


    The head of the devouring army nodded slightly and said, "come on, have a good look."


    "It''s a good thing to have a discovery. If you don''t find it, that''s fine."


    "But this time, our army will be ready for war. This time the power of the master appears in our domain, and other transcendental forces will not give up. "


    "It''s OK for other forces to say that only one side needs to be alerted."


    Zi ang raised his head and said, "is it the alliance of the Lord and God?"


    "Yes, the alliance of God and God is too deep to hide. Once a conflict breaks out, we will not be rivals to devour the Legion."


    "OK, I see."


    "Well."


    In fact, his real purpose is not to ask him to help with the investigation.


    He can''t find out, not to mention an eighth level practitioner?


    What worries him most now is the top nine among other transcendental forces.


    There are only a few nine ranks in the army.


    In the alliance of God and God, there are dozens of top nine.


    There is not a big gap between the top 9 and the top 10, but everyone can guess the cost after the collision.


    So he felt that he needed to find allies.


    True ally!


    The power of the controller begins to appear, but all the perceived nine level strong men are probably in secret alliance.


    When it comes to sermons, who are their allies and who are their enemies will be an eternal topic of suspicion.


    After all, the top nine people have lived too long. No one knows who they know or who they are good friends with?


    ...


    communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "those awakened promised to be so decisive that I have now come to the alliance of God and God."


    Sun Mengyao: "here, I also saw the audit team. As for our enemies at that time, they wore the same clothes, and the strength of the alliance of gods and gods was really terrible!"


    Sun Mengyao: "not long after I came here, I saw many practitioners that I couldn''t see through. Oh, no, awakened ones."


    Limulu Tempest: "this is not an ordinary slim, he holds his cheek with his hands, which means holding the whole world and also raising your embarrassment. So he is very proud in his heart. You should praise him and say he is a perfect slim."


    wave wind and water gate:??? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Lim Lu, what are you doing?"


    Lim Lu''s expression package, which he could probably understand, followed by a series of words. What the hell?


    Hold up your pride?


    The perfect slim?


    Do you have such a boast of yourself?


    Limulus Tempest: "Watergate, you don''t understand. If Mr. Shita is not forbidden, he will cooperate with me."


    Marquis Vauban: No, it should be said that he will spray you to death


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang: "how old are you? Do you still play this? And ask for praise? "Old Marquis, I feel that there is a serious generation gap between you and me, so I refuse to communicate with you. This is the first time I realize how big the generation gap is between us."


    Sun Mengyao: "is this playing with the stem?"


    She seemed to have seen the great conversation that followed Limulus when she was chatting on earth.


    At that time, many people followed suit.


    There are bears, ah Piao, and camels.


    There are many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many?


    Didn''t expect limulu to start playing this?


    Well... That''s interesting!


    Wait!


    I''m talking about business. How can I be misled?

 Chapter 953

    Cheeky bastard: "I feel like I''m playing with a stick, but then again, I''m a little familiar with Mr. Tony Shita."


    Cheeky bastard: "I used to go to the cinema to pay attention to marvel when I was a normal person."


    Wave wind water gate: Mr. Tony''s Marvel world


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "yes, at that time, the Association came out once and made a stir. Especially when I was in University, college students paid more attention to this aspect."


    Cheeky bastard: "I''ve seen a lot of memory scenes in group files! (slim''s proud face) "


    to tell you the truth, he was a little bit confused when he saw several scripts he was familiar with.


    Later, I realized that this was a communication group with endless dimensions, and I was relieved.


    What''s amazing about the fact that you''ve been through it all happened and other things happened again?


    Administrator adult may be the animation version of the real version of the?


    In other words, the future of group Friends shown by the administrator is the TV series and movies they usually see?


    The former is OK, that is to say, the administrator is a little lazy.


    In the latter case, it is a bit infiltrative.


    Can we say that the TV dramas, cartoons and movies they watch are all a different world?


    Parallel world?


    Did the authors compile those words and create those worlds, or did they describe the world just right?


    If so, is his experience a novel or a TV play?


    Is it man-made or has it already been created?


    Can we say that all people''s experiences are in a given framework?


    Has it been planned?


    Experience these, do not experience these, say those words, do not say those words.


    Like a puppet?


    I''m afraid to think about it!


    Bo Feng Shui men: "have you seen me, too?"


    Bo Feng shuimen: "on the memory scene of Naruto, there is me."


    Cheeky bastard: "well, I know. I have seen, when I was a child, I still like to watch Naruto this animation, very hot blooded. "


    Cheeky bastard: "and the number of updated episodes is also large. Generally, I save more than ten episodes to have a look. After all, the pursuit of one episode after another is too painful."


    Cheeky bastard: "I never dreamed that one day, I would be able to chat with the fourth generation of fire shadow, the golden shining wave wind water gate, in a group. It would be crazy for those who love the second dimension to know about it."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "er... That is to say, our story is widely spread without our knowledge?"


    For a while, he couldn''t help thinking that he was an illusory character.


    But in an instant, his heart will exclude this idea!


    How tenacious is the will of the seventh order strong man?


    Now oneself, is a living person!


    Their living environment, their own world, their relatives and lovers, everything, are real.


    As for why it appears in the public eye of some strange world?


    I''m afraid the things involved in this are not things he can figure out now.


    But he firmly believes that as long as he strives to improve his cultivation and become more and more powerful, he can solve all his doubts one day.


    At that time, I will have a higher pursuit.


    After answering the doubts you have at this time, you may have new doubts.


    People!


    There are always doubts and puzzles in my heart. If I know everything like the palm of my hand, I''m afraid I will live to the end.


    Without curiosity and the pleasure of exploring new things, I''m afraid living will become a kind of torment.


    Anyway, he thinks so.

 Chapter 954

    Cheeky illegitimate child: "yes, that''s right. It may also be the treatment of the leading role."


    Cheeky bastard: "after all, the growth of each protagonist can be said to be a legend. Since it is a legend, it should be widely spread."


    King gray wolf: "yes, this is what the king thinks."


    King gray wolf: "as soon as you enter the group, I know that you must have heard of this king''s prestige, so for this matter, the king has long predicted."


    King of Grey Wolf: "the key is that you all ignore me, right? (a kind smile) "


    she comes to the alliance of gods, which is the enemy''s nest!


    Yes, now the LORD God alliance, the abyss, the devouring legion, but all the forces they come into contact with are their imaginary enemies.


    I can''t help it. It''s inborn opposition. I''ll face it one day.


    These forces, destroy the world, harvest the world.


    And their task is to protect the world, the road is different, do not conspire!


    But now she was in the enemy camp. She was interrupted several times and then tilted the building.


    Well...


    Marquis wobang: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Limulus Tempest: did you just go in and cause something big


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s true that when I came here, I attracted the attention of some big man."


    Cheeky bastard: "nine steps?"


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, the chief justice of the punishment department, a strong man of nine ranks, sent me to see him. I am very flustered now."


    This is the first time that she has met the top nine, and she is still in the old nest of others. Who should be worried!


    She did not think that the God would care about a seventh level practitioner.


    What can attract the top nine people to attach so much importance to must be what information or things they are interested in.


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "sister Mengyao, you can come back directly with cross-border seal characters!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "anyway, we don''t go to God alliance to be spies, but spies are very uncomfortable."


    Sun Mengyao: "as soon as I leave now, isn''t everything in vain? What''s the point of my coming here? "


    Sun Mengyao: "and when I came to the alliance of gods and gods, there was a brand in the sky that penetrated into my soul''s mind. Maybe the other party noticed something and didn''t do anything to my soul. It''s much easier than reincarnation space."


    Cheeky bastard: "if that''s the case, the problem is serious."


    Sun Mengyao: how can we see it


    Although she has guesses in her heart, she still wants to listen to her friends.


    A comprehensive comparison of their own guess, and finally make a judgment.


    Cheeky bastard: "samsara space is a subordinate force of the alliance of God and God."


    The shameless illegitimate child: "which subordinate force has more complete and strict rules than the top power? Of course, everything is possible, but we can''t put things on things with minimal probability. "


    Cheeky bastard: "the alliance of God and God has not dealt with your soul. It is likely that it is aware that there is a strong soul protection function on your body surface, that is, the power of communication groups. If the gods in the alliance are looking for this power beyond the Ninth level, and the power to protect your soul happens to be the power beyond the Ninth level, so to speak, it''s not hard to say Fang takes you seriously. "


    The impudent illegitimate son: "the administrator said that the Ninth level is the peak, and there is no way to go up. Therefore, it is normal for the strong people of the Ninth level to pursue the power above the Ninth level crazily. Especially, the Ninth level strong people have unlimited longevity. If they live too long, they will lose a lot of things. For those strong people who have no desire and no demand, the only thing they can do is to cultivate one way Think of desire. "


    Cheeky bastard: "so they won''t do anything to you, or even make you aware of any intention against you, until you know the source of your power above the Ninth level. They may also protect your safety and avoid your life crisis."


    From the information known at the front, we infer the conjecture at the back.


    Transposition thinking, if he is a strong man of the Ninth level, and has stayed in the peak of the Ninth level for a long time, the time is crazy.


    Had already despaired, but suddenly knew that the summit, there is a realm!


    How can this not be crazy?


    In other words, how many practitioners who can become the peak of the Ninth level do not pay attention to their own cultivation realm?


    If you don''t care, can you become a top nine?

 Chapter 955

    Limlu Tempest: "Hello, master analyst. Goodbye.". (slim smiles and cries)


    Limulus Tempest: "really, sometimes I don''t want to use my brain and feel too tired."


    The surname of Cao was Cao, and his character was Meng de: "ha ha ha! Meng Wang, for your strength, in most things, you really don''t need to use your brain, just go straight to a


    Limulu Tempest: "Prime Minister Cao, you used to use your strength to sour me. After all, my strength is better than you. But if you are sour now, it''s not appropriate for you? (slim covers his forehead) "


    Limulus Tempest:" we are all seven levels, and you have mastered a Golden Legend level secret skill. I may not be able to beat you in a real fight, so you should stop talking about my strength. It''s time to talk about your own strength. "No, I''m not good at fighting. I''m not your opponent."


    Limulu Tempest: I don''t believe it. Why don''t we go to the arena


    His surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "sure enough, limulu said those words with premeditation.


    He is keen on his secret skill of Teng long and wants to beat himself up in the arena.


    Hum!


    He won''t be fooled!


    Cheeky bastard: "the Golden Legend prize you said is not the object in the big turntable?"


    Lim Lu Tempest: Yes, Cao Cao is very lucky. He''s the only one with so many of us smoking so many times


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "cough! I don''t agree with what you said


    Cao''s surname and Meng De''s character: "isn''t the administrator a human being?"


    Limulu Tempest: "you say that, I really want to ask the administrator. Is the administrator human? (dog''s head) (dog head) "


    surnamed Cao''s name and the character Meng de:" Meng Wang, I feel that it''s useless for you to send two dog heads. Two dog heads can''t save your life. (slim funny face) "


    brother Su:" cute king, I am a human being. "


    He didn''t see and didn''t know. He saw that someone was talking about himself.


    Nowadays, their mental power is terrible. Although everyone has been in the water group, in fact, they are doing their own things in their own world.


    After all, the spirit of water group is not much, just a little bit, it doesn''t hurt much.


    That is to say, although Tony is usually very skilful in the group and has a lot of words, it may be that people are speeding up the progress of scientific research without knowing it.


    When you think that the communication group friends only care about the water group to play, you are already behind.


    Su Xiaoge: "but if you are a person now, I don''t know."


    Su Xiaoge: "all seven steps, or a slim, this is also a kind of egg pain helpless ah! (slim''s crazy smile) "


    Limulus Tempest:" well, I haven''t met my right girl yet. If I do, I''ll get rid of slim and become a human. "


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s OK. Don''t panic. The one you meet isn''t necessarily a Terran. So we don''t worry, just wait. If the real one is not a human, you don''t have to turn into a human."


    Su Xiaoge: "no, what if it''s a Terran? If you two really love each other, how can she dislike you because you are not a human race, so she insists on her own belief and just be a slim. See how popular you are as a lovely slim in the group! "


    brother Su:" believe in yourself! "


    Limulus Tempest: "didn''t he ask a question he wanted to ask a long time ago?


    After all, the administrator is so powerful, who knows if he is a Terran?


    Such a powerful power is not a possibility for Terrans, is it?


    It''s a Protoss, ancient Protoss or anything, it''s OK.


    And the administrator''s adult has talked so much about himself. It seems that the administrator is not busy recently!


    As for the administrator''s saying, keep your slim body?


    Are you kidding?


    His lifelong pursuit is to turn into human form and end the form of slim. If you really want to find a way, how can you always be a slim?


    A good man is not a good man. He must be a slim?


    I''m sick!


    However, if he wants to find a way to change his shape, he must make his body and appearance into a man of extraordinary beauty.


    Hey, hey!

 Chapter 956

    Cheeky bastard: "you see, I robbed tens of thousands of red envelope rain just now, or I''ll try to turn the turntable several times?"


    Limulu Tempest: No, never


    Limulus Tempest: "just your tens of thousands of points, you can''t even get up a wave."


    Limulu Tempest: ask Cao Cao, he''s been lucky for dozens of times


    "I don''t have the same opinion. If you want to go, we can go. We can do whatever we want. We can''t just look at the surface, can we?"


    Cheeky bastard: "yes, that''s what I think."


    Cao, Meng de: "come on! I believe you


    Though he was lucky, he could see it.


    The big turntable is a bit of a trap, but fan Xian''s points are all won by robbing the red envelope, and there is no difference between them, so it is not painful to spend.


    What if someone wins the Golden Legend prize?


    Isn''t that a big profit?


    Therefore, if you want to go, don''t hesitate.


    Hesitation will only lead to mistakes!


    "Notice, group Friends cheeky illegitimate son has won the Golden Legend prize: unlimited colonization, let''s congratulate and applaud for it!"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "what''s going on with NIMA? (slim question mark face) "


    Bofeng shuimen:" ah, Meng Wang, there are so many people watching! Don''t be rude. It''s bad for you. "


    Monkey King: "this golden legend prize, can you enhance your strength and make your fight more powerful?"


    Marquis wobang: "every Golden Legend prize is extremely powerful. After winning the prize, I''m afraid it''s more than doubled."


    Limulus Tempest: @ cheeky bastard, fan Xian, how many times have you... Smoked


    He thought that Cao Cao was the emperor of Europe, but he didn''t expect fan Xian to have more luck.


    This product is not the emperor of Europe, but the God of Europe?


    This he so up and down on tens of thousands of points, this can draw the Golden Legend prize?


    Look at your face like that?


    It''s a shock, isn''t it?


    Cheeky bastard: "three times. (slim shy face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" sorry, I was wrong! "No, no, no, thanks to you and Prime Minister Cao. If I didn''t have the support of you and Prime Minister Cao, I would not have drawn the prize if I missed this time point."


    The surname is Cao, and the character is Meng de:...


    Limulus Tempest:...


    is this shrimp and pig heart?


    Crazy!


    The support of the two of them, is that support of the two of them?


    If you say something bad, it''s called encouragement.


    As a result, the encouragement failed and the support came true.


    Fan Xian seems to be a real emperor of Europe. He will see if he can work with him in the future.


    The emperor must be influenced by luck.


    As for strength?


    That doesn''t matter!


    For example, micro small world missions, for them, as long as they find the right enemy, they can kill them instantly.


    But if you''re not lucky, you''ll encounter a very large world, and you can''t find anyone.


    But luck is not the same. Maybe you will meet the person you are looking for when you go out.


    It''s a lot easier and more convenient.

 Chapter 957

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "in our group, is this another European emperor? (slim puzzled face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" big sister, are you over there? "


    How''s it going to be nice to talk to perm


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "OK! (slim waves his face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" look, isn''t it going well? "


    He didn''t want to discuss fan Xian''s topic any more. As soon as he thought that fan Xian had drawn the Golden Legend prize several times, he felt like a thorn in his throat.


    In fact, he is not envious of fan Xian, mainly because he smoked so many times!


    Even let fan Xian smoke more than ten times!


    They spent 30000 points to get a Golden Legend prize, but they didn''t get it after spending millions. Isn''t it a bit excessive?


    Who is not angry about this?


    That is to say, fortunately, the big piece of excrement is still forbidden, or else you can''t jump up?


    The goods spend points can be more than their own, forget it, do not play big turntable.


    This big turntable is really not suitable for non chieftains to play.


    In the past, he did not admit that he was not a chieftain, but he could see that the emperor of Europe was so strong that he could not admit it.


    This is not a non chieftain. What is a non chieftain?


    Thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, not even a purple prize?


    Then he is not a non chieftain. It is targeted by the system.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "although I know myself, I can start fighting as soon as I meet. I can''t stand it."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you don''t even listen to the explanation, do you know? With that, I didn''t want to say anything. I gave her a uniform


    Limulus Tempest: so, the big sister beat herself up


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "I can''t do it either! But she won''t listen to me. I understand, but I won''t get used to her


    The leader of the Oriental Alliance:...


    he felt that he needed to take a proper bubble to show his sense of existence.


    Red and red fight themselves?


    What did he say?


    as like as two peas, he knows red and red temper, and he really wants to meet a similar person. He thinks he is black fox. How can he not play?


    Of course, if you are yourself, you must play first.


    It''s a pity that Hong Hong Hong''s temper is too irascible, and there is Yaya elder sister. If there are two Yaya sisters, Yaya elder sister will never say a word and start a fight directly!


    "What ellipsis do you send? Is it useful? She will listen to me if I don''t have a fight? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "what kind of black fox is outside the territory? I have to give it to me. She said these things to me?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "even if the creatures outside the country have the ability to imitate others, they can insulate their claws. Can they still imitate?"? My insulated claws and strength are stronger than her, and they are all pressed to the ground. I don''t believe it. I''m also drunk


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "why didn''t I find that I was so brainwashed before? Limulus Tempest: "but... And then?"


    Beat yourself, elder sister is really a wolf.


    And look at the situation, beat yourself not clear.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are healing runes in the mall. I really want to confiscate my hands and use a healing seal. It''s OK.


    but as like as two peas in the world, the parallel world itself is really going to get there.


    Transposition thinking, if you meet yourself in parallel time and space, can you get down to it?


    No, he actually thought, what effect will be produced if he devours himself?


    Will the great sage and phagocytosis rise to a higher level?


    Tut... Not to mention, this idea is very attractive.

 Chapter 958

    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "then I took her to find Rongrong. After explaining with Rongrong, and showing her same and more powerful power, Rongrong believed."


    Happy Feng man: "elder sister, is this physics convincing? "I know Rongrong. Among our three sisters, Rongrong has the highest IQ and the strongest ability to accept abnormal things. This kind of thing can only be found in Rongrong. Rongrong believes that YaYa will naturally be convinced."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I believe that under the persuasion of my little sister and my strong display, I will believe in this world."


    Limlu Tempest: "sure enough, strength is the root of everything. (slim covers his forehead and face) "


    if the elder sister''s strength is not as good as her own in the parallel world, I''m afraid the beaten one will have to be replaced.


    According to the elder sister''s temper, you have to give a good beating. If you can''t beat the prototype again, you will have a little doubt!


    There is also the elder sister''s three younger sisters. If the elder sister''s strength is not enough to crush all intrigues, I''m afraid that intelligent three younger sisters would not believe it, right?


    After all, who would believe these parallel worlds before stepping out of their own world?


    even as like as two peas in the world, it is true that a sister who is exactly the same appears in front of herself. What other parallel world sisters do they dare not make?


    The most important thing is, this sister of the parallel world, or the elder sister of the past?


    If the theory of parallel space-time holds up and the introduction of causality of space-time holds up, shouldn''t my sister know all this?


    The past self traverses to the future, and the future self must have passed through.


    So in the face of all this, we should be calm.


    Still have this strength, the elder sister strength of the past is hanged now elder sister?


    Really, it''s a bit of a fantasy!


    And in the past, my sister''s strength was too strong, right?


    Oriental alliance leader: "sure enough, I still know myself. I don''t know much about Yaya and Rongrong."


    Limulus Tempest: "at the beginning of the eastern month, I always had a question."


    Eastern alliance leader: "what doubts? You say


    Limulu Tempest: "Tu Shan Ya Ya and Tu Shan Rong Rong are tu Shan Hong Hong''s younger sister. If you call Tu Shan Hong Hong Hong is red red, if you call Tu Shan Ya Ya Ya and Tu Shan Rong Rong are Ya Ya Ya Jie and Rong Rong Jie, isn''t that contradictory?"


    Limlu Tempest: "if you and Tu shanhonghong are together in the end, Tushan Yaya and Tushan Rongrong are going to call your brother-in-law. How can a brother-in-law call his sister-in-law his sister-in-law? (slim''s question mark face) "


    Oriental alliance leader:" this is a lot of things, I''m confused. "


    Oriental alliance leader: "can''t help, who let ya ya elder sister and Rong Rong elder sister be bigger than me?"


    Since childhood, calling Tu Shan Ya Ya and Tu Shan Rong Rong as elder sister has become a habit. How to change it?


    And for Hong Hong Hong, isn''t he calling the fairy sister?


    So from this point of view, the seniority is not disordered!


    Of course, if the last two people really want to be together...


    if they really want to be together, they are all small things. What should I care about?


    Don''t care


    don''t care!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "cough! Meng Wang, just to remind you, I''m still here! "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "and I have nothing to do with Dongfang yuechu now! Don''t try to get in touch with each other. Seriously, at the beginning of the eastern month in our world, we may not be born. So, boy, there should be no relationship between you and me


    Eastern alliance leader:


    Eastern alliance leader: "this eastern month will not be born, what does it mean?"


    Since it is a parallel world, he will certainly appear.


    After all, all this is predestined!


    In the world, what is more important than the love between male and female protagonists?

 Chapter 959

    "The past has changed, so the future is bound to change."


    Tu Shan shouldered his son: "in the normal plot, your mother thinks that the royal family took advantage of the fire and forced your aunt to marry into the royal family. Then your mother had to hide her name and marry your father in order to escape the pursuit."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar: "I believe you also saw the mask troupe breaking into foreign countries and being destroyed by the group. In our world, the mask group returned in compromise and destroyed the troublemaker Jin Renfeng. So your mother and aunt are OK, and all the regrets have not happened."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "since the regret did not happen, the story may not follow the original direction, so you may not be born at the beginning of the Oriental month."


    The leader of the eastern Alliance:...


    he understood these things.


    Because that turmoil was stopped in time, so my mother was the second miss of Shenhuo mountain villa.


    The past has changed, and that is bound to affect the future.


    The biggest impact, I am afraid, is he. If the mother does not meet his father, will he be born?


    I''m afraid not!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but you don''t have to care. Since you joined the communication group, you can live your life well."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "by the way, don''t use that method to prove that Tu Shan is innocent. It''s not worth it. You are the leader of the alliance, the leader of the league, not a lackey of anyone. "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "for example, as soon as the demon alliance is ordered by me, who dares not follow it? Hongniang is not a killer, but Hongniang also kills people! "


    "Yes, brother Dongfang, there are too many ways to find out the real culprit in the communication group. What''s more, as the first person in the world, I still don''t understand why you are threatened by the restrictions of your subordinates?"


    His surname is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "if you want me to say, clean up a wave directly, cut off the roots early, and then instill your ideals into the new generation. In less than a hundred years, your dream may come true. You can realize your ideal in such a way of... Self mutilation. Anyway, I don''t agree with you."


    With his personality, if his subordinates do not have the same heart with himself, I am afraid he would have killed the feeding dog.


    Back together?


    Are you kidding?


    As the superior, they can take extraordinary measures when necessary. As long as they have the military power, they can change a group of people at any time.


    General power conversion, that is the self strength of practitioners.


    As long as their own strong strength is still there, as long as their own strength can crush them, why listen to them?


    Not satisfied?


    If you hold back and do good work for yourself, that''s fine.


    As long as you dare to be a demon, let it be destroyed directly!


    Of course, everything should be controlled to a certain degree, and things should not be done too much, or it will cause great changes sooner or later.


    Marquis wobang: "I also feel that the forces under my command are not so much nonsense if they obey orders."


    Marquis wobang: "of course, if the forces of one side are similar to each other, then I will listen to your opinions and objections."


    Marquis wobang: "but you are not my opponents together. What kind of demon are you? What can be a demon? What''s the matter with your age? In this world, it''s not reasonable for anyone who is older. At the beginning of the eastern month, all the elders'' rebirth should be killed! It''s easy to kill. If you feel that this method is harmful to your prestige, give it to me and I''ll do it! "


    Marquis wobang: "among the group members, we should help each other."

 Chapter 960

    Eastern alliance leader: "group friends are really, understanding."


    Eastern alliance leader: "I will deal with the affairs on my side. After looking at what happened later, I think I take things for granted."


    Eastern alliance leader: "there are still a lot of troubles. Since they can be avoided, they should not appear again. I don''t want to be a subconscious soul splitter for hundreds of years. It''s too boring."


    Although his idea is good, seek death, and then lead black fox to appear with empty tears.


    Let the royal power, wealth and wealth hide around and capture them at one stroke!


    From this, Tu''s desire to get along with the red mountain will continue.


    But after joining the communication group, he learned a lot.


    In particular, it seems that he will not die...


    this is a problem. The soul is sheltered by the power of communication group. Even if he dies, the soul consciousness still lingers in the communication group, so there is no reincarnation.


    Therefore, his previous ideas are not desirable and need to be broken again!


    And the most important point, he has learned in advance of the demon fairy sister''s heart, that also worried about a ball?


    In addition, Tu Shan Honghong from the group went to Tushan, and the result should be OK.


    I will go to Tushan tomorrow to see the situation.


    As for what the Marquis of Vauban said?


    Well... I just joined the communication group, and I don''t want to accept such a big feeling from others.


    It''s OK to do it yourself. If it wasn''t for Tu Shan, would you care about this reputation?


    Famous and famous?


    Is this your pursuit?


    Their pursuit, never so!


    ...


    time flies, and it''s new year''s Eve in a twinkling of an eye.


    After tonight, tomorrow is a new year!


    Spring Festival!


    And this afternoon, Su Chen took Su Ning''er to the shopping mall and bought a red dress to welcome the new year.


    The lovely appearance coupled with this red body, looking like a waiting for a long time in general, attracting love.


    It may also be that soldiers stationed at the boundary all go home. Su Chen obviously feels that there is a lot of excitement. The rare shops around are not closed.


    When the soldiers come home, they should always enjoy some warmth.


    Therefore, this year''s Spring Festival, people with a clear eye can see that it is very unusual.


    In recent days, TV stations often broadcast the incident that some criminals were arrested, injured and sent to the police station by the kind-hearted "citizens".


    For these Su Chen also know what situation, all of a sudden, such a large number of veterans back home, to see the love of children for many years have not seen, must accompany the family to go out for a stroll.


    In just met some thieves and robbers, without thinking about it.


    Fortunately, they know that this is on the earth, which is the rear of their guard. Otherwise, the thieves and robbers will not only be injured.


    After all, the process of fighting in the land boundary is extremely fierce. Even in the face of extremely weak territory practitioners, the Terran side dare not have any light enemies.


    One bad thing is the end result of death.


    Who dares to let this happen?


    Don''t want to live?


    Of course, there are those who have bad luck and steal them directly to the border veterans. Isn''t it a death?


    What is the other side struggling with?


    Who can survive in such a high-risk environment as the boundary, who is not experienced and killed like a horse?


    For the soldiers on the border, it''s a piece of cake.


    It''s just a matter of stabilizing the society.


    After the return of these soldiers, the land boundary support elements in China disappeared.


    When you are doing something, you may pass by a few border soldiers nearby. It''s all right at once and hit the hole of a gun.


    The soldiers fighting in the land boundary hate those who undermine the stability of the rear area.


    How many brothers and comrades died for the sake of stability in the rear?


    So once we meet, we will never tolerate it!


    There is only one word -


    kill!

 Chapter 961

    "Dad, what are we going to have tonight?"


    Su Ning''er looks up at Su Chen and asks in a low voice.


    "Tangyuan, jiaozi, you pick one."


    Su Chen laughed and said.


    These two kinds of food represent family reunion.


    But the reunion of only two people at home is not called reunion!


    It''s okay. No, there are two people in his family, aren''t they?


    With little Ning''er, it''s better to spend New Year''s Eve alone.


    In this cold world, I finally ushered in the first spring festival.


    "Tangyuanba!"


    Su Ning''er thought for a while and said, "just that colorful little dumpling, just eat that."


    "Well, what else would you like to eat besides Tangyuan?"


    "I don''t want to. Will mom come?"


    "..."


    when Su Chen heard the speech, how did he answer it?


    This Spring Festival, the boundary of the whole staff holiday, Ning caier is naturally home.


    New year''s Eve, people must be at home.


    You don''t come here, do you?


    But xiaoning''er''s problem, er... How can this topic be the same as that of divorced parents with single parents?


    "Maybe your mother will come. We will have a lot of fun at home this Spring Festival."


    Su Chen suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, xiaoning''er, when they come for the new year, you remember to ask them for a red envelope."


    Su Ning''er smelled the speech and cocked her mouth, nodded and said, "en, I understand these."


    It''s a custom to ask for a red envelope.


    Her age is less than one year old, which is a good time to ask for a red envelope.


    "By the way, do you set off fireworks?"


    "Dad, do you want to set off fireworks?"


    Su Ning''er snickered and whispered.


    "If I want to shoot a gun, I can let all people on the earth see my flourishing age... Fireworks."


    Su Chen said half, then noticed a young girl passing by a strange expression.


    How to say that expression?


    It''s like watching an old father bragging to his little daughter. It''s impossible, but he still has to blow on his daughter for a while to make his daughter worship himself.


    Speaking of oneself, this is not bragging!


    I can''t. I''ll kill a real God out of heaven. The fireworks, let alone the earth, can be seen in all three realms.


    Ah?


    Don''t say, it''s a good idea.


    Come back to think about it, if xiaoning''er really wants to see the world-famous and distinctive fireworks, she can do so.


    But the key is, after the death of God, will heaven and earth set off fireworks?


    Don''t make a world with sorrow, that''s disgusting.


    Big new year''s day, how many days to cry?


    What''s the luck?


    Forget it!


    "Let''s go home and cook dumplings!"


    Su Chen lost his voice a smile, and then pull small Ning''er, step out, has come to the villa.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    The voice of caichen full of emotion rings out, and then the manifestation in front of him appears.


    "Caichen, go and play with xiaoning''er."


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, command way: "by the way, buy some fireworks and firecrackers on the Internet, deliver to the door before tonight."


    "Yes."


    "This year''s new year, fireworks are let off, it''s really different! It can be regarded as a welfare for the soldiers returning home! "


    After a sigh, Su Chen, like an ordinary person, began to be busy.


    To do such a thing, he just wants to do it.


    It is also to find something for himself, looking at others so happy, his heart hold back flustered.


    Do not let oneself idle, empty brain, also won''t think so much.


    Do you want to send a red envelope for the Spring Festival in the group?


    Are the timelines of different worlds equal?


    Chinese New Year here, over there?

 Chapter 962

    After eating dumplings, new year''s Eve will soon pass.


    For this world''s Spring Festival Gala, Su Chen has no interest.


    So I didn''t watch it. Instead, Su Ning''er sat in front of the TV and watched it happily.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    At daybreak, there was a knock on the door.


    Before Su Chen gets out of bed, Su Ning''er jumps out directly and opens the door.


    The room is only a few steps away from the outside, so Su Ning''er knew that the visitor was Ning cai''er, so she was waiting for Ning cai''er to knock on the door!


    "Mom, you''re here at last!"


    Su Ning''er opens the door and pours on Ning cai''er and laughs loudly.


    "Welcome home, ma''am!"


    Caichen went to the door and looked at Ning cai''er and said with a smile.


    "Caichen, how have you been recently?"


    Ning cai''er smiles at caichen and then walks into the villa.


    "It''s always nice, but it''s a bit empty."


    "Why are you here instead of visiting relatives?"


    Su Chen sleepy, wearing cotton mop, out of the door, doubt way.


    Ning caier hasn''t been home for two or three years. This time, it''s normal to stay at home with her parents.


    Someone will come here later, so it won''t be cool.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right here."


    Ning cai''er smiles and says, "the most important thing is that the minister doesn''t want to come here for lunch at noon? So I''m here to see if there''s anything I can do for you


    Su Chen smell speech stretched a stretch, then said: "I change clothes, a moment you give me a hand, we do some home cooked dishes."


    "Yes, no problem."


    During the Spring Festival, when visiting relatives come to visit, what they do is not all home cooked dishes?


    Of course, if conditions permit, the ingredients of home cooked dishes can be changed!


    For example, pork, chicken, beef and so on, all have to use meat full of spiritual power.


    And rice, steamed bread, these staple foods.


    Pepper and ginger.


    As well as the natural long, long time experience Reiki edification, the effect is no less than the Tiancai Dibao of various materials.


    Full of aura of tofu, bean curd, garlic moss and so on.


    Although the method is very homely, the taste he wants to make must be delicious.


    "Su Chen, there is no food in your kitchen!"


    Ning caier checked the kitchen and asked in a loud voice, "do you want to buy some dishes?"


    Su Chen happened to walk out of the room, dressed neatly and handsome, and said with a smile, "no, I''ve arranged everything. In a moment, we''ll have ingredients."


    There was another knock on the door.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Su Chen waved his hand and said.


    Then go to the door and open it.


    I saw little black with four strong men, wearing a pure black suit, a strong breath can not help but send out.


    Small black brought, that can be seven order phagocytic God mouse.


    In other words, there are five real gods standing in front of the door, and they are not ordinary real gods.


    Fortunately, when they came, they kept a low profile and deliberately hid themselves. No one knew.


    Can they mess with the host''s new year''s party?


    That can''t be!


    Everything, wait for the end of this year!


    They all know that! We all know it!


    "..."


    Su Chen took a puff from the corner of his mouth, covered his forehead and said, "what are you doing in such a formal dress? What''s more, people should be more normal and not so fierce. It''s a new year''s dinner, not a fight, you know


    On the first day of the new year''s day, did you come like this?


    Xiaohei also said that he understood the human culture and would never have problems.


    If you wear such a serious new year''s day and bring a pair of sunglasses, you''ll be a bodyguard.

 Chapter 963

    "Yes, master."


    Xiao Hei answered and then glanced at the back.


    Immediately he turned around and his suit disappeared into Beige trousers, white jacket and a pair of fashionable canvas shoes.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, they have become spiritual guys.


    And the next moment, Su Chen eyelids can''t help but jump.


    because he saw as like as two peas in the back four, dressed in the same way as the small black, and the same height, or the face was different, he thought he was behind the four black and black.


    "Don''t imitate me. Change them for me!"


    After noticing Su Chen''s expression, Xiaohei turned and said, "we don''t understand the same thing? On the basis of dressing up differently, you should look normal and ordinary, understand? "


    After the four headed swallowing mice nodded their heads, they began to change their clothes.


    "Come in and change it slowly."


    Su Chen sighs, way: "don''t stand at the door, let people see how bad?"


    Small black smell speech facial expression a joy, then beckoned, with his four younger brothers into the villa.


    "Xiaohei, are you ready for everything you''ve been asked to prepare?"


    "Ready."


    Xiaohei nodded, then waved his right hand, and all kinds of food materials appeared in the air.


    Because Su Chen specially ordered, and the God eating rat clan can now be said to be the first force in the three realms. As long as there are three realms, what can''t they get?


    So it was easy to find all these things, and even some things that Su Chen didn''t say, but little black thought about the ingredients that could be used.


    "Not bad."


    Su Chen boasted a little black, and then put away the food materials floating in the air.


    "Uncle black, happy New Year!"


    Su Ning''er came to Xiao hei and stretched out her hands and said happily.


    "Xiaoning''er, happy New Year!"


    Xiaohei was stunned, and then took out a red envelope inlaid with gold particles outside from his pocket.


    He didn''t tell a lie. In order to come here for the Spring Festival, he specially learned about the customs and habits of the Spring Festival.


    In particular, he prepared a lot of red envelopes.


    After all, the little master is still young. If you really want to get up from yourself, if you don''t, isn''t it very embarrassing?


    Of course, the red envelopes he prepared were for the little master.


    The little master wants it once and gives it to himself.


    With the amount of his preparation, the little master certainly won''t ask for so many times!


    "Wow


    Su Ning''er took the red envelope and said, "Uncle little black has given so much?"


    In fact, she has no idea about money.


    After all, she only needs to talk with caichen about what she wants to buy.


    But she looked at the drum red envelope, still want to take out the child should have the appearance.


    "See, send out the red envelope!"


    Xiao Hei turns to say, and the back four have changed to dress up seven step God eating mice have already taken out the carefully prepared red envelope and handed it to Su Ning''er.


    Since Su Chen told Xiaohei to bring his subordinates, he informed the four most powerful subordinates under his command.


    Therefore, these days, not only he is making up for the cultural knowledge of the Spring Festival, but also the four subordinates.


    Come to see the king''s master, this is a great thing!


    If something really happened, they would have to make their own apology without the host saying.


    "Thank you four uncles."


    Su Ning''er said sweetly after accepting the red envelope.


    Su Chen in the kitchen, looking at this scene, his face is also showing a smile.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that there was no trace of fighting and killing.


    Such a peaceful and beautiful life is perhaps the most worth looking forward to.


    The Terran soldiers stationed at the boundary think the same way in their hearts, right?


    Calm and beautiful, is what the heart wants.

 Chapter 964

    "This... Cucumber can also be a spiritual thing?"


    Ning cai''er looks at the cucumber that sends out strong aura on the chopping board, can''t help crying or laughing.


    Just now she was still thinking, what ingredients is Su Chen going to use to make these home cooked dishes?


    Sure enough, she didn''t expect it.


    But she can understand that there are so many powerful monsters on the earth.


    But the ingredients of these veggies, eh... I''ve learned a lot, such as cucumber, tomato, potato and garlic.


    I dare not even think about it. Now it appears in front of my eyes. It''s amazing!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    There was a knock on the door again. Su Ning''er, not far away, heard the knock, and then ran over with a smile.


    Here comes another man!


    Dad said he just wanted the red envelope.


    Although she is not interested in red envelope, but look at Dad so happy to say this, she still want it well!


    "Who are you looking for, grandfather?"


    Su Ning''er opened the door and found an old man with white hair standing in front of the door. She asked in doubt.


    "Is this Su Chen''s home?"


    Bai Yixuan smiles awkwardly and asks softly.


    He really didn''t expect that a little girl would open the door for himself.


    "Yes, grandfather, come in."


    Su Ning''er opened the door and said very politely.


    Although he has not seen Bai Yixuan, but Su Chen told him that she did not know the guests at home.


    In addition, Bai Yixuan directly said the name of Su Chen, and naturally he was a guest at home.


    The most important thing is that with so many people in the family, if anyone comes to find trouble at this time, he is really looking for death.


    After entering the villa, Bai Yixuan''s pupil shrinks and trembles in his heart when he sees the five people in Xiaohei.


    With the strength of a few people in Xiaohei, Bai Yixuan is naturally unable to see through.


    But as the favored son of the last era, he also has his own unique talent ability.


    For example, according to what you feel in your heart, you can probably guess the strength and accomplishments of the other party.


    For Su Chen, his talent is naturally ineffective.


    After all, standing in front of you, you can''t even feel the breath, what else can you do?


    And small black a few people looked at Bai Yixuan, also did not pay attention to again.


    No matter how strong the comer is, it is the host''s guest!


    What''s more, are there any practitioners in this world better than them?


    So, you don''t have to care about each other''s accomplishments.


    "Here comes Bai Lao!"


    Su Chen saw Bai Yixuan and said with a smile, "do it quickly. This side is cooking. It will be good in a moment."


    Bai Yixuan some dazed after nodding, sat on the sofa nearby.


    But his heart did not relax. When he saw the five young men in front of him, his heart was tight, and he felt like he was facing five terrible beasts alone, which was extremely terrible!


    At that moment, there was a feeling in his heart.


    As long as one of the five people in front of him has malice, he can be drowned alive by the sheer malice!


    These five young men are far more powerful than anyone they have ever met!


    The strongest one I''ve ever seen, isn''t that the great master?


    Beyond the existence of great masters!


    This also makes him a little lost in mind, can not help thinking about the origin of Su Chen?


    In my family, there are five terror beyond the great master?


    Must be the strong one above the great master, right?


    Why do they invite themselves to come here for dinner?


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    Not long after sitting in Bai Yixuan, there was another knock on the door.


    The knock on the door also attracted Bai Yixuan''s eyes, and there were guests.


    Can come here the guest, the strength must be very strong?

 Chapter 965

    Opening the door, Li Yuntao, Zhao Yongyan and Chen Xingwen smile at Su Ning''er, and then take out the red envelope consciously.


    To tell the truth, they don''t know the age of this lovely little girl in front of them.


    But in any case, they are here to express goodwill, that is not how to make each other feel good, how to come?


    Red envelopes!


    What''s in this?


    Of course, the three of them have done very well in the red envelope, which is convenient to arouse the interest of children!


    "Thank you for your red envelopes."


    After receiving the red envelope, Su Ning''er said cleverly.


    Li Yuntao and Chen Xingwen take a strange look at Zhao Yongyan when they hear the speech. Their seniority is far away from Zhao Yongyan.


    But Su Ning''er said three uncles, that is to put them in a generation.


    When Zhao Yongyan''s face was found to be as warm as the wind, and there was no change, his face quickly returned to normal and did not show any oddity.


    Zhao Laogui lived for such a long time. How could he not recognize the wrong address of Su Ning''er?


    But people don''t care. What do they care about?


    Well, the three of them will be of the same generation.


    "Minister of Ministry..."


    When Bai Yixuan saw the appearance of the visitor, he could not help exclaiming.


    He is more than 20 years younger than Li Yuntao and Chen Xingwen.


    So when he rose as a proud man, the two had already become ministers of education and military.


    As a result, he knew it.


    "Bai Yixuan?"


    Li Yuntao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "are you here, too?"


    In fact, on the first day when Bai Yixuan recovered his legs and re entered the battlefield, the information about Bai Yixuan was put in front of him.


    For Tianjiao, even if it is already disabled Tianjiao, he still has a concern attitude.


    Because he did not know when these days pride will get adventure, rise again.


    In particular, Bai Yixuan, at that time, Chen Xingwen was very concerned about Tianjiao and had the idea of cultivating him as a successor.


    After all, in that turbulent era, they were in danger of dying at any time.


    As soon as possible, we can determine the successor as soon as possible, and we can fight without fear.


    But the development of things, beyond all people''s expectations.


    They did not expect that things would develop like that, nor did they expect that Bai Yixuan would recover his legs in his fifties and rejoin the battlefield. In a short period of time, he would break through the threshold of entering the realm of law.


    In China, there are not many strong people in France.


    He is still very impressed with the strong people who have entered into the law.


    "I didn''t expect the two ministers to come."


    Bai Yixuan arched his hands and said something unexpected.


    "That''s what I want to say. I didn''t expect that you and this one have a good relationship."


    Chen Xingwen''s cold face is also a rare smile.


    For Bai Yixuan, he is extremely valued.


    After the incident, he went straight into the territory, pursued and killed the traitors of the Terran family, and even fought with the king of the land and returned with serious injuries.


    Of course, it''s over. Let''s not mention it.


    "No, no, I don''t know... Why did I come?"


    After seeing Chen Xingwen''s address, Bai Yixuan also changed his address.


    Minister of the military department, it can be said that Chen Xingwen, who inherits his mentor, calls Su Chen the one. What qualification does he have to call him at will?


    The arrival of the two ministers made him even more confused. This time, he was eating at the same table with the two ministers?

 Chapter 966

    Slowly, the quiet villa will be lively.


    Xiao Hei is playing with Su Ning''er. She is so surprised that Su Ning''er is constantly laughing. How can she look like a strong man with seven levels?


    On one side, four seventh order mice were sitting in the four corners of the table, holding cards and fighting landlords.


    For them, the way of playing cards, at a glance.


    I happened to be waiting for the meal, so I played.


    On the sofa, Li Yuntao, Chen Xingwen and Bai Yixuan are also talking. When they meet an acquaintance, they should talk and laugh to avoid embarrassment.


    At the moment, the most embarrassing thing is Zhao Yongyan.


    In the kitchen, Su Chen and Ning cai''er are busy cooking.


    Everyone else has something to do. Looking at the topic that Li Yuntao is talking about, he wants to cut in, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    A moment later, he joined Xiao hei and played with Su Ning''er.


    Looking at Su Ning''er''s pure smile, his heart also seemed to restore calm and serene.


    Before long, the food was ready.


    Even though he was mentally prepared, Li Yuntao still couldn''t help feeling choked.


    Not to mention anything else, this meal alone made him feel the poverty of the human race.


    The meat, I''m afraid it''s a monster above the Tianxuan realm?


    Big man is afraid of being rich!


    "Happy new year, everyone!"


    Su Chen sat down, looked around and said with a smile.


    He knew that to sit at the same table with these people and have a good meal is his own expectation.


    The thought that "I" didn''t finish was finished by myself!


    It''s also good!


    Moreover, if the new year''s Day is too cold, he will not be very comfortable.


    After hearing Su Chen''s congratulation, they also hastily congratulated.


    "Well, let''s have a quick meal."


    Su Chen picked up chopsticks and said with a smile, "if you want to talk about it for a while, the food will be cold."


    ...


    at the same time, the communication group.


    Tony has no money: "administrator, you don''t celebrate the new year there?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: do you look like a fool when I ask you? How can the administrator celebrate the new year


    Su Xiaoge: "New Year''s day, is the new year."


    Su Xiaoge: "what''s the matter?"


    Limulu Tempest: "er..."


    it''s embarrassing. He didn''t expect that the administrator would really celebrate the new year.


    Once a year, the administrator is extraordinary and free from vulgarity. I don''t know how many years he has lived, but he still celebrates the new year?


    It seems boring enough!


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. I just want to say, since the administrator is celebrating the new year, won''t he send a red envelope?"


    Tony has no money: "of course, since the Chinese new year, I have to send a magic weapon first."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to give out a new year red envelope. Congratulations, happy new year."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Tu Shan picked up the red envelope on his shoulder."


    "..."


    brother Su: "OK! I really should send a red envelope to celebrate the new year. "


    Su Xiaoge: "but then again, Tony, aren''t you just for the Spring Festival? Why do you know so much about the Spring Festival


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge gave out the red envelope of the new year. Congratulations, happy New Year!"


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has the red envelope."


    "..."


    Tony has no money: "cough! That''s not true. I know that the cultural habits of administrators are similar! In that case, it''s good to pay attention to the Spring Festival. "


    Tony has no money: "after all, you can get a red envelope."

 Chapter 967

    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! But this time, big shit, this guy has a strong desire to survive. "


    Wave wind water gate: "yes! I thought that this time, Mr. Shida Da would do a good job of death, but who knows he lost his way? Tony has no money: "hum! Brother''s routine, you can''t finish it in your life. "


    Limlu Tempest: "hetui!"


    Limulu Tempest: "are you sure you made it? Do you get more red envelopes for the Spring Festival from the administrator


    Tony has no money: "what does that matter? I''m done when I''m happy! "


    Why do you say so much?


    This time, I finally let the administrator send out a red envelope.


    Happy!


    As for your own income and compensation?


    That''s a few thousand points. Is that important?


    Su Xiaoge: "you over there time line, China is in the Spring Festival?"


    Tony has no money: "yes."


    Su Xiaoge: "good, then I probably know."


    Tony has no money:


    I think you know?


    What do you know?


    Although he knows that the problems mentioned by the administrator may involve a high level, it is useless for him to know.


    But this curiosity, really want to know.


    Tony had no money: "what do you know, warden? Can you get a little bit through it? (slim flatters face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Mr. shit, how hot are you? (slim slaps)


    Tony has no money: "I just want to know!"


    Limulu Tempest: you''re eight hot


    Su Xiaoge: "it''s nothing. I just thought of some things just now. I have some feelings. "


    if Tony''s Chinese are also celebrating the Spring Festival, it means that the time lines of parallel space-time earth are probably the same.


    Think about it like this. It''s really time to celebrate the Spring Festival in our own world.


    Spring Festival should be a time of unity, but they are missing at home. How sad will family members be in this season?


    But even if his strength reaches the seventh level, he still can''t perceive the scene outside the world.


    The world shuttle of communication group can only shuttle to the world of group friends or the world triggered by the main task.


    Looking for a way home in this way is no less than looking for a needle in the Milky way.


    Look!


    Wait for his eighth step, go up to the sky and find the kitten.


    Since he can bring himself over, he must know his way home.


    "Ding, Tu shanshouldered a red envelope for the Spring Festival. Congratulations, happy New Year!"


    "Ding, xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again and got the red envelope."


    "Ding, brother Su got the red envelope."


    "Ding, Monkey King got the red envelope."


    "..."


    Tu shanshouldered the handlebar: "we are also celebrating the new year, so we send a red envelope to celebrate it!"


    Oriental alliance leader: "how about I serve some delicious cakes? (slim embarrassed face) "


    Oriental leader:" you understand some, I really don''t have points. "


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! It''s OK, it''s OK. In this festival worth celebrating, we''ll be happy if we send red envelopes! "


    Tony has no money: "so there''s no need to say so much. If you want what you want, don''t worry. No one will choose."


    Do you still have to pick a red envelope?


    It''s normal to make fun of a good relationship.


    But it would be too inappropriate to be sarcastic to those who are red.


    It''s not human to say something unpleasant.


    Have integral, send a point integral, help a group friend with a little weak point.


    There is no integral, but also have this idea, just send something at will, as long as you can see your mind.

 Chapter 968

    Eastern alliance leader: "grace."


    Oriental alliance leader: "in this case, I will be relieved to send new year red envelopes."


    "Ding, the leader of the Oriental alliance has sent out red envelopes for the Spring Festival. Congratulations on a happy New Year!"


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, the surname is Cao, the name is Cao, and Meng de has received the red envelope."


    "..."


    soon, everyone received the red envelope at the beginning of the Oriental month.


    No matter what''s in the red envelope, sending and robbing the red envelope in the group will make you happy!


    If the red envelope also happened to make their own unhappy things, then what is the significance of the red envelope?


    Cheeky bastard: "well, this cake is delicious. I''ll let Wan''er taste it."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "in public, no show of affection! (slim lifts the table) "


    Tony has no money:" ha ha ha! Fan Xian, I forgot to tell you that our cute king is still a bachelor


    Cheeky bastard: "really? Cute king? Shall I introduce you to a beautiful woman? (slim dribbles) "


    Limulus Tempest:" is he the kind of person who can''t find a partner and needs help introducing?


    If he didn''t want to look for it, now all the harem beauty 3000!


    Ha ha!


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "in fact, I am most grateful to the administrator."


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "if the administrator didn''t remind me, I would really like to do all kinds of demons and make a big noise in Kyoto to terminate the engagement. Then I would be really forced to get home if I really got rid of it."


    The cheeky illegitimate child: ''(slim claps his chest to relax)


    Xu Xuan is not Xu Xian: "the administrator''s personality is really no good."


    The shameless illegitimate child: "that is, from now on, I am the most loyal younger brother of the administrator. (dog head) "


    thick skinned illegitimate son:" the boss is on, please be worshipped by my younger brother! Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    There are so many members of the communication group, but this is the first time I have seen you.


    Not to mention whether the administrator needs such a weak little brother, they can''t pull down the face just by watching so many people in the group.


    What''s more, they know that it''s useless to say that!


    The administrator is not the kind of soft hearted person, and with the strength of the administrator, I''m afraid you can know what kind of person you are through the communication group.


    Therefore, it is meaningless to disguise one''s own character.


    Cheeky bastard...


    this prefix is really good.


    Su Xiaoge: "what are you doing?"


    Su Xiaoge: "shym question mark face"


    cheeky illegitimate child: "for my recent experience, I first thank the administrator, and then thank the exchange group!"


    Su Xiaoge: "Niulan Street assassination is over?"


    The shameless illegitimate son: "so... The Northern Qi Dynasty wanted to kill me, but only sent a man with eight grades of martial arts?


    in Niulan street, Cheng Jushu, a master of eight grades of Northern Qi Dynasty, broke his coffin and tried to kill him. He slapped him in the face.


    In terms of his strength, the lowest is the master!


    A small eight grade also wants to kill him, is really a joke!


    But it also let him know that some of the dignitaries in Kyoto did not want him to live.


    With Danzhou assassination, this is the second time.


    If someone wants to kill him, he will kill him!


    Even in this Kyoto set off a bloodbath, that is not at all!


    It''s ugly to say that he can go into the Imperial Palace and assassinate Qing emperor with his current strength, not to mention those so-called dignitaries?

 Chapter 969

    Su Xiaoge: "just eight grades? Fan Xian, what kind of strength did you have before you joined the communication group? Isn''t that just eight grades? "


    Su Xiaoge: "imagine, if you didn''t join the communication group, what would happen if you met Cheng Jushu?"


    The shameless illegitimate child: "if there is no help, you may die..."


    Su Xiaoge: "you don''t have to say you are the leading role. How can the leading role hang up at the beginning?"


    Su Xiaoge: "of course, your mother''s experience is put in the novel, that is the fate of the eldest mistress, but it was an accident."


    Cheeky bastard: "so in the end, I''m ok?"


    Su Xiaoge: "see you have been in the trap of my words, forget it, anyway, it''s nothing, you are OK, but tengzijing died."


    The cheeky bastard: "Teng Zijing, outsiders say it''s their own guard.


    But with the administrator''s Wei''an, I think I also know the real relationship between Teng Zijing and himself.


    Because he knew that Lin Wan''er was his own drumstick girl, he did not publicize when he beat Guo Baokun.


    If Teng Zijing didn''t have some advice, he would like to kill Guo Baokun.


    Such a careless animal, living in this world will only dirty the world!


    In this life, he wanted to live for himself.


    What''s more, I joined the communication group, and I still have such strength. And in the future, my strength will be stronger and stronger, until I surpass everything!


    Therefore, he did not have too much scruples.


    What happened to the son of minister of rites?


    What if other people know he killed it?


    Su Xiaoge: "so you beat Guo Baokun?"


    Cheeky bastard: "yes, he can''t take care of himself by beating him. He has to stay in bed for at least half a year."


    Su Xiaoge: "really miserable, white by this hit."


    Cheeky bastard:


    Cheeky illegitimate son: "because his clothes are dirty, he will destroy his family. Even if the other party is rescued by the court of justice, he still sends people to harass his mother and son after he is transferred from Kyoto. What is this scum doing in this world?"


    Su Xiaoge: "Kun Kun is really miserable, there is no place to cry for injustice."


    "Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded the micro memory scene" Celebrating the years "(clip)


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, Limulus tempest has received it."


    "Ding, the cheeky bastard has been accepted."


    "..."


    almost instantly, everyone in the group chose to receive the group file.


    New group files appear, which means that there are new melons to eat.


    How happy is this?


    Su Xiaoge: "this segment is about you asking Guo Baokun in the future."


    Su Xiaoge: "people Guo family, also have family education."


    Su Xiaoge: "so say, you misunderstand people, they also get a beating in vain, it is really a big loss."


    The memory scene fragment he sent out is a small scene in which fan Xian came back to ask Guo Baokun after learning some truth in the capital of the state of Qi.


    After the truth was revealed, fan Xian understood that he really misunderstood Guo Baokun.


    Of course, fan Xian at that time was still immersed in the explosion period of various information truths, and he had no heart to think about Guo Baokun being beaten.


    But now it''s different. Now fan Xian is still a chick who has just entered Kyoto!


    Tony had no money: "so brother fan, you beat that guy in the scene?"


    Tony didn''t have money: "still hit very hard, beat half a year can''t get out of bed?"


    Tony has no money: ''(slim touches his chin)


    thick skinned bastard: "mistake, this is a mistake..."


    thick skinned bastard: "slim wipes sweat on his face)".

 Chapter 970

    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha, that Guo Shao is miserable."


    Marquis wobang: "administrator, that" Qing Nian Nian "should be fan Xian''s memory scene


    Su Xiaoge: "yes."


    Marquis wobang: "you see, we have nothing to do recently. Would you like to upload it? Let''s see? "


    Limulu Tempest: "Yeah, right. There haven''t been any group quests recently. It''s boring."


    I said, "isn''t it? The next time a group task above the medium-sized world task is triggered, if fan Xian''s contribution can be in the top three, I will send it. If not, it will be fine. "


    Are these people really bored at home?


    If it''s really boring, you can''t practice?


    Can''t you take some time to stabilize your accomplishments?


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao appeared again: "you may have forgotten the fact that there is another administrator in our group. (slim raised his eyebrows) "


    Limulus Tempest:" boss, aren''t you in charge of information? "


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again:


    "Who told you that?" appeared again


    Limulu Tempest: "I guess myself. I''m wrong! I seriously review! I admit my mistake


    Su Xiaoge: "you are going to lift my platform! (slim helpless face) "


    Nangong Ruohan suddenly appears, and the tone of this is to upload the memory scene of" Qing Nian Nian "?


    He is not surprised that Nangong Ruohan has the memory scene of "Qingnian Nian".


    After all, just joined the communication group, can directly appear in their own world in the big guy, will not this ability?


    Well... It seems that in the future, find a suitable time, and then find a perfect excuse to ask about the direction of their own home.


    If Nangong could tell himself, or even point out a way for himself, it would be better.


    Of course, even if you just give yourself a few words, it''s much better than guessing.


    Little cute little cute appeared again: "where is there? I said casually, don''t worry, they told me that I would not promise them. "


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... Big man, what did you mean just now?"


    "What do you mean? What I said just now is to remind you that there are two administrators in our group. "


    "Cute little cute again:" what does not violate the meaning of another administrator, I can also properly help


    Su Xiaoge: "me too."


    That''s great!


    Do you want to help without violating the meaning of another administrator?


    Cheeky bastard: "cough!"


    Cheeky bastard: "the administrator, please release a group task and let me participate in it! (slim smiles and cries) "


    thick skinned illegitimate child:" I really want to participate in the world mission. I think all the time, two administrators, please. Tony has no money: "ha ha! Fan Xian, it''s useless to ask the administrator about the group task. "


    Tony has no money: "the trigger of group tasks requires the cooperation of our enemies. If there are enemies invading or invading the world of our group, the communication group will judge the level of group tasks according to the degree of crisis."


    "Ding, time and space are shaking. The will of the abyss wants to swallow up this little snack of Marvel world, and will send high-level demon generals to come and occupy Marvel world."


    "Medium world vulnerability, medium world mission release!"

 Chapter 971

    Task number: "five (excluding group leader and administrator)"


    task reward: "depends on the situation."


    Marquis wobang: "oh ho? Marvel world?


    Marquis wobang: "I hope this group mission can have me, for that world, I have been longing for a long time."


    Marquis wobang: "slym''s bad smile"


    cheeky bastard: "Wow! Medium world mission is here! I''m going to take part. I''m going to do it! (slim excited face) "


    the number of people on the mission is five. As long as he can be ranked in the top three of the group task, he can get the future scene he is eager to know.


    Deep invasion, demons and so on. If you want to have a high contribution value, you must kill the number of demons.


    Well...


    excluding administrators and group leaders, the number of participants in this group task is five.


    Let''s just say that the two administrators and the group leader don''t take part in it. The probability of their participating in this group task is not very big either!


    Forget it. Watch it!


    Until the end, who knows what the end result will be?


    Limulus Tempest: "Fanxian, your mouth is really open. You''re lucky."


    Limulu Tempest: "the group mission is coming, and it''s a medium-sized world mission. I''m a little suspicious now that the administrator has opened the back door for you."


    Su Xiaoge: "ah? Don''t talk nonsense. We didn''t open the back door for fan Xian. "


    Su Xiaoge: "what you said seems to be that I let the abyss invade manwei world. It''s not kind!"


    Tony had no money: "administrator, are you going to join this group mission?"


    Abyss will sends high demon generals to invade marvel, and according to the communication group, abyss will treats the whole Marvel world as a delicious snack.


    Dim sum, this adjective, is a little interesting!


    Generally, before a meal, you have to eat a small snack to appetizer. After eating manwei, the abyss will have a big meal?


    Is the goal of the feast, the world of their group members, or... Strange world?


    The strange world is OK to say, if it is the world of group members, it is probably another large world task trigger!


    Medium sized world mission, it seems that the advanced demon generals sent by abyss will not exceed level 7, nothing.


    The most important thing is to guard against the killing threat to ordinary people after the arrival of the demon army!


    Su Xiaoge: "no, this side is eating!"


    "I don''t want to go either. There are some things that need to be dealt with here."


    Tony has no money: "OK."


    Tony has no money: "is there anyone who doesn''t want to join a group mission?"


    Chef xiaofugui: "I''m not qualified to participate in this mission. (slim helpless face) "


    gray wolf king:" my king will not go, we have a lot of things here! "


    Tony has no money: "is there anyone else?"


    To tell the truth, small Fugui and gray wolf give up this group task, in his expectation.


    Gray wolf was originally more salty fish, eating sheep is his lifelong goal.


    It is normal not to come out when the pursuit is realized and the world in which you are living has been damaged so much.


    But xiaofugui...


    he didn''t say that this guy didn''t seem to be so positive about the communication group.


    At ordinary times, he doesn''t speak, which is of no use to the development of communication groups.


    If he is an administrator or a group leader, he will kick this guy out.


    Useless people, pull into the group for what?

 Chapter 972

    Limulus Tempest: "but then again, the marvel world where Mr. Shita is located actually triggers a medium-sized world mission, which is a bit low!"


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "it''s better to stand and talk than to have a low back pain, right?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I don''t care! I dare to set up a flag here. After the group mission is over, those who are crossing, plunderers and pioneers should set their targets in our world! In this way, I will definitely be able to participate in group tasks and get points. What a wonderful thing? "


    Limulus Tempest: "of course, large world missions can do, and large world missions can do it!"


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    limulu, seems to be a penetrator, too?


    For him, what is the world under his feet?


    After many battles and a lot of killing, limulu''s heart has been forged as hard as a rock. Even if millions of creatures will die because of one of limulu''s decisions, limulu will not hesitate.


    As long as limulu thinks his decision is worth it!


    After all, they had a lot of communication, so he knew limulu very well.


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "er... This flag, dare to set up casually?"


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s OK. The group mission is not coming. What''s the difference between my flag and not saying it? I''ll be happy if I come. "


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! If a flag can make your world trigger a group task, I promise that I will set up a flag in the group every day. "


    Cheeky bastard: "OK! Anyway, it''s a little mysterious. I dare not say so casually, especially when we communicate with each other. "


    Su Xiaoge: "well, since no one gives up the quota of running for election again, then start to select randomly!"


    The next moment, a piece of information began to appear in the communication group.


    "Ding, the mission is about to begin."


    "Group members (five): Limulus tempest, ideal is emperor of the dynasty, quiet and obedient jade, Marquis wobang, cheeky bastard."


    "Please get ready for your departure


    "Remind us that this world shuttle does not consume cross boundary seal characters."


    Nezha: "Alas... Is there me in this group mission! (slim shakes his head) "


    wave wind water gate:" the same, it has been brushed down several times, and now I''m getting used to this feeling. "


    Nezha:" I said that fan Xian''s luck was also too good? "


    Nezha: "he said he wanted to take part in the group mission, and then the group task came, and the person selected by the group task happened to have him."


    Nezha: "I have some doubts now. Is he reincarnated? Is it still so prosperous in the exchange group? "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "forget it, it''s not a question that we discuss casually. Nezha, how was it when you asked Tony and lim Lu to accompany you back last time?"


    Although he also felt that fan Xian''s luck was very good, first the Golden Legend prize, but also the opportunity to run for the group mission.


    But even if it is the administrator or the leader of the group to open the back door, so what?


    It''s a good thing for them to join the communication group.


    If you are not satisfied, compare with others, and feel angry, sooner or later, disaster will come to you.


    So be smart. It''s better not to discuss the topic of backstage power.


    After all, the administrator and the leader are watching!

 Chapter 973

    Nezha: "it''s OK, blah!"


    Nezha: "there was a big fight, and the resentment in my heart was also vented."


    Wave wind water gate: "listen to your words, I probably know what kind of scene it was at that time."


    Nezha: "that''s right. Brother Li is here. They are all scum!"


    Nezha: (slim''s arrogant face)


    Limulus Tempest: "Tony and I have nothing to do with this matter. At most, we''ll give you the town hall, but it''s all done by you. Don''t flatter me


    Limulus Tempest: "Mr. big shit, we''ve arrived safely. Well... Now we''re in Washington. We''ll play a little while and then we''ll find you."


    Marquis wobang: "haha! Tony, are you ready for trouble? This time he finally got what he wanted and came to Tony''s world.


    Seriously, when this group task appeared, he was praying in secret, and he must hit him!


    Even if he doesn''t want the points, he has to win the world of marvel!


    For nothing else, just for the time when he wanted to come, Tony, this guy made all sorts of excuses not to let him come!


    Hum!


    He was not allowed to come before, but he still does not come?


    What''s the bullshit reason you were looking for?


    If he is a fool, can''t you see it?


    No, since I''m here this time, if I catch such a good opportunity, I''ll scare Tony. How dare I think about myself after such a long time of old friends?


    I can''t forgive you!


    Tony had no money: "I... old Marquis, you have to think about our group rules."


    Tony has no money: "integrity, kindness, blood, enthusiasm..."


    Marquis wobang: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen! I don''t care. I''m here anyway. You don''t want to expose this matter so easily. "


    Tony had no money: "well... So, old Marquis, what do you want?"


    When he first joined the communication group, he was still a verbal threat from the Marquis of Italy.


    But now, he really doesn''t care.


    Don''t mention destroying New York, even if it''s all destroyed, what does it mean to write his Tony''s name on all the ruins?


    Yes!


    Maybe many people will hate him and say that he has caused such a disaster.


    But will the old Marquis go so far as to say nothing else?


    Good or bad is a friend, usually joke can, really do this, then bar bar!


    The most important thing is that the abyss invasion is coming. Compared with the disaster of the abyss invasion, it is a small matter that one or two cities turn into ruins.


    Marquis wobang: I will come to you later. You must let me come


    Marquis wobang: why can''t I come to limulu


    Limulus Tempest: "poof --"


    Limulus Tempest: "so old Marquis, are you eating my vinegar?


    Marquis wobang: "nonsense! No, It''s not! "


    Limulus Tempest: deny that three companies have come out. Although this melon has something to do with me, it feels good to eat


    Tony has no money: "of course it''s OK. What does he think it is!


    So this is it?


    And the old Marquis is is such a big man. Can you organize your language well before you speak?


    If it''s just for you, don''t you think it''s a joke?


    Sun Mengyao: "wait! Look what I found out? "


    Sun Mengyao: "the old Marquis''s description of LIM Lu is actually beside her female character? (slim''s frightened face) "

 Chapter 974

    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: "this is about to start a war!


    Marquis Vauban: "this is not what I said, I was just a wrong character, you must not misunderstand."


    Sun Mengyao: "right! It''s just a typo. I''m just saying it casually


    Tony has no money: "the more that explains, how do I feel the bigger it is? Limulus Tempest: "old Marquis, draw your sword!"


    Although he knew that the old Marquis might have made a mistake.


    But there is no way, who let Sun Mengyao not be beside him, while the old Marquis is is by his side?


    For his honor, draw your sword!


    Tony had no money: "Hello, Hello! Don''t let the abyss not invade. You two will destroy this place. "


    Limulu Tempest: don''t worry. I''m good at it


    "Well, marquis Wolfe, too


    At the same time, the other side.


    This meal, everybody ate is joyful, the mood is very good.


    Especially Su Chen, this is also the first time that so many people sit together for dinner after coming to this world.


    The different times, the different people, the different time, and even the different world bring him different feelings.


    He''s a little homesick.


    "Well, I want to ask, when is this year over?"


    After dinner, Li Yuntao sat on the sofa and asked solemnly after brewing for a while.


    "After the Lantern Festival!"


    Su Chen thought for a while and said, "after the Lantern Festival, the army of the land boundary will not be stopped."


    Bai Yixuan sits on one side, smelling speech, the body trembles.


    This means that Su Chen wrote that all the officers and men in the territory could go home for the new year?


    What kind of strength is it to let the three forces in the boundary retreat to the third place with their own strength?


    Maybe I have some reservation about Su Chen''s power.


    "Well, it''s really..."


    Li Yuntao did not finish his words, but was directly interrupted by Su Chen: "OK, don''t say thank you to me. I just want to experience a lively and happy new year, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Bai Yixuan''s strength is still in the realm of law.


    To be honest, it was a little unexpected.


    It seems that the wine he gave Bai Yixuan did not drink.


    But he didn''t intend to say anything. He had already given the wine.


    As for drinking or not?


    That''s Bai Yixuan''s business!


    He can do it!


    The rest, it has nothing to do with him!


    After all, after all, he didn''t have deep feelings for Li Yuntao and Bai Yixuan. It was another matter for Su Chen.


    What he has done is enough.


    After chatting for a while, Li Yuntao and others got up to say goodbye.


    After eating this meal, we all got something.


    Of course, Su Chen and Xiao Hei don''t feel much.


    After all, they are all true gods. This meal can make Zhao Yongyan, an old sage, gain something, which is already excellent.


    How good is the meal if a person of seven levels of cultivation can make progress by eating a meal?


    As far as the world is concerned, even if there is such delicacy, it is hard for them to see it.


    "Su Chen, if you invite the ministers to dinner, it''s not just a simple meal?"


    After others left, Ning Cai Er asked in doubt.


    It''s just a new year''s meal, but is it so hard?


    What''s more, let the soldiers who guard the boundary go home just to see a lively Spring Festival?


    Is it possible?


    From her point of view, impossible!

 Chapter 975

    "Don''t think too much. It''s just a simple meal."


    Su Chen chuckled and then turned to Xiao hei and said, "we''ll go to tianwai later. Do you need to go back and prepare?"


    Take advantage of today''s new year''s day, to send gifts to the gods.


    There is also the emperor with seven levels of cultivation, and the cat who is constantly running away in the void to hide his origin.


    How about not sending some gifts for the Chinese new year?


    "No, we are ready when we come."


    Little black eyes a bright, excited said.


    He never forgets and never forgets what the master tells him!


    So before he came, he had sorted out the Raptors, not to mention their spiritual network. He ordered them to act immediately!


    "Dad, what are you going to do


    Su Ning''er asked curiously as she peeled the candy.


    "Go to tianwai. You can see how happy we are today. Since we are so happy, we have to make others happy."


    Su Chen said with a smile, he was thinking, if the cat can''t let himself go home, he must beat him up!


    Give it a good beating!


    There is also what emperor, see "oneself" scene, at the beginning of their own beat old miserable, but also let people beat themselves.


    Go up this time and see who fights who?


    "Are you going to... Butcher God?"


    Ning caier takes a deep breath and asks solemnly on one face.


    "No, it''s Spring Festival. What do killers do?"


    Su Chen waved his hand and said, "just go up and see how deep the water is."


    Ning cai''er fell into silence after hearing the speech, and then said, "although I know what you said very well, be careful of everything."


    "Don''t worry! It''s OK. "


    I don''t know why he is short of something.


    Love, he can guarantee, his heart is incomparably looking forward to desire.


    But he did not want his love is artificial operation, indeed, love pays attention to fate.


    But fate, to pay attention to the natural, as plain as water.


    And now I know what space-time fetters they have between them, what kind of things?


    Infinite space, infinite space.


    His eyes need not be placed in this world.


    Maybe it''s good to be friends for both of them.


    Love, the most need to pay attention to, is not equal power?


    There is also the love in my heart. If I really like ningcai''er, how can I hesitate here?


    The reason for hesitation, that is not enough to like!


    So take your time!


    I will be stronger and stronger in the future. The one who is strong in nine levels will have infinite longevity.


    So he had enough time to wait. He thought it was very good.


    In this world, there are so many things that you can see the results as long as you work hard.


    But only for love, he does not want to work hard, he wants to find a lover who has the same love, but also likes each other, and is very suitable.


    The world is infinite, and so will the people I will see in the future.


    Ordinary people meet such a person, that is the need for unparalleled luck.


    But he can use time to wait slowly, he believes his luck will not be bad, so one day, he will meet that person.


    In a person''s time, I''m on the way to practice alone. It''s very good.


    "Little black!"


    "Yes


    "Let''s go! Go to tianwai! I''d like to send a big gift to the gods who play chess! "


    "Understand the master!"


    Xiaohei should be loud, the corner of his mouth is upturned, and his heart is full of excitement about fighting!


    He didn''t think that the host was really just going to give gifts.


    The next moment, the sky across a few rainbow.


    In the blink of an eye, the rainbow disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 976

    Tianwai.


    "Why are you so flustered?"


    Dressed in black, the evil looking god suddenly opened his pure black eyes and murmured to himself.


    From that moment on, I don''t know why, he began to feel flustered.


    How many years have you not felt this emotion?


    Is it possible that in the next period of time, what will happen to you?


    "Are you aware, gentlemen?"


    The voice of Hades echoes in the deep and lonely sky, which makes the gods open their eyes one after another.


    They spend a long time together and know each other well.


    So they know more about the character of the God of the underworld. If there is no great event, the God will never make a sound.


    "Detect what?"


    The empty shadow of the earth God condenses nearby and looks at the God of the underworld.


    After a while, the virtual shadows condensed.


    In addition to the mad God who had "fallen" ten thousand years ago, the gods outside the sky let their own trace of will come here.


    "Do you have a whim, a sense of crisis?"


    The God stood up and said in a deep voice.


    "You have a sense of crisis?"


    Thunder in the eye of thunder god twinkles, way: "can let the hall Ming God produce crisis feeling, it seems that the practitioners of the lower world, some extraordinary ah!"


    The God of the underworld smelled the speech and frowned slightly and said, "I''m not kidding! Is there really no one among you who feels the same way as I do? "


    After saying this, the god suddenly stopped, then waved his hand and said, "forget it, I probably understand the context of the matter."


    After that, the God shook his head, sat down cross legged, and began to close his eyes.


    "You asked us to come and say that?"


    Raytheon''s tone was a little angry, and he said, "it''s very dangerous. Who knows what you said?"


    But the God of the underworld did not seem to hear the Thunder God''s words generally, continued to keep his eyes closed.


    "It seems that our Lord Hades is feeling something in his heart."


    The flower god chuckled and said, "congratulations to the God of the underworld in advance. Don''t forget our friendship after you step into that step."


    As soon as the voice falls, the shadow of the flower god disappears.


    When the gods heard the words of the God of flowers, they were thoughtful one by one, and then disappeared one by one.


    The eleven true gods of tianwai are allies and opponents!


    No real God wants to let other true gods step into that step. After all, no one knows whether the other side will kill after stepping into that step?


    The most important thing is, if the other side has stepped into that step, do they still have a chance?


    The struggle of Tao will never die!


    "One by one..."


    after the other gods left, the ghost God opened his eyes, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes.


    Just now, at the moment when he said that he had a whim, five true gods gave him a message to explain his whim.


    Five true gods!


    With him, that''s six!


    Among the 11 true gods in total, more than half of them have a whim, and they feel that there is a crisis.


    But in this way, they all need to be hidden and do not want to be exposed.


    Do you want to hide and watch?


    In particular, Thor, the rough man, also whispered, but ostensibly he had nothing to do with himself.


    It''s really interesting!


    Living in seclusion for many years, great changes have taken place in everyone''s mind!


    But what, in the end, makes the six gods feel a sense of crisis at the same time?


    Who brought it?


    In the three realms, or... In tianwai?


    "Hades, right?"


    A calm voice suddenly sounded around, at the same time, the ghost disappeared in place.


    When he reappeared, he was already wearing armor and holding a black scythe.

 Chapter 977

    "Are you the new God... Stepping down the yuhunguan pass?"


    The ghost God looked at Xiaohei and said in a deep voice.


    A few days ago, his memory was not so bad.


    "Yes."


    Xiaohei didn''t feel surprised. How stupid would it be if the other party couldn''t even recognize himself?


    After all, after stepping down the yuhun pass, he did not maintain his real body.


    "What can I do for you in recent days?"


    The God of the underworld narrowed his eyes and asked solemnly.


    He didn''t feel that a real God came here quietly just to have a few words with him.


    What''s more, it is still the true God who had conflicts a few days ago. The most important thing is that he just had a whim and there was a crisis.


    Is this crisis referring to the real God ahead?


    How strong is a true God who has been hidden for many years?


    "This year is the first day of the lunar new year. I''d like to give you a new year''s day."


    Xiaohei stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, little black stepped out, and his figure appeared in front of the God.


    This kind of speed is obviously unexpected.


    The next moment, the God turned into a black light and flew out directly.


    "The master said that it is not suitable to kill on the first day of the new year''s day. Is it OK to beat you up?"


    Xiao Hei grinned and said, "it''s really not fun to hit one!"


    After that, Xiaohei''s figure disappeared directly in place.


    And the outer space where Hades was located began to reverberate with a series of terrible crashing sounds.


    ...


    "Thor, long time no see."


    Su Chen hunts in white, standing in the void, looking at the thunder in front of him, and chuckles.


    These words are like greetings between old friends.


    But Thor knew very well that they were not old friends.


    "Do you have anything to say about your visit today?"


    Thor said: "if there is a secret conversation, but the spirit of the voice, do not have to make such a big move."


    "Of course, if anyone invites you to join hands, I can do it."


    "I''m willing to pay more for what the other Party promised you."


    As the real God in charge of the rules of thunder, his temper and character are just like the violent thunder.


    But in real things, he can still control his temper.


    In particular, when fighting at the level of true gods, his control of the actual situation is no worse than that of other true gods.


    Anyway, he was also the pride of God in the last general trend. He was very strong in all aspects.


    After all, there are countless deaths and injuries in the struggle for the road.


    If he is not strong, I am afraid there is no trace of him in the world.


    Therefore, from the moment Su Chen appeared, countless ideas appeared in his mind. After his recent observation, coupled with Su Chen''s strangeness, he immediately made a choice.


    This is not counseling, it''s called judging the situation!


    With the coming of the world, the monster doesn''t know when it can break the seal. If his combat power is greatly reduced at this time, the future crisis is bound to increase!


    "No one asked me to join hands. I came here today to watch the first day of the new year''s day. It''s very lively below."


    Su Chen people and animals innocuous toward the thunder god smile, way: "three realms so lively, this day outside but so lonely."


    "I can''t forget you? The Spring Festival is not complete without you. "


    "So, I''m here to give you a new year''s greetings. Don''t worry, none of the eleven true gods can run away. You don''t have to worry too much."


    All of a sudden, Su Chen''s figure instantly disappeared in place.


    Outside the dead and dark sky, the sound of "lively" began to reverberate.

 Chapter 978

    "Boom..."


    the waves of collision resound from the sky. In the past, the calm sky turns into a fierce battlefield.


    Su Chen with five head seven order phagocytic God mouse, suddenly found on the six true gods.


    Eleven true gods are out of heaven, and five are watching.


    There are so many true gods in the three realms. How can they not be frightened?


    Most of all, these gods seem to be in a group!


    It''s a little scary!


    If the eleven true gods are of one mind, then eleven to six is nothing.


    The key is that after living in seclusion for so many years, my heart has changed a long time ago. Now who dares to believe others?


    If you believe in the true God of man easily, you will have a long memory.


    "Six new gods suddenly appear, and they look purposeful."


    The earth God frowned and said, "but... Why?"


    The God of fire stood aside and said, "maybe other people have something to hide from us! After all, there are five of us and six of us. "


    As soon as the words came out, the surrounding area fell into silence again.


    Because they all know that the conflict of the level of true God will not be for nothing!


    Especially at the critical moment when the world is coming, no real God wants to hurt himself before the war breaks out.


    But the root cause, they don''t know.


    Therefore, we can only wait and see here. The real God is strong, and the vitality is extremely strong.


    The battle at the level of true God will not be over for a while. Therefore, watching from afar is also the best choice for the moment.


    ...


    at the same time, above the sky.


    The battle waves below spread to this side, waking up a white kitten who was sleeping.


    "How could those fools go to war?"


    The white cat raised her paw slightly and said in doubt, "clearly, I haven''t set the time yet? They should, aren''t they


    "But the six counter waves indicate that at least twelve true gods are fighting."


    "Full open? This will not affect the three circles, will it? The white cat was worried.


    Then his eyes are full of white awn, and his whole body exudes a cold and indifferent feeling.


    The next moment, white cat eyes white mang disappeared, a face muddled murmured: "should not ah! His strength should not reach this level. "


    How can the people he has brought to clean up this mess have no impression in their hearts?


    Even if it had been arranged, the whole world would help as Su Chen grew up.


    Can less than a year''s time, not enough for an ordinary person to grow into a true God?


    It hated the true gods, but had to admit that they were powerful.


    Even he can''t wipe out the strong ones.


    But why?


    He just squinted for a while. How could he wake up and become a God?


    Ridiculous!


    Can''t understand!


    The most important thing is that Su Chen''s current cultivation and combat power is obviously not an ordinary real God, OK?


    Really want to compare, I''m afraid that want to swallow their own disgusting things, some can''t compare with Su Chen?


    In this way, should I go to see Su Chen?


    There''s another thing that it can''t understand. How did the following mice come from?


    Where did Su Chen get it?


    Why don''t you remember which mice in the world have this potential?


    Well done, five true gods come out?


    If the smell of these mice did not tell them that this is a world creature, I am afraid he would have suspected the invasion of blood species from the outside world.

 Chapter 979

    "In terms of normal track, he should have just stepped into the path of practice."


    "And the kind of energy he uses. It''s not the cultivation system in the world. It doesn''t exist. Is it possible that the powerful outside intervene?"


    "Or is it that the strong man in his original world wants to be silent...


    while paying attention to the battle below, the white cat whispers.


    It can be seen that Su Chen''s strength is very strong now, as long as he wants to, I''m afraid he can vanish the Thor in an instant.


    As for the reasons for the fighting now?


    He didn''t know. Now he also wanted to know what Su Chen wanted to do?


    Breaking his own fixed path of cultivation, as well as things that do not follow the rules, all of which make him a little confused.


    "Hello


    Suddenly, there was a solemn voice.


    The white cat hears the sound and blows its hair.


    "If you do this below, I''m afraid that the destruction of the three realms and the death of all living beings will be the final destination."


    A handsome man in a golden robe and a dragon''s crown appeared beside him and said faintly, "you have been in this seat for many years. Now if you don''t let this seat go, the whole world will face the disaster of death."


    The white cat glanced at the man, then fell down again, yawned, and looked indifferent.


    It''s just illusory. It really doesn''t need it to care.


    "I don''t understand. Isn''t it good that the world is dominated by the strong in this world?"


    "If you have any conditions, say it out," he said in a deep voice! I can promise you, why do I have to take the three living creatures to bury with me


    "You are the embodiment of the world consciousness and the kind mother who gives birth to the world''s creatures. How can a mother restrain the growth of her children?"


    Silence...


    it was still silence, as if the Dragon crown man had never appeared before, and the white cat ignored him at all.


    "How many enemies did I kill to defend the world? My friends, relatives and lovers are buried in this land


    Dragon crown man took a deep breath and said, "if you really can''t believe me, I can leave here, not in this world."


    The white cat''s head was crooked and its ears moved slightly.


    This action tells the Dragon crown man that he is listening and can continue to speak.


    "As long as you can promise me to revive my friends, lovers and relatives, I can accept the fact that I am exiled."


    Longmian man sighed and said: "since you can only be imprisoned here, it''s better to leave the world where I was born and raised and go to other worlds to grow up."


    "In the process of exile, I will not resist. I can make a pledge here."


    The white cat opened her eyes and looked at the Dragon crown man strangely.


    When the Dragon crown man thought his words moved the white cat, the white cat moved his body, changed a more comfortable movement, and went to sleep.


    After a while, a slight breath came out.


    Longmian man:...


    then longmian man glanced at the lower boundary and turned away indignantly.


    He has known the will of the world for many years, but he has never understood why the world will attaches so much importance to its own guard?


    For Su Chen''s origin, he is also clear.


    What he couldn''t understand was why the world will let an outsider be the master of the world, and would not let him be the master of the world?


    In this world, where is the truth that outsiders are in charge of their own affairs?


    The will of all living beings in the world is the highest public and the highest good. Everything is based on the interests of the world''s operation.


    Can the outsider named Su Chen become the master of the world, and what great benefits can he bring to the world?

 Chapter 980

    Tianwai.


    The eleven true gods, one by one, were quickly beaten by Su Chen and little black wheel.


    When the real gods found that Su Chen just wanted to beat them up, and the strength was very strong, it was also very cooperative.


    Give me a beating!


    In any case, there is nothing missing from being beaten. Although God can''t be humiliated, it''s also a matter of looking at people.


    Between the true and the gods, even in the face of people who are stronger than them, how can they care so much?


    It''s OK to live without being seriously injured. It''s obvious that they come to beat themselves, and they can''t beat them. What''s the resistance?


    Symbolic resistance two times, let others fight harder?


    So, it''s better to cooperate and know the current affairs.


    "Master, is that really it? Nothing else? "


    Xiaohei stood beside Su Chen, looking at the injured gods not far away, said with a little pity.


    "What else do you want to do? Eat them? "


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "it''s not time to eat them. Come again next time. You can do whatever you want."


    After that, Su Chen looked up at the sky and said in a loud voice, "world consciousness, can''t you come out? Do I have to go up there to find you? "


    "Hum!"


    A rainbow flash, and then a snow-white, elegant and lovely white cat appeared in the sky.


    From the sky, step by step, down.


    Until he came to Su Chen, he said, "I''m curious. How do you know me?"


    Su Chen smell speech facial expression does not change, way: "I want to know, you are from which side world move me over?"


    He was not surprised at all by his curiosity about world consciousness.


    After all, according to the normal script, I should be in Linjiang university now. I have just started practicing for a long time.


    "Since you know my existence, you should also know your responsibility to come to this world?"


    The white cat looked at the gods behind him and said.


    Since Su Chen''s strength has reached this level, there is no need to hide that group of fools.


    They should be glad that Su Chen didn''t kill them.


    "Well, you tell me the world coordinates first, and then we''ll talk about these things."


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, he inexplicably came here, to now this world consciousness also talk about responsibility?


    If there are communication groups, even if they don''t come here, the growth of their strength will not be slowed down at all.


    After all, he now has seven levels of strength, which is not related to this side of the world.


    Of course, the most important thing now is to make clear the coordinates of your own world. As long as the coordinates are clear, then everything is easy to say.


    "No problem, but you have to clear the way for me first."


    White cat paw a turn, way: "you only complete your task, I will give you the answer you want."


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice, "in other words, you don''t tell me, do you?"


    "I make it clear that you give me what I want, and I give you what you want."


    "Hei, let''s go. Let''s go back."


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    White cat listen to Su Chen''s words face a Leng, obviously it did not respond.


    With the power of Su Chen and his own help, the emperor will surely be killed.


    How can you suddenly go back to something you can do?


    "Yes, master!"


    Little black stares at the white cat, and leaves with Su Chen.


    Although he did not know the reason why the master left, nor did he know why he came here to beat the gods.


    But as long as it is the master''s orders, he will not hesitate to carry out.


    In fact, just now, as long as the owner ordered, they would not hesitate to fight the hateful white cat.


    Even the zombies, who are located in the land boundary, will wait for the opportunity to kill the land boundary!

 Chapter 981

    "Xiao Hei, you don''t have to suppress it when you go back."


    After entering the world, Su Chen stopped and said, "you can come as you want."


    "Except people in the human world don''t have to kill deliberately, others, follow your nature!"


    Little black smell speech eyes a bright, then excited to say: "understand, master!"


    With the powerful phagocytic ability of the phagocytic mice, all practitioners in the world are not rivals.


    However, he had been restrained before. After all, he knew that the enemy of the Raptors was not in this world.


    Their journey is a sea of stars!


    But if the master let the Raptors release their nature, how could they repress it?


    As for the living beings in the world?


    The master, who lives in the world, should not want to disturb the peace of the world.


    "Go back


    Su Chen waved his hand, then stepped out, the figure instantly disappeared in place.


    There was a sense of frustration in his mind about the will of the world.


    The world will control the power of heaven and earth. If you fight to death, the power of explosion will exceed seven levels!


    If he has eight levels of strength now, I''m afraid the conflict has just broken out!


    What is it that you give me what I want and I will give you what you want?


    In the final analysis, do you want to come to this world?


    Did it consult itself before it brought itself into this world?


    Moving directly to myself is, from the perspective of normal plot, I will have a successful ending in the future. I will become the master of the world and lead the world to ups and downs.


    But actually?


    The normal plot of their own, how much suffering, how much loneliness?


    The most important thing is, is the person who becomes the Lord of the world?


    Has it changed its form and become the will of a humanoid world?


    After all, how can a seventh level practitioner''s soul and will compete with a huge world?


    Cold and heartless, after the road lost self, turned into a cold machine!


    I''m afraid that''s his final way home.


    I think so!


    Yes!


    With his current strength, and then five increase Fu Zhuan, he can hang the emperor without Xiaohei''s hand.


    Later, everyone was happy that he got the world coordinates of his hometown and could return to his hometown.


    What''s the matter with him?


    Originally, he didn''t have to get involved.


    What''s more, he is a man who eats soft but doesn''t eat hard. If the will of the world, he is very upset!


    If the world will tell its home world coordinates, then I will really join hands with it to remove the cancer of this world.


    After all, I will go home soon. I can see my parents and relatives. I am in a good mood.


    In the end, other reasons do not matter, on the heart of this reason, enough!


    He was upset, so he didn''t want to make the world''s will better!


    If you don''t let me feel better, let''s see who is worse!


    The strong will of the world is closely related to the strength of the world''s living creatures.


    He wants to see how strong the cat in the sky can be when there is only the smallest human world left in the three realms?


    Can strength still keep the emperor?


    Villain style?


    Maybe!


    He''s still doing this kind of disgusting work in front of him!


    "It''s disgusting enough."


    Su Chen hums coldly, immediately idea move, disappear in this square world directly.


    At the same time, in the eastern wasteland of the earth boundary, a group of mice suddenly roared and became excited.


    Then a black tide surged toward the four sides of the earth boundary, centered on the nest of devouring God rats.


    Wang Youling!


    Swallow and kill!


    Evolution!

 Chapter 982

    Marvel world.


    "Tony, what kind of bureau are you looking for?"


    Limulu was sitting in a cafe drinking coffee when she suddenly frowned and whispered.


    If he wants to, his mental power can cover the whole earth in an instant.


    But it''s not necessary. It''s tiring.


    However, he is still concerned about the prosperous and densely populated New York City.


    After all, it is the abyss invasion. According to the experience of the last war against the abyss devil, the abyss demon has a congenital desire to destroy the densely populated places.


    Maybe it''s the desire for human soul, but to tell you the truth... What do ordinary people''s souls want?


    "It''s fan Xian and Jingtian. It doesn''t matter. I''ve sent him away."


    Tony received limulu''s voice, very helpless reply.


    For him, aegis always thought it was very concerned.


    In addition, fan Xian''s several people walked out of his side with integrity and without any identity information, which naturally attracted the attention of the aegis Bureau.


    In fact, there is nothing to care about. Even he is too lazy to remind him.


    Is that a little trouble?


    Can''t friends come here to play, he has to tell again and again that everything is careful?


    How embarrassing?


    Face of the host again!


    Not to mention fan Xian and Jingtian, how can limulu and the old Marquis think of him?


    Is it a vegetable force?


    It''s all over now, and you haven''t finished this little thing yet?


    "If you want me to say, just kill them all!"


    The Marquis of Vauban sneered and disdained to say, "I can kill the ants of the so-called superheroes in any bureau with any idea!"


    Tony sniffed at the corner of his mouth and said, "our world is really different from that of the old Marquis. What''s more, if I really want to do this, people around me can''t accept it."


    He can''t be too cruel in the face of the enemy.


    However, these members of the aegis bureau just came to see the situation. If the old Marquis said that the whole aegis Bureau would be destroyed humanely, would he be too irascible?


    The administrator once said that practitioners need a strong heart to control their own power.


    If the heart is not strong, sooner or later, the power will be out of control, causing trouble to the people around!


    He agreed with that.


    Moreover, when he went to the mage to learn magic, the mage also said that inner strength is the source of strength.


    So in the face of some external things, he always tries his best to keep his mood stable.


    To strive for success is to make a decision under one''s own reason.


    Of course, if one day he destroyed the aegis, it must be that the aegis bureau had gone too far and touched his bottom line.


    "Cut ~"


    the Marquis of Vauban turned his lips and whispered to Lim Lu, "what do you think, King Meng?"


    "First of all, don''t call me the cute king outside, which will damage my dignified image. Secondly, this is Mr. Shida''s world. It''s still Mr. shite''s! "


    "All right, the husband sings and the woman follows. Brothers are deeply in love! Understand


    "..."


    Limulus almost couldn''t control her breath when she shook her coffee cup hand.


    With his current strength, even if it is just a leak of gas engine, I am afraid that the buildings within a radius of ten miles will turn into dust.


    As for people?


    Not to mention it!


    "Boom! Boom!"


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    "Dangdangdang


    All of a sudden, strange sounds came from the center of New York City and spread rapidly in all directions.


    At this moment, the ordinary people who heard the sound seemed to have been put into a kind of immobilization curse, all of them were motionless, their eyes were lost and their expressions were dull.

 Chapter 983

    "The abyss, at last, comes out."


    Limlu sipped her coffee, and the next moment, her figure had disappeared.


    When he appeared in the center of New York City, he found a huge unreal gate in front of him standing in the sky, deep and strange. Looking carefully, he seemed to hear the demons whispering from inside.


    "The breath coming out of the interior is above the third level."


    A shadow flashed by, and the Marquis of Vauban appeared next to Limulus, and said.


    "I don''t know how much more New York will be left after the fight?"


    Tony said in a deep voice as he walked out of the space crack.


    Once upon a time, this prosperous city will turn into ruins.


    After all, it is a medium-sized world mission. It is a task of crisis for the whole world. Let alone a city, the free country at the foot of which is in danger of destruction.


    "Old Marquis, can you see the interior directly?"


    Limulu looked slightly and doubted lightly.


    His perception, unable to pass through the demon gate, was cut off by a strange force.


    But he was not surprised that the old Marquis could see through.


    Although they belong to the seven level strong, their cultivation systems are different.


    The old Marquis holds many kinds of theocracies, which are similar to those of demons. It seems that it is not difficult for the old Marquis not to be shielded by the power of the demon gate?


    Of course, perhaps the old Marquis and his way of surveying are different, so they are not blocked by the demon gate.


    In any case, it is a good thing for the old Marquis to be able to see the scene inside the demon gate for their mission.


    "Can see."


    The Marquis of Vauban nodded slightly and said, "our mission statement is that the abyss sends demons to invade. If we smash this demon gate, is it even if the task is completed?"


    "I don''t think it''s so simple," Lim Lu said. Of course, it''s not the most important thing. "


    ¡°£¿¡±


    The Marquis of Vauban is not the most important to finish the group task with a leap of eyelids?


    What are you going to do, Limulus?


    "After the death of the abyss devil, there will be a small pearl left behind, so it is the devil Neidan!"


    Limulu looked at the demon gate and said, "these demons, Nathan, can be changed into points."


    At the next moment, the Marquis of Vauban said with righteous words: "I will guard at the gate of this devil. If you come out, I will kill one! Surely these demons will not make trouble to the people


    Limulu:...


    Tony: "whew


    There are two streamers in the sky. With fan Xian in Jingtian Yujian, a few breathing time comes to the three people.


    "That''s the goal of our mission?"


    Fan Xian looked at the monstrous and huge demon gate in front of him. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "the door is so big, and the size of the demons coming out of it will also be very large?"


    "There are countless casualties in this fight."


    Tony glanced at fan Xian, raised his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m already working on the transmission. Give me another half minute and New York will become an empty city."


    Although forcibly interrupting people''s lives can have a great impact.


    Especially in New York, a prosperous economic center city, turning such a city into an empty city will certainly bring a lot of economic losses.


    But in this case, Tony can''t manage that much.


    Life is the first!


    What''s the use of making money when you''re dead?


    Is life not worth money?


    As for housing in New York?


    Maybe when the people of New York come back, the whole new york city has turned into ashes!

 Chapter 984

    "Brother fan, do you think we can take part in this war?"


    Jingtian thought for a moment, and suddenly whispered.


    But there were no ordinary people on the scene, so they all heard Jingtian''s words.


    However, Lim Lu did not speak. After all, it was too reluctant for Jingtian and fan Xian to participate in the demon war.


    "Should not..."


    fan Xi sighed and said helplessly.


    I just take a close look at the front door of the devil, and I feel dizzy. I even have an idea to throw myself into the abyss.


    How terrible is this?


    But in this way, the group task of the medium-sized world is going to be cool.


    After all, if you can''t attend, how can you get the top three?


    Tony, Limulus and the Marquis of Vauban, all three of them are seventh level practitioners.


    Worry about people!


    "This devil gate, can we go in?"


    Fan Xian takes a deep breath, then concentrates his energy and looks at the devil gate in the air again.


    For his future, he still wants to know too much.


    After all, if you know what will happen in the future, then you can take precautions before the danger comes.


    In the world, one''s power is limited after all.


    For example, the great master, although one person can defeat a city, if someone really wants to hurt the great master, it is not impossible.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, it is not the opponent of great masters.


    But if we want to talk about all kinds of means, is the great master still omniscient and omnipotent congenital sacred?


    Poison, set traps, bury and kill people close to them.


    There are always means to make the great master feel pain and powerless.


    So the earlier you know about the crisis that will happen in the future, the better it will be for you.


    It''s better than when something happens and you can''t go back to the sky!


    "I don''t know. I''ll try."


    Limulu''s eyes flashed, and a sudden movement of thought appeared beside him.


    "I''ll let one of you go with me."


    The Marquis of Vauban gave a smile. For them, death is death, which is harmless.


    What''s more, he has seen the number of demons behind the demon gate, and there are a large number of demon strongmen in the distance.


    He can also see the latest situation of the demon gate, limluk can not see anything.


    If you can go in, limulu has her own company, the probability of survival is very high.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Limulu and the Marquis of Vauban looked at each other with a smile, jumped up and flew directly into the demon gate.


    The eerie structural energy outside the demon gate only roughly scanned the two people''s avatars. Unexpectedly, it did not stop them.


    "Outside creatures come in? Jie Jie... Fresh flesh and blood, I haven''t tasted it for a hundred years, haven''t I? "


    "Hey! You''ve been eating that old meat, and of course you don''t get a chance to taste it. "


    "The flesh and blood of external creatures, especially the red blood, the taste flowing in my mouth, I will not forget it!"


    "..."


    at the moment when they stepped into the demon gate, limulu and the Marquis of Vauban felt that the world around them had changed, and they appeared directly in a deserted scorched earth. The purple stars were hanging above them, and the light was shining down, which brought a kind of gloomy feeling to them.


    There are all kinds of demons all around.


    These demons glared at the two people with green eyes. If they had no restraint, they would have jumped on them as soon as they appeared.


    However, they are also well-informed people, not to mention the separation, even if the real body comes, there will be no fear.


    After all, I haven''t seen any big scenes before. How can I worry about them?


    It''s a small thing. It''s a small thing!

 Chapter 985

    "No accident, that is to say, it''s OK for us to come here?"


    Limulu felt the whole body carefully. After confirming that there was nothing abnormal, limulu turned to the Marquis of Vauban.


    "No problem. It''s much easier."


    The Marquis of Vauban said with a smile, "it shows that we can hunt them in the abyss."


    After that, he licked his lips and took a serious look at the demons around him.


    At that moment, he roughly estimated that there were at least several hundred thousand demons gathered here.


    If these hundreds of thousands of demons gush out, in a few moments, that country will be doomed.


    The lower the casualty rate, the higher the evaluation of the task.


    So, these demons want to eat people outside, that is, they can''t get over his points!


    Any creature that can''t pass his integral is his enemy!


    The enemy of life and death!


    So, today this door, he blocked!


    At this moment, the dark devil in front of him suddenly gave way.


    I saw a devil in purple armor, blue all over, triangle head, about two meters tall, out of it.


    "Human, you''re interesting."


    The devil with purple armor looked at limulu and Marquis of Vauban, and said interestingly, "it would have been some time before the devil gate could be formed. Since you are in a hurry to come here, general Ben will take your life."


    The Marquis of Vauban squinted and said, "are you sure you can take our lives?"


    As soon as the words were said, the audience was silent.


    Then the purple armor devil looked up at the sky and laughed. The laughter was full of ridicule and said: "the strength of you two, even if I don''t fight, can''t live. But as a reward for breaking into the abyss, it''s also my admiration for your courage, so I decided to personally send you on the road!"


    Speaking of this, the purple demon suddenly raised his hand, touched his eyebrows, and said, "besides, is there no legend about the devil in your world? That is, don''t talk to the devil


    As soon as the voice fell, the light suddenly burst out around Lim Lu and his wife.


    The next moment, the murders break out!


    If the two men only show their strength, the final result must be death.


    This demon general''s judgment is still very accurate.


    But it''s a pity that the two of them are just two separate bodies.


    As the incarnation, it is not a simple one. Both of them can borrow power from their own body.


    There is no distinction between the two.


    Therefore, the judgment of the purple armor devil was wrong from the beginning.


    What''s more, it''s wrong!


    He thought that the strength of limulu and Marquis of Vauban was only six ranks, but he didn''t expect that they were just separate bodies, and they could still break out into seven levels of combat effectiveness!


    "Scatter!"


    The Marquis of Vauban swung his right hand and the surrounding attacks dissipated instantly.


    Immediately the Marquis of wobang stepped out and appeared in front of the purple demon in the dazed eyes.


    However, as a superior demon and a demon general who has experienced countless battles and massacres, the purple armored demon has turned into instinct for the changeable response to the battle.


    In that moment, the purple armor demon has already rallied strength, bravely moves!


    "Boom" -- "


    a terrible shock spread around, directly flying the nearby demons and injuring their bodies.


    And the devil standing in the distance was also shocked by this scene, for the strength of the general, they naturally know.


    In the abyss, take strength as the respect!


    If the demon general strength is not strong, even if he is a superior demon, blood noble, it will never be recognized by them!


    In the abyss, the weak get only bullying and being killed!

 Chapter 986

    "Tony, come on, let''s go in!"


    Downtown New York, limulu said, turning to Tony.


    "You go first."


    Tony shook his head slightly and said, "I''ll wait here and count the time. They should be here soon."


    Limulus was able to say this, indicating that there would be no change through the devil''s gate.


    In fact, this is the gate of the super large demons?


    "Good."


    Lim nodded, and with the Marquis of Vauban stepped into the devil''s gate.


    I didn''t expect that there was the abyss.


    In the middle of the abyss, there is still some weakness.


    "Brother fan, why don''t we go in, too?"


    Jingtian hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively.


    All of them have come to participate in this medium-sized group mission, but they don''t even go to the destination of the mission. Is this unreasonable?


    "Let''s wait a moment. It''s too dangerous to go in now."


    Fan Xian''s eyes moved and said solemnly.


    If nothing happens, Tony should be waiting for the superheroes.


    He has been here for a few days. He probably has some points in mind for the superheroes in Marvel world.


    The strength is not too strong. It is similar to their two strengths.


    The demon gate is a gateway to the abyss, so superheroes are likely to go there.


    The two of them went with the big army.


    After all, the strength is not in place, only in this way.


    "Well, listen to you."


    Jingtian answered, and then he stood aside and began to observe the devil gate carefully. He did not speak again.


    Although the devil gate is a little evil, he can still carry it.


    "Whoosh..."


    after a moment, the sound of scratching the air was heard all around.


    And a distinctive feature of the superheroes, one after another!


    ...


    communication group.


    The cheeky illegitimate son: "xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiangre appears again. Administrator, the number of group tasks is limited, which means that other group members can''t come back to this world. Does that mean


    "No, as long as the group members want, they can still go to the mission world."


    "Just the cost of crossing the world, the communication group will not bear it for you."


    Cheeky bastard: "is it a cross boundary seal character?"


    "So, you ask these things, you want to fool other people to go to marvel world together?"


    Cute and cute again: "a simple invasion task, three seven level practitioners in, can easily solve this problem."


    The cheeky bastard: @ Tony has no money, @ Limulus tempest, @ Marquis Vauban, three big men, can I tell you something about us? If I reduce your point income, I can make compensation after this time. "


    Cheeky bastard: "please (slim''s face arched."


    Just now, he studied the words of the communication group.


    Therefore, he thinks that his idea is possible.


    It''s just gambling, not without gambling.


    If you win the bet, everyone will be happy.


    If you lose, you won''t lose anything.


    Of course, all of this is based on the agreement of Tony and the three big men.


    But before saying these words, he also thought about it.


    According to the good and harmonious atmosphere in the communication group, at least to show yourself is a kind and friendly group friend''s character.


    In addition to the requirements of the group rules, it is very possible for the three big men to agree.

 Chapter 987

    Tony has no money: "you tell me!"


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. Even if you don''t say it, I''m going to say it later."


    Limulu Tempest: "this kind of good thing, of course, is to bring everyone together."


    Marquis wobang: Yes, I didn''t expect that such a large welfare would be hidden in this medium-sized group mission. Er... It can be said that it is a crisis


    Marquis Vauban: "but for us, that''s welfare."


    Through the devil gate, go to the abyss, slaughter demons, which is a good channel to brush points.


    We can see that the devil gate does not exclude the entry of outsiders. We can see that the abyss holds a broad mind for all creatures.


    Therefore, they will not be suppressed by the abyss.


    Although there are many powerful ones.


    But they are only small seventh level practitioners, which can arouse the interest of the Ninth level demons?


    Therefore, this is a more stable brush point than the devouring Legion!


    Recently this task, very cool!


    One and two are brush points, but on another level, the communication group let them find such brush points, which shows that they want to make their strength move forward rapidly.


    This means that the crisis after joining the communication group may be... Closer.


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "what good thing happened again?"


    Wave wind water gate: "good things happen, then this is a happy event!"


    Wave wind water gate: "your this mission, won''t appear inexhaustible demon? If the number of demons is limited, you don''t say that. (slim funny face) "


    cheeky bastard:" since the three big guys agree, let me explain it for you. "


    Cheeky bastard: "through this group mission, we have found a way to the abyss, and this way is recognized by the abyss and will not cause a backlash."


    Shameless illegitimate child: "there are countless demons in the abyss, which is a good mark! Through this brush points, we can all gain a lot of points, the result is very gratifying


    Shameless illegitimate son: "I have thought well, if the group task is completed, we must return. We can first capture the superior demon and imprison it. If he doesn''t die, our task is not completed?"


    Cheeky bastard: "it''s better if you don''t have to go back. We''ll finish the group task together first, and then we can run wild in the abyss."


    The abyss is not only the brush point of other group friends, but also the rising place of these weak group friends.


    As long as they control the opportunities and rise rapidly, everything will be in a good direction.


    There''s a resurrection Rune in it. It won''t die!


    Put the obtained points into your own strength and resurrection seal script. Even if you have only a few points left, you will make a lot of money!


    And the arrival of a large number of friends will inevitably lead to a large number of demons.


    A few days ago, he also won the Golden Legend prize infinite colonization, with which he can become very powerful in a short time.


    When he was experimenting, he was always looking at his group cards.


    Seven level combat power!


    Although only a few breaths can be maintained, but with a wide range of bombardment and killing attacks, we should be able to earn a wave of contribution proportion.


    Coupled with the understanding of the group friends, if no accident, I should be able to become the top three this time.


    The picture of the future is at your fingertips.


    Of course, in the absence of success, he can not be too excited, need calm thinking, to increase the chips for his success!

 Chapter 988

    Nezha: "so exciting?"


    Eastern alliance leader: "ask, the devil in the abyss, what is the weakest level of combat power?"


    Limulus Tempest: "the third step, the strongest seven that I''ve come across right now."


    Limlu Tempest: "but the warden said that there are nine strong men in the abyss, and there is more than one, so... Imagine it."


    Eastern alliance leader; "..."


    the weakest devil is the third level?


    His strength seems to be the fourth level, right?


    That is to say, if he goes to the abyss, he will be a little stronger than the most delicious devil.


    Isn''t this going to stimulate yourself?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "your strength is only four steps, the abyss is too dangerous, you still don''t go."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "take it easy. Don''t start the duel there. You''ll kill yourself here first."


    Eastern alliance leader: "I''ll get ready, and I''ll go soon."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "don''t you think I''m provoking you? Do I feel like I have such a character, can I say such an idea? "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "I have convinced you that I am in that world. So, you should take it easy and live a peaceful life at home. Don''t give yourself stimulation all day long."


    Oriental alliance leader: "no, I don''t miss you like that."


    Oriental alliance leader: "I actually think that since I have joined the exchange group, I can''t hang around any more."


    Eastern alliance leader: "although you came to our world last time and convinced Hong Hong Hong, Hong Hong Hong has also changed recently. But for the sake of peace between Terrans and demons, I''ve been fighting for decades. To be honest, I''ve spent more than half of my life. "


    Eastern alliance leader: "this has long been my dream, so I need strong strength to suppress any possible rebound."


    Maybe at the beginning, what he made famous for was not his dream.


    But after struggling for so many years, what should be achieved has been achieved.


    Since he wants to change the plan he has already made in the end, he has to face the counterattack of changing the plan.


    And the best way to solve the problem is to get rid of the people who caused the problem.


    There may be some problems between Terrans and demons.


    But all these problems can be solved. As long as those old stubbornness are solved, there will be no problem.


    In the past, he didn''t want to be a killer. On the one hand, he grew up in Tushan as a child, and on the other hand, he couldn''t solve the problem substantively.


    After all, the diehards of Aikido are too powerful to be solved by him alone.


    But now it''s different. In the past, it can''t be solved because of its limited strength.


    Some old friends can still cause themselves a lot of trouble when they join together.


    But now, don''t say too much, as long as you can become the sixth level strong, then you can suppress everything!


    No matter how many questions, it is not a problem!


    Although those older generations have made great contributions to the stability of the human race, everything has to stand aside in front of the ideal.


    If you still press the same way to suppress yourself, I''m sorry, they may be disappointed.


    One gas road alliance, also to usher in a rain cleaning.


    Even if the rain is blood red, I will not hesitate!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you see, I also said so."


    Marquis wobang: stop talking nonsense and come here quickly! Because of the continuous outbreak of fighting, has attracted the eyes of many demon strongmen


    Marquis wobang: "limulu and I have made some disguises, but I guess, I can''t hide it for too long."

 Chapter 989

    Wave wind water gate: "good, I will go now!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "me too. I''ll be there soon."


    Limlu Tempest: @ upset monk, monk, won''t you come


    Limulus Tempest: "and why haven''t you been speaking in the group lately? Is there any trouble? "


    Upset Saint monk: "you go! I''m not going. I''m sorry. (slim sighs) "


    How can I say that he has been through this period?


    Ice and fire!


    On the one hand, the master was happy with his own strength, and even his own progress startled the elders.


    A number of Taishang elders went out of the pass and instructed themselves to improve their strength rapidly.


    Both the elders and the master said that they are the hope of the whole holy land. If they take over the holy land of puchen in a hundred years'' time, they will surely lead the holy land to achieve the highest reputation!


    A new master is rising!


    The bad side is that it was discovered by the elders.


    What''s the matter with you


    Tony has no money: "if there is something that can''t be solved in a short time, then come here first!"


    Tony has no money: "Buddhism should strengthen buff damage to demons. You come here, brush yourself, and raise your strength to the eighth level. The problem that bothers you now may not be a problem any more."


    Upset monk: "no, this is not a matter of strength, but... It''s about my heart."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Dao Xin, is everything on such a tall building pulled up?


    Well...


    is there any problem in the world that strength can''t solve?


    So far, he hasn''t met.


    What problems cannot be solved by strength?


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "monk, if it''s really about your own Tao and mind, I still suggest you come here to brush the points and improve your own strength."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the change of the heart of Tao is uncertain. Maybe you think so now, but after a while, you will not think like this."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "the seventh level of you, is this idea, maybe the eighth level of you, master the powerful power of you, the idea in mind may change, change is not so stubborn."


    Eastern alliance leader: "yes, when you encounter something that makes your heart waver, it still shows that your will is not firm enough."


    Eastern alliance leader: "if one''s own will is indestructible, and I think it is right, then it is right. How can the heart be affected by external influences?"


    Eastern alliance leader: "the will of the strong, my way, must be the right way! Even if thousands of people stop me, I think I''m right! "


    Sun Mengyao: "yes, the majority of people stand on their own side, that is, the minority is subordinate to the majority; a few people stand on their own side, and even no one is on their own side, then the truth is in the hands of the few! If you are hesitant about something, it means you want to do it


    Sun Mengyao: "since you want to do it, do it! What about the obstruction of one side of the world? As long as you think you are right, the whole communication group is the shield behind you


    It must be a big problem!


    At least, for monks, that''s a big problem!


    According to the Buddhist children''s theory, it is a disaster for monks.


    if you use some rough words, it is all right to look for things, see yourself too idle, to find something for yourself!


    If you want to do it, do it!


    Hesitant, hesitant?

 Chapter 990

    Upset Saint monk: "this matter, I really... Need to think about it."


    Upset Saint monk: "I really didn''t expect that things would develop to this point."


    Tony had no money: "monk, has this bothered you for a long time? Before or after you joined the group? "


    Upset monk: "before joining the communication group."


    Tony has no money: "it can upset your nickname. It seems that it has a big impact on you."


    From the moment the monk joined the communication group, he knew that there was something in the monk''s mind.


    After all, the group nicknames when they first joined the group have special meanings.


    From this group nickname after another, we can see one or two.


    So he was not surprised at what happened to the monk.


    In the end, it''s embarrassing to be afraid.


    After all, the later the delay, the greater the anger triggered.


    What happened when the monk was on the seventh level was OK.


    Nezha: "I''m here. Is it OK to enter the gate directly?"


    Tony had no money: "it''s OK. Just go in."


    Nezha: "OK"


    king of Grey Wolf: "ha ha! King Ben is driving his own spaceship! Please pay attention to all units. Don''t get hurt by mistake


    Tony has no money:


    Spaceship?


    It sounds great, but what kind of power can it play in the abyss?


    The seventh level strong man has already hit the stars. Can this small spaceship hurt him?


    Gray wolf is driving this spaceship to come over now, isn''t that adding chaos?


    Tony didn''t have money: "gray wolf, what is the product of your spacecraft communication group assessment?"


    King gray wolf: "eight steps."


    Tony has no money:


    Limulus Tempest:


    Marquis wobang:


    Eight steps?


    Sure?


    In the world of gray wolf, the seven level strong can destroy it. In such a weak world, gray wolf can even build an eighth order spaceship?


    What kind of world joke is this?


    Even the administrator, is it still level 7 combat power?


    Now in the group, only the little cute big guy is the eighth level combat power.


    But what kind of person is that little cute big guy?


    When I first joined the group, it was a strong man with three question mark levels!


    On the top of the Ninth level, beyond imagination!


    Is there no upper limit to the invention of gray wolf?


    What is this about?


    Gray wolf this time earn enough points, and then strengthen themselves, when a fierce battle wolf?


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and his character is Meng de: "cough! Grey wolf, how did you come up with this eight step ship? "


    Gray wolf king: "in my wolf castle, I thought about it carefully, and then slightly modified it. When I drove him to the sky, I found that it was an eighth order spaceship."


    The surname of Cao is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "have you ever thought about it carefully?


    A little bit of a makeover?


    Is it so easy to build an eighth order spaceship?


    After a little transformation, they are all eight levels. If we seriously transform them, will they become the top nine level spaceships?


    Now think of it, gray wolf is hidden in the ordinary group of friends among the super big man!


    "It seems that your side of the world, also blooming their own light."


    Small cute little cute again: "wonderful world, wonderful structure of life, these combined together, will always give birth to wonderful things."

 Chapter 991

    Happy wind man: "old Cao, have you arrived?"


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s name and his character is Meng de: "here we are, go in right now!"


    Happy Feng man: "Hello


    Tony didn''t have any money: @ xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiang appears again. Are you coming, administrator


    Xiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "it depends on the situation! Maybe, maybe not. "


    Tony had no money: "Oh, oh."


    What I said is the same as what I didn''t say!


    Isn''t that both options?


    but for the new administrator, he is afraid to make complaints about his face.


    After all, it is still unclear what character this administrator is, at least in the communication group.


    We should be in awe of the unknown.


    ...


    abyss.


    "Unlimited colonization, open!"


    After following the superheroes into the abyss, fan Xian said in his heart.


    Because he saw that the battle ahead had begun.


    The next moment, his body began to appear a layer of dazzling gold.


    This golden light is particularly conspicuous in the dark abyss, which immediately attracted the eyes of many demons.


    "I hope my calculation is correct!"


    Fan Xian clenched his fists and said softly.


    Immediately, the light surged behind him, and in an instant, he disappeared in place.


    And Jingtian stands by, looking at fan Xian who rushes forward.


    Big brother, is the strength of the agreement weak?


    What''s the deal?


    How come you''re going to blow up when you come in?


    That is to say, he is the only one who is really a rookie among the five people who participated in the group mission?


    Well... He wants to be the emperor who opened up a new dynasty, the future emperor, the supreme emperor of the ninth five year plan. How can he do this?


    People go to kill, only their own in this?


    "Boom


    An attack falls on the surrounding area, exploding a big hole around, and the impact force directly lifts the sky.


    Jingtian:...


    forget it, I''d better go for it!


    This weak attack can blow itself up.


    It''s also a cannon fodder when you cook like this.


    If you can kill a few demons and save the points of the resurrection rune, you are not unable to kill yourself.


    The key is to play is to lose, then their own fart ah?


    There are demons coming in to fight the demons.


    In addition, there are a lot of demons, but for the strong communication group, it is not enough to see.


    So a safe area was cleared near the demon gate.


    Turbulent like the black tide general demon army, who enters who dies!


    Therefore, Jingtian will choose its own safe place here, in this safe area, should be OK.


    As for not going out?


    This group task obviously needs to be solved here. If you don''t even enter the abyss, you still have a fart point?


    If you don''t take advantage of the comfort award, you will encounter a battle scene of this level in the future. You may not even have a chance to survive.


    "Didn''t I reincarnate Feipeng? Why don''t you have the strength of a general? "


    Jingtian took out the demon sword and complained, "since you are the sword of my previous life, let me restore some of the strength of the first God General in the past?"


    "Not at all? A little bit of strength of the seventh level God general, how can there be six levels? "


    "If I have the sixth level strength, I am also qualified to participate in this war. At least, I am qualified to make a steady profit without losing money."


    "It''s a big deal to trade your life for your life, as long as you can earn it."


    "Demon sword, you don''t try your best!"


    At the moment of the last sentence falling, the town demon sword trembled and sent out a sword chant.


    It seems that what Jingtian said just now is not competitive, which annoys Zhenyao sword.

 Chapter 992

    "What? Are you not convinced? "


    After Jingtian noticed the change of Zhenyao sword, he said: "if you are really unconvinced, let me see your unconvinced."


    "You let me have the strength of Feipeng again. Today I will take you... To battle in battle!"


    "I''ll be a Feipeng God General again, and you''ll be a real demon sword again!"


    The sword has spirit. Maybe there is a way to make great progress.


    However, this certainly needs to be stimulated by yourself, and then the town demon sword will have a little expectation when it is stimulated.


    As the sword of Feipeng, the first strongman in the divine world, Zhenyao sword must expect Feipeng to appear again and kill all directions with him!


    So I said that, no problem!


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, the demon sword floated and trembled in the air.


    The next moment, a ray of light from the demon sword, directly into the center of Jingtian''s eyebrows.


    "My master is so powerful that you can only have your master for twelve hours."


    A mental wave is introduced into Jingtian''s mind, which makes Jingtian''s eyes stagnant.


    He really didn''t expect that the demon sword could let him have the magic power of 12 hours.


    Twelve hours, that''s a day!


    One day is enough!


    Galloping in the abyss for a day, the points obtained, enough to strengthen their own strength to seven levels!


    Seven steps!


    It''s not far!


    "Group members: the ideal is the emperor of the dynasty."


    "Combat power rank: Level 7 (Level 3)."


    Jingtian rose abruptly and roared: "good, today, Feipeng returns!"


    As soon as the voice falls, the scene disappears in place.


    At this moment, a lot of ideas sprang up in his mind.


    Since the energy contained in the demon sword can give him the magic power of Feipeng for 12 hours, why did it never manifest when he was weak?


    That is to say, it is the spirit of the sword to sharpen him and make him strong.


    But in the memory scene, when I faced the evil sword immortal, what kind of crisis was it?


    Under such a crisis, the town demon sword still has no expression.


    If I had Feipeng''s cultivation of mana at that time, maybe the final outcome would be a happy ending.


    No one will die!


    Therefore, when in the divine world, the emperor of heaven gave himself four hours'' magic power of Feipeng when he waved. It was not the emperor''s own ability, but the power in the demon sword.


    Even, the emperor also stole part of his power!


    Think about it!


    In this way, Feipeng was demoted to the world, which may also be one of the plans of the emperor of heaven.


    "Now, look at the abyss first!"


    "In the abyss, demons crisscrossed. Feipeng, as a divine general, guarded the gate of heaven and hindered all creatures in the demon world."


    "Kill the demons! Isn''t that the devil


    Jingtian mouth slightly raised, directly into the demon army.


    In a moment, the sword light in the demon army is flashing, full of bright and upright power, rippling everywhere, strangling everything!


    As long as the devil appears in the range, it is the target of killing!


    "Brother Jing, not bad!"


    With a wave of his right hand, fan Xian killed thousands of demons in front of him. Then he turned and looked at the handsome Jingtian with silver armor and said with a smile.


    It seems that he is right. Every member of the group has his own card!


    Weak group members, come to this abyss, helpless, naturally want to give the cards, good brush points strong.


    And the strong, I am afraid, do not need to expose the cards.


    Only need to show their usual strength can, the real card, or stay until the real crisis!

 Chapter 993

    At the same time, far away.


    A towering mountain suddenly trembled, and then a pair of huge blood colored eyes opened and bloomed, showing a violent and irritable mood in his eyes.


    "Disgusting smell..."


    from the towering mountains came a sharp sound, followed by the whole mountain shaking.


    This is a powerful demon!


    Superior devil!


    He sleeps here, awakened from his sleep by the influence of some kind of righteous light power.


    Sleeping is for healing.


    And his injury, it is this hateful power of light hurt.


    Thousands of years have passed, his injury has been better, but he has not recovered.


    The power of light, like that disgusting bug, cannot be removed.


    Now he feels this disgusting energy again. His heart is angry and upset. He needs to kill to release his heart.


    The most important thing is that he can feel the energy fluctuation that erupts in the distance, which is not strong!


    So it''s time for him to kill.


    Let those disgusting insects who break into the abyss understand that any rash action needs to pay a heavy price!


    "Howl --"


    a roar startles all directions and wakes many sleeping demons.


    A moment later, the roars of violence and madness came from all sides.


    Each roar represents a powerful demon, which shows that these powerful demons want to join the war!


    The power of light and justice, abyss species don''t like it!


    Of course, demons are chaotic.


    To join the battlefield is not to say who to help, who to block in front of who to kill!


    No allies!


    Only the enemy!


    "Hey, hey


    Just as the powerful demons headed this way, a laugh came from the demon gate.


    Gray wolf is wearing white armor. The runes engraved on the armor and the subtle fluctuation can be seen at a glance that this armor is not ordinary armor.


    The first thing that gray wolf stepped into the abyss was to take out his spaceship.


    Eight order spaceship, enough to sweep everything!


    "Dong!"


    The size of the eighth order spaceship is not big, even a little cute.


    After all, it''s made by gray wolf. If he wants to build a huge spaceship, it''s really not true.


    But no one looked down upon the small spaceship''s members.


    Because they all know that this is a terror monster rated as an eighth order spaceship by the communication group.


    Perhaps small mini, but once the action, absolutely can burst out shocking power!


    "Hold on, guys, I''m coming!"


    Gray wolf control the spaceship into the air, said with a smile.


    At the next moment, a burst of sound from the bottom of the spaceship, immediately the vast column of light condensed, and the energy fluctuation gathered was frightening.


    "Whew!"


    The column of light erupts, covering the turbulent demons directly below.


    At this moment, this abyss area, turned into a white awn.


    However, all the demons in this area have turned into corpses and disappeared.


    Because group members cannot hurt each other, the communication group members are not harmed.


    And Tony has been paying attention to the devil gate, and he also attaches great importance to the eighth order spaceship driven by gray wolf!


    There must be a natural gap between the seventh and eighth orders.


    So at the moment when gray wolf piloted the eighth order spaceship, he launched his idea to gather the superheroes in the battlefield and send them directly to the devil gate.


    Superheroes, it''s not a group.


    He really doesn''t care. At that moment, I''m afraid all the superheroes will go to hell!


    Fortunately, gray wolf knew that he needed to leave a safe area near the demon gate, otherwise he would really hurt the friendly army.

 Chapter 994

    In the distance, the whole process of watching this column of light burst out of the mountain demons directly in situ, a face of panic.


    Now he is very glad that he is moving slowly. It will take him dozens of seconds to get to the battlefield from here.


    In just a few seconds, I saved my life!


    Those fast demons, the next moment they wake up, will arrive at the battlefield, all fall in the beam just now.


    Because he felt that several familiar breath disappeared...


    this beam is the power of demon level, right?


    The superior devil is like a mole ant, which can be destroyed by covering hands. This power is absolutely the devil king!


    Even a strong man of demon level has broken into the abyss. Does the soul loving demon king in this area ignore it?


    No matter whether the demon king does not care, in any case, this war can not be controlled by himself.


    Escape!


    Get out of this area!


    If all the superior demons in the area ordered by the demon king to join the war, would he still be cannon fodder if he did not leave?


    Don''t want to be cannon fodder!


    He can''t disobey the orders of the demon king, so he has only one choice to leave!


    "Whoosh!"


    Said to leave, without any hesitation.


    In the face of life and death, mountain demons seem to burst out faster than before.


    A few breathing time will disappear in this area, I do not know where to escape.


    At this time, all the members of the group stood in the air, staring at each other with big eyes and a face of muddle.


    This is... Over?


    Yes!


    Medium world mission, to prevent one of the best demons in abyss world from invading Marvel world.


    Now the whole demon Legion is gone, and invades a fart!


    Grey wolf that whoosh eight order spaceship, one shot into the soul!


    It''s all gone!


    However, it''s a little embarrassing. How to divide the contribution proportion of the task?


    It''s mainly because they were killed by gray wolf. They didn''t do anything.


    Fan Xian, in particular, looked at the huge hole below, opened his mouth, but had nothing to say.


    Man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s, and he doesn''t know that the eighth order spaceship made by grey wolf is so powerful.


    Come here, run, solve!


    Is this the strength of the eighth level?


    In front of the eighth order power, the demonic Legion that can disrupt one side of the world is so... Vulnerable.


    And Jingtian also stayed in place, hands raised.


    Just borrowed the strength of previous life, the battle is over?


    Didn''t leave any for him?


    What about this?


    Leave?


    Or continue to kill?


    "Old Marquis, shall we inform the Watergate that he will not come?"


    Limulu looked around and said with a wry smile.


    "No, there are so many demons in the abyss. I''m afraid I can''t kill them all?"


    Said the Marquis of Vauban, shaking his head.


    After the completion of the world mission, the communication group will not be forced to leave.


    It''s just that outside demon gate, it might collapse.


    After all, the demons invading the marvel world are gone. Is this demon gate worth maintaining?


    If the demon gate collapses, it means that they have only one life!


    The land of the abyss is not the place where the waves are divided.


    But take a step to see a step, the exchange group also has healing seal script, can instantly heal all injuries.


    As long as he heals the wound quickly, then the abyss will still brush points.


    Of course, I hope that those who can lose him will not appear too early.


    It''s not easy to let him accumulate some points. It''s not easy to go out for a trip. You can''t just go back like this!


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, am I wrong?"


    Gray wolf looked at the silent scene, scratched his head, some embarrassed said.

 Chapter 995

    "No, you''ve ended the war. That''s a good thing."


    Tony shook his head and said, "it''s just that we''re all thinking about how the communication group will judge the contribution rate this time."


    "After all..."


    he didn''t say the following words, but everyone understood them.


    In the past, the group members who participated in the group task were in that world, so they could be relieved to allocate the contribution proportion after completion.


    But this time is different, the big wolf to this gun all dry dead!


    If the contribution ratio of the communication group is calculated according to the number of demons they killed, in addition to the total number of demons who died in their hands, then it means that after the new comers come in, they can let the big men in the group with brush tasks to quickly earn points.


    Of course, this is when the boss is idle.


    If the boss has something to do, he must be busy with his own business first.


    It''s not feasible for the boss to take Mengxin to do the task. If you really want to cultivate Mengxin, you can lend him a score first!


    Well, it''s not a bug.


    "Communication group, what is that?"


    Standing next to the demon gate, the superheroes who heard Tony''s words were stunned.


    In this case, anyone with a normal mind can see Tony''s strength.


    It turns out that Tony has met so many strong people secretly?


    What''s more, the world they know is just a small fragment of the vast world.


    Master Gu Yi''s eyes twinkled and murmured to himself, "is that why you came to me to learn magic?"


    ...


    communication group.


    "The demon army is destroyed, mission accomplished."


    "Bonus points for this mission: 2 million."


    "Start to assign task points according to the task completion ratio."


    "Group members: cheeky illegitimate child, 51% of the task contribution, points: 1.02 million."


    "Group member: Limulus tempest, 19% of the mission and 380000 points."


    "Group members: Marquis wobang, 15% of the mission contribution, 300, 000 points."


    "Group member: Tony doesn''t have money. He contributes 8% to the task and gets 160000 points."


    "Group members: the ideal is the emperor of the dynasty, with 6% mission contribution and 120000 points."


    "Group members: quiet and obedient Xiaoyu, task contribution 1%, get 20000 points."


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "is the task finished?"


    Wave wind water gate: "I just arrived at the door, can you finish the task there?"


    Limulu Tempest: are you at the Watergate? Now, come on in before the devil''s gate is closed. "


    Wave wind water gate: "OK!"


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "isn''t it? How fast is this mission? You''re finished before I''m on the stage? "


    After coming here, she went to experience the playground Mr. stark had built for her.


    Xiaoyu playground!


    How could she not be interested in the amusement park named after her?


    She knew about the demon gate.


    But at that time, she was in San Francisco, California, which was basically the same as her living environment. She had a large entertainment facility called Xiaoyu playground. How could she not experience it?


    It was Mr. stark who built several Xiaoyu amusement parks of different styles.


    But she really didn''t expect that the group mission would be over before she arrived.


    Well... This time, she mixed up a consolation prize.


    I didn''t take part in anything. The award of 1% is not a consolation prize?

 Chapter 996

    Limulu Tempest: "the fire is fierce, jade. You''ve lost a lot if you didn''t come."


    Tony has no money: "it''s OK. It''s OK to come now. It should be in time."


    Tony had no money: "I think the devil''s door is not closed, but the completion of the task means that the abyss has given up invading Marvel world. If the door is not closed, is the abyss trying to experience the feeling of invasion?


    Marquis wobang: "for us now, the abyss is still an invincible and powerful existence. For that kind of existence, will people pay attention to you?"


    Marquis wobang: "I''m afraid we''ve sunk this area, and the will of the abyss may not notice us. The abyss is the same super power as the alliance of God.


    Their small arms and legs would be embarrassing if they were to attract the attention of the will of the abyss now.


    Although there is a big man behind them, but their own strength is weak.


    Being watched by the abyss, I feel a little flustered when I think about it.


    Shameless bastard: "ah? Is my contribution the first? "


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "SLM panic face (slim panic face)"


    "Ding, the cheeky illegitimate child has given out bonus points."


    He deeply understood that his own strength, even if he put on the unlimited colonial costume, could break out seven levels of strength.


    But for LIM Lu these old brand seven level strong person, certainly is far inferior.


    Therefore, his contribution proportion can get the first, must be stained with the light of gray wolf.


    Therefore, taking out a part of the integral to send a red envelope is also the basic operation.


    This is the basic operation for him anyway.


    "Ding, Tony has no money to get the red envelope."


    "Ding, Nezha got the red envelope."


    "Ding, the king of grey wolf has received the red envelope."


    "..."


    soon, the red packets of points were robbed.


    Limlu Tempest: "ha ha! Fan Xian, you don''t have to be so polite. "


    Cheeky illegitimate son: "it''s OK. It''s the first time I''ve got so many points that I always feel a little flustered when I don''t send a few red envelopes."


    Cheeky bastard: @ big gray wolf, thank you brother wolf


    Gray wolf king: "it''s OK. After a while, you can send me some mutton from your world, not to mention others."


    Shameless bastard: "good! I''ll definitely arrange it for you


    It''s just some mutton. Can he refuse this little favor?


    He thought well, this time he went back to find some excellent cooks, let them carefully study mutton together!


    In order to repay the kindness of gray wolf, he must let mutton bloom with thousands of different lights.


    Although the wolf like to eat sheep, but always eat a kind of mutton, always eat tired.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Tony has no money: @ Su Xiaoge, administrator, man fan Xian is the first to contribute this time. You have to fulfill your promise


    < br: "I haven''t seen the money yet"


    Su Xiaoge: "but then again, you finished too fast. I haven''t done it yet. You can finish it. (slim has no choice but to face) "


    " Ding, Su Xiaoge uploaded a medium-sized memory scene "Qingnian Nian"


    "Ding, the cheeky bastard has been accepted."


    "Ding, Tony has no money to take."


    "Ding, sun Mengyao has accepted it."


    "..."


    within a few seconds, all of them accepted the book.


    We are still very interested in remembering the scene.

 Chapter 997

    Wave wind water gate: "wait!"


    Wave wind water gate: "administrator, look at your meaning, you are also in the abyss now?"


    Su Xiaoge: "yes."


    Limulus Tempest: Well, your honor, don''t you come


    Su Xiaoge: "I was eating at that time. If I didn''t go when I was eating, could I not go after dinner?"


    Limulus Tempest:


    Is that right?


    Can this be understood?


    Why always feel strange?


    ...


    at the same time, the abyss, a dark and strange hall, is full of miserable and wailing souls.


    A strange looking man with a bloody crown suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Interesting, demon level power?"


    The monster man gently tut a, rose and said: "then go and have a look, the comer... Is the guest!"


    The voice did not fall, the figure of the strange man disappeared in place.


    This is the ruler of this abyss, the demon king of the soul!


    He is actually very welcome to outsiders.


    Especially the strong at the level of demon king, the more the better!


    After all, the abyss is his home. The demon king fights in the abyss, and still fights in his own territory. That will be blessed by the power of the devil.


    As for outsiders?


    The stronger the strength, the higher the effect of being suppressed by the abyss.


    Want not to be oppressed by the abyss?


    It''s simple. Turn yourself into an abyss creature!


    Integrate into the abyss and become a member of the abyss, and the abyss will not be suppressed again!


    Therefore, he is not afraid of the strong who just burst out of strength.


    If he wants to strengthen his own soul, how much will he strengthen himself?


    As a demon, he knows a lot of secret things.


    In the world, their own strength, only eight!


    Eight steps...


    the title of the demon king is only in the abyss.


    Once he leaves the abyss, he is an ordinary strong man of eight levels.


    Only when you become the supreme monarch, can you stand on the top of the world, truly hold the power of the abyss, and be proud of all the heroes!


    "I didn''t expect that there were a lot of bugs. It''s good to have some snacks before eating the staple food."


    A dark shadow flashed by, and the Demon King appeared directly in front of the Marquis of Vauban. He looked at the Marquis of Vauban and said, licking his lips.


    This makes the Marquis of Vauban have blue veins on his forehead, snack?


    Since his rise, who dares to call him "little worry"?


    In this moment, he has in his heart on the soul of the demon king hit the symbol of death.


    Of course, now his strength is not good, so he can not be arrogant.


    "You..."


    just after the Marquis of wobang opened his mouth, he saw the demon king''s right hand move, and his body could not help but drift towards him.


    For the ants, he doesn''t want to waste his breath!


    No need!


    Limulu and Tony were furious at the scene.


    Just as the two of them wanted to do something about it, a rainbow came across the sky.


    Gray wolf driving the eighth order spaceship is in the sky, in front of him to eat his friends?


    Who can bear it?


    "So, it''s on this thing?"


    The demon king''s mouth slightly raised, a little right hand, directly scattered the rainbow light.


    The next moment, his figure appeared in front of gray wolf, interested in observing the eighth order spaceship driven by gray wolf.


    His curiosity sprang up at the appearance of this novelty.


    As for the snack?


    He can''t go!


    So, don''t worry!


    "Did you invent this thing?"


    The demon king touched his chin and said, "it''s really good. Is this the magic weapon of science and technology in the legend?"

 Chapter 998

    "I heard from the monarch that science and technology is a kind of power that can be equal with practice."


    "But it''s OK. After eating you, your soul will tell me everything."


    Gray wolf standing in the spaceship, after hearing the demon king''s words, his pupil shrinks.


    Now all he can do is look.


    The spaceship he piloted is true to the eighth order, but as a conventional scientific and technological means, once he meets the eighth order cultivator, the creatures driving the spaceship will fall into great passivity.


    Especially the strength of gray wolf, weak and poor.


    Such a level of life, doomed to the eighth order spaceship will not play a role in the demon king.


    "Interestingly, such a weak creature can easily destroy an army of demons by harnessing this technological power."


    "The devil in the abyss still speaks with arrogance."


    Suddenly, an ethereal sound appeared around.


    At the moment of the sound, the pressure on the spot suddenly dissipates, and everyone can take control of their bodies again.


    The next moment, the ghost King''s face suddenly changed, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    When the Demon King appeared again, his right arm had disappeared, just like being erased by the existence of terror, which made people fear.


    "Your honor


    When the members of the communication group saw a light in the sky, their faces were filled with joy.


    In fact, the moment that the voice appeared, they knew that it was Nangong Ruohan.


    After all... It''s an elegant female voice!


    The group leader and Su administrator are both male.


    Although they can be resurrected with the resurrection Rune seal script, is it too cowardly to die in this way?


    Let the devil eat it as a snack. It''s really...


    the abyss, or it''s too dangerous.


    "I don''t know if you are?"


    The ghost King covered his incomplete arm and said calmly.


    At the same time, he has summoned his superior, the arrogant monarch!


    Just a word to erase the strength of his right arm, has explained everything.


    The strong in front of us is not something we can fight against.


    "Before your boss comes, move, die!"


    Nangong Ruohan glanced at the demon king and said indifferently.


    This makes the ghost King''s eyes flash a bit of anger, but in a moment he suppresses the anger.


    In the face of such strong people, he did not dare to have negative feelings of resentment.


    Depending on the situation, the strong man doesn''t want to kill himself.


    So you''d better take it easy and don''t die.


    Is it for the monarch?


    That should be the existence of the same level with the monarch. In this way, did you block the emperor?


    "Su Chen, when are you going to see the play?"


    Nangong Ruohan said calmly after falling slowly.


    "The big man made a move, and sure enough, he suppressed the scene."


    Su Chen clapped his hands and walked out of the neighborhood.


    After seeing Su Chen''s figure, all the members of the group look relaxed.


    Although the administrator said he was present in the group, as long as the administrator didn''t come out, their hearts were always pounding.


    Now seeing the administrator''s figure, they finally have a feeling of returning to their home court.


    The administrator is there. Even if this abyss will really come, do they need to be afraid?


    No need!


    There are administrators in the place, that is their communication group home!


    Who is not satisfied?


    Hold on!


    What''s more, this time, the two administrators are here. If the group leader comes back, they will be able to communicate with each other.

 Chapter 999

    "All right, even if I don''t do it, then there''s the administrator of Su University."


    Nangong Ruohan waved her hand and said that she knew something about Su Chen''s power.


    Part of the reason for her move was that she was worried that Su Chen would break through the abyss after she broke out that strength.


    And then... It went out of control and brought in a pack of wolves.


    Now the communication group, still can not block so many wolves.


    At the very least, it''s going to take a little longer to develop.


    "On this side of the abyss, what do you think?"


    Nangong Ruohan turns and asks.


    "Fight!"


    Su Chen thought for a while and said, "anyway, look at the situation. The person in charge will come soon."


    Nangong Ruohan nodded slightly and said, "OK, if you say to fight, fight! In a moment, bring your rat army over, the army against the army, and it''s a decent war. "


    Su Chen nodded and said, "good."


    Originally, he also had this idea. If the communication group opened up a long-term battlefield in the abyss, the God rat eating clan would be very suitable for this place.


    After all, the abyss is so huge that the number of demons can be said to be endless. It''s enough for the growth of the goblin clan.


    As for the revenge plan he gave to the Raptors?


    It''s OK to leave it to the offspring of the zombie clan. Once they are adult, they will cross the world directly to participate in the abyssal war.


    Well, I''m afraid that the offspring of the God rat are not acceptable to terrestrial creatures.


    While they were talking, there was a faint light in the sky.


    I saw a handsome man with a noble crown on his head, a gorgeous robe on his head, and a strong pride in his eyes. He stepped on the void and walked towards them step by step.


    In the man''s eyes, it seems that there is a deep contempt for all living beings, which is revealed very clearly without any cover up.


    Once again, the man''s eyes with a look of compassion, like a good man, full of pity and kindness to all living beings in the world.


    However, the man in the observation of Su Chen and Nangong if Han for a moment, pupil slightly shrink.


    At the next moment, he directly put away all kinds of strange things he showed and came to the two people. He said politely, "I don''t know if your Highness has arrived. I''m really sorry for the loss."


    Demon king of the soul:


    Isn''t he wrong?


    Or is it true that he was enchanted and all this was illusory?


    His boss, that''s arrogant monarch!


    Even if other monarchs come to visit, it''s a plain treat. When does that look?


    Still... So polite?


    Arrogant monarch pays attention to etiquette, which is a big joke in the abyss!


    And the title, your highness?


    Is it true that the insect only exists in the legend...


    "Your Highness, this insect offends you so much. I''m really sorry that I didn''t control you strictly."


    The arrogant monarch lifted his right hand and his right hand, and the soul thirsty king who was thinking was in a moment out of his wits.


    This speed is so fast that even the psychic demon king''s thinking has not been reflected.


    For the abyss monarch, to kill a demon is not the same as playing?


    Even in the abyss, the monarch and the demon king are the eight level strong.


    But the eight level strong are also ranked, not to mention the abyss power controlled by the devil is a small branch from the monarch.


    The demon king can increase himself through the abyss power, and naturally he is bound by the power.


    As long as the abyss monarch thinks, an idea can wipe out the devil!


    Of course, if the devil''s soul level reaches the level of the monarch, or even stronger than the monarch, then it is not impossible to turn away from the guest.


    In the abyss, the strong is supreme!

 Chapter 1000

    "It''s just an apology. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    Nangong Ruohan looks calm and asks lightly.


    "Then your highness said, how to deal with this matter?"


    The arrogant monarch asked with a smile. With the blessing of the abyss, his strength has reached the peak of nine levels!


    But even in the Ninth level peak of the abyss blessing, he could not see the two in front of him.


    Then there is only one possibility, the other side is the old card nine level peak strong!


    Perhaps in the abyss, I have no fear of these two!


    Can be used as an old brand nine strong, means that their own contacts are also very wide.


    Beyond the abyss, in the world, there is a great chance!


    Out of the abyss, he is also a slightly stronger eighth level practitioner.


    No matter how powerful the eighth level cultivator is, in front of the strong one at the top of the Ninth level, they are all vulnerable to a blow!


    What''s more, the two veteran top players came to the abyss, would it be for no reason?


    What if I came to the Lord?


    Even if there is no deep friendship between the two and the Lord, but for the friendship of the two top strong men, the Lord will kill himself.


    He doesn''t want to die yet!


    Therefore, in the face of the nine levels of top power to visit the abyss, he will not hesitate to put aside his pride and show the etiquette he has learned over the years.


    Let visitors experience the kind of atmosphere of being at home, how to say... Also give yourself some contacts?


    You can''t always send people out to take risks outside the abyss, can you?


    There are some secret places of opportunity. You can''t get into it!


    "The following people, you can see, they lack of tempering, strength is too weak."


    Nangong Ruohan points to Tony and others and opens his mouth.


    "I see, this area, I won''t send another demon."


    Arrogance, without hesitation, said directly.


    There are hundreds of demons under his command. The soul loving area is not big, so it''s not too painful to send them out.


    The most important thing is that they don''t make sense.


    Er...


    when he saw the demon gate, he probably knew it already.


    Soul sucking idiot!


    Even send someone to capture the world protected by the top nine?


    Do you think your death is slow?


    It''s good luck not to go to the world without the protection of the top strong. Two nine level top strong people came all of a sudden. If they didn''t want to kill the soul addicts to vent their anger for them, he would like to give a thumbs up for them.


    Die!


    Why is this bad thing on his territory?


    "It''s for sharpening, it''s also for coercion."


    Nangong Ruohan turns her right hand and a jade card appears in her hand.


    "According to their changing strength, you can constantly send legions here. It''s not too strong, but it can''t be weaker than them."


    "Yes! Get it


    Arrogant monarch sees jade card after the eye is bright, very excited say.


    Although he didn''t know what the jade card was, the dense breath around it made his heart thump. There was a voice telling him that he would become stronger if he got the jade card!


    If he didn''t know that the two in front of him were far more powerful than himself, and the jade card was for himself, I''m afraid he would have snatched it directly!


    In the face of the powerful, everything else needs to yield!


    Don''t just send legions here, as long as you let him break through the Ninth level, even if the whole abyss world is turbulent, that''s not a matter!


    "Remember what you said."


    Nangong Ruohan threw the jade card in the past and said coldly.


    The appetites of the communion group and the God rat eater are not enough for this abyss.


    Since we want to take the abyss as a brush point, we still need a little help from the insiders of the abyss on the basis of insufficient strength.

 Chapter 1001

    "What''s the jade card you gave me?"


    After the arrogant Monarch left, Su Chen asked softly.


    "It''s just a trifle."


    Nangong Ruohan said in a tone: "by the way, Su Chen, you should remember what I have said. Don''t take it seriously."


    After saying this, Nangong Ruohan waves to Tu Shan Honghong, and then walks to the other side, leaving only Su Chen, whose eyes are slightly confused.


    Nangong Ruohan spent two tens of millions.


    What will happen in the future?


    Nangong Ruohan said so seriously, how could he forget it?


    But the point is, it seems that it is less than a year since he came here and got the communication group?


    Even if there is going to be some incredible disaster, it will take a long time?


    One year, for the strong, isn''t that the time to take a nap?


    However, Nangong Ruohan emphasizes it again and again, which makes him think more. Is it true that there is not much time left for him?


    If Nangong ruohankou''s disaster appears, what strength can he have to deal with this disaster?


    Nine step peak, that must not work!


    Three question marks?


    If you think about it carefully, you have a relationship with the Taoist master, and Nangong Ruohan has a good relationship with him, otherwise he will not condescend to become an administrator of the communication group.


    I''m afraid the purpose of being an administrator is to protect myself.


    So the disaster, with the strength of the Lord, did not escape.


    If you want to survive the disaster in Nangong Ruohan''s mouth, you must have the power to surpass the Taoist master!


    More powerful than the three question mark level?


    Just give yourself a few years to develop. What''s going on?


    "Xiao Hei, get ready. I''ll open the transmission gate in your nest in a moment, so that the God eating mouse that has become a fighting force will be ready. This war will last for a long time. I''m afraid it will not end without a year and a half."


    Su Chen looks up at the unique purple moon in the abyss, squints slightly, and sends a voice to Xiaohei.


    At this moment, Xiaohei, who is located in the nest of swallowing God mouse, receives a message from Su Chen, and looks muddled.


    That super war... Again?


    Isn''t the frequency a little fast?


    Moreover, he has just issued an order of abusing the territory to the Raptors. Some of them are ready to go and have not left yet.


    It''s still there, so it''s going to be recalled?


    "Yes, master!"


    Xiaohei went back directly, how could the earth creatures bear the evolution of the zombies?


    It''s ugly to say that the boundary of one of the three realms does not even have the qualification to become the food for the God eating mice.


    Now there is another open war, and the owner also said that without a year and a half, this war will not end!


    Inexplicably, he is looking forward to it!


    He couldn''t help but think, after a year and a half, how powerful the group of mice will become?


    Now, one scream, three worlds!


    The future, a thought of the world!


    ...


    at the same time, the abyss is above the arrogant throne.


    In the moment of return, the arrogant monarch''s eyes suddenly open, and the rainbow light in the eyes twinkles.


    One of his demons sent a message that a strong enemy had come to the abyss, so he would not go there.


    If the strength is too strong, it will be dangerous if I go.


    If the strength is weak, it will be a shame if I go!


    Of course, if the strength of the two is equal, they will not say anything.


    But now, I have brought a Taoist jade.


    Dao Yu follows the power of rules, and the surrounding body is surrounded by the dense road. Simply wearing can make the practitioner feel quite well. If the eight level practitioners go for refining and absorbing, there is a chance to break the bottleneck and enter a wider new world.

 Chapter 1002

    "Those two, do you want to inform the Lord?"


    The arrogant monarch took Daoyu, just like a drug addict, after taking a deep breath, chuckled, and then put away Daoyu, not thinking about it.


    The Lord is in charge of the power and power of the abyss, and everyone''s every move is under his mind.


    But the Lord has been shut up for many years, and he has become an abyss monarch for many years. No matter how stupid a person is, he will think of some ways to hide.


    So at the moment of getting Tao Yu, he has chosen to hide.


    As for what you said just now?


    It''s just to give yourself an excuse when something uncertain happens in the future.


    After all, he did not know whether his way of concealment could be concealed from the Lord?


    "If you take something, you have to do something."


    Arrogant monarch mouth slightly raised, said with a smile: "but this man died in the abyss, the soul can not go back."


    In the abyss, their original sin monarch''s strength can be comparable to the top nine level strong!


    And the Lord in the abyss, the strength is incomparable!


    The abyss rule set by the Lord is that the abyss will devour all buried souls.


    Usually, it is not that there are no nine level strong people who want to stir up the situation and take back the soul of their subordinates or other disorderly relations.


    But without exception, all were pressed by the Lord.


    Take it back, it''s not impossible!


    But get something for it!


    After all, there are quite a lot of top nine in the world, and the Lord should not be too rebellious. If you offend too many of them, it will be a very troublesome thing.


    But because of this kind of exchange, the Lord also makes a lot of money!


    Of course, if the power of the troublemaker is stronger than that of the Lord in the abyss, the soul can be easily recovered.


    But this possibility obviously does not exist.


    Therefore, to experience in the abyss is definitely a high cost investment.


    "All the demons obey orders and lead their troops to attack and kill the soul thirsty area!"


    The arrogant monarch issued an order, directly shaking the whole abyss.


    ...


    "arrogance, do you want to see your subordinates kill each other? It''s interesting. "


    The glutton monarch sits on the throne. In front of the throne, there is an endless dining table. The dining table is vast and huge, and there are all kinds of delicious food.


    In the belief of gluttonous monarch, only eating can bring happiness.


    All the others have to stand aside!


    "I don''t care, but the others are not necessarily."


    Gluttonous monarch one gulp down a kilometer wide high barbecue, the heart thinks silently way.


    Among the eight original sin monarchs of the abyss, the arrogant monarch has the strongest strength.


    So the other monarchs are on guard against arrogance.


    After all, the rules within the abyss represent that other monarchs can only choose to join hands in the face of arrogant monarchs.


    As for the Lord?


    The great lord doesn''t care about these things. In his opinion, only the weak will die. You are killed because you are weak!


    For example, in the abyss, who can kill the Lord?


    When the glutton monarch gobbled up his food, orders were handed down from other original sin areas of the abyss.


    However, the original sin represented by the monarch is different, so are the orders handed down.


    For all this, the arrogant monarch didn''t care at all.


    Now he has a Taoist jade in his hand. When he is ready to keep himself in the best condition, he can try to refine it.


    Even if he is not lucky this time, he will not break the bottleneck by swallowing the Dao domain, but under the influence of Dao domain, his strength will certainly be improved.


    Therefore, those original sin monarchs are not worth mentioning in his eyes!

 Chapter 1003

    "Administrator, this side of the abyss... Has become a brush point?"


    Tony went to Su Chen and asked quietly.


    They all saw what happened just now.


    The comer is obviously the high-level in the abyss, but even the high-level of the abyss has to lower the noble head in the face of the two administrators.


    So, the abyss is still their home!


    In the face of the coming war, they are not empty, even vaguely excited.


    After all, who is worried about a brush point?


    Brush, brush, brush!


    Integral up, on behalf of strength up!


    And strength up, on behalf of them can carry out more difficult group tasks, can get more points!


    It''s a good cycle, a cycle to look forward to!


    "Administrator, is the one who died just now, the eighth level cultivator?"


    Gray wolf from the spaceship, a heavy face asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Su Chen looks at gray wolf, light doubt way: "this time looks, how is heavy on one''s mind?"


    On weekdays, gray wolf is always happy, especially after finishing his long cherished wish to eat sheep. Now, gray wolf is happy every day.


    This kind of appearance is very rare.


    "Administrator, I want to cultivate and evolve myself!"


    Gray wolf a face solemn said, just that kind of powerless feeling, let him a little afraid in retrospect.


    He''s smart, so he knows that communication groups don''t always provide shelter for them.


    When a certain deadline is reached, the protection of communication groups will disappear!


    Although his invention has great power, it is always a foreign object!


    Just now, the other side is obviously an eighth order, and the spaceship he is driving is also an eighth order!


    Everyone is eight steps!


    But he was under the influence of the eighth rank demon, but he had no resistance at all.


    If the administrator didn''t appear, I''m afraid he would have been in the devil''s stomach.


    But if his accomplishments were eight steps, all this would be different.


    Maybe he is not an opponent, but he will not be as weak as he was just now.


    Of course, with today''s lesson, he can go back to a good transformation of the spacecraft, so that the spacecraft has a certain degree of pressure resistance.


    At least let the eighth level cultivator''s prestige, cannot influence through the spaceship.


    It''s not a permanent cure!


    The spaceship can resist the eighth level cultivator. What about the Ninth level?


    What about the nine steps?


    It''s better to put the main force on themselves and strive to improve themselves. In the future, he can also rely on his own invention to fight perfectly!


    There is also the problem of life span. Originally, he wanted to improve his accomplishments casually. As long as his life span is infinite, he doesn''t have to think so much about everything.


    But today''s incident, brought him a great blow!


    It''s hard to be tough!


    Foreign objects, after all, are pavilions in the water.


    "It''s a good thing to practice."


    Su Chen laughed and said, "practice hard. You can see Tony and limulu. They are not weak. You can ask them where they don''t understand."


    Gray wolf smell speech to look at Tony and lim Lu, in their encouraging eyes, solemnly nodded: "en en, must be!"


    For gray wolf, in fact, Tony is still very important.


    After all, the technological talent of grey wolf is open and hanging!


    All kinds of difficult technology, to the hands of gray wolf, that is a day.


    One day later, the perfect ending!


    So gray wolf is very helpful to his climbing of science and technology tree.


    Help each other, always win-win.


    As for Limulus?


    Tony is very important to gray wolf, so he is also very important!

 Chapter 1004

    "Tony, you''re not going to see your guys?"


    Just then, limulu suddenly saw some embarrassed superheroes standing by the demon gate.


    Although the fighting time is not long, but with the scheming demon legion, there are still a few superheroes unfortunately died.


    So they can only imagine what is happening in this zone beyond their imagination.


    "That''s right, warden. I''ll go there first."


    Tony was stunned, then said.


    If limulu didn''t remind him, he almost forgot about it.


    Although he inferred from the administrator''s words that he and the superheroes over there might be a good relationship in a given time and space.


    But in their own time and space, there is no intersection between them.


    Since joining the communication group, he has seldom contacted the outside world.


    As for the aegis and the superheroes?


    He knows, but he doesn''t care.


    The buttocks determine the brain, and strength determines the level of thinking.


    Their vision is not at the same level, so there is no common topic.


    Half a step ahead of the times is a genius, but if you lead ten steps, a hundred steps, it will be regarded as a monster.


    So if you don''t need to say something, you''d better not have any trouble.


    "Go


    Su Chen chuckled and waved.


    Presumably, today''s abyss war will have a great impact on the superheroes.


    After all, this is a war that they can''t control, and even a cross world war that they don''t even qualify as cannon fodder.


    ...


    a moment later, a black cloud that crushed everything appeared in the public''s view.


    If it was not for the exchange group as a backing, I am afraid that they would all feel nervous when they see the constantly surging dark clouds of the Kuroshio.


    "Master, the rat eaters are ready!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hei''s voice suddenly came.


    This let Su Chen mouth slightly Yang, right hand a lift, mouth said: "then, war!"


    As soon as the voice falls, a dark purple transmission array is generated behind Su Chen.


    The faint light emitted by the transmission array has the breath of abyss energy.


    There are so many goblins at one time, and a war of terror will break out here later. The transmission array built by the abyss energy is not easy to be separated.


    "Xiao Hei, meet again."


    When limulu saw little black appear, she said with a smile.


    "Yes! See you again


    Xiaohei waved his hand and said, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    Limulu nodded slightly and said, "yes! I thought I would go to see you in a few days, but I didn''t expect to let us meet again


    While talking, limulu watched the teleportation array that the Raptors came out of.


    Over there, is that the nest of the Raptors?


    He was thinking, after the end of the war, would he like to go back with Xiao Hei?


    It also saves a cross-border seal character, doesn''t it?


    Of course, this must be discussed with the administrator.


    The main thing is that it''s easy, isn''t it?


    If you go back and go to find Xiaohei, you don''t care if you buy the points of cross boundary seal script. You don''t care about 150 points.


    When crossing the border, the administrator needs to nod and agree.


    It''s a little bit... Disturbing the administrator, isn''t it?


    What if the administrator is busy with something else?


    So why procrastinate when something can be done in one step?

 Chapter 1005

    "Xiaohei, do you see the demons ahead?"


    Su Chen interrupted their conversation and said: "this is only the first wave. As time goes on, we will usher in the second wave, the third wave and even hundreds of waves."


    "So, prepare for battle."


    Hearing this, Xiaohei''s face was upright and said in a loud voice, "yes, master!"


    In a moment, little black nodded to Lim dew and turned to coordinate with the mice who came to the abyss.


    As Raptors with excellent evolutionary ability, they adapted to the harsh life of the abyss in a very short time.


    After all, the goblin rats that came to the abyss have grown up and have great fighting power.


    If it is carried out alone in the land boundary, it is also the king of one ethnic group.


    "Xiaohei, do you need steel war clothes this time?"


    Tony flew up to Xiao hei and said, "this time I can provide you with 100000 six step steel war clothes. What do you think?"


    Xiao Hei shook his head and said, "if it''s 107 steps, we naturally need them. But if it''s six steps, it''s OK. Thank you for your kindness."


    One of the talents of the phage God mouse clan. The more people who participate in the war, the stronger their strength, the greater the bonus they get.


    With the increase in the number of terror of the ethnic group, the God eating mice who came to the abyss to participate in the war basically had six levels of cultivation.


    Even though some of them didn''t reach the sixth level, he believed that soon after the war, they would be promoted one after another.


    Therefore, the six level steel battle suit is not needed.


    "Well... If you can provide me with materials, I can actually do it."


    Tony gave a bitter smile and said, "but the materials that can make the seventh grade steel war clothes are too rare. What''s more, every seventh level steel battle suit is a big project. Let alone 100000 pieces, I can''t even take out 100 pieces!"


    He only guaranteed a few pieces of seven grade steel war clothes.


    However, he has obviously optimized the defensive power of the steel battle suit. After all, the war is cruel, and the healing runzhuan can''t recover the wounds of the steel battle suit.


    Therefore, once the battle starts, the test is the durability and defense of the steel battle suit.


    And Tony did not stay here after he got the answer from Xiaohei.


    After all, the number of swallowing mice is increasing, which is a vast project for Xiaohei.


    Of course, the more the number of raptors, the more effective they are, the happier they will be.


    To tell you the truth, the demon Legion is vast, and more than one demon Legion has come.


    It''s OK to assassinate them just because they are so small. If we really want to have a head-on attack, I''m afraid one person will be GG.


    It''s a pity that they are not eight ranks. If all the people present are eight ranks, then this war will be different.


    More than a dozen people can still shake the enemy!


    "I''m afraid I would not have thought that in this short year, I would have experienced wars frequently, and it was such a vast war!"


    Limulu murmured, looking at the approaching demons.


    "I would not have thought that this war was so exciting."


    Fan Xian, dressed in unlimited colonial costume, came to limulu and said with a smile.


    In the face of the demon legion, he did not panic.


    Unlimited colonization is bound to the soul, so as long as his soul is unimpeded, then the colonization will be fine.


    His soul is protected by the communication group, so this war will only make him strong!


    The stronger his strength is, the more powerful he will be.


    The battle of the abyss, can''t seconds his, will let him become stronger!


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Su Chenlang laughs, steps out, and instantly disappears in place.


    At this moment, the God eating rat clan howled and formed a boundless rat tide, which collided with the black demonic army.


    And all group members in this moment, also all disappeared in place.

 Chapter 1006

    "Then these demons will be handed over to me."


    Nangong Ruohan looks at the demon king hiding in the sky and whispers to himself.


    Then she turned and disappeared.


    Soon, not far away from here, there are a series of sad howls.


    "Demons


    "Kill the demon!"


    "Kill the demon


    Jingtian holds the demon sword, just like a magic light sword, shuttles among the demon legion, where the devil dies.


    The powerful Jingtian soon attracted the attention of a superior demon.


    It is not inconspicuous to kill the weak demons at the bottom with seven levels of strength.


    However, when the first-class devil found Jingtian, the speed of Jingtian suddenly accelerated, regardless of the continuation of their own journey of slaughter.


    He is not stupid. He knows his shortcomings and advantages.


    If you really want to fight with a high demon of the same level on your own level, how about beating yourself every minute?


    What''s more, his own control of the strength of Feipeng on this day''s time, then do not seize the time to brush points, quickly brush their own points?


    Anyway, the healing seal script is ready, and its defense ability is good. This superior demon is beating himself in the back, and there is no peak feeling. So I took a healing seal script.


    Why do you have to work hard?


    Isn''t it hard for you?


    There are so many demons below, isn''t it fragrant?


    "Rat generation!"


    "With the respect of the strong, on the battlefield, wantonly slaughter demon soldiers, shameful!"


    "..."


    the devil who chased Jingtian was obviously a violent temper. After a while, he became angry and began to spit fragrance towards Jingtian.


    The main battle mode of Jingtian is completely different from the consistent style of the demons in the abyss.


    Who was found by the strong at the same level, regardless of the attack of the strong at the same level, still killed himself?


    Who do you look down on?


    At the thought that this was Jingtian''s silent taunt, this superior demon was more angry, and directly broke out secret arts. His whole body exuded blood light, and his speed was faster, and his attack became more fierce.


    Of course, while fighting, he was spitting fragrance at the mouth of Jingtian.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    After Jingtian realizes the abnormality of the superior devil, a question mark appears on his head.


    What happened to him?


    If you hit me, I won''t fight back. What else do you want?


    I''ve been beaten like this by you. I''m not angry. Are you angry with wool?


    And that mouth. Can it stink a little bit?


    Although the number of healing runes he consumed increased significantly, he got a clear message after a simple calculation, that is, the points he earned by doing so was far greater than the payment.


    So, it''s worth it!


    In the face of this huge profit, there is a demon who forces and depends on others, so it doesn''t matter.


    If he wants to fight, let him fight!


    What should I do? After all, I have come to kill other people''s subordinates. It is normal for them to get angry and even scold themselves.


    So for this superior devil, Jingtian still chooses to ignore the attitude.


    Fight!


    If beating him can make this superior devil out of breath, it''s OK to take it out well.


    But wait for him to accumulate points to upgrade, and wait for his level to be enough, you can wait!


    Now is the time pressing, has no time to give you care.


    Wait for my level to arrive, time is not tense, see ye don''t beat to death you!


    Now, the husband can bend and stretch. For a better future, it''s good for your health to give advice occasionally!


    "I''ll save you some face! Demons... No, demons


    "Kill, kill, kill!"

 Chapter 1007

    War, continue to break out!


    Wave after wave of fighting and killing led the great war to high tide, and the anxiety of death began to spread and bloom.


    According to the truth, born in the cruel environment of the abyss, the devil should be more fierce and fearless of death.


    But on the contrary, cunning is engraved in the soul instinct of demons. In this seemingly equal war, demons have many thoughts.


    In addition, the Raptors and friends who look at their prey, and forget all the fighting state, all make the demons fear.


    Phage God mouse clan, to fight evolution!


    Grow with the flesh and blood of the enemy!


    Perhaps the devil''s body is made up of the negative energy of the abyss, which could be devastating if other creatures devour it.


    But these consequences in front of swallowing God mouse, that are small things!


    All the energy, in front of the rat, is just food.


    Just food, into the stomach of the God rat, can it turn the sky?


    It''s related to the evolution of ethnic groups, so it''s even more brutal to devour God rats.


    And with the progress of the war, the strength of the Raptors is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Although the demon Legion can evolve by swallowing flesh and blood, their phagocytic ability is far from enough in front of swallowing mice.


    What''s more, some of the larger demons swallowed many goblins without chewing.


    Although these demons have a strong digestive capacity inside their bodies, they have strong vitality. In their eyes, there is nothing in the world that cannot be swallowed.


    This led to a lot of phagocytic mice in the stomach of these phagocytic demons to grow and grow, until finally broke out of the belly!


    In the battlefield, there are various forms of change, all kinds of coincidences and inexplicable ways of fighting emerge in endlessly.


    And because the devil in the eyes of communication group friends, that is the integral of walking!


    So one by one is also the rise of killing, how high efficiency how to come!


    Kill more, earn more!


    In front of integral, all living beings are equal!


    As for Su Chen?


    In this war, he is also the rise of killing!


    I don''t know whether it''s enough points. His mind moves to upgrade the word of heaven, strengthen his foundation and lead to the rise of realm, or in the process of crazy fighting, he accidentally breaks the shackles and advances to the eighth rank!


    Anyway, in the silent and heartfelt fighting period, a breakthrough!


    If it was not for the promotion of the constant long breath rolling swept, I am afraid that Su Chen himself did not notice his promotion.


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    Su Chen looked at the battle power rank on his own group of faces, and knead down a superior demon. After that, his mouth slightly raised and his mood was very happy.


    Eight steps!


    Finally, it''s here!


    Nine steps is the highest level in the world!


    The level of three question marks is obviously more than one level higher than that of level nine.


    If he really wants to calculate the level according to the question mark, he has to reach four question mark levels of cultivation in order to calmly meet the future outbreak of difficulties.


    As long as their own strength in place, then everything is not a problem!


    At the same time, the exchange group directly fried.


    Tony had no money: "Congratulations! Warmly celebrate the administrator''s promotion to the eighth rank


    Tony didn''t have money: "no, it''s to congratulate the administrator on breaking the eight steps! (congratulations) "


    Limulus Tempest:" Congratulations! I hope the next person to advance to the eighth level is me


    Sun Mengyao: "no, you should say Ben Meng Wang."


    Limulus Tempest:...


    and

 Chapter 1008

    Marquis wobang: "this is a good sign! The administrator is the first person to break through the eighth level. We must also follow the steps of the administrator and charge forward


    Wave wind water gate: "I feel the same way!"


    Cheeky bastard: "are you going through the promotion too fast? My side just four steps, you can break through eight steps. (slim wails) "


    Tony has no money:


    Tony didn''t have money: "you''re fast, OK? When we first joined the communication group, many talents broke through one rank. You came here and broke through several levels a day. What else do you say? Is there a lack of hammer? "


    Tony has no money:


    who in the group is luckier than fan Xian?


    As soon as you come, you will win the Golden Legend prize, unlimited colonization!


    Before he looked at it, he knew that it was a magic suit of science and technology, and he had an impulse to study.


    Really, if only he could win this infinite colony?


    Research, even if you can make a copy of the low configuration version of the good ah!


    Now there is infinite colonization in the rear, and the abyss is a perfect place to brush. Without accident, fan Xian and Jingtian can catch up with them after the war.


    From then on, the days of being called the boss were gone.


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel like I''m going to break through. If there''s no accident, I''ll be the next one! (slim''s arrogant face) "


    Tony has no money:" you were the first last time, it doesn''t mean that you are the first this time. "


    Limlu Tempest: "what? Mr. big shit, why don''t we make a bet


    Tony has no money: "cut ~ I don''t give you a bet. I''m a science and technology research and development personnel, we are not the same channel, is it interesting to bet?"


    Limlu Tempest: I think it''s interesting


    Limulu Tempest: ''(slim funny face)


    Tony has no money:...


    interesting... Fart!


    What''s the point?


    Obviously, only a fool will bet on a bet he wants to lose!


    In this way, the originally quiet exchange group became lively again.


    While fighting and water group, this is also a kind of normal flow group.


    After all, it doesn''t matter for them to chat and joke in groups during the battle.


    They are all high rank cultivators. If they can''t do more than one thing, they will be useless.


    Although the combat pays attention to concentrate, especially the high rank practitioners, every second of the battle is an invisible collision.


    But the water group consumption of mind is not much, scattered a little bit to pass the time, no harm!


    What''s more, there are all kinds of bug characters in the mall as the backing. Who is afraid of whom?


    Even if a careless GG, after 50000 points, labor and capital is a hero!


    "Detected the outbreak of continuous war, detected that half of the group friends are in the bottleneck of promotion."


    "The exchange group began to update..."


    "twenty eight new products were put on the shelves in the mall, and members of the group can view them by themselves."


    "Time house to make updates and upgrades, the reason for this, please group members to check by themselves."


    "The enhanced function has been changed to two new functions, upgrade and upgrade. Please feel free to experience the reason."


    "New function: the integration function is opened, and the reason for this is for members of the group to experience it by themselves."


    A series of group announcements poured into the communication group, so that there was no new news coming out of the hot chat group interface.


    Exchange group update, these five words hit all of a sudden the soul of all group friends.

 Chapter 1009

    At the moment of the communication group''s announcement, all the members of the group on the battlefield trembled and lost their consciousness.


    Fighting, especially in this kind of war, is a big taboo!


    In a flash, it may change from an advantage to a disadvantage. However, no member of the group cares about the consequences of being absent-minded.


    Exchange group mall to add new goods, this is a great good thing!


    The goods in the mall, which is not a bug like existence?


    Now add so much, who dare to say that they are not happy?


    There are also many functions updated and optimized, which shows that the functions in the communication group have become more perfect.


    Of course, it is relatively perfect!


    If the communication group optimizes its functions in the future, they will certainly support it.


    Work hard to make a miracle!


    They believe in communication group, for them, communication group is a miracle!


    "This new fusion function, have a look


    Su Chen is killing the demons nearby, thinking in his heart.


    Immediately his mind moved, a blue virtual screen bloomed in front of him.


    "Merge bar."


    "Low level fusion column: five skills can be integrated together, which can be turned into more powerful comprehensive exclusive skills after successful integration."


    [the success rate of integration can be selectively increased by input points]


    "intermediate integration column: Ten skills can be integrated together, and then turned into more powerful comprehensive exclusive skills after successful integration."


    [the success rate of integration can be selectively increased by investment points]


    "advanced integration column: 25 skills can be integrated together, which can be turned into more powerful comprehensive exclusive skills after successful integration."


    [the success rate of integration can be selectively increased through investment points]


    "top level integration column: it can integrate 50 skills together, and after successful integration, it can be turned into more powerful comprehensive and exclusive skills."


    [the success rate of integration can be selectively increased by input points]


    "as the group leader, you have a 100% success rate and no upper limit of integration opportunity due to the new integration function


    A cold voice appears in Su Chen''s mind, which makes his eyes flash.


    The next moment, the virtual screen in front of him changes, and the lucky wheel appears again.


    Now he has been promoted to the eighth rank, in this war, the strength of the promotion is not so urgent.


    In addition, this is a success rate of 100%, and there is no upper limit of fusion opportunities. Therefore, the more advanced skills are integrated, the stronger the exclusive skills will eventually appear.


    At the moment, he happens to have a lot of points.


    On the abyss battlefield, she has a large number of points recorded all the time, so it''s a different experience to fight and draw ten times in the big turntable while fighting.


    "Let''s start with Xuan level turntable first."


    Su Chen step out, life and death near the galloping from the first-class demons, in the heart to think.


    The big turntable in front of him began to turn. The big turntable of Xuan level, ten consecutive draws, was 10 million points.


    But in this vast abyss battlefield, there are countless fighting charges, 10 million points at this time is not worth mentioning!


    With his promotion to the eighth level, every small step forward in strength will consume massive points.


    So don''t say 10 million, that''s what happens to 100 million integrals after the eighth order.


    With the gradual development of the communication group and the steady improvement of the strength of the group members...


    when these things happen synchronously and rapidly, the currency of the exchange group - points will inevitably depreciate.


    Of course, for the low strength group members, the exchange group is still very valuable!

 Chapter 1010

    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve got a hammer."


    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve got a magic wand."


    "Ding, congratulations on your success in the Bodhi scroll."


    "Ding, Congratulations, you''ve hit the early Yang XuanHuo insect."


    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve hit the zenith Dharma."


    "Ding, congratulations. I''d like to smoke a dryer."


    "Ding, Congratulations, smoke evil cloud moon Chan decision."


    "Ding, congratulations. You''ve got the record of Wu you of Shenlin."


    "..."


    a series of cues began to reverberate in Su Chen''s mind. He was used to being immune to the cues of communication groups.


    So he is like a rotary table machine with no emotion. When the result of the ten times of Xuan level drawing comes out, he turns the rotary table again and starts a new ten times drawing.


    Of course, he was not idle.


    In the middle of the abyss, he is like a cold killing machine, where everything disappears!


    As the strength of the people is increasing, and the number of demon legions is also increasing.


    Therefore, Su Chen''s integral income is getting faster and faster. Occasionally, he can go to play a ground level turntable for ten times, and even go to turn the day level turntable.


    The sky level big turntable is worthy of being a sky level big turntable. Any blue color reward is better than the red reward of the prefecture level big turntable.


    After all, it''s normal to have such a gap.


    With the turning of the lucky wheel and various skills, Su Chen''s strength and destructive power become more and more terrible.


    if awesome monarchs are very capable, if they send everfount legions of evil spirits, it will not be enough for them to kill them.


    In this way, in the abyss between the crazy killing, exchange groups of friends, one by one promoted to the eighth level.


    Even fan Xian and Jingtian, also with their own plug-in, first to the seventh level, then to the eighth level.


    As for the lack of stamina in one''s own skills?


    No one is a fool. Su Chen is drawing a lucky draw with a big wheel. The others are not idle.


    While rowing wildly in the group, he uses the big turntable to extract the skills and secrets he needs to make up for his shortcomings.


    What''s more, the communication group also has fusion function. As long as the integral is enough, all these are not problems.


    ...


    the time passed in a hurry.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year has passed.


    "Administrator: cute, cute, cute again."


    "Combat power rank: nine."


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    "Friends: Marquis wobang."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    "Friends: Limulus tempest."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    "Group Friends: wave wind water gate."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    "Friends: Tony has no money."


    "Combat power rank: eighth level (pseudo eighth order)."


    "..."


    "group Friends: the king of grey wolf."


    "Combat power rank: eight."


    "Group Friends: upset Saint monk."


    "Combat power rank: seven."


    "Group Friends: Chef xiaofugui."


    "Combat power rank: fourth level."


    In this half year''s battle, the strength of the group friends who came to participate in the battle was promoted to the eighth rank one after another.


    And the saint monk did not know why, and never came to fight.


    As for xiaofugui?


    He has been engaged in Ideological and cultural studies. In addition, he does not often bubble. If this person is not included in the group, other group friends will think that he has been cleared out of the communication group.


    Because Nangong Ruohan gives Su Chen welfare, he has won 66 prizes in the past six months.


    This number is very auspicious!


    He got it, and so did the others.


    Therefore, the exchange group will appear every once in a while the Golden Legend prize notice, but it is also a virtue tradition of the communication group.

 Chapter 1011

    "Ding, rescue mission notification."


    "Because of some things, the group of friends are upset. The saint monk''s heart is full of demons. The Buddha''s heart can''t contain the evil spirit. Finally, he burst into madness in the immersion, incarnating into a devil and losing himself."


    "Rescued person: upset Saint monk."


    [tip: there is no special reward for this task, and all costs need to be borne by the rescuer. ¡¿


    just when people are immersed in the mechanical killing, a group notice appears on the communication group interface, which directly wakes people up.


    Limlu Tempest: @ upset monk monk, what''s the matter with you


    Limulu Tempest: @ distracted monk, @ distracted monk, @ distracted monk, monk, if you still have consciousness, say something


    Tony has no money: "it seems that the monk has really lost himself."


    Tony didn''t have any money. "(slim sighed)"


    he was a descendant of the holy land. He had a lot of communication with his friends, but he could not control himself?


    It seems that the magic meaning hidden in the monk''s heart has been produced for a long time.


    After a monk joins the communication group, his soul is protected by the communication group. Even if the magic meaning is planted by the so-called powerful person in the world, what happens?


    Can you be more powerful than the communication group?


    Upset, is the monk upset because of this magic?


    The nickname given to the monk by the communication group has a deep meaning!


    In other words, what is the meaning of these nicknames?


    Does it mean you have a lot of money?


    Limlu Tempest: Mr. Tony, why don''t we go to the world of monks


    Tony didn''t have money: "I have a problem in my uniform that I''m trying to overcome recently. I really can''t separate my energy with you."


    Limlu Tempest: Nezha


    Nezha: "I still need 38 million to upgrade my congenital Yan Bible, so I''m sorry."


    Limlu Tempest: does anyone want to go with me


    Limulu Tempest: "let''s have a word! (slim smiles and cries)


    Tony has no money: "Lim Lu, everyone is very busy here. If you really want to go, you can go alone..."


    In the past six months, we are all used to the existence of brush points.


    If you leave, how many points will you lose?


    After all, I''ve been in the abyss for half a year. Seeing so many demons die every day, the big guy suspects that they are killing the demons here.


    So it''s better to kill more while you''re not bald!


    Another main reason is that they are not familiar with the holy monk and have no feelings.


    Although the exchange group pays attention to group friends and harmony, help each other.


    But that was when I was free. Now there are big projects in front of me, and I have to take care of my own business. How can I care about others?


    Of course, if the protagonist of today''s event is Limulus, he must be duty bound!


    After all, he has a strong relationship with Limulus, which is sure to help.


    And he felt that if it was limulu who had an accident today, he would have been more than one to help.


    In the final analysis, the monk said that he would invite a meal, set up a banquet or anything, but he would not do anything.


    I don''t know if I forgot or what happened, but if I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. So they usually talked about it in the communication group.


    Really unfamiliar!


    One side is their own event, the other is the other''s, normal people will make their own choice.


    "The disturbed Saint monk''s demonic mind deepens and forms a magic heart. With the help of the magic mind, the magic heart perfectly suppresses the Buddha''s heart. The situation of the saint devil dual heart is formed. The disturbed monk''s strength has broken through the eighth level. Please go to the support group members to decide whether to go or not according to their own strength."

 Chapter 1012

    Limlu Tempest: "OK! It''s eight steps now. I can''t go alone. "


    Limlu Tempest: so go ahead, Tony. You''re going with me


    Tony has no money:


    Limulu Tempest: "you''ve got a lot of steel and a lot of tools, and it''s easy for the two of us to go together in case of an accident."


    Tony has no money: "OK! You let me get ready and give me ten minutes. "


    That''s what the guy said. He''d better go!


    After all, what limulu said is right. The strength of the saint monk has broken through the eighth level. If limulu goes alone, it is really dangerous.


    If you go with me, you will not be able to destroy a few steel uniforms.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t need as much points as others.


    Now what he lacks most is time. If he is given ten or twenty years, he can guarantee that he can develop nine level battle clothes!


    But after ten or twenty years, I''m afraid the top nine in the communication group have already left.


    In other words, when communication groups go to save other worlds, they still have bonus points. How can they save their own people but have nothing?


    It''s all about friendship?


    Love power generation?


    Limulu Tempest: "OK, we''ll start in ten minutes."


    Limulu Tempest: warden, do you know what happened to the monk


    Small cute cute cute again: "time road thousands of, only one of the feelings, so that all sentient beings confused."


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: so... Isn''t he a monk? How is it related to love? "


    "Because it is a monk, or a holy Son of Buddhism and Taoism, he often suppresses his own emotions. The harder he represses, the more powerful he will be when he breaks out."


    "Cute little cute again:" did not see directly promoted to the eighth level? Do you think it''s easy to break the bottleneck of the seventh and eighth order by relying on yourself alone


    Limlu Tempest: "OK! It seems that this rescue operation is very difficult! "


    According to the character of Nangong administrator, I''m afraid what I said just now is a hint to myself.


    As for the clearer hint, I''m afraid not.


    But that''s enough.


    Is it because of emotion that the monk''s heart breaks out and goes mad?


    Feelings...


    and so on!


    What he remembers well, the monk once said emotional things in the communication group, and also mentioned the name of a woman.


    Butterfly clothes, is this a woman that monks like?


    If a monk comes from a holy land or a holy Son, he should set an example.


    Moreover, the elders and masters of the holy land will not let the monks break the rules of Buddhism and Taoism. If you think about it, the consequences must be very serious.


    Is it that the elder monk killed this woman?


    And it was done without the monk''s knowledge. When the monk learned about this, his heart burst out of guilt and pain, plus a trace of magic in his heart, which directly turned into a devil''s heart. The holy and the devil were in harmony and promoted to the eighth rank!


    It''s all speculation.


    However, he estimated that his guess should not be too wrong, at least probably right.


    Everything, we have to wait until we see the monk.


    Ten minutes later.


    Limlu Tempest: "gentlemen, Tony and I are going to save the monk. If we can''t get rid of it, I''ll ask you for help. I hope you can help."


    Marquis Vauban: no problem. I''ll help you then


    Limulus Tempest: "the old Marquis said such a thing, which is beyond reason! (slym''s face with emotion) "


    Marquis wobang:


    What''s wrong with him saying that?

 Chapter 1013

    Su Xiaoge: "wobang, in fact, is that you are too free and easy-going in your ordinary personality, so this word is said from your mouth, Lim Lu is just surprised."


    Limulu Tempest: Yes, that''s it. Free and easy


    Marquis wobang:...


    Marquis wobang: "limulu, what should I say? If you go and do what you want, you''ll see how I feel, or just ignore it? "


    Limlu Tempest: "it''s a lot more intimate looking at the back."


    Marquis wobang: go away


    It''s true that the goods just turn the corner and say that he is cold-blooded and cruel.


    Although he admitted that he was not so kind, can not say cold-blooded?


    After all, my personality has changed a lot since I joined the communication group.


    ...


    the outside world.


    After half a year''s killing, the abyss on this side has already been soaked with the blood of the devil, and the evil and chaotic atmosphere contained in the devil''s blood has been dispersed.


    It''s not nice to say that, as long as the non abyssal creatures below the sixth level enter the battlefield area, they will be demonized in an instant.


    Fall into the abyss!


    Or you can''t control yourself and die by exploding!


    According to the orders of the arrogant monarch, a large number of demons were transferred to this place every day to participate in the war.


    The situation here is so fierce that we can''t hide the other six original sin areas.


    It''s just that the devil king and the devil king don''t understand, what does arrogant monarch mean?


    In fact, the arrogant monarch has always been concerned about the war here.


    Today, he doesn''t know what it means to continue fighting and killing.


    According to the current combat effectiveness comparison, the first-class demons have been unable to sharpen these external creatures, but they are still killing, and even killing happily, there is no tendency to stop.


    For the bottom of the abyss, he naturally despised.


    What he just wondered was, what are these practitioners who have grown to the eighth level still doing here?


    Pure... Just to kill?


    What made him curious and agitated most was the growth rate of these outsiders.


    In a short period of half a year, the eighth level practitioners appeared one after another just like they didn''t need money.


    For him, half a year is just a nap.


    Now there are so many eighth level practitioners in front of his eyes when he takes a nap?


    What kind of speed is this?


    Are the two top nine level men experimenting with something in the abyss?


    "Arrogance."


    Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded in the temple of pride.


    "Lord!"


    The arrogant monarch''s face changed. He got up in a hurry and replied respectfully.


    "The abyss told me there was a big problem in your area."


    The voice sounded again, as the arrogant monarch had expected.


    So he had thought of the answer for a long time. As the leader of the arrogant area, how could he not perceive the decline of the arrogance area?


    "I went to find out. This time it was organized by two top players."


    "..."


    after a moment of silence, the majestic voice sounded again: "two top men... Came to my place, but did not inform me."


    "Arrogance, there are two top men coming. Why don''t you inform me?"


    The arrogant monarch''s face remained unchanged, and he said respectfully, "to the Lord, as soon as this incident happened, I have reported it to you, but you are in the closed door, so...


    the Lord is closed and no one is allowed to disturb him.


    This is also a wonderful excuse!

 Chapter 1014

    "Less than nine steps, it''s illusory."


    After a sigh, a dignified man with a Star crown appears in front of the arrogant monarch.


    This is the king of the abyss!


    "Arrogance, you were born in my hands. You are my blood, so... Why do you deceive me because of this?"


    Said the Lord, with a glance of pride.


    "You don''t dare to tell me, but you don''t know."


    Said the arrogant monarch, after a moment''s silence.


    In the abyss, the Lord dominates everything!


    So he knew that his wonderful excuse, perhaps, could not hide from the Lord.


    Therefore, as early as half a year ago, he left a separated body and went to hide in the world.


    As he said, he didn''t dare to bet on the chance of success.


    Even if he told the Lord everything at the beginning, he had a great possibility that he would refine and absorb Daoyu.


    But he didn''t dare to gamble even if the result of his conjecture was only one in ten thousand.


    He didn''t want to put his future in the heart of the Lord.


    As for the reason for going out?


    He also has some friends in the world, and occasionally goes on adventures, so it''s normal to go out.


    "Nine steps, peak, a jade..."


    the master of the abyss laughed and said, "if I want to kill you, even if you escape to the world, I can still kill you."


    "Well, you''ll stay here. I don''t want you to start. Maybe you will stand at the same height as me in hundreds of millions of years."


    After that, the Lord of the abyss stepped out and disappeared in the same place instantly.


    He could understand the arrogant monarch''s actions.


    And this time, he has more important things to do.


    So he didn''t care about that little thing.


    When he came up again, he was in the air.


    He could be anywhere in the abyss if he wanted to.


    After all, he created the abyss, and no one knows the abyss better than him.


    "I have come here without malice. I just want to ask a few questions."


    The Lord of the abyss was not surprised to see Nangong Ruohan in front of him.


    In fact, he had already noticed the change in the abyss.


    However, in order to avoid some bad things happening, he did not dare to appear here until he had prepared for half a year.


    It''s a bit ridiculous to say that the abyss is his territory, and he has to prepare for half a year before he dare to appear here.


    However, he saw the differences in the war, especially as the side of the abyss invaders, and the speed of strength improvement was shocking.


    Even he can''t let the cultivators advance to the eighth rank one after another in half a year.


    In addition, he could not see through Su Chen and Nangong Ruohan, so he estimated that these two should be the existence of a higher level.


    For myself, this is an opportunity, but if not handled well, it is also a crisis.


    Above the summit, it''s just an occasional rumor.


    For that kind of cognition of existence, he can be said to be at a loss.


    So he can only come here to ensure his own safety.


    That''s right. He''s here for real!


    But he arranged everything.


    "The founder of the evil abyss, so polite?"


    Nangong Ruohan grabs Su Chen up and asks with a smile.


    And in the abyss Lord watching Su Chen, Su Chen is also looking at the abyss Lord.


    Is this the first time that he has seen a nine step strongman who is not his own and the founder of the abyss?


    They came to the abyss for such a long time that the founder of the abyss finally appeared.

 Chapter 1015

    I dare not


    The master of the abyss waved his hand humbly and asked respectfully, "can I ask you a few questions? Just a few simple questions. "


    Nangong Ruohan gives Su Chen a look and signals Su Chen to carry out this process.


    Although Su Chen does not understand the meaning of Nangong Ruohan, after all, after all, he is only eight steps, which does not understand the nine steps?


    However, Nangong Ruohan asked her to come, which must have her meaning.


    "Yes, you ask!"


    "Above the nine steps, is the legendary road to master really exist?"


    When the Lord of the abyss said the last word, there was already a tremolo in his words.


    Although these two unknowns have already appeared, since they have already appeared, it means that they exist.


    But he still wants to ask, even if it is nonsense, he also wants to get the answer he wants.


    Because of this question and answer, he has been pursuing for a long time, which is a obsession in his heart!


    "Exist."


    Su Chen nodded slightly and said, "there is a higher realm above the nine steps, but I haven''t heard of the controller you mentioned."


    The realm above the summit is called the master?


    He really didn''t know this, but he knew that Nangong Ruohan certainly understood it.


    But he didn''t ask here foolishly. This is certainly not a good place to ask.


    "How can I get to a higher level if I wait for the ninth step?"


    The Lord of the abyss arched his hand and bowed directly, "I hope that under the crown, we can point out the direction for us. I just want to see the world above, different scenery."


    As soon as this word comes out, Su Chen is confused.


    Direction?


    How does he know?


    Now he''s only eight steps. Where do you know the direction after the ninth step?


    Also, are these a few small questions?


    We''ve pointed out the way. Is it just a small problem?


    Well... This is really a small problem for Nangong Ruohan.


    After all, people are strong at three question mark levels. It''s not the same as playing to point out the nine level practitioners?


    After returning to God, Su Chen looks at Nangong Ruohan, his hands turning over and his face helpless.


    He really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Can''t you just start fooling?


    How good is the attitude when you come to other people''s abyss and brush points for such a long time?


    With such a good attitude, he felt that he could tell a little, just tell a little!


    Although the abyss invades other worlds, it does all sorts of evil.


    Can treat them, the abyss seems to have been suffering losses?


    In the end, the Lord of the abyss didn''t do any harm to them. On the contrary, he has always provided the exchange group and the Raptors with food and energy for evolution. He is a good man.


    Look!


    If Nangong Han wants to say something, he will naturally say it. If he doesn''t want to say something, he will say nothing.


    "Meet, that is your chance."


    Nangong Ruohan opened his mouth and said, "if you didn''t show up because of hesitation before I left, then you were not destined."


    "But since you appear, it''s fate."


    "If you have a chance, I''ll order it. It''s up to you whether you can control it or not."


    After saying this, Nangong Ruohan stopped, took a look at Su Chen, and then said, "ten years later, there will be a top banquet in this world, and then there will be a light of transition."


    Su Chen stands beside, listening to Nangong Ruohan, also begins to ponder.


    Ten years later?


    The top banquet?


    And the light of transition?


    What the hell is this?


    What''s more, is it too shabby to use ten years as a unit of time measurement for the three powerful question mark level?


    How can we say billions of years, or the era or something?

 Chapter 1016

    Thank you very much


    The Lord of the abyss gave a salute and said thank you very sincerely.


    What he has done can not be concealed.


    In fact, if the gap between the two sides is not very big, with his character, absolutely will go to the front!


    After all, his growth experience is to support war with war!


    The more war, the stronger!


    But in the face of such a completely unknown strong man, he will not be presumptuous.


    "Su Chen, end this war!"


    Nangong Ruohan suddenly raised his mouth slightly and said, "this war has played its due role. It is meaningless to carry on any more."


    Su Chen smell speech a Leng, then nodded, direct notice to go down.


    He probably understood the meaning of Nangong Ruohan. In the abyss, the eighth rank was already the highest level of combat power.


    Now that they have reached the eighth level, there is no point in killing them in the abyss.


    Although we can get a lot of integrals, it is too easy to get such integral.


    In this way, it may not be in the interests of communication groups to cultivate them.


    Therefore, the end of the war, return to the world, good practice for a period of time, I am afraid, will be of greater benefit to everyone.


    After all, in the abyss, everyone promoted to the eighth level of cultivation.


    "It''s time for me to go back, too."


    As soon as the voice falls, the figure of Nangong Ruohan has disappeared in place.


    And the abyss Lord worshipped Su Chen for a while, and turned to leave.


    Ten years later, is it possible that the top banquet will be a promotion opportunity for me?


    Break the peak and go to the realm you haven''t reached!


    It''s time to prepare yourself!


    As for the abyss?


    If you really want to break through the Ninth level, you can''t want this abyss!


    Yes or no, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, when the world reaches the Ninth level, it may be time to go to a higher world.


    In this case, the abyss created by ourselves will surely be left here.


    Let''s talk about it then!


    At least this is also their own long-standing efforts, so to discard also in the heart can not bear.


    "After going back, it''s really time to study in seclusion."


    Su Chen thought in his heart, and immediately the idea moved, let the swallow God mouse family leave the abyss, return to the earth boundary.


    The war on the other side of the border is still too trivial.


    However, he didn''t want to go back to other people''s trouble after drawing the prize.


    When you''ve dealt with everything on your side, let''s talk about other things!


    Thinking about this, Su Chen''s eyes flash, the white light falls, and instantly disappears in place.


    When limlu and others saw that the two administrators had left, and the God eating rat clan was also leaving quickly, they did not hesitate to urge the cross-border seal characters to return to their own world.


    Of course, Tony doesn''t need to consume cross-border seal script. It''s his world to walk out of the devil''s gate.


    He is only a few steps away from home.


    At the moment when the demon lord began to talk, all the nearby demon legions were destroyed, turning into the purest energy and remaining in place.


    When he comes to inquire, he must not ask in vain.


    These are also his meeting gifts, a small heart.


    For these, limulu and the God eater will not refuse to accept all of them!


    After all, according to their ideas, how can the two administrators, such as Wei''an, look at these gadgets?


    Now that these gadgets stay where they are, they''re left with them.


    Why don''t they want the welfare given by the administrator?

 Chapter 1017

    Earth.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    At the moment when Su Chen enters the room, caichen''s happy voice spreads out, "Sir, many great events have happened in the last six months. Caichen keeps them for you. Do you want to read them?"


    Su Chen''s right hand a lift, way: "no, I''m going to shut up, nothing to disturb me."


    After that, Su Chen has entered his own door.


    In the past, when he had finished his task, he had nothing to do.


    But this time, it is different. With countless high-level skills and one, their own exclusive fusion skills will soon be available. Who will not be excited about this?


    In this case, everything else has to stand aside!


    The eighth level cultivation is still a little weak.


    According to Nangong Ruohan, ten years later, there will be a top banquet.


    The worst situation, ten years later, is the most desperate moment!


    If it is true as their own guess that, then their own eight level strength, can be far from enough to see!


    Therefore, the emergence of fusion skills is imperative!


    Shut up!


    I have not entered the time and space cabin to close the customs, this time I will go in and close it once!


    "Exclusive fusion column: unlimited number of fusion, and 100% success rate."


    "Fusion column 1: magic element."


    "Fusion column 2: the power of fire god of judgment."


    "Fusion column 3: the art of flying thunder."


    "Fusion column 4: the power to resist the wind."


    "Fusion column 5: insulated claws."


    "Fusion column 6: the power to resist the wind."


    "Fusion column 7: tianzimi."


    "..."


    "fusion column 141: wupan baqigong."


    "Fusion column 142: the true Scripture of the passing river cutting off the sky."


    "Fusion column 143: Heaven dragon purple thunder you Jue."


    "..."


    "fusion column 896: Shenwu Youjing."


    "Fusion column 897: cloud and Swan flow frost sword record."


    "Fusion column 898: Taiyi forging ember magic Sutra. "


    "... "


    " fusion column 6459: huaiyun huntian sword script. "


    "Fusion fence 6460: the secret Sutra of the beacon fire in qingyo."


    "Fusion column 6461: Jue Xian cuts off the emotion forbidden version."


    "..."


    it took a lot of effort. After embedding all his skills into the fusion column, Su Chen couldn''t help feeling relieved.


    I haven''t paid attention to my skills and so many in the past six months?


    He has a lot of skills, such as martial arts, magical powers, secret arts, body methods, sword techniques, profound meanings and so on. Now he is looking forward to the integration of exclusive skills. What kind of style will it have?


    He also looked at the introduction of the fusion column. According to the relevant matching suitability of fusion skills, the success rate is also different.


    If it was not for the exclusive fusion column of the group leader, he would not dare to do so.


    After all, there are so many miscellaneous, high-level and low-level skill meals mixed together, I really don''t know what kind of flower will come out?


    Not to mention anything else, the success rate may be negative.


    Break the limit of zero!


    "Come on


    Su Chen took a deep breath and said excitedly, "let me see, what kind of magic does the exclusive fusion skill with so many skills converge?"


    After that, he moved his mind, and the group leader fused with the bar Bata and locked up.


    At the next moment, a Wei''an oven that carries out heaven and earth appears in Su Chen''s view. These fusion bars turn into streamers of different colors and enter the central area of Wei''an oven. The streamer of each fusion column is like a firewood, which will completely ignite the terrible furnace of Wei''an!


    Fusion!


    Start!!!

 Chapter 1018

    "Fusion process, 1%, 2%, 3%..."


    Su Chen looked at the fusion process above the oven, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Originally, he was psychologically prepared for the slow convergence. After all, his integration this time is not normal and ordinary. It is a convergence of so many skills. It seems reasonable to slow down?


    But look at this speed, after more than a minute, I will probably be able to harvest their own wonderful.


    One minute, soon!


    "Xiaohei, what''s the situation of the war among the mice Eaters?"


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed, and through the barrier between the human world and the earth, his eyes fell directly on the nest of the God eating mice.


    "Master, together with his subordinates, there are 16 level 8 practitioners, 479 454 level 7 and countless level 6 mice."


    "Well, I see."


    Su Chen was surprised to learn about the situation of swallowing God mouse.


    Sixteen eighth order phagocytic mice, which is normal, the key is the 477 order phagocytic mice.


    How many demons did the seventh order goblin gobble up so many demons?


    Eh...


    won''t you swallow up all the arrogant monarchs?


    In this way, the combat efficiency is also very high.


    Want to come back, if tianwai that group of three creatures as chess pieces, high above the real body learned that there are 470000 true gods in the family of swallowing God rats, what kind of expression should they have?


    Panic?


    Or think of your dreams?


    After all, 470000 gods are enough to eat the world raw!


    Not to mention 470000, even if 47000 true gods, this world can not bear.


    If Su Chen wanted to, in just one minute, the 477 level God eating mice could destroy the whole world!


    How big is this world?


    Even the claw of the world, which is in charge of the world power, has only achieved eight levels of cultivation. Now there are so many powerful practitioners. If world consciousness hadn''t been able to perceive the trace of the spirit eating mice, I''m afraid that at the moment of return, they would have scared the world consciousness out of order.


    "Ding Dong!"


    In the short time of Su Chen''s thinking, a crisp voice rings, indicating that Su Chen''s integration has been completed.


    At this moment, Su Chen felt that the sound was so beautiful.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Chaos can not be observed, Hongmeng can not be said, all inclusive, all traces of the world are engraved in it, the ups and downs of all living beings are on it, unknown, only the fate of the people can see the mysterious classics."


    "Successful integration, please name it."


    Su Chen thought about it and said, "call it... Daodian!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Chen felt a flash of white light in front of him.


    "Skill bar."


    "Taoist Scripture: the first level (can be promoted)"


    [Level 2: 12.8 billion points. ¡¿


    looking at the bare, only the skills column of daodian, Su Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    However, after seeing the line of small characters below, Su Chen''s face was stagnant.


    "It''s a marvelous Taoist Scripture, which can''t be said to be invisible. If you upgrade one level, you''ll need 12.8 billion points. It''s a bit terrible!"


    Su Chen says to himself that he still has some remaining points, which is enough to make daodian promoted.


    Only after promotion, his points will be empty.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The upgrading of daodian requires so many points, which can show the potential of daodian and its powerful strength after promotion.


    What if you upgrade yourself and go straight to the Ninth level?


    Although he knows that this is a blind dream, but if people want to live too seriously, it is very boring, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1019

    It''s the first time to visit the cottage


    Su Chen looked at the warm dress around and said with a soft smile.


    If you turn the surrounding color into pink, it will be very fairy tale art color.


    Of course, there isn''t always a princess in a lovely hut.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a breeze rose.


    The next moment, Su Chen''s eyes can see, everything turned into pink, here, full of happy fairy tale art style.


    Even in the sky, there are pink clouds, like marshmallows.


    Su Chen: "does time house have the ability to perceive psychological activities?


    He just subconsciously had that idea, but didn''t expect the time house to be realized directly?


    "Adjust the architectural style of the time house according to your own ideas?"


    Su Chen touched his chin and thought thoughtfully.


    After a moment, everything changed dramatically.


    The sense of science and technology is combined with the flavor of ancient simplicity, and two different styles are perfectly embedded among them, without the slightest sense of conflict.


    "Time house (Level 3)"


    "subordinate: Su Chen."


    "Time scale: 1:1000."


    The attribute information of time house appears in front of Su Chen. Looking at the time proportion above, Su Chen nods gently.


    If you have such a strong Kung Fu, you should be prepared to practice.


    When you upgrade a normal skill, you will have a feeling that you don''t know how time goes by.


    What''s more, what''s more, the Taoist Scriptures are so strong?


    Therefore, when he came to the time house this time, he did not believe that the promotion of daodian from the first level to the second level would cost him thousands of years?


    "Let me see how strong the second level of Taoist scriptures can be?"


    Sitting cross legged, when everything is ready, Su Chen said silently in his heart.


    In a flash, 12.8 billion points disappeared.


    At the next moment, a mysterious and mysterious feeling appeared in his mind. In this moment, he felt that everything around him had changed.


    ...


    communication group.


    The ideal is the Emperor: "drunk! How drunk! (shrem''s angry face) "


    Marquis wobang:


    Cheeky bastard:


    Cheeky bastard: "brother Jing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Through contact and watching the memory scenes of Jingtian, he can also roughly understand what kind of person Jingtian is.


    This kind of tease than the character of people can be so angry, it seems that a lot of things have happened!


    However, according to the strength of Jingtian eight levels, who else in his world has the ability to annoy Jingtian?


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "I he... I just understand now that everything that happens to me in the future is originally arranged. "


    the ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty:" in the first generation, Feipeng, the God general, was the strongest one in the world. Later, he was demoted to the world because of the battle with the devil and suffered from the six samsara. "


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "what is the pain of the six ways of reincarnation! It was the turtle grandson who took a fancy to me as the source of strength when I was the God General Feipeng, and finally found an excuse to take it away, made! I''m so angry! His uncle had a little affection for the emperor of heaven, but the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. This time he came back to investigate the following, and it turned out that his accomplishments were different and his views were different. "


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "how about you come to my side and accompany me to collapse the divine world? (slym clenched his teeth) "

 Chapter 1020

    Cheeky bastard: "what''s the matter with you? How do I feel it''s a little bit exciting? "


    An illegitimate son with thick skin: ''(slim scratched his head and face)


    his ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "people have three souls and seven spirits, which is normal, but when I was a Feipeng, I had four souls and seven spirits. The extra soul was the soul of war!"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "the owner of the soul of war is not bound by the rules of the six boundaries. He is born with a desire to fight. He can grow rapidly in the fight, and the more he fights, the stronger he will be!"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "and most of the magic power of Feipeng is in the soul of war. It can be said that the soul of war is the source of power of Feipeng. Therefore, for other creatures, the death pit does not exist for Feipeng."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "but the emperor of heaven, coveting the soul of Feipeng, when his own strength reaches a bottleneck, he wants to use the soul of Feipeng to integrate into himself, break the bottleneck, and surpass the control of the six realms of heaven. Feipeng makes mistakes and is demoted to the world, which is an excellent excuse for deprivation."


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "the one who deprives the power of Feipeng is the emperor of heaven. In the process of deprivation, he will take away the soul of the war. No one else will know about it. According to Feipeng''s iron Han Han idea, this is the punishment of the Emperor of heaven. In order to make him become an ordinary person, go to the world to experience the bitterness of reincarnation."


    The ideal is the Emperor: "he, I want to lift the table! Although I don''t care about Feipeng that iron Han Han source of strength, but my is mine, without my permission, directly take away, this I can''t bear! (slim lifts the table) "


    it''s not what he said. Isn''t the purpose of the emperor of heaven not obvious enough?


    I didn''t see that Xiyao was finally persuading Feipeng. He estimated that Xiyao could see it.


    Moreover, before he was demoted, Feipeng, as the first God General in the divine world, was extremely powerful. With his eyes on the eighth level, he thought that he was not sure that he could win the Feipeng, so he opened a new way and took the hand from Tiangui.


    Just imagine how important the gate of the divine world is. Is Feipeng the only one guarding the gate?


    Since Feipeng is the first God general, there must be many gods in the divine world.


    And the reason for being demoted can''t stand scrutiny, which is a bit funny.


    What?


    Without Feipeng, the first God general, the divine world can not block the demon world?


    In addition, Feipeng is not a dereliction of duty. After all, when the demon Kingdom invaded the divine world, Feipeng "dragged" the supreme mansion of the demon world.


    Therefore, this is a very normal operation, to the end of the hard to put on the dereliction of duty, was demoted to the world.


    It''s a mind blowing operation!


    It is estimated that people in the divine world can see the intention of the emperor of heaven, so he helps the emperor to fight with Feipeng. In addition, Feipeng is an iron Han Han who only knows how to fight. It''s over.


    But he''s different. He''s not Feipeng!


    Especially not an iron Han Han!


    After learning the truth of the war spirit, he soon launched the sinister face of the emperor of heaven.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you get!


    The more I think about it, the more impatient I am!


    I can''t bear it!


    Ma Dan!


    Fuck him!


    Cheeky bastard: "look like this, you... No, Feipeng is really miserable."


    Cheeky illegitimate child: "typical was sold for the number of money, a little iron Han Han flavor."


    The cheeky bastard: "but we are half a dozen. I really didn''t expect that I would end up like that. (slim smiles and cries) "


    thick skinned bastard:" it''s embarrassing to be stabbed to death by Yan Bingyun. "


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "er...


    and

 Chapter 1021

    Sun Mengyao: "I''ve also read it. I always feel that... It''s arranged by you two?"


    Sun Mengyao: "didn''t you see that Wang Qinian is not here? Is the little fanda trying to get away from it? Then he lived in seclusion behind the scenes and began to fight with the second prince. "


    Cheeky illegitimate son: "well... Those are not important. The important thing is that the second prince is dead. (slim''s cold face) "


    Marquis wobang:" ha ha ha! Yes, that''s the style of work. We all know how to kill our people and the strength to kill them in seconds. What are you talking about? It''s all over in one wave! "


    Marquis Vauban: where is your mother-in-law? What did you do with it? "


    Cheeky illegitimate son: "er... After all, she is Wan''er''s biological mother, and it''s not appropriate to start."


    Bo Feng shuimen: "fan Xian, I want to say that you have to start to improve the strength of your daughter-in-law now. It''s not good to be too weak. You can''t be too far away between husband and wife. Maybe you have a good love relationship, but if the gap is too big, something will happen sooner or later."


    Fan Xian should be able to understand what he said.


    The level of life is there. Can ordinary people spend the rest of their lives with eighth level practitioners?


    It''s bullshit to say you''re spending the rest of your life together!


    You ask the eighth level practitioner not to suppress his breath, and see if he can crush the ordinary man to death directly?


    Even if instinctive, ordinary people will always have a sense of submission in the face of eighth level practitioners.


    Therefore, only equal power is a good love.


    There are immortal love, listen to those myths, he would like to laugh, immortal and mortals have what to fall in love with?


    In the eyes of the immortal, is the human body structure revealed?


    One eye looks, whole body bacterium mite microorganism, do not feel diaphragmatic should?


    But there is no such feeling between ordinary people and ordinary people. Even if they know that there are various bacteria and microorganisms in their bodies, they can''t see them.


    What''s more, both of them have their own things. What''s good for them?


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "cough! Ladies and gentlemen, is our building crooked again? "


    Judge Angel Kyle: "if the truth of the matter is true, then the so-called Lord of God is just a demon who is devoured by the dark desire and should be judged by the light!"


    The ideal is the Emperor: "Kyle''s words are really right!


    the surname of Cao is Cao, and the character is Meng de: "if you want me to say that he treats you like this, you should not be polite to him. If you break the divine world, it is light, and it will directly frustrate the bones and bring ashes to the ashes! The ashes are all up to him


    Marquis wobang: "this is not true. If we really want to fight, what emperor of heaven can still leave ashes?"


    Cao''s surname is Cao''s and Meng De''s: "I''m just a metaphor. Why should I be so serious?"


    His surname is Cao, his name is his name, and his character is Meng de: "his face is helpless."


    recent events are more exciting than ever.


    First, there was such a big war on the other side of the abyss, and then when the war was almost over, something happened to the saint monk.


    The abyss war promoted most of the group to the eighth rank.


    And the holy monk''s magic heart broke out, and the combination of the holy and the evil led to the eighth rank.


    As for the idea of getting lost in the devil?


    If Tony and limulu really can''t solve it, as well as the administrator and the Lord of the group, the matter will be settled.


    Therefore, it may be a good thing for the holy monk.


    After all, isn''t Buddhism concerned about calamity and opportunity?


    Well...


    he doesn''t understand Buddhism very well.

 Chapter 1022

    The ideal is the Emperor: "brother fan, let''s go?"


    Marquis wobang: "Jingtian, I will go with you! I would also like to see the legendary splendor of the divine world. "


    The ideal is the Emperor: "OK, the old Marquis comes first!"


    The ideal is the emperor of the Dynasty: "come to my Yongan to gather first, and then we three go to the divine world together!"


    Marquis wobang: "Yong''an Dang?"


    Marquis wobang: No, now you are all eight level cultivators. Are you still in Yong''an


    Marquis wobang: "and, don''t you want to be emperor? Have you been holding the mask given by Xiaoyu for some time? Did you not fight down a city? "


    Jingtian''s world has six interfaces. The strength of human world seems to be the weakest?


    It is estimated that the strongest will look like four steps and five steps. There will be no more.


    What''s more, the strongest group of people in the world do not care about the rise and fall of the human kingdom.


    What''s more, Jingtian is holding the mask of the shadow corps, not to mention Jingtian''s eight level strength. When he is at the third level, he can also summon a large number of shadow Corps. How can we get to the present, but we haven''t got any money?


    Not a single city?


    What a shame!


    You leave the group!


    The ideal is the Emperor: "you don''t have time to open it, do you? Before we get started here, the strength suddenly turns into the eighth rank. According to my strength, I don''t need to be the emperor of the dynasty. I can go to the divine world to lift up the emperor of heaven and become the master of the six realms. "


    Marquis Vauban: This is OK


    Hey, is it the emperor? That''s right, too


    "The ideal is that the emperor of the Dynasty changed his nickname to Jingtian."


    Marquis wobang: why don''t you become the sixth order master


    Jingtian: "cough! In the future, my goal will change. In this case, I''d better think of a nickname. How troublesome is it to change from one name to another? "


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha ha! The most important thing is that the name of the sixth order master is too Hi, isn''t it? (slim funny face) "


    Jingtian:" sure, it''s a little domineering. I''m afraid I can''t hold on to so many big men in the group. "


    Marquis wobang: "it''s OK. Follow your own feelings."


    Cheeky bastard: "I''ll find you on my side."


    Jingtian: "Eun."


    ...


    on the other side, the world of fairy sword.


    Jingtian sits on a wooden chair, holding a hand warming treasure that is incompatible with the surrounding buildings and full of science fiction color.


    Although he can''t feel the cold with his strength, he sits in the pawnshop and looks at the light snow outside. Occasionally, there is a breeze and a warm hand treasure in his hand. It''s a good day.


    This warm hand treasure was snatched by Tony when he gave a red envelope last time.


    Read the manual, is able to absorb all the energy materials to enrich themselves, according to the needs of users to send out heat.


    Moreover, the appearance of this warm hand treasure is quite in line with his aesthetic view.


    "Don''t you feel cold, boss?"


    Standing in the middle of the pawnshop, a fat man with a simple smile on his face said shivering.


    "Didn''t you get two warm hands?"


    Jingtian turned his head, speechless said: "and Maomao, you fat so thick, how much heat source, how cold?"


    Because he often left to do group tasks, so he gave the pawnshop business to Mao Mao.


    As for Maomao''s character, will pawnshops lose money?


    It doesn''t matter. Does he still care about people with little money?


    If it wasn''t for lack of time, he would have been his territory if he didn''t have the time to become a cultivator of the eighth order.

 Chapter 1023

    "Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I just want to say that in such a cold day, no one will come to the door, or close the door?"


    Mao Mao thought for a moment and whispered.


    Jingtian smelled the words and raised his mouth slightly. Looking out of the window, he said with a smile, "who said that no one would come to the door? This man will not come. "


    Before his words fell, he saw a handsome man with elegant temperament and dressed in a gold striped white robe stepped into the pawnshop.


    Seeing the comer, Jingtian gets up directly.


    The old Marquis must be quick when all the Fanxian have come.


    Today, let the divine world be restless!


    "I don''t know what I want to pawn


    Mao Mao hurriedly trotted inside and said to fan Xian.


    Fan Xian took a look at Mao Mao, lost his voice and said, "is this one?"


    "This is my little brother, Mao Mao."


    Jingtian waved his hand and said with a smile, "come on, Mao Mao, this is your boss, my friend I met outside, fan Xian."


    Mao Mao was stunned at the smell of speech, but he didn''t understand. When did the boss know this kind of noble childe outside?


    But I don''t understand. Since the boss said that he was a friend, he must be a friend.


    "You are a little like my brother."


    Fan Xian seemed to think of something, shaking his head and laughing.


    This fat man is obviously a simple and honest man.


    Like Versace, they are both naive. Maybe there is more common topic between Han Han and Han Han!


    "Let''s wait for the old Marquis here. When the old Marquis comes, we can start."


    "Before the old Marquis comes, brother Jing, help me analyze it for me. Do you think that the final outcome is the one I did, or did I really end like this?"


    After they sat down, fan Xian frowned and said.


    According to their own understanding of their own, if such a thing really happened, it must be their own Bureau.


    In particular, he saved Yan Bingyun. How can this young master Yan be so ungrateful?


    What''s more, Qing Di is his father. He has an old slot in his mouth.


    What''s the plot?


    Isn''t his father Fan Jian, the servant of the Ministry of household?


    How did you become emperor Qing?


    If Qing Di is his father, the death of my mother is not what I thought.


    After all, who dares to move the emperor''s woman?


    And Qing emperor threw his children to the house of the Minister of the Ministry of household, which is... Interesting!


    He now has a lot of doubts in his mind. He happened to come here and chat with Jingtian.


    Some things can not be said in their own world, but come here, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, who in the group doesn''t know that he is a transgressor?


    "In my opinion, that should be what you did."


    After a moment''s silence, Jingtian said softly, "after all, you are not so stupid. What''s more, if I''m not wrong, is Yan Bingyun still alive?"


    Fan Xian nodded slightly and said, "yes, he is still lurking in the Northern Qi Dynasty, and has not been exposed yet."


    "You didn''t kill him, which shows you have a guess."


    "But the most incomprehensible thing about all this is that the memory scene given by the administrator is so little, that is to say, I have a great possibility of being in GG over there."


    "Well..."


    Jingtian can''t say anything about fan Xian''s statement.


    With the cultivation of the administrator, you can see the future at a glance.


    Since the memory scene given by the administrator is so point, fan Xian''s life may be there.


    It''s an unexpected tragedy!


    "There is also a possibility that the administrator has not finished looking at your future life, so throwing it out is like leaving a suspense for you and scaring you."


    Suddenly, a laugh came from outside.

 Chapter 1024

    "Well, here comes the old Marquis."


    Fan Xian said with a smile that only the old Marquis came at this time point.


    "I guess the administrator thinks that the normal disasters you have experienced are all jokes in front of you at this moment, so let''s take a look at the beginning and guess the rest slowly."


    After entering the pawnbroker, the Marquis of Vauban continued, "you can probably see who your enemy is from the memory scenes sent by the administrator, can you not?"


    Fan Xian laughs and gives Jingtian a look to indicate whether we can start?


    The divine world, for him before, only existed in the legend, never seen.


    So this time, he was quite interested.


    The scene in the divine world is said to be beautiful. How beautiful is it?


    "Maomao, take care of your home."


    Jingtian laughed and said, "let''s go!"


    Fan Xian nodded slightly and said, "look at that memory scene. We must go through the well of gods and demons to go to the divine world. Shall we go through the well of gods and demons, or?"


    The Marquis of Vauban sneered and said, "can''t you feel where the divine world is? We are going to overthrow the divine world. Why are we so disciplined? "


    To go to the divine world, you must pass through the well of the devil.


    This rule is used to bind the weak.


    The real strong, how come so many problems?


    At the moment he came to this world, except for the five interfaces in the human world, he could go wherever he wanted, except for the five interfaces in the human world!


    Tear up the space directly and arrive at the target location!


    "Yes, we are going to lift the table."


    Jingtian grinned and immediately tore up the space and walked straight into the divine world.


    When the devil returns to the divine world, will he follow the rules?


    I''m afraid not!


    And he is now more powerful than the devil Chonglou, the most important thing is that he did not go to the divine world as a divine general.


    God!


    Are you ready to pay the debt?


    "Boss, are you immortal?"


    Mao Mao looked at the three people who left and wiped his eyes vigorously. He was stunned and muttered to himself.


    ...


    the divine world.


    "The aura of the divine world is rich!"


    Looking at the front door, I feel a sense of God standing around the sky.


    Feipeng has been guarding the gate of the divine world for so many years. Who knows the gate better than Feipeng?


    "See general Feipeng!"


    After the three entered the gate of the divine world, the soldiers stationed at the gate respectfully said.


    Those who have seen the memory scene are very familiar with this process. As the first God General in the divine world, Feipeng still has high prestige in the minds of the gods.


    "I''m quite handsome in the armor of Feipeng."


    Jingtian suddenly thought of something, immediately stretched out his right hand, and the demon sword appeared directly in his hand.


    The next moment, silver armor.


    This makes the soldiers around guard look a Leng, Feipeng general, back?


    "See general Feipeng!"


    "See general Feipeng!"


    "See general Feipeng!"


    All the soldiers knelt on one knee and roared.


    The words are full of fanaticism and reverence.


    Feipeng, the God general, is the most worshipped idol in the hearts of the gods.


    Now a silver armor, holding the town demon sword, guarding the divine world Feipeng general back, or that kind of familiar feeling!


    "You''re famous. You''re quite famous."


    Fan Xian looked around and said strangely.


    Jingtian looks at the front calmly, as if everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    The next moment, a bright sword light rises and blooms, and the sky vibrates!

 Chapter 1025

    At the same time, in the shrine.


    The faces of the gods who were talking about something changed, and they could feel the mighty sword spirit outside.


    And they are familiar with the sword spirit.


    For thousands of years, only the Feipeng general holding the demon sword could wield this kind of sword spirit.


    Is it that Feipeng will return?


    However, it is far from the time stipulated by the emperor of heaven.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, who''s going to see what happened?"


    The emperor of heaven sat on the top of the throne, glanced at the bottom and asked lightly.


    I don''t know why, from the beginning of the morning, he has been reverberating a sense of uneasiness.


    As the Lord of the divine world and the master of the six realms, his strength is not as simple as it seems.


    So at the moment when the sword light bloomed, he noticed it.


    Feipeng?


    Feipeng is back?


    No way!


    According to the rules of heaven, everything must be strictly carried out!


    Time has not come, although Feipeng''s reincarnation meeting will go to the divine world at some time in the future, it is not the time yet.


    After all, the evil sword immortal has not yet broken the seal!


    But where is the problem?


    When the gods heard the emperor''s words, they lowered their heads one by one. For general Feipeng, who was not afraid?


    That strong strength, that incomparable merit, the divine world can not find a second person!


    In fact, the main reason why general Feipeng was demoted was that he didn''t want to admit his mistake to the emperor.


    As long as he lowers his head a little, it''s over.


    Who is going to target general Feipeng for this?


    Guarding the divine world for many years, this is a great credit!


    Of course, the most important thing is that general Feipeng will explode his sword Qi as soon as he goes to the divine world. Who knows his attitude?


    I''m afraid I''ll be cut off by myself if I''m afraid?


    "Don''t look for me. I''ll come by myself."


    Suddenly, a cold voice reached the hall.


    The next moment, a silver armor, holding the town demon sword Jingtian walk into the middle of the hall.


    After seeing the appearance of Jingtian, the gods shrink their pupils and lower their heads again. This time, they confirm that general Feipeng is really back.


    And general Feipeng, this time, seems to be a bad comer.


    Is it to challenge his majesty?


    After all, what general Feipeng is holding this time is a scabbard town demon sword, which is different from the past. What is the purpose of lighting the sword in the hall?


    "Feipeng, congratulations home."


    The emperor clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    I don''t seem to see the irreverence of holding a sword into the hall. I don''t care about it at all. It''s amazing.


    According to the rules of the divine world, weapons are not allowed to enter the hall.


    Even if Feipeng general, who enjoyed endless glory before he was demoted, could enter the hall with the sword of the town demon which was scabbard at most.


    What do you mean by scabbard and blade in the hall?


    And the emperor''s words, also let the eyes of the gods flash, seems to hear a different taste.


    "Go home?"


    As soon as the corner of the mouth is tilted, the demon sword trembles slightly, and the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, which directly splits the magnificent temple into two parts.


    This time, he did not come to talk about it, but to really destroy it.


    In the second sentence, he came with destruction!


    And the emperor of heaven''s strength, he also saw through, under the eight steps!


    As for how far away from the eighth order?


    He doesn''t care about these. As long as he confirms that the emperor of heaven is the strength under the eighth level, it will be much easier to do.


    So he was not in the mood to continue to talk with the hypocritical emperor of heaven. He started to do it directly and finished!


    Anyway, this divine world is not his. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed!


    Wood has something to do with it!

 Chapter 1026

    "Feipeng, you..."


    the emperor''s eyes crossed a flurry. Now Feipeng''s strength has become so strong?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Clearly, the soul of war has been deprived by him!


    How did Feipeng, without the soul of war or even any cultivation resources, achieve this in such a short period of time?


    This kind of power...


    has Feipeng made that step?


    But after all, he is the emperor of heaven, and countless thoughts can flash through his mind in an instant.


    Therefore, his expression at the moment is at a loss and helpless, just like a kind elder looking at a rogue younger generation, even if the level of this younger generation''s mischievous is not trivial!


    "Give it back to me."


    Jingtian didn''t care about the surroundings and said directly.


    Hearing this, the emperor of heaven laughed and said, "Feipeng, this is what you have. Why do you say to return this word? However, if you are just flying, I will keep it for you.


    The next moment, the left arm lit up a flame, instantly disappeared.


    "If you talk nonsense again, you will die!"


    Jingtian eyes calm, indifferent said.


    He doesn''t want to hear any nonsense now.


    During the half year of fighting in the abyss, he encountered too many weird and cunning ways of fighting.


    After all, the abyss is the devil''s hometown, and the devil''s fighting methods are always various and irresistible.


    ...


    "I don''t want to hear any nonsense. It seems that Jingtian has a lot of resentment in mind


    The Marquis of Vauban looked at what was happening ahead and said with a smile.


    "No way, anyone who knows that his own things have been forcibly deprived, and even their own life is calculated well, will not feel good."


    Standing next to the Marquis of Vauban, fan Xian opened his mouth and said, "the son of the world, pursuing the trajectory of the world, is the same calculation as being treated as a chess piece. These are two completely different ways."


    Son of the world, that''s the protagonist!


    And being calculated and manipulated like a chess piece is a puppet!


    The world breeds all living beings, so it is normal to change one''s own destiny for the development of the world.


    But being manipulated and calculated by people is not sure.


    But it also depends on people. He thinks the two are different. Maybe others think they are similar.


    Whether it''s human control or world control, as long as it''s controlling yourself, it''s your enemy!


    Then the enemy, die!


    "In this way, Jingtian asked us to come here simply for the sake of the town."


    Fan Xian chuckled softly and said, "the strength of the emperor of heaven can be discovered by Jingtian. How can they not find it?"?


    Seven level practitioners, even if the divine world is large, but this battle, Jingtian one person is enough!


    "Maybe Jingtian will join us, and we will have other arrangements."


    The Marquis of Vauban thought for a moment and said, "it would be boring if we just killed the emperor of heaven."

 Chapter 1027

    Marquis wobang:


    Marquis wobang: "I''m staying with fan Xian in the town here in the divine world. I can''t walk away. Really, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Tony had no money: "we didn''t expect it! (slim''s broken face) "


    Tony has no money:" we have also bought some new products to eliminate negative buffs in the mall, but the monk''s magic heart is not a negative state in a strict sense. "


    Eastern alliance leader: "perhaps, he is too painful, immersed in the deep heart, do not want to wake up!"


    Su Xiaoge: "is your side so serious?"


    On his side, he just finished his practice in the time house.


    After calculating the time, he was promoted to the second level of Taoist Scripture. He practiced in the time cabin for about a year.


    Fortunately, he went to the time house. Otherwise, a year would have passed outside.


    Really, there is no time for practice!


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: nine."


    After seeing his combat power rank, he was once again deeply shocked by the power of daodian.


    The first level of Taoist Scripture is the eighth level of combat power, so the second level is the Ninth level?


    Is the third level of the Taoist Scripture three question mark levels?


    I went into the time house for a visit, and then came out to be the ninth step?


    As the saying goes, the top of the world, the strong?


    Isn''t it said that the top is the best, and the strong can''t be promoted?


    How does he feel that he has a lot of room for improvement?


    HMM...


    sure enough, the world will not treat those who pay badly. After one year''s cultivation in the time house, he finally broke through the bottleneck of the eighth level and got to the Ninth level!


    The speed is OK!


    If you let the other top strong people in the world know Su Chen''s idea, I''m afraid that he can''t help vomiting blood and collapse.


    How much hard did they have to do in order to become a top player?


    What''s more, in one year, from the eighth to the ninth, is it human?


    Is the speed OK?


    This he... Who wants to spread this word in the world, that Su Chen is bound to be besieged.


    How irritating!


    Tony has no money: "yes! Administrator, we are very serious here! "


    Tony had no money: "to tell you the truth, two of my eighth level uniforms have been destroyed. (slim wails)


    brother Su: "then the quality of your battle clothes is not good!"


    Tony has no money: "every part of the eight step steel battle suit has been treated with special methods.


    If there is a problem with one of the numerous parts, the level 8 steel battle suit will face the possibility of downtime.


    In addition, every part has his mage inscription. Only through the mage inscription engraved by himself can he play a greater advantage in the battle.


    Spend a lot of effort and resources to achieve a level 8 uniform!


    In this way, it is enough to show the strength of the eighth order battle clothes!


    However, in the eyes of the administrator, maybe there are many quality defects in the steel clothing!


    Alas... This kind of thing can''t be flattered, because I don''t know the real meaning of the administrator''s words.


    Su Xiaoge: "OK! If you two are so poor, I''ll go there! "


    Tony has no money: "Yeah! I thank the administrator for the monk


    Limulu Tempest: "when the monk returns to normal, he will thank the administrator very much."


    Tony has no money: "wait for Limulus! (slim''s frightened face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    Tony didn''t have money: "look at the administrator''s face piece. Now we have two administrators. They are all nine level strong people!"

 Chapter 1028

    Limulus Tempest:


    Limlu Tempest: "oh my God! Really nine levels, administrator, this promotion speed, do not want to accompany us to play. (slim smiles and cries) "


    Marquis wobang:" how normal? Why make a fuss? "


    Marquis wobang: "it''s just an idea for the administrator to be promoted to the ninth rank? (slim raised his eyebrows) "


    happy man:" it seems that our promotion speed is still too slow. "


    Happy wind man: "it''s time to seize the time and improve my cultivation."


    The administrator mentioned the accomplishments shown in the group''s business cards to the Ninth level, I''m afraid that is to remind them that it''s time to advance to the Ninth level.


    Don''t be complacent because you are promoted to the eighth rank. The speed is still not fast enough!


    Otherwise, why should the administrator be promoted to the ninth rank as soon as he comes back?


    After all, with the great cultivation ability of the administrator, every move has its own deep meaning.


    ...


    the great metaphysical world is the holy land of common dust.


    Su Chen stands in the sky and hunts in white. His deep eyes pass directly through the outer layer of the Holy Land and forms the boundary Dharma array.


    In the depths of the holy land, limulu and Tony sit cross legged in the air, forming a super golden array engraved with many textures. The array is surging, continuously suppressing the crazy evil spirit below.


    At the bottom, Xuanfa monk with half naked chest is surrounded by evil Qi, which constantly impacts the array with the breath of violent destruction.


    Today''s Xuanfa monk, how can it look like a Buddhist monk?


    Yes, just endless madness!


    However, the scarred pits and weak breathing around the puchen Holy Land indicate that the place has experienced a devastating war.


    "Monk, why?"


    Su Chen sighed, and then stepped out. His figure appeared in the center of the golden array.


    In front of Su Chen, the surrounding boundary and the barrier set by the big array seemed to be nothingness without any effect.


    "Your honor


    Tony and the administrator didn''t appear after seeing them.


    It is expected that this array can not stop the administrator.


    If you stop it, it''s really strange!


    However, since the administrator has come, the matter here should be solved.


    Su Chen nods to them, and then looks at Xuanfa monk.


    A moment later, a wave came out.


    At the next moment, a dark mass of energy flew out of monk Xuanfa''s body.


    "This energy mass is really dark."


    Su Chen holds his right hand, and the dark energy flies directly into his hand.


    This energy group with huge negative energy, which can easily pollute the spiritual soul of practitioners, is in Su Chen''s hands, but it is like a clever pet, without any changes.


    "Let''s go! It''s OK. "


    Hear Su Chen''s words, Tony and limulu at the same time a sigh of relief, and then the idea of a move, the direct withdrawal of the big array.


    The administrator has spoken. What else do they worry about?


    But I really didn''t expect that the matter would be solved so quickly when the administrator came.


    Sure enough, the big shot is extraordinary!


    I don''t know when they can see the great demeanor of the group leader?


    Lord, the master of the end of all roads!


    What power should such existence possess?


    "Hoo..."


    monk Xuanfa slowly opened his eyes and showed his rational eyes.

 Chapter 1029

    "Yes, sir."


    Monk Xuanfa''s face is a little complicated. He always knows what happened these days.


    It''s just that he can''t get out of a dead knot, so he can''t do anything outside.


    "I''m curious, what kind of things can make you so crazy?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change. He said: "even if it comes to the theory of Dao Xin, such a large amount of negative energy may be generated. Surely the reason is also very complicated?"


    Monk Xuanfa''s eyes flashed, then he arched his hands at Tony and lim Lu and said, "thank you for coming to help. I''m very grateful."


    Tony and limulu waved to him not to be so polite.


    Then they went to the front, and they were also curious about monk Xuanfa''s obsession.


    It is reasonable to say that after joining the communication group, after understanding the magic of the communication group, there will be basically no big problems.


    I didn''t see Tu Shan Honghong. After joining the communication group, the heart demon that had been bothering for a long time in the past disappeared.


    Tu Shan Honghong''s heart demon comes from the little Taoist who she killed by mistake, but she knows that she will become strong enough in the future to revive the little Taoist!


    So the so-called heart demon, naturally no longer exists!


    Before they came, they had guessed that even the exchange group could not solve the problem of monks.


    They are curious about the problems that the communication group can''t solve.


    Of course, if the monks don''t want to say anything, they won''t ask.


    After all, everyone has his own secret!


    "This matter, for you, may be a normal thing."


    Monk Xuanfa looked at the master and elder who had been healed on the spot. He said sadly, "I fell in love with a girl, an innocent and romantic girl, but this hinders the provisions of the holy land, so there is no future between us."


    Limulu stood aside and listened to monk Xuanfa''s words, her eyelids jumped and said, "is this it?"


    He and Tony are in between, and that''s a lot of brain work.


    Now that''s all?


    The monk fell in love with a girl, but according to the holy land, the monk could not marry that girl.


    Because the monk can''t marry that girl, so the monk is crazy?


    So...


    "of course not. That girl, like me, is of extraordinary origin."


    Monk Xuanfa raised his head slightly, with a rare smile on his face, and said, "the little master of the Liuli clan is born extraordinary. In the world of mortal experience, we met and practiced together for a period of time."


    "At that time, I was very happy.


    "A few days ago, she came here to see me and asked me... Would you like to marry her? I will not forget that at that time, her face lost the innocence of the past and her eyes were full of fatigue


    "Of course, I''m real, I want to promise her! But I am the Holy Son of the holy land of common dust. My decision alone will affect the whole holy land. "


    "What''s more, our puchen holy land is different from other holy places. In an era, only one holy land has been cultivated. My teachers and elders have devoted too much effort to me. I can''t let them down."


    Speaking of this, Xuanfa monk pauses and continues to say: "there is also my Daoxin and the cultivation of Gongfa. My Daoxin is devoted to Buddhism. And the son of God should keep in mind the rules and set an example. I have thought a lot about it. "


    "But if I get the cultivation of the common dust holy land, I will naturally lose some of the rights of my own choice. This is fair, isn''t it?"


    "So, I refused her, I said... Let the past be dust, let it go!"

 Chapter 1030

    "In fact, I also want to use the resources of the communication group to cultivate a new son for us


    "In this way, I am not a negative teacher, but when I went to consult with the master, the master said that in his life, I am the only apprentice who wants to do what he wants to do! No matter what choice I make, the master will choose to support. "


    "But one of the elders told me that the existence of Qinggui is to maintain the operation of the whole holy land, so that the common holy land can be better inherited. In this link of inheritance, the son of God occupies a very important position."


    "If I leave, I can, or even won''t be punished. In this way, I can leave quietly, but the master will be held accountable and the punishment I deserve will be borne by the master for me."


    "The master brought me up, taught me, accompanied me, even after knowing my decision, he also chose to support me. I really... Can''t bear to let the master be held accountable because of me. If I did, wouldn''t it be selfish?"


    "But later, the news came that the little master of the Liuli clan married with Zhenyang Shengzi, the holy land of HaoChen."


    Speaking of this, Xuanfa monk shuddered: "on the night of marriage, the Liuli people were annexed, and the little master of the Liuli nationality died. It turned out that she came to me because she had no choice but to make a request."


    "If I promise her, how can she get there?"


    "I can imagine the despair and sadness in her heart when she was rejected by me? The Liuli clan was destroyed, and the little Lord died. I know her. She is a confident and smiling girl. How can she be like this if she is not disillusioned? "


    "HaoChen holy land is as famous as our puchen holy land, and its strength is almost the same. However, HaoChen holy land has many saints, while my puchen holy land has only one Saint son, so as long as I agree, then the crisis of the Liuli people will be self defeating, and I have harmed her! I did it to her


    Tony and limulu stood aside, listening to monk Xuanfa''s words and looking at each other.


    For a moment, the two of them didn''t know what to say.


    Criticize Xuanfa monk!


    Isn''t it adding fuel to the fire if you say that again at this time?


    Is the monk not crazy enough?


    Let him go crazy again?


    But agree with the monk''s choice!


    With their two personalities, they really need to transpose their positions and make different choices.


    This is the environment of childhood experience, which leads to problems in their own thinking. Obviously, there is such a golden thigh of communication group. How can you not think beyond your own thinking?


    Don''t say anything else, just ask everyone to help, put out the HaoChen holy land, that is not easy?


    After all, judging from this situation, a holy land is the strongest, which seems to be the seventh level peak.


    Even if there is no eighth level, it''s just a combination of monks, Buddhists and demons. It''s a bit unstable when we just break through the eighth level. Otherwise, the holy land of puchen will be a sea of blood.


    I can''t help it. When the monks first joined the group, they were upset and confused with the word.


    However, it is estimated that at that time, the girl loved by the monk had not had an accident, so she was not crazy.


    This is... A little difficult to do!


    "So, what is your choice?"


    Su Chen face calm, indifferent said: "or, you continue to avoid the reality, I give this group of energy back to you, you continue to go crazy, destroyed the common dust holy land, even for the disaster of the world does not matter, anyway, this world has nothing to do with me."


    "Or, if I destroy this energy, you can recover your senses for a short time. I remind you that if you continue to blame yourself like this, you will not go crazy again for a long time. If you go crazy again, I will not come again."

 Chapter 1031

    Different ways do not conspire with each other.


    Seeing Xuanfa monk''s crazy time shows that he has a chance to remedy after joining the communication group.


    But it was monk Xuanfa who hesitated, and tragedy happened.


    So in the face of this tragedy made by monk Xuanfa himself, he didn''t want to say anything.


    What can he say?


    Who can you blame for your own evil?


    When Xuanfa heard Su Chen''s words, he fell into silence.


    "Limulu, take this energy."


    Su Chen threw the negative energy group to Lim Lu and said, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    As soon as the voice falls, Su Chen''s figure disappears in place.


    If it is because of his lack of strength, there is nothing he can do.


    In other words, if there are uncontrollable factors, he will choose to help.


    Of course, it''s normal for him to have this choice as the Holy Son of the common dust holy land.


    But in this kind of thing, he can''t and doesn''t have to transpose.


    The two of them treat love differently!


    He is now nine levels of strength, located in the peak of the world.


    And in the world where he is, the top eight will be able to rush out of the world and explore outside the world.


    Even now he can easily cross the world without relying on communication groups.


    It must be time to go home.


    I have been in this world for more than a year. I hope the time flow rate of my own world is not too big, otherwise it will be troublesome.


    ...


    "this world consciousness..."


    after returning to the human world, Su Chen looked up at the sky.


    Immediately, the world consciousness in the form of white cat suddenly appeared in his hands, turning into a small state without any resistance.


    It''s too simple for the top nine to absorb one side''s world consciousness and explore some information in the world consciousness.


    After a while, Su Chen waved his right hand, and the white cat turned into a streamer and flew into the sky.


    Because he already knew what he wanted, and finally... He could go home.


    One moment, he disappeared in the same place.


    When he appeared again, a vast and huge world came into view.


    This is a world that can accommodate the top strong. Even at the moment of arrival, he has already felt the breath of several top strong people.


    "I just, simply want to go home."


    Su Chen looks at the front and murmurs.


    Under his eyes, there is a thick crystal barrier in front of him, which exudes a strong breath, which seems to exclude the entry of outsiders.


    It can also be said that they exclude the practitioners who illegally enter the world.


    "I grew up in this world. I was born here and grew up here. Am I an outsider?"


    Su Chen can''t help sighing after trying several times.


    He is now very curious, such a powerful side of the world, the cat how to get away?


    Does it mean that there is cooperation within the world?


    In such a vast world, the earth is just a tiny little planet, but it is this small planet that has his dream home.


    The rest, it doesn''t matter.


    Although he has only been away from home for more than a year, according to the will of the Ninth level strong man, it is only more than a year, and his eyes flash away. What''s the matter?


    But this year, he is in his early twenties!


    If you are in touch with your family members, it''s OK not to go home for a year. But in a completely strange world, the feeling of being lively outside but cold in your heart is often beyond your reach.


    If it doesn''t happen to you, you will never feel the pain.


    Fortunately, he finally found his way home.


    "Have a try, cross boundary seal characters!"

 Chapter 1032

    Cross border seal characters are enough to cross all barriers of the world.


    Although the world he had experienced was not as powerful as this one, he believed in the power of communication groups.


    Since the cross-border seal character is introduced in this way, the world barrier can not stop him.


    In fact, if he didn''t want to cause big trouble, he could break out and force out a big hole.


    Within the world, it can be said that no world can stop the top strong.


    It''s just that if you do this, it will cause too much change. If it can be carried out safely and simply, why should he be so manic?


    After all, this world is different from other worlds!


    "Hum!"


    The cross boundary seal script trembles slightly, and a tiny ripple appears in the front of the world barrier.


    This ripple is turbulent, obviously only one person can pass by.


    A cross-border seal character, a person in the past, this is very normal.


    Su Chen immediately flashed into the world.


    "Finally, I can go home."


    ...


    the Milky way.


    A large number of practitioners are all over the periphery of the galaxy. There are all kinds of creatures. They are crouching here and studying something very seriously.


    According to the truth, such a small and ordinary galaxy should not be valued by so many practitioners.


    After all, the universe is vast, and there are thousands of galaxies in an ordinary star region.


    What''s more, the galaxy has not been born any famous strong demon recently, but a year ago, a great force came and directly frozen the whole galaxy.


    Freeze time and space!


    If it hadn''t happened in front of your eyes, who would have believed that?


    It is not difficult for a strong practitioner to simply freeze a person''s space-time. It can freeze the space-time of the entire galaxy. Even the strong man at the top will not have such a great power, right?


    But at the end of the day, none of this matters.


    The powerful people of all ethnic groups gather here to feel the aftereffect of the great power at a close distance, hoping to see a clue from it.


    Even if it''s just a little bit, it''s good for their future.


    "Frozen, the entire galaxy?"


    Su Chen stands not far away from the boundary of the galaxy, after making clear the whole story, his face is ugly and murmurs.


    Among the practitioners gathered here, the weakest is the sixth level cultivation.


    But Su Chen wants to check their memory, or easy, even after the end of the investigation, these practitioners will not know.


    After all, the gap is too big, even if Su Chen left traces, but these traces are not what they can see.


    "Calculating time is the moment after I left that galaxy was frozen by a force."


    Su Chen looked at the front and thought, "that is to say, I have been away for more than a year. In fact, for the time line of the earth, it is only a moment in the past."


    "Although I can''t enter the Milky way now, but from another angle, why did the great force coming down freeze the galaxy?"


    "It''s for..."


    after thinking for a while, he sighed, and then began to call out Nangong Ruohan''s name in his heart.


    Within the world, as long as there is a practitioner thinking about the name and deeds of the nine level strong, then the nine level strong will have a feeling and lower their mind.


    Nangong Ruohan''s cultivation is far above the nine steps. As long as he calls, Nangong Ruohan surely knows.


    Freezing the whole space-time giant force, perhaps let oneself through, is also a great power.


    A powerful person with the same level or even higher level!


    Lord?


    The next moment.


    A beautiful woman in a long white dress and smiling face appears near Su Chen.


    This woman suddenly appears. The practitioners around should cast their eyes and raise their vigilance in their hearts.


    But the eyes of the practitioners around him did not change and what to do, as if the white skirt woman did not exist at all.

 Chapter 1033

    "In trouble?"


    Nangong Ruohan glanced at the space-time power covering the whole galaxy and said, "I know the master of this power."


    "Your strength is too weak."


    "But I won''t interfere with your practice. You have the right to choose."


    Su Chen smell speech to open a way to ask: "if I know that name, what kind of consequence will it have?"


    That strength is too weak, should be regarded as a warning to oneself.


    Just as the top of the Ninth level has a sense of self that covers the whole world, the power above the Ninth level may be even more terrifying.


    Nangong Ruohan knows that it''s OK. After all, people are of the same level.


    But I, the Ninth level cultivator.


    It''s too weak...


    if this evaluation is heard by the top nine outside, I don''t know what kind of mood it will be.


    However, I have cultivated to level 9 for more than a year. From this point of view, level 9 is not very strong indeed.


    "As long as you know, even if you suppress yourself, never think about it or read it, but from the moment you know his name, your message will appear completely in front of him."


    Nangong Ruohan smile, way: "including, exchange group."


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. When you upgrade to the third level, you will probably know his name."


    "And... Give up your ridiculous idea. He is not very friendly to you."


    "As for the purpose of freezing the galaxy, you''ll know in the future, it''s not a good thing."


    With this sentence, Nangong Ruo stopped and said, "now, do you have any questions?"


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "no, thank you...


    the word" thank you "has not been finished, and Nangong Ruohan has disappeared.


    This makes Su Chen a Leng, and then turns to look at the direction of the Galactic earth, stunned.


    At the same time, it is a very special place.


    Time and space, the two most mysterious and ancient rules of power, seem to be invalid here, and they do not exist at all.


    The foundation of the world is time and space.


    If the power of time and space does not exist, the world will not exist!


    But here, on a land of magic, the so-called rules, like a joke!


    Compared with the outside world, the time here can be said to be completely static, or it can be said to be changing rapidly. Even if it is just a grain of dust in this place, it is enough to crush the top nine level strong into powder.


    And on this pale land, there is a round table of boundless greatness.


    Around the round table there are ten thrones, nine of which sit different forms of life.


    "Nangong, is it interesting for you to slander me like this?"


    A white armor, eyes flowing endless space-time rotation of the existence of knocking on the table, said with a smile.


    "Under our agreement, there must be appropriate pressure, otherwise, what''s the point of all this?"


    "So, I agree with Nangong," said a man who was surrounded by destruction and killing


    "The last thing, the last conflict broke out, and only at the most desperate and helpless moment, with his character, may he take that step."


    Nangong Ruohan, sitting at the south end of the round table, stretched out his hand and said, "even if it is" he ", there is no absolute assurance. Before success, there is the possibility of failure, so don''t be too happy too soon."


    Once this was said, the space fell into silence again.


    ...


    "friendship lasts forever."


    "Pure and pure Tang sanshao."


    "The light."


    "Celestial sharpshooter: Kelly."


    "Flying cat."


    At this time, Su Chen looked at the five names that appeared in front of him and couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    Among them, there are several nicknames are very familiar ah!

 Chapter 1034

    Friendship lasts forever. What the hell is this?


    Originally, Nangong Ruohan should try to invite in friendship forever.


    But three question mark level strong also need not be too much, oneself really want to invite a big man who is not friendly to him, then what should be done?


    So, forget it!


    And the second, he probably knows who it is.


    If there is no accident, Tang sanshao should be the protagonist of Douluo mainland world.


    Finally has the sea god and the Shura God double God, the strength is OK!


    Next, the light.


    This is a little interesting. Does this nickname represent a paladin who has cultivated the holy light, or is it the will generated by the great energy group of holy light?


    Is it the will of the light of one world, or the will of the world of countless light?


    If it''s the latter, it''s interesting.


    Fourth, Kylie, the celestial sharpshooter.


    Well...


    the fortifier of money and equipment of the pit adventurer in the land of Arad?


    He was a little familiar with the Musketeer.


    At one time or another, he defended the land of Arad.


    The last one, the flying cat, what is this?


    Among the thousands of worlds, any creature with some accomplishments can fly. What''s more, some species are born with wings and can fly.


    So, is this an ordinary cat monster?


    Direct pass!


    What''s the use of inviting this thing in?


    "Two invitation places are not enough."


    Su Chen sighs with emotion, and he has made a decision in his heart.


    At the end of the abyss mission, an invitation will be awarded.


    There was a big deal coming back, so it didn''t work.


    After the event of Xuanfa monk, an invitation quota was started again.


    However, in the face of such a big event as returning home, he put the matter aside first. The number of invitation places is at any time.


    But it''s different to go home. The more you go home, the better!


    ...


    communication group.


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited Bingqingyujie to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Lord invites the light to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Cheeky bastard: "new arrival! Welcome, welcome


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! All of a sudden, two new people join us. Welcome


    Sun Mengyao: "holy light... Why do I feel that this is a big man?"


    Limlu Tempest: "don''t feel it. We''re all big guys now."


    Tony didn''t have money: "Lim Lu, I just looked at it. He''s a real big shot."


    Tony had no money: "well, nine steps!"


    "Friends: light."


    "Combat power rank: nine."


    Sun Mengyao: "Bingqing Yujie Tang sanshao, hee hee, Tang San from Douluo mainland?"


    Tang sanshao: "my name is Tang San indeed. It can be said that it is... Tang San from Douluo mainland. I don''t know this is?"


    Limlu Tempest: "big brother, look at the group name and group profile, and the group file, you go to understand it first! When we get to know it, we''ll talk about it again. "


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Meng Wang, you said that. How can I feel that you collude with Tang San? (slim funny face) "


    Limulus Tempest:


    What?


    He is acting as a caring exchange group of old people, new people join, the old should not help to point out, let the new people seize the time to integrate into it?


    Tony has no money: @ holy light, big man, come out and have a word


    Tony has no money: "now you are the third best player in the group!"

 Chapter 1035

    After a moment, the communication group is still very quiet.


    The new member, nicknamed holy light, did not answer Tony and chose to be silent.


    Tony didn''t have money: "well... Maybe the holy light is cold. Forget it."


    Limlu Tempest: "hahaha! Hit the nail? Don''t look at others before you speak? Nine steps, that''s the top man. At this level, it won''t be the same as other newcomers. "


    "Cute little cute again:" not as you think, the new is the rule of willpower life, now it should not understand what this is, so do not speak is normal. "


    Wave, wind and water gate: "the life of rule will, that of world will?"


    This is the first time he has heard of it. It seems that with the updating of the exchange group, the members invited by the exchange group are beginning to vary.


    In the past, people only invited people or creatures similar to human beings, but now they are inviting this kind of regular life.


    "Life needs of rules and wills" has been uploaded to the file. Please check by yourself for members of rule life group. "


    Suddenly, a group of notices appeared in the chat interface.


    This is the first time such documents have appeared.


    So the members of the group are very curious. Even if they are not curious, take a closer look at the files uploaded to the group. This is the most basic respect for the communication group.


    If they don''t know the rules of communication, they will unconsciously change the rules.


    However, when members of the group went to open the "rules and wills life needs" document, they were prompted that the irregular willed life could not be viewed.


    Tony has no money:


    Tony has no money: "why can''t we watch it?"


    Cheeky illegitimate: "maybe there are some things in it that are inconvenient for us to know. What''s more, we are not rule willed life. It doesn''t matter whether we look or not."


    Marquis wobang: "excrement big stone main feel, you hair all hair out, do not let me see how to line?"


    Marquis Vauban: "is that right? In fact, he would like to see that.


    However, if they are not allowed to see it, there should be a purpose that they do not know.


    According to this need to know, he also saw that in the eyes of communication groups, they had a higher status than regular willed life.


    I just don''t know, who is in a higher position?


    What does this need to know?


    Tang sanshao: "everyone, are you from the earth?"


    Tony has no money: "earth? I am. "


    Marquis Vauban: me too


    Cheeky bastard: "me too."


    Limulu Tempest: me too


    Jingtian: "if there is no accident, I should be too. Well... But maybe I''m an ancient man in your mouth. "


    Quiet and obedient Xiaoyu: "Dangdang Dang Dang, my t girl is also from the earth."


    Tang sanshao: "all of you are from the earth? Can you tell the younger generation if there is a way back home? "


    Earth, Tangmen...


    although Tangmen regarded him as a traitor, he did not put down Tangmen in his heart.


    Tang students raised him, passed on his martial arts and taught him to grow up.


    Life is Tangmen people, death is Tangmen ghost!


    If he could go home, he really wanted to go back to Tangmen.


    Sun Mengyao: "er... Tang San, we do come from the earth, but the earth we come from and the earth you came from may not be the same earth."


    Sun Mengyao: "parallel world, parallel space, understand?"

 Chapter 1036

    Tang sanshao: "sure enough... Is it so?"


    Cheeky bastard: "Oh, don''t be disappointed. When you reach a certain level of strength, even turning time and space will not be a problem. Are you afraid you can''t go back home?"


    Tang sanshao: "thank you for your guidance."


    Cheeky illegitimate: "can you stop calling me elder? It''s like I''m very old. Besides, Xiaoyu and Nezha are only a few years old, so you don''t need to call me elder. Don''t look at yourself now. After a period of time, your strength will be similar to ours. "


    Tang sanshao: "really... Really?"


    Although he is very confident in himself, he can see that the combat power rank on his group is only the second level.


    What about these people?


    Eight steps!


    Between the second and eighth steps, he can imagine what kind of natural moat there is!


    He would not be foolishly thinking that if he raised his soul power by 10 levels, he would be able to rise one level.


    However, as for the words of the old "elders" in these groups, he felt that he was still dubious. He had just joined the communication group. Who knows whether it is true or not?


    Su Xiaoge: "Tang San, have you participated in the soul division competition now?"


    Tang sanshao: "yes, and tomorrow will be the finals. As long as we win tomorrow''s game, our Shrek team will be the champion of this continental soul division competition!"


    Su Xiaoge: "is that so?"


    Su Xiaoge: "since you are the finals tomorrow, do you mind if I go to be an audience?"


    Tang sanshao: "don''t mind, don''t mind."


    According to his cautious character, he has just turned over the group business cards of all the people in the communication group.


    Two administrators, he will not let go.


    This little brother Su has nine levels of strength. I just saw what they said. What''s the peak of nine steps.


    Listen to the name to know that it is very strong, such a figure to see his game, he is still a little nervous.


    On a different level, it''s also a good thing.


    Most importantly, can he refuse?


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, I will be an audience tomorrow."


    Tony had no money: "the warden is going? Is it so exciting? I''ll go to the mainland soul division competition, and I''ll know it''s wonderful by the name. "


    Limulu Tempest: I''ll go, I''ll go too, @ Bingqingyujie, Tang sanshao, can I go


    Tang sanshao: "of course."


    Cheeky bastard: "let me have a look! (slim excited face) "


    for the game that the administrator wants to watch, it is false that he says he is not curious.


    Even if they are the competition of second-class practitioners, what about that?


    Every world has its own customs.


    Even if the competition is not attractive, it must be a good experience to go out and have a look at the customs.


    Soon, almost everyone said they would go to the game tomorrow.


    Tang San said he was flattered by the enthusiastic group members.


    In fact, he is now very uneasy, he somehow joined this magical communication group, which is completely beyond his imagination.


    But crossing this kind of thing all happened to him, so his acceptance ability is still very strong.


    The reason why he was a little flustered was that so many powerful people came across the world. Would there be no problem tomorrow?


    If something goes wrong, he will become a criminal of the whole Douluo continent?


    His strength is only level 2...


    Level 2...


    in other words, it can be called Douluo at most five or six levels?


    Are these big men in the group all legendary gods?


    Is this a place for gods to chat?

 Chapter 1037

    At the same time, on the other side.


    "These people, really..."


    Su Chen said with a smile that he was going to watch the game, just wanted to go to Douluo to have a good look.


    Soul master, soul beast, soul skill...


    this world of cultivating soul power is also full of innumerable mysteries.


    Now that I have the ability, I''m also a little upset. I''d like to see the so-called mainland soul division competition.


    If he remembers well, when the champion of the mainland soul division competition is selected, it is the time when little dance exposes the soul and beast, and Tang Hao appears?


    But if they are there tomorrow, it will be different.


    No other idea, just that scene must be very interesting.


    Isn''t the love between soul master and soul beast just the love between human and demon?


    "Interesting."


    ...


    the next day, Wuhun City, Douluo land.


    The battle to decide the general champion of the mainland soul division competition is going on as scheduled. What everyone doesn''t know is that there are more than a dozen strangers in the audience outside.


    According to the truth, you can''t get in without invitation tickets.


    But who are the visitors to the communication group?


    Can those second and third-class people outside stop them?


    "To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen such an event."


    Fan Xian, as an audience, with a bucket of popcorn in his hand, looked at some excited and fanatical people around him and said with a smile.


    "It''s not the same as me."


    Lim Lu sat next to fan Xian, holding a can of coke and drinking.


    The coke can in his hand has been refined into a space equipment with the size of a lake.


    Before he came, he asked Tony to fill him up. After all, he drank Cola a little fast.


    How embarrassing it would be if he drank the coke at the beginning of the game?


    "The rules of every world are very different, and they are extremely similar."


    Yasuo''s eyes swept below and said with a smile.


    "OK, this time I''m here to watch the game. Don''t worry about it. Take a good look at the performance of our group members."


    Cao Cao waved his hand, but said.


    He took out the melon bag and began to knock.


    But Yasuo''s face did not change. He reached out and took a large number of melon seeds directly. Ignoring Cao Cao''s eyes, he chewed melon seeds on his own.


    "Are you cheap? You''re not going to eat your own when Tony gives out so many snacks? "


    Cao Cao didn''t like to say, can you eat a snack to watch the game?


    "There are so many people here."


    Yasuo laughs and doesn''t care.


    They were a stranger to the people around them, but they didn''t seem to see their eccentricity. What should they do.


    This is not common in the finals of the mainland soul division competition.


    "The final of the elite competition of the mainland advanced soul division college is about to start. The players from both sides are ready. The competition will start in a quarter of an hour!"


    A voice spread all over the field, and it also means that the game is about to start.


    A quarter of an hour later, a team dressed in dung green robes, covered with business advertisements, and a team with fire red robes entered the arena.


    Between the two teams, this kind of dress alone gives people a completely different feeling.


    "The young man standing in position C should be our little friend."


    The Marquis of Vauban said with great interest.


    I can see that both teams are very nervous.


    But he felt that the champion of the competition had come out.


    Will those who can join the communication group lose the game?


    "Old Marquis, it''s a little crowded over there."


    With a lollipop in his mouth, Nezha twisted his body and said.


    Marquis of Vauban:...


    and

 Chapter 1038

    "Don''t talk. It''s time to start."


    The wind and water door hissed and said.


    As a referee, the cardinal stood in the middle and announced: "the game begins, both sides can release the spirit of arms!"


    Tu Shan Honghong looks at the arena and raises his mouth.


    The so-called xianpin Acacia heartbroken red hidden effect, naturally can not hide her.


    After all, the gap between the two sides is too big.


    However, as a fox demon of Tu mountain, she has innate support for the love between human and demon.


    And not far away from the east at the beginning of the month looking at the stage of the little dance and Tang San, the corner of the mouth is also unstoppable rise.


    It seems that this new man is a fellow!


    Maybe the two of them can be friends in the future.


    In the practice together, only with friends and confidants can we not be lonely and go further.


    What''s the meaning of being immortal if one goes forward?


    Soon, the battle began.


    Fourteen gorgeous and colorful martial spirits are blooming on the stage, and people in the audience are excited to see this scene.


    While the exchange of people eating snacks and drinking coke, watching the battle below, they were thinking, why did the administrator come to watch the game?


    Is there anything special about the game?


    What''s good about the battle of a group of second and third level practitioners?


    The battles they have experienced in the war are far more magnificent and frightening than these.


    The Extreme Battle of death and posterity is of great value. What is the future of these bloodless competitions?


    However, it seems to be interesting to have a look at these battles for the purpose of competition after getting used to the war with murderous spirit!


    People who often eat delicacies, let him occasionally eat some home cooked dishes, but also feel refreshing!


    It''s just that in their eyes, the competition on the stage below is a little too childish.


    Soon, in the final call, the event was over.


    The next moment, a ten meter long colorful pagoda floats in the air and emits a ray of light, reflecting on Tang San.


    After the war, Tang San was seriously injured and needed treatment.


    For this scene, the exchange of the masses did not make a move.


    After all, this is someone else''s world. How normal is it to heal the players at the end of the competition?


    What''s more, there is no need for them to help with minor injuries.


    But in the dance by the light shock to the side of the fall back, a blooming flower from her arms slide down, Tu Shan red and the early eyes of the East moon.


    Because both of them knew that the bright flower was necessary to cover the girl''s soul.


    Now the flowers are falling, I''m afraid the identity of this girl has been exposed.


    The mainland elite soul division competition, sitting at the top is also the most powerful group of people in this small world. Even if it is only a short moment, how can it be concealed?


    "Hum!"


    After perceiving the surprise in the eyes of those sitting at the top, Tu Shan Honghong couldn''t help humming.


    At the beginning of the eastern moon, some human friars often kill the demon clan for no reason, because refining the demon pill can increase cultivation, and the whole body of the monster can also be refined into magic weapons and props.


    These actions have greatly hindered the principle of peaceful coexistence between human beings and demons.


    Therefore, seeing here, both of them were not happy.


    Is this the same with the development of the world?


    "Administrator, if something really happens later, can we help?"


    At the beginning of the month, Dongfang went to Su Chen and asked.


    "Of course. At least Tang San is our friend."


    Su Chen said with a smile that the dance was exposed, and the conflict would break out in a moment.


    Of course, Tang San, his father''s breath, he has been aware of it.


    After all, this is a competition for his son. How could he not come?

 Chapter 1039

    "Congratulations on your final victory, but now please detoxify them first."


    Sitting on the top and center of the throne, said bibidon, a distinguished Pope.


    As soon as the sound fell, Su Chen stretched out and then rose from the audience.


    After su Chen got up, members of the exchange group who came here to watch the war rose one after another.


    It''s up to the administrator to take care of this matter.


    They didn''t think anything bad. The administrator was in charge of this matter, which showed that the administrator was kind-hearted and cared for the members of the group!


    Who would think the caretaker is not good?


    Are you kidding?


    So this time, they''re in charge!


    After Tang San''s detoxification of the contestants in Wu Hun hall, he suddenly found that the strongest people on the spot all set their eyes on Xiaowu.


    This is...


    but he also knows one thing, that is, the leaders of the dimensional communication group are looking at themselves in places they don''t know.


    After all, a lot of big guys sent cross-border applications this morning, which also made him understand that only with his consent, these big guys could come to Douluo.


    With these big men in, even if they guess things happen, I think they can also deal with it.


    The existence across the world is not comparable to the title Douluo.


    "The last winner of the mainland advanced soul division college elite competition this year is Shrek college. Congratulations, talented young soul masters. "


    Bibidon''s face was calm and announced that the three soul bones were really treasured.


    But compared with the one hundred thousand year old soul beast ahead, these three soul bones are not so important.


    It''s really cost-effective to exchange three ordinary soul bones for the soul ring and soul bone of a hundred thousand year old soul beast!


    "Representatives of Shrek college are invited to come forward to receive the Champion Award."


    The cardinal, as a referee, said in a loud voice that, as a member of the Wu Hun hall, he was still very distressed to see the three soul bones awarded to non members of the hall.


    But since the martial spirit hall has given the promise before the game, then again heartache also has to take out these three soul bones.


    Otherwise, the face of Wu Hun hall will be lost!


    After hearing this, the Shrek seven monsters looked at each other. With the encouragement of his friends, Tang San took a deep breath and took a firm step towards Pope bibidon step by step.


    "You are excellent, better than I expected. He deserves to be his disciple. Would you like to join the martial spirit hall? "


    The Pope looked at Tang San in front of him, with a strange light in his eyes, and asked.


    Tang San knew that the Pope''s inquiry was not a trial.


    It can be seen from the previous Wu Hun temple that if their talent can not be used by Wu Hun hall, they will not hesitate to erase themselves.


    But now he still needs to be afraid of the martial spirit hall?


    From the moment I joined that mysterious terrorist organization yesterday, I will have a tremendous change!


    Maybe now my strength is very weak, but look at the friendly attitude of the big men in the group, I really want to have any difficulties. I have to ask for help from time to time. I think the big guys will help me.


    What is the unimaginable thing that can be created by the communication group linking the endless world?


    There is also the powerful administrator, who looks at himself not far away today. In addition, he does not like to be restrained and has some conjectures in his heart. In any case, he will not join the martial spirit hall.


    "Thank you for your kindness, your majesty."


    Tang San chuckled indifferently and shook his head.


    Bibidon''s face changed a little, but soon returned to normal, some regret said: "in this case, I wish you greater success in the future. A little bit can step into the Douluo hall. "


    She handed the brocade plate in her hand.


    Feeling the strong breath on the three soul bones, Tang San took over the brocade plate, but his heart was calm.


    After all, the more powerful, the more magical and vast, he has seen.


    In other words, the magic of some items in the exchange group integral mall is countless times stronger than any soul bone you have ever seen or heard of.

 Chapter 1040

    In feeling the greedy eyes from around, Tang San''s face did not change.


    He is very clear about the importance of soul bones to soul masters, so he understands the greed of these soul masters.


    If you don''t join the communication group, I''m afraid you will be in a trance for a long time!


    After Tang San returned to the team, the seven Shrek began to discuss the distribution of soul and bone.


    Now Tang San has no great desire for soul bones. He also knows the help of these bones to his friends, so if possible, he doesn''t want any soul bones.


    He is also thinking, can he pull his friends into the communication group?


    Unfortunately, at present, it seems that there is no such possibility.


    At least now I don''t have this kind of authority. Maybe my future self will have this ability.


    After friends join the communication group, their future road will be extremely broad.


    Perhaps, eternal immortality will no longer be a dream.


    "Have you allocated them?"


    Pope bibidon stood where he was and did not leave because the game was over.


    And a few Douluo around are also standing there, because they all understand what will happen next.


    Seeing this scene, Tang San felt a thump in his heart.


    He knew that the worst had happened.


    But at the moment, he faced the top several titles Douluo, in the heart has a trace of confidence, that is the presence of the exchange group of big men to give him the confidence.


    If his conjecture is correct, the communication group leaders are really immortal. If they can join, they must regard them as an organization.


    When members of their own organizations are humiliated, Yu Qingli, these big men, will take action.


    The most important thing is that the administrator of the communication group is also there. Why does such existence come today?


    Are you aware that this is going to happen today?


    Break the future!


    On the basis of crossing the world, it seems not surprising that we can break through the future scene?


    "Now that the rewards have been allocated, the competition is over. Two elders, guidouluo and Ju Douluo, take the girl down. "


    Bibidon raised his hand and pointed to the little dance.


    "What do you mean, your majesty?"


    Standing beside Tang San, the master glared angrily, full of surprise in his eyes.


    "Do you want to know why? Then why don''t you ask your disciple. If she''s just a student at Shrek college, why should I arrest her? But if she''s a human like beast, I have every reason to take her down


    Bibidon frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "What do you say?"


    The scene was a burst of exclamation, and everyone understood what a transformed soul beast represented.


    Now, my Lord, let''s get out of control


    At the beginning of the month, looking at the anxious atmosphere ahead, he asked solemnly.


    "Wait a little longer. Don''t worry."


    Su Chen laughed and said, "we are all here, how can the scene get out of control?"


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen."


    Then, in the eyes of the public, Tang San''s fearless and brave show of love, coupled with the solidarity and mutual assistance of Shrek seven monsters, and the dedicated protection of the teachers of Shrek college, all made people feel moved.


    Many of them are more valuable to the world.


    After all, if the cultivators of this world want to be promoted, they must hunt and kill spirits and absorb soul rings.


    From this point of view, this world rule is to make the spirit beast and soul master innate opposition!


    But even so, for the sake of the feelings in my heart, I still choose to stand on the opposite side with the powerful Wu Hun hall to protect the weak and small Huaxing spirit animals?


    It''s a good feeling.


    "Take it, stop it, kill it."


    When bibidon recovered from his confusion, he took a deep breath and suddenly ordered.


    At this moment, Su Chen gave the East a look at the beginning of the month.


    At the beginning of the month, he knew that it was time for him to start the situation.


    "Love, how beautiful? Love across races is more praiseworthy. Why do you... Have to destroy this beauty? "


    A voice echoed around and made everyone look pale.

 Chapter 1041

    Quiet!


    All around, silent!


    There were some noisy scenes at the previous moment. This moment was like a collective loss of voice. There was no sound from any living creature.


    And the shaking space around also shows that a terrible existence is coming slowly.


    "Hello, Tang San."


    Dongfang yuechu went to Tang San and said with a smile, "my name is Dongfang yuechu. You should know."


    As soon as the voice fell, a breath rippled around.


    Immediately the surrounding solidified space was restored, and all of them were able to speak again.


    "Hello, master Dongfang."


    Tang San was very restrained and said that the idea of sealing up the space made everyone unable to move. This kind of existence is probably the immortal God in the legend.


    "Well, I''ve said, don''t call me elder. You don''t call me old by shouting like this?"


    The eastern moon waved his hand and said, "Tang San, how do you want to deal with these people?"


    After that, he glanced up and continued, "it''s up to you to decide whether to kill them all or to control them and how to deal with them."


    The so-called highest peak is just a few fourth level practitioners.


    Don''t mention that there are only a few level Four practitioners. Even if all the creatures in the world are level Four cultivators and oppose the eighth level, the final result will be destroyed!


    "Under the crown, are they gods?"


    Bibidon - suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I have seen in an ancient book that there are rules in the divine world. All gods are not allowed to intervene in the lower world without any reason, otherwise there will be heavenly punishment."


    "So what you said just now is just bluffing?"


    Tang San Wen Yan''s face changed. He didn''t know about it.


    If the gods can''t interfere with the development of Douluo, today''s Xiaowu is...


    "however, since we have come out under the crown, we can treat it as if we haven''t seen this one hundred thousand year old soul beast, which is to give us a face."


    Bi bidong glanced at Tang San and said in a deep voice.


    The more powerful the prestige just now is, the more we understand it.


    And her cultivation is already the highest peak in the world, so she can feel the gap with her eyes.


    Because she also had some opportunities, she knew something about the gods.


    This is not an ordinary God!


    "Tang San, make a choice quickly!"


    At the beginning of the eastern month, his face did not change, and he said, "the administrator is also nearby. After handling this matter, I will take you to see the administrator."


    Tang San thought that bibidon was cheating him just now.


    Look at this situation, Dongfang... Brother should really not care about these.


    Moreover, the administrator is nearby. If there are any rules, brother Dongfang will not say so.


    It seems that their own future, there must be a bright future.


    When Tang San was ready to speak, he suddenly saw some pleading eyes from the teacher.


    At that moment, he wanted to understand what bibidon had just said. He was worthy of being his disciple.


    Is he talking about the teacher?


    Is there any more complicated relationship between the teacher and the noble Pope?


    What''s more, the second dragon mother had a tendency to get angry as soon as she heard the name of the Pope?


    "Xiaowu is the news of ghosts and beasts. From today on, it should not be concealed."


    If you can''t do this kind of defense, you can''t look back at it


    The East month early smile a, way: "small matter."


    After that, he raised his right hand, and a brilliant light fell on the body of the little dance.


    At the next moment, the eastern moon flashed her eyes and said, "in fact, it''s not difficult to block this news. A fantasy can solve this problem. How about it? Would you like one? "

 Chapter 1042

    "Cough!"


    Su Chen stands on the stage and coughs twice to remind Dongfang yuechu not to play like this again.


    Don''t Tang San want to do this?


    What''s more, in terms of the level of the world, after a few months, it''s not necessarily who will fight who?


    If we meet again, I''m afraid Tang San will become the God of the world.


    So don''t play there. Don''t you see so many people watching?


    And bibidong is half of Tang San''s teacher''s mother. The internal relationship is a little complicated, so I''d better leave it to others to solve by themselves!


    Don''t blame yourself for doing bad things with good intentions.


    "There is a medium-sized loophole in the world of Douluo. The internal coordinates of the key to time and space have already positioned the world of Douluo. A large number of pioneers are coming to the world of Douluo. Please prepare yourself."


    "Multiple group members are detected in Douro world, and tasks are generated automatically."


    "Task reward: depends on the degree of completion of the task."


    [this task involves the main task, so there is no limit on the number of participants. ¡¿At the same time, a series of information appeared in the communication group.


    About the mission generation of Douluo, the pioneers appeared.


    The main task of the communication group is to eliminate the evil ideas of the God of time and space behind the key of time.


    Although it didn''t take long, there were so many things happening these days that we had a feeling of a long time in the past.


    Yes, they are quite different from before.


    Today''s pioneers come again, it will be a trap!


    The pioneers of the divine realm are only six levels. Even if there are some stronger beings above the pioneers, they are still seven levels.


    After all, even if there are several octaves, but what?


    Who are they afraid of?


    We are not afraid of the single match, not to mention the group fight which is dominated by our own side. It''s a small scene.


    "Administrator, I came out in a hurry this time. I need to go back and get some things."


    Tony scoffed after reading the information, then said to Su Chen.


    "Go and come back."


    Su Chen said with a smile that they came here to watch Tang San''s game.


    According to the probability of the communication group, who knows when it will appear?


    And it happens to be the Douro world?


    That''s kind of interesting.


    "Administrator, I forgot to take something, too."


    "Haha, the things I prepared can finally come in use. Administrator, I''ll go back and get them."


    "Pioneers? I haven''t met for a long time. I miss it a little bit! "


    "..."


    People''s faces are smiling. If they should go back to prepare, they should just stand where they are, look left and right and look forward to the arrival of pioneers.


    It''s good to solve the main task set by the communication group, isn''t it?


    Although we have not yet solved the main task of the key to time and space, with their current strength, it is simply not too simple to solve.


    So, a few members of the group have begun to guess what the next main task will be.


    Based on the nine level cultivation of the two administrators, I am afraid that the next main task will face many nine level practitioners.


    Just... At the level of God alliance?


    But when the eastern month brought Tang San here, there were only four or five people left.


    The other people, are busy to go back to explain things.


    After all, they don''t know how long this war will take. The strength of the pioneers must be their guess. Unproven guesses need to be handled with the most rigorous attitude.


    It''s much better to prepare early than to be caught off guard when things break out.


    "Tang San, have you seen the news from the group?"


    Su Chen looked at Tang San and said: "your world is about to usher in invaders. The situation is urgent. They all go back to make preparations. Don''t think about it."


    Tang San: "etc., world invaders?

 Chapter 1043

    "Administrator, are you here to deal with the world invaders?"


    Tang San thought about it and asked solemnly.


    The world invader, listen to this code name, he knew this matter is not so simple.


    Sure enough, a huge organization always has its original intention.


    I''m afraid that the exchange group that I join has the original intention of protecting the stability of the endless world.


    What an amazing power it is to link the infinite dimension and join the communication group to have a dialogue across the world?


    "Take a look at the group interface. We have just learned about what was just announced in the group."


    Su Chen shook his head and said, "this is just a coincidence. We didn''t expect pioneers to invade your world at this time."


    "But it''s OK. The enemy''s strength is not very strong. You just joined the communication group, and the strength is not strong. Just protect yourself and the people around you. Leave the rest to us."


    Tang San took a deep breath and said, "the administrator means that the title Douluo is not qualified to participate in this battle?"


    "If there is no accident, there should not be."


    The last time they met and fought with pioneers on the continent of Valoran, the pioneers who came here were at least four ranks.


    After more than half a year, how can we say that the pioneers should have made some progress?


    If you don''t make progress in half a year, it''s really useless.


    "Then I''ll inform the teacher."


    Tang San said after a moment''s silence.


    Even the title Douluo is not qualified to participate in this battle.


    In this sentence alone, he had recognized the cruelty of the battle.


    He was thinking, the whole continent of Douluo, can stop the storm of this battle?


    I''m afraid that the battle that the title Douluo is not qualified to take part in is only the battle between the legendary gods.


    Who can resist the battle of the gods?


    ...


    communication group.


    Sun Mengyao: "I... administrator, there is a god looking for me."


    Sun Mengyao: "I asked me to introduce you. How can I answer this matter?"


    Tony has no money: "normally, we have to be polite, so you can turn him down! Just a nine level cultivator wants to see the administrator, ah! Dream


    Limulus Tempest: "I think Mr. shit''s right. You''d better stop poaching on this kind of thing."


    Bofeng Watergate: "but it seems that our guess is right. The gods of the alliance of God and God have known that you have a relationship with the communication group."


    Sun Mengyao: "well... This is for sure. It has disappeared for half a year, and it has been eight steps when you leave again. Who does not doubt the promotion speed? Sun Mengyao: "it''s a sin to improve our strength too fast!"


    In the alliance of God and God, there are many, thousands of strong people.


    According to the information she has, the age of these eight level strong people is also tens of thousands of years old.


    And she went out for a visit and came back half a year. She went straight to eight steps?


    Who does not doubt the speed of cultivation?


    Even she guessed that the LORD God had dealt with her soul. Because her soul was sheltered by the communication group, she could not affect herself at all, so she gave her strategy such preferential treatment.


    Of course, the most important point is that the gods are afraid that in another year and a half, they will directly advance to the Ninth level.


    If I really want to reach the Ninth level, I will be the same level cultivator.


    As a ninth level practitioner, I have a bigger background than you. Why do you threaten me?


    You want to be beautiful?


    Therefore, he felt that the God who consulted with him should represent the meaning of all the gods in the alliance.

 Chapter 1044

    Su Xiaoge: "if you have fate, you will meet."


    Sun Mengyao: "OK, I see."


    The administrator has already expressed his own meaning.


    If you have fate, you will meet.


    That is to say, we haven''t met each other yet!


    She doesn''t have to hide anything. She just needs to be honest with the God in the alliance.


    Tony is right. The administrator''s level is what they say they can see?


    As for exchange group members?


    It is because of this fate. The administrator has said that fate will meet with each other. What a normal thing to see?


    Marquis wobang: "sun Mengyao, if this kind of thing happens again, you can deal with it directly."


    Marquis wobang: "predestined people will join the communication group, and those who are not destined to pursue it deliberately will not be able to do so."


    Tony has no money: "ha ha ha! Old Marquis, how can I be so strange when I say such philosophical words from your mouth Marquis,


    : "the old man has gone through many wonderful things in his life. Those things are gone, but they are already in the heart of the old man. The essence of that is not what your younger generation can understand."


    Tony has no money:


    Marquis wobang: "Oh


    Limlu Tempest: No


    Marquis wobang:


    What''s with Limulus?


    He is a proper person and doesn''t understand these things very well.


    Holy Light: "the invasion of the world? Is it true or false? "


    "Ding, the light has received the rules and wills life needs."


    Tony didn''t have money: "I checked. There is a game company in our world that has produced a game. There is a collection of power called holy light."


    Tony had no money: "I remember the lines. The light was on you!"


    Limulu Tempest: huff


    Tony has no money: "yes, it''s a trick."


    Most of the people invited by the exchange group are related to the earth.


    So he wanted to see if he could find information about the light on earth, and sure enough, he did.


    A game, the related creed of paladin.


    If there are nine levels of power in the world, it is a combination of the world.


    Now the light speaks, is it to participate in this mission?


    Holy Light: "invasion of the world, evil acts, the light is not allowed."


    Tony had no money: "so, are you coming?"


    Holy Light: "therefore, I will set out to do justice and punish evil things."


    Tony has no money:


    Is this willful life unable to see what he said or what is going on?


    In other words, he is selectively ignored.


    In terms of communication group discourse, has he been blocked?


    No, what happened to him?


    ...


    at the same time, Douluo land, Wuhun city.


    "Here it is."


    Su Chen raised his head and said softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sky darkened rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The next moment, a hundred meters long, like a centipede shaped huge crack suddenly appeared, as if it was forced to tear general, look carefully, there is a kind of seeping out of the breath.


    "The breath of the new world is wonderful."


    A bright voice came from the crack, and then a man in a Confucian robe, his fingers covered with gold and iron, watched the strange young man walk out of the crack.


    "What''s good about this world? Meanwhile, I was forced to... "


    the strange youth was talking, and suddenly stopped suddenly, as if seeing something terrible, full of panic.

 Chapter 1045

    Then, without any hesitation, the strange youth turned and prepared to flee.


    But at the moment when he turned around, the space vibrated, and a strong force fell directly on him. He was severely patted on the ground, unable to move.


    His proudest powers and powers of the past did not work at this moment.


    All he can do now is make sure he doesn''t fall into a coma.


    "You want to run when you see us. Are we famous in your place?"


    Su Chen went to the strange youth, squatted down and said.


    And strange young people listen to Su Chen''s words, the heart can only do anxious, but can''t say the slightest words.


    He has no doubt that as long as he wants to, he can easily crush all of his own!


    "I thought that you had made some progress in the past six months, but that''s what happened?"


    Su Chen glanced at the sky and said, "in this case, it''s boring."


    This pioneer has only five levels of strength.


    Five level strength, enough for what?


    It''s not as good as the pioneers of the last Valoran continent. At least, there are still quite a lot of sixth level strongmen.


    If we can be the first to come, our strength is certainly not weak.


    But at this level, he was disappointed!


    It''s also true that not every force has made such rapid progress as the exchange group.


    Half a year, for these pioneers, I''m afraid it won''t be much different from a few minutes.


    At the same time, the figures of pioneers constantly emerge from the cracks in the space above.


    Without exception, these pioneers were directly suppressed to the ground at the moment when they entered the world of Douluo, just like dumplings. The scene was quite spectacular.


    The more pioneers came in, the more disappointed Su Chen was.


    What''s the point of these pioneers? The strongest strength is no more than six levels, not even a seventh level?


    Thanks to their readiness, they are very cautious.


    A nine level, leading a group of eight level practitioners, very serious face a group of children of five or six levels?


    This is funny, OK?


    Fortunately, all the people present were their own, not very shameful.


    If it gets out, the face of their communication group will be lost.


    This is not called prudence, it is called foolishness without understanding the situation!


    Perhaps the pioneers who entered the Douluo continent showed some abnormality, so the number of pioneers who entered the Douluo world through the space cracks was less and less.


    Finally, there is a seventh level pioneer face carefully into the world of Douluo.


    He stepped into the world of Doula in front of him, and his back foot was suppressed.


    What''s wrong with step seven?


    How much better is the treatment?


    In the face of Su Chen, what''s the difference between seven steps and six steps?


    In other words, is there any difference between the seventh rank and an ordinary person?


    Run?


    Can you run?


    After the seventh order pioneers were suppressed, the other side of the space seemed to receive some terrible signal, and the space cracks suddenly trembled, and then rapidly narrowed with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Just when the space crack is about to close, the wave wind water gate opens the space crack again with both hands.


    "Warden, let''s go."


    Wave breeze water gate looks at Su Chen, smile says.


    "Yes, go!"


    Su Chen waved his hand and said that he felt better to be careful about the evil thoughts left behind by the God of natural time and space after his death.


    After all, he doesn''t know what level the God of space and time is?


    He would not be afraid if it was the Ninth level, but what if it was the existence above the Ninth level?


    That kind of existence, even if it is an evil idea, he has to be careful.


    After all, the resurrection of Fu Zhuan is of no use to him. He has only one life and needs to be careful.


    And Watergate they want to go to the other side of space to meet the pioneers, so let them go first!


    The evil thoughts of the gods in the natural time and space can''t even deal with some eighth level practitioners?

 Chapter 1046

    After getting Su Chen''s consent, Bofeng shuimen and lim Lu look at each other, and then step out, directly tearing the space into the other end.


    Over there, it''s the home of pioneers and the main task of them.


    They will never despise the enemy of the main line mission.


    After all, how many can become the main task target of communication group?


    As for the pioneers who just arrived?


    Understandable!


    the most powerful of the continent is only four. The world can awesome five orders.


    Of course, Douro is just one side of the Douro world, an ordinary world.


    There are gods above, and many gods.


    The breath of the gods in them.


    It must be that these pioneers of the fifth and sixth order came to deal with the gods.


    What are the titles of Douluo in Douluo?


    The strongest breath in the so-called divine world is only six steps. It''s very face saving to be able to come to more than ten six levels.


    They estimate that the pioneers are developing well. To deal with such a world, sending pioneers of this scale can no longer be called pioneers. Can they be regarded as invading armies?


    Therefore, the pioneers are also regarded as killing chickens with ox knives.


    Therefore, the pioneers and nests they are going to go to may have eight or even nine levels of pioneers.


    They must be most cautious about this.


    Of course, if you really want to meet an enemy who is invincible, you will be helpless. If you die, you will meet again in two seconds!


    "Hum!"


    Not long after the crowd left, a golden light came.


    I saw a golden light and shadow. At the moment when the golden light and shadow appeared, the surrounding air became warm and moist, and the energy became comfortable. It gave people a sense of happiness and comfort.


    "I''ve seen you."


    Golden light and shadow went to Su Chen and said with a bow.


    "The light?"


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, light doubt way.


    This little golden man is the incarnation of the light will?


    It seems that it is so interesting!


    He did not use cross-border seal characters, but directly tore up the world with his own strength.


    Yes, Shengguang just joined the communication group and didn''t even have points. In addition, with his character, who would lend him points?


    And he was not surprised that the light came so quickly.


    After all, he is also a ninth level cultivator, and he still has some ideas about his speed.


    "Over there, that''s the destination of the mission. If you want to go, go! "


    " thank you very much. "


    Holy Light respectfully said, immediately into a golden light, directly into the space cracks.


    "The will of light, merciless and lustless, is the perception that communication groups can bring evolution to itself?"


    Su Chen whispered to himself: "or is it that the will of the light has been born with selfish desires and is no longer satisfied with the gradual evolution?"


    "The Ninth level has reached its peak. If you want to evolve, you will not change."


    "So, do you choose to come here and have a look?"


    Finish this sentence, Su Chen no longer speech.


    Space cracks no longer have pioneers coming, so he is ready to seriously ask, why does that person want to run when he sees himself and others?


    Are they blacklisted or something?


    Is it possible that the key to time and space can break through the power of communication groups and give active warning?


    But after su Chen walked to the place near the seventh level waster, his expression was stunned, and he was in the same place directly.


    Just then, he received a voice from the communication group.


    Main line task, completed!


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Looking at the main task completion record prompted in the communication group interface, he couldn''t help but pop up a question mark on his head.


    What''s the operation?


    Is it so fast?


    Fast, some people can''t believe it!

 Chapter 1047

    Communication group.


    "Ding, defeat the innate time and space gods and evil thoughts, the main task is completed."


    "Evil thoughts have been absorbed, refining..."


    "Ding, the power of time and space is pouring in, and the exchange group is updating..."


    "the new function -- the secret space of time and space has been opened. Please actively explore it."


    Tony has no money:


    Tony had no money: "no?"


    Limlu Tempest: "look at this situation, it should be gone. The reward for our main task should be the secret place of time and space."


    Tony has no money: "OK! I''ll take a look at the secret place of time and space and see what it is? "


    The main task of this time, to be honest, is really too simple.


    Of course, the main reason is that their strength has been greatly improved.


    Without that abyssal war, they would not have solved it so easily.


    After all, the eight steps of the cultivation of the supernatural spirit.


    A trace of evil thoughts is equivalent to the eighth level cultivator?


    This kind of strength...


    and the opening of new functions of communication group also reminds them that they can open new functions by completing the main task.


    Every time the new function of communication group is opened, it is so exciting.


    "The secret of time and space."


    "The past, the present, the future... Three periods of time to coordinate everything, into which, the force of space-time surging, will be randomly transmitted to a secret place. Different time and space, different secret places, different results naturally. All results, please enter the group members to explore."


    "Opened by: group leader or administrator."


    "Entry mode, all group members."


    [you can choose not to enter. ¡¿


    "times: once."


    [refresh times in seven days. ¡¿


    thick skinned illegitimate child: "this... This..."


    Tony has no money: @ brother Su, administrator, what does this mean


    Su Xiaoge: "you ask me? I know? "


    Limulu Tempest: so, warden, why don''t we go in and have a look


    Su Xiaoge: "then look at it?"


    For this main task, he is actually quite ignorant.


    In less than a minute, is that over there?


    Do you have a mainline mission like this?


    What kind of evil idea? Is this really good?


    He was clearly prepared for the battle, but it didn''t matter to him?


    Now that the secret place of time and space has appeared, it is possible to enter into it and fight. In addition, all members have entered it, so he wants to have a look.


    It''s not like going in and killing the group, right?


    If so, it''s boring.


    Marquis wobang: "haha! Administrator, please open it! I promise not to refuse! "


    Limulus Tempest: "me too. I''m curious about this secret place of time and space! (slim bares his teeth) "


    Tony has no money:" yes! Please take us with you, my Lord! "


    Wave wind water gate: "seven days later, refresh times, so a trip time will not be long, all in our acceptance range."


    Su Xiaoge: "OK, then I will open it."


    Su Xiaoge: "for the secret place of time and space, anyone who doesn''t want to go can choose to refuse."


    When this sentence appears in the chat interface, all members of the communication group receive a prompt.


    "Manager Su Xiaoge has opened the secret space of time and space. Is he invited to go there?"


    Almost all members of the communication group did not hesitate and chose to agree directly.


    Even Tang San did not refuse. Although his strength is weak, it does not prevent him from going there to have a look?


    After all, it can be seen from the words of the administrator that anyone can participate in this event.


    Moreover, the administrator has a high position and weight. He must know the true meaning of the secret place of time and space. Since the administrator has said so, there will be no problem.

 Chapter 1048

    In a desolate old castle, the terror of this place is reflected by the strange sounds coming from all around.


    And with a flash of light, this gloomy castle has become more of a stranger''s breath.


    At the moment of the appearance of these smells, the whole castle seems to be pushed to the switch to restart, directly boiling up.


    There seems to be a constant howl from the depths of the castle.


    "Is this... A secret place?"


    A height of science and technology light armor covered, the whole body exudes the flavor of science fiction Xiaoyu looked around, speechless said.


    Secret place, it should not be a very beautiful place, surrounded by dense fairy beast world?


    Why is it so gloomy here?


    Like ghost castle?


    "Secret place! Who knows what it is like? "


    Tony went to Xiaoyu and said with a smile.


    Two people stand together, looking at the dress, really like father and daughter.


    In fact, this is normal. After all, the sci-fi light armor that Xiaoyu wears is specially made by Tony.


    Xiaoyu said that she wanted a very cool dress, Tony thought about it and made it for Xiaoyu.


    Although the attack power is not very strong, but in terms of defense and cool index, that is not said.


    "But it''s dark and a little creepy here."


    Limulu glanced around, frowned and said, "and there''s a layer of fog around me. It''s weird that I can''t feel it at all with my perception."


    Wave wind water door smell speech to nod slightly, way: "still have the space level around, here, I have a kind of strength to be suppressed feeling, a body strength, the feeling can not play out one thousandth."


    Speaking of this, the wave wind water gate turned to look at Tang San: "saner, how do you feel when you come here?"


    Tang San waved his hand, tried a few times, but said: "if I could not look inside and feel that my spiritual cultivation is still there, I would think that I am an ordinary person... No, I should say here, I am an ordinary person."


    Of course, he must have more combat experience than ordinary people.


    Here, it''s really amazing.


    His soul power seemed to be solidified and could not be mobilized at all.


    Even he can feel that his strength has become very weak. This one after another shows that he is an ordinary man now!


    Can an ordinary person survive in this gloomy castle?


    Obviously, not!


    Is this the power of the secret?


    The strong will be forced to suppress, and the weak directly to the end, into an ordinary person.


    In other words, the minimum standard of repression is ordinary people.


    His strength is too weak, so he can only suppress all, can not save a bit of strength.


    "How do you feel, warden?"


    Nezha twisted his body unnaturally and said in doubt.


    It''s not comfortable here.


    This made him think of the days when he could not control himself and was sealed by heaven and earth.


    And the suppression in the secret place is more terrible than the seal of heaven and earth circle!


    Is this a rule?


    Where have they come?


    Now he has a lot of doubts in his mind, and obviously only the administrator can solve his doubts.


    After all, the administrator is different from them. They are both the first time to come here. But the administrator must have visited here many times before they regard this place as a secret place.


    "Get ready for battle. Something''s coming."


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound began to ring all around, and there were even continuous howls of fear. It was like the roar of a dead soul who had been tortured and died of madness, which made people feel irritated, headache and irritable.

 Chapter 1049

    However, when all kinds of noises appear in front of them, they are disappointed.


    I saw a green fire in his eyes, and his body came to them with a rusty blade in his hand. The fire was sluggish, and there was no spiritual light in it.


    "Skeleton soldier?"


    Fan Xian''s eyelids leaped, and he was forced to say.


    They come here and make so much noise around, and then a little bit of this?


    Even if their strength is suppressed to an appalling level, but only these undead words, that is not the same as playing?


    Especially these skeleton soldiers, under normal operation, can a brave ordinary person be born to tear them down?


    He felt that the skeleton would fall off if he swayed around two more times.


    "Boom


    The Marquis of Vauban waved his right hand, and a violent force of thunder broke out around him, directly shaking all the skeleton soldiers around him.


    Yes, Zhenfei.


    When the skeletons got up again and more skeletons came around, everyone was shocked.


    The old Marquis, even these skeleton soldiers can''t shake up?


    What''s the level of the skeleton soldier?


    Seven steps?


    Or is it an illusion that their strength has been weakened to a very low level?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    What a fart!


    "I am a technology side, should not be too suppressed?"


    Tony raised his right hand and said, "I don''t believe it. How many skeletons can''t be killed by neutron annihilator?"


    After that, a black streamer of paint shot out.


    The next moment, a deafening sound sounded 100 meters away.


    In accordance with the principle, from this big bang, the discerning eye can see that this kind of attack is very powerful.


    The skeletons in the center of the explosion were all in the middle of the explosion, and the bones were scattered and the fire was scattered.


    But the point is, what''s Tony sending out?


    Neutron annihilation bomb!


    This kind of attack, even if the eighth level cultivator is born to suffer badly!


    And the firing speed, the range, that''s it?


    Explosion 100 meters away?


    He would have run away if he didn''t know he was suppressed.


    The range of neutron annihilation. Is that a joke?


    To say a bad word, that one explosion, I''m afraid a galaxy is cool.


    This is still a big world. If the world''s defense is not good, the world will be destroyed directly.


    As a result, a dozen skeleton soldiers were killed when they came to this secret place?


    "Well?"


    Suddenly, Tony frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you find something wrong?" limulu asked solemnly


    Tony heard the speech and Yao looked at the skeletons who were getting closer and closer, and said excitedly: "just now we received the prompt, the more we kill the enemy, the more strength we will release. And... Do you know how many points a skeleton soldier gave me?"


    "How much?"


    "A million."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Hear Tony''s answer, including Su Chen, everyone''s head is a question mark.


    A little skull soldier, one million points?


    Is this too... Rich?


    Well, in this way, they can understand the difficulty coefficient in this secret place. There is a reason why the eighth order attack can''t be killed.


    Don''t look at other people''s food. You can''t walk around, but you can''t hold people''s value!


    One million points for a skeleton soldier, who can compare that?


    No!


    This is not a skeleton soldier!


    It''s not a freak!


    This is a mythical boss. It''s just the form of boss. It may be a little strange.


    But integral face-to-face, they can understand!

 Chapter 1050

    "One million points for a skeleton soldier is really a rich reward!"


    The Marquis of Vauban laughs and strides forward to the left.


    Originally, he wanted to tear up the space and come down there to kill skeletons. Then he found that the surrounding space was too stable for him to tear apart.


    It seems that his strength has been suppressed too hard. It''s hard to fight a skeleton soldier. He thinks his strength is at most two levels.


    Even, it''s likely to be the first order.


    Think about it, skull soldier. What''s this?


    Basically, it''s the representative of the most delicious food. The farmer with the sickle can chop down several.


    But even if you have thousands of slots in your heart that you want to spit out, if you think that the unit price of skeleton soldiers is one million points, then there is no problem.


    Is there a problem?


    No!


    At the same time, Su Chen jumped up and smashed several skeleton soldiers into pieces at the moment of falling.


    It costs 12.8 billion points to upgrade the first level of Taoist Scriptures to the second level.


    He also looked at the integral of the second level and the third level. In fact, it''s not much. It''s only doubled 200 times.


    Well...


    200 times...


    2560 billion points!


    Is inflation fast?


    According to one million points to kill a skeleton soldier, he needs to kill 2.56 million skeleton soldiers.


    If he came here with his ninth level strength, what would it be, not to mention more than two million skeleton soldiers, even 200 million, several billion, or even destroy the existence of all the dead in the world?


    But now, he is also coming here, and the younger generation has limited him.


    Indeed, some restrictions will be lifted after killing a skeleton soldier.


    But the power of lifting is too small?


    Forget it, it''s better than no promotion.


    Moreover, he felt that the secret place of time and space would not give them too long to let them brush strange things here.


    Anyway, the refresh time of the secret place of time and space is only seven days. Do you want to stay here for a long time and dream?


    But in any case, grasping the moment is the best choice.


    Improve the efficiency of their brush strange, before the return, as much as possible to get some points!


    After all, with more than 200 billion points, this is a big project.


    "It makes me feel better to see the administrator kill the skeleton soldiers so hard."


    Tony grinned and grinned.


    Limulu gave Tony a speechless glance. Everyone was not blind. Naturally, he could see that the administrator''s strength was also limited.


    This is normal. After all, the restrictions here are so severe.


    If the administrator does not limit his own strength, then wave his sleeve, these undead will be gone, they still play fart?


    Look at Tony. He''s playing tricks again.


    At the same time, a lot of hidden weapons appeared in Tang San''s hands.


    From just now on, he has been listening carefully.


    I can''t help it. I''m the weakest here.


    However, looking at this situation, everyone''s strength has been suppressed by terror, and he seems to be the lightest one to be suppressed because of his weak strength.


    The big guys here, they are all the terrors that destroy the earth and the sky.


    And I, with all my strength, can''t even break a mountain.


    But here, the big guys are so useless to fight a skeleton soldier. In fact, he is OK!


    Even if it''s just an ordinary person, he has the means to defeat the enemy!


    A skeleton soldier has one million points. He is not greedy. If he can kill a skeleton soldier this time, he will make a lot of money!


    Ordinary farmers can kill skeleton soldiers. Can''t he be a Tangmen descendant?


    Therefore, this is a great opportunity for him!

 Chapter 1051

    In the killing, the strength of the people has been significantly improved.


    For example, at the beginning of the battle, Bo Feng Shui men reluctantly avoided the attack of many skeleton soldiers with his flashing speed.


    And his attack needs to hit the skeleton soldier''s key points to take a wave away.


    Otherwise, it will take several strokes to kill a skeleton soldier.


    He had not experienced this difficult feeling for a long time.


    After being attacked many times and with serious injuries on his body, the efficiency of wave Fengshui gate in killing skeleton soldiers has gradually increased.


    The more powerful the skeletons are, the more powerful they are at the windgate.


    Circulation and down, the more fighting nature, the braver!


    But it has to be said that under the suppression of this limit, he really found some problems of his own.


    Maybe, it''s an extra surprise.


    Marquis of Vauban, Tony, limulu and Nezha are all similar to those of Bofeng Watergate. The more they fight, the braver they are, the faster they kill the skeleton soldiers!


    Looking at the small integral crash to the account, everyone''s mood is particularly beautiful.


    There is no doubt that Tang San is the worst on the field.


    After all the moves and efforts, Tang San was surrounded by skeleton soldiers.


    Although these skeletons walked unsteadily, the weapons in their hands were also rusty, and the fire in their eyes had a sense of dissipation at any time.


    However, Tang San had to admit that there were some deviations in his understanding of these skeleton soldiers.


    The skeleton soldiers here are not the ordinary people can deal with.


    The texture of the bones, as well as the powerful power of waving and attacking, all indicate that these skeleton soldiers are not ordinary at all.


    He was very lucky to be able to kill a skeleton soldier.


    And he died under the skeleton soldier''s random knife, um... Expected.


    One million points for a skeleton soldier, and 50000 points for a resurrection rune. This time he made a net profit of 950000!


    Make a lot of money!


    950000 points, which is a huge sum of money for him!


    To think about how to maximize the interests of their own strength.


    ...


    "Hoo..."


    Su Chen, holding a long gun, constantly shuttles among the skeletons.


    His speed is beyond the reach of these slow-moving skeletons.


    But this time, he rarely felt a sense of fatigue in his body.


    Even though he knew that the situation here was different from that of the outside world and his own strength was suppressed, he was still shocked by his own fatigue.


    How long have you not experienced the feeling of tiredness?


    Since I set foot on the practice, my energy seems to be very vigorous all the time, right?


    And shuttling in the skeletons crazy rush, also brought him a lot of points income.


    1.3 billion points!


    It means that more than a thousand skeletons died at his hands.


    Well...


    Listen, I feel very proud.


    It sounds like a lot of 1.3 billion points, but when I think of the huge sum of more than 200 billion, this small score is only a drizzle.


    He needs more points!


    Skeleton soldiers, representing the mythical boss of one million points, welcome to the trial!


    The undead represents the departure of another life after death.


    On his level, all creatures are equal!


    After all, the undead will also give birth to the flowers of wisdom and create a bright civilization.


    But now, a bunch of little skeleton soldiers, why does he think so much?


    Most importantly, there is now a hostile relationship between the two sides.


    These skeletons will come to eat him, and he will kill them. For the enemy, he will not raise his ashes. That is all because of his good character.

 Chapter 1052

    At the same time, over the castle.


    A space phalanx was generated in the sky, and then a group of people appeared over the castle.


    These people are all standing in the air, which shows that they are not weak.


    "My Lord, this is the source of the dead."


    Standing in the front, dressed in a blue gray mage''s robe and holding a staff of Dharma sticks, the young man saluted to a man in the rear and said respectfully.


    "Who would have thought that the root of the scourge of the dead, which swept half the continent, would be hidden in this small castle."


    The man shook his head, waved his hand and said, "you go back! Tell al that you are prepared to promise me the reward. "


    With this sentence, the man''s eyes are deep, looking deep into the castle.


    "There, there''s fighting. Are there any adventurers in it? These weak adventurers are really ignorant


    "Lord, I can feel some terror in the deepest part."


    At this time, a slender woman with sword in both hands stepped forward and said solemnly.


    This beautiful woman''s sharp ears have proved that she is a legendary spirit.


    "Terror? How terrible is it? "


    The young man sneered and said, "is it better than me? "


    although it is disdainful, the tone of youth is still solemn.


    As long as the spirit nodded, the young man would turn and leave.


    As for the tasks promised?


    There are several better than him in the castle. What else does he go in for?


    If you think you are too powerful, you will consume a wave?


    "That''s not true."


    Said the elf, shaking her head without hesitation.


    She knows the strength of her Lord. It is no exaggeration to say that if the undead hidden in her is stronger than the Lord, then the impact of the undead natural disaster will never be so simple.


    "Let''s go, then."


    The young man chuckled and said, "there are many undead in it. The dead... Is also a rich experience."


    "In the face of the experience pack of the weak, you don''t need any strategy. Just go ahead and do it."


    With these words, the young man took the lead.


    And the crowd following the youth did not hesitate to follow the youth directly into the castle.


    They just listen to the experience of their lords.


    After all, people like Lord have wisdom that they can not understand.


    The Lord occasionally appears some strange words and words. Isn''t this just a symbol of the Lord''s brilliant wisdom?


    Since following the Lord, their strength and status have been rising in a straight line!


    They seem to have seen the Lord''s future, Fengshen!


    ...


    at the same time, inside the castle.


    With a violent shock, the appearance of the skeletons coming around changed dramatically.


    Most of all, the skeleton soldier''s white bones become tight and thick, and even a little silver light can be seen from it.


    There are also weapons in the hands of skeleton soldiers. Although they are still rusty weapons, their length and toughness have been greatly improved.


    The most important thing is that the size of skeleton soldiers has changed a lot from before.


    It''s like, from a dwarf to a giant.


    This huge change makes them understand that the strength of these skeleton soldiers has been improved.


    It seems that this journey to the secret place of time and space will only become more and more difficult.


    As their strength increases, so will the strength of skeleton soldiers.


    They even wonder if there will be a living behemoth later?


    Bone dragon, undead dragon, lich, undead knight and so on.


    After all, they are undead!


    Who hasn''t seen it yet?

 Chapter 1053

    "Lie trough! How long has it been? Is it allowed to be played? "


    After noticing the changes around him, Tony couldn''t help but burst out.


    He has just killed more than 200 skeleton soldiers and earned about 200 million points.


    After killing more than 200, his strength has been improved a little, and he felt it himself.


    But the key is that as soon as the strength of this side has improved, that side has followed closely.


    How about a haircut?


    "Lie trough! This skeleton soldier is more valuable, eight million


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came.


    This makes everyone''s eyes bright, immediately there is a count, all began to enlarge the move.


    No matter it''s secret arts or taboo magical powers, as long as you can improve your combat power, no matter what sequelae, use it first!


    This time, it is the first time!


    According to the communication group, the first time is always the best.


    After all, it''s a basic operation to send a wave of welfare to the group to feel it.


    So they have to take this opportunity and miss it. They won''t be able to meet such a good place next time.


    Eight million!


    What is the concept?


    There are so many around. These are big moving treasures!


    At the same time, Su Chen''s hands open, his body floating in the sky, with his body as the center, constantly sending out shock waves around.


    When Su Chen''s eyes open again, they have turned into the color of blazing gold.


    The power of Tao code is boiling in his body!


    Power, start to flourish!


    The Taoist Scripture, which integrates innumerable skills and covers almost everything, naturally has the secret skill of exploding seeds.


    One, eight million!


    This kind of shining big integral, let him excited.


    This time, he should have saved a few trillion yuan, but he should have saved a hundred billion yuan.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, a wave of fat!


    "Ha ha ha ha! Kill, kill


    Nezha laughed wildly, and his surroundings turned into a sea of fire. The boiling space scorched the cold and strange spirit of the dead.


    His nature is violent. With the increase of his strength, he does not dare to get angry at will.


    After all, a bad one is the end of the world.


    But now it''s different. His strength is suppressed like this, and there are so many point packs around him. Killing one is the ultimate goal. When will he wait?


    At this moment, there is no hesitation.


    Even if you can''t use the resurrection seal script in the secret place?


    As time goes on, the undead coming from behind will surely become stronger and stronger. They will not kill monsters and lift their own restrictions. Will they still play in the future?


    It''s like breaking through a 10 times experience copy with a time limit. If you don''t pay attention to the amplification of time, do you still want to spend more energy on painting and exploding liver after finishing?


    Is it right to be so stupid?


    ...


    "black hair and black pupil..."


    on the other side, the Lord, who was trying to eliminate the source of the undead''s natural disaster, whispered softly after killing a lich in front of him.


    His strength is already the peak of Epic!


    In addition to the powerful soldiers under his command, it is no exaggeration to say that the continent under his feet is already under his notice as long as he wants to.


    But his heart is not here, outside the mainland, there are more wonderful waiting for him!


    What''s the meaning of staying here and being an emperor?


    Pleasure will only corrupt the will of a strong man!


    And what he thought in his heart was beyond the imagination of others.


    Black hair and black pupils are not uncommon in the land under our feet.


    But what shocked him was that some of the people fighting there spoke Chinese!


    Although a little rude, but this moment, he felt a little kind.

 Chapter 1054

    "Lord, the dead have been wiped out."


    A man in heavy armour, armed with a long gun and full of fierce breath, walked to the side and said.


    "Let''s go and have a look over there."


    The LORD said with a smile, "maybe today, there may be a big surprise."


    In his heart, there has always been a hidden secret.


    The secret was buried in his heart, and he would not and dare not tell others.


    And that blue planet, the country with red flag flying, is his hometown engraved in the deepest part of his soul.


    Once upon a time, he looked at the bright moon in the night sky and felt homesick in his heart.


    In this world, no one understands his feelings.


    He is now high and powerful, but his heart is just a little lonely.


    If life has a confidant, how good?


    Now there are a few people from home. Maybe they know the way home.


    The Wanderers always miss their hometown.


    I''ve been away from home for a few years. How are you doing?


    If you can go home and have a look at it, you will know what you wish for many years.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The people in the rear should say that although they don''t know what the surprise in the Lord''s large population means, as long as it is the Lord''s command, they need to follow it.


    Soon they came not far from the outbreak of the battle.


    "Your Lord, they appear out of the blue."


    The fairy woman frowned slightly and said, "according to the people of the magic association, when they found the castle, they put a space seal around it."


    "When we came, the border outside the castle was not damaged at all, so...


    she didn''t say that the LORD was intelligent and powerful. She only needed a little reminder.


    What''s more, seeing the Lord''s appearance, I''m afraid the surprise is just the people below.


    These people at the bottom are so difficult to fight these silver armor skeletons. They have the highest strength.


    Even if it''s a bit odd, but in terms of the strength gap between them, it''s not weird.


    In the face of crushing all the strength, any conspiracy is vain!


    "You little bastard! Fan Xian, dressed in limitless colonial costume, pounded a silver armored skeleton and breathed fragrance.


    Anyway, he is also an eighth level cultivator. It can be said that he stands in the second line of the world. How can it be so difficult to fight a silver armor skeleton?


    On the strength of the silver armour skeleton, he estimated, the most two-level cultivation!


    That is to say, his strength is limited to even the second level!


    How desperate is this?


    It''s a bit muddled, and it''s OK. Moreover, he observes that the silver armored skeleton seems to have some wisdom.


    Can some words affect him?


    "You are waiting for me here. You are not allowed to attack those people below without my command."


    The LORD says, step away.


    That kind of swearing force, yes, is the fellow townsman.


    There was a bit of dialect in it, but he had heard that dialect!


    In the alien world, as long as it is the Chinese people, it is the hometown!


    Even change


    After fan Xian scattered the silver armour skull hammer and the fire was gone, a sound came into his ears.


    "Symbols look at quadrants, not... What are they doing?"


    I''m happy to see eight million points.


    So the answer of the odd even will not change when I hear it.


    After all, it is our own people who fight here, which does not exclude the saying that they are joking.


    But the point is, what do you do if you make it odd and even?


    What about the code?

 Chapter 1055

    Then fan Xian felt that there was something wrong with the surrounding space. Looking up, he saw a man dressed like a Western aristocrat floating in front of him.


    If he hadn''t felt that the man in front of him was a living one, he would have hit him.


    However, this also made him very curious that there were other people in the secret place of time and space?


    Past, present, future...


    lie trough!


    If the time point here is in the past or in the future, isn''t he crossing time and space?


    It''s no surprise to think it over.


    How to communicate with Weiqun?


    Isn''t this normal operation?


    "The king of heaven and the earth tiger."


    There was a flash of excitement in the Lord''s eyes and he said a word in his mother tongue again.


    Although he already knew from the last sentence that the man in front of him was his hometown.


    But he still wants to hear a few words of his mother tongue from others, especially the conversation with himself.


    "Baota Town River demon, er... Are you a traverser?"


    Fan Xian looked at the man''s clothes and clothes, and then compared the excitement in the eyes of the goods. It was the right one to wear.


    Only the traverser can show such an expression in this situation.


    "Sure enough!"


    The Lord Lang laughed, then he said in a puzzled way: "sir... No, man, you can see directly that I am a penetrator. Are you also a penetrator?"


    Fan Xian nodded and said, "yes, me too."


    After that, he turned to kill a Silver Skull in the rear.


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense here.


    Delay your killing efficiency!


    A monster, that''s eight million!


    Now I am also a person with millions of minutes and tens of millions of points, so the world is very precious.


    What''s more, there''s nothing strange about that, right?


    There are many walkers in my group, and he is also a penetrator, which is nothing.


    Although he understands this fellow Townsman''s mood, but integral is more important, so reminiscence and chat, or forget it!


    "..."


    the LORD was left alone, and he was a little stunned.


    Immediately he smiles and waves his right hand. Hundreds of silver armor skeletons around him are forced to gather together, and under strong pressure, none of them can move.


    Fan Xian''s targets are also listed here.


    "Come and talk to me for a while, and I''ll give you all this."


    The Lord smiles and says, "even, I can give you more."


    From the short observation just now, he probably had a little guess in his mind.


    I''m afraid these people are not trapped here when they come here.


    It can be seen from the look of shava.


    He was familiar with that look.


    This is the expression when you lead the army to victory.


    War is a casualty to others, but to yourself, it means that experience has arrived.


    Experience can be upgraded. With each war, you and your soldiers will become stronger!


    Therefore, the more you fight, the more you fight, the stronger you will be!


    No fear of war!


    These people, obviously, are just like themselves.


    And these undead have little value to him, even if there are still, it is the big guy hidden behind.


    It doesn''t matter if you give them to others.


    "This... Don''t be so polite. What do you want to say?"


    Fan Xian was stunned and then said with a smile.


    It''s not cheating for local people to help themselves?


    I''m afraid you can kill all the skeletons around if you want to.


    Of course, he would not ask for it.


    Otherwise, when he went back, he might have been beaten in groups, and the anger of the masses was terrible.


    But just do me a little favor. It''s OK!


    Who calls himself charming?


    Isn''t it?

 Chapter 1056

    "Are your companions all from earth?"


    The young man glanced around and asked solemnly.


    "Most of them are. A few are not."


    Fan Xian nodded and said that his heart was like a mirror in this situation. The young man was obviously excited to see his fellow villagers.


    What''s more, with their strength, there is no need to hide anything.


    Yes, it is!


    What if people knew they were walkers?


    It''s just a trip to the secret land of time and space. What''s it?


    "Can you go back


    The young man asked in a soft voice.


    At this moment, a lot of ideas came to his mind.


    The collective action among the transgressors is, I am afraid, a powerful organization composed of the walkers or created by a big man.


    There are a lot of walkers in this organization, like... Infinite space?


    So he didn''t say anything similar to the earth in China. Instead, he just asked, can we go back?


    "I''m not, in a strict sense, a wearer."


    Fan Xian chuckled and said, "and there are many parallel worlds on earth. It is too unlikely that two traversers will meet from the same world."


    "Of course, most of the parallel worlds of the earth are not bad. If you just want to reflect on the ordinary life of the past, you can go to a friend and experience it."


    Hearing this, the young man fell into silence. With a wave of his right hand, the suppressed silver armor skeletons flew to fan Xian.


    "These are for you."


    With that, the young man moved his right foot and came to Tony.


    Iron man...


    he had seen several Marvel films before he crossed.


    And Tony makes upgraded steel war clothes. The helmet is always the one he just made, so it is easy to identify.


    Iron man appears here to clean up skeletons and undead. If it hadn''t happened in front of him, he would have thought he was dreaming.


    This world, it''s crazy.


    I''m still too weak. The world is so colorful that it seems beyond my imagination.


    Since there were all the walkers there, he wanted to chat one by one.


    Talking with iron man, is that what other people don''t have?


    Chatting is the most convenient way to exchange information.


    Maybe in the chat, he can get the answer he wants.


    On the other hand, members of the communication group still attach great importance to the "strong man" who suddenly appears in the secret space and time.


    After all, just a few words, you can get billions of points, why not?


    For the joy of mending the knife, this time I have a profound experience!


    Big man, throw it to them to mend the knife, cool!


    When the youth came to Su Chen at the same time, Su Chen also stopped fighting, his eyes returned to normal.


    If someone helps to harvest more points, why should he refuse?


    However, at the moment when they look at each other, a strange feeling appears in Su Chen''s heart.


    He always felt that the man in front of him was a little familiar.


    But he can be sure that he has never met this man.


    The inexplicable sense of familiarity, the sense of familiarity mixed with a sense of strangeness, is very strange.


    But this kind of feeling, Su Chen does not feel is illusion.


    Here is the secret place of time and space!


    The exchange group will send them here, even suppress their strength. It must have their own intention to raise the score of a small skull.


    Is it that the purpose of the communication group is to let the two of them meet?


    This is not narcissism. After all, he is the leader of the communication group. The communication group will not benefit so much for no reason.


    So it''s very likely that this conjecture is true.

 Chapter 1057

    "What''s your name?"


    Su Chen looked at the youth and asked.


    "Chen Yu, how about you?"


    Chen Yu asked with a smile. The man in front of him brought him a different feeling.


    This feeling, it''s amazing.


    If we say the similar feeling, I''m afraid it is the time to face the fate!


    Countless forces of fate entangle themselves, in prison, see a few figures in general, do you say that at that time I saw this person in front of me?


    No, absolutely not!


    What he saw in the empty shadow of fate...


    he couldn''t say that he was wrong. Anyway, he had a feeling in his heart. The man in front of him and what he saw in the shadow of fate were not alone!


    As for where does the inner feeling come from?


    He didn''t know that.


    Perhaps, in the future, when you can face up to a more powerful existence, there will be a reasonable answer to this doubt in my heart.


    "Su Chen."


    "Su Chen, are the spirits around you important to you?"


    "Yes, whether I can go further depends on these undead."


    "Well, I''ll help you."


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and said with a smile.


    To his friends, he always does his best to help.


    Although he and Su Chen only met for the first time, the feeling in his heart made him have seen him several times, and even knew each other very well.


    It''s weird!


    But to be honest, there are also malicious ideas.


    If the other party is really malicious, just rely on this easy to change their senses, and let themselves not aware of the slightest ability, they can only follow the other party''s will.


    If it''s not intentional, it''s just instinct.


    According to the idea of reincarnation, previous life and this life, he speculated, will the two people meet in the previous life?


    Friends?


    And so on a series of ideas, but the most rational is to treat Su Chen as a friend at the moment, and then in the process of becoming powerful in the future, find out all this.


    In the final analysis, or their own strength is too weak.


    Thank you very much


    Su Chen arched his hand and said with a smile.


    If the other party can say something to help him, it seems that his guess is right.


    I''m afraid the purpose of the exchange group to come here is to get to know Chen Yu.


    Combined with the characteristics of time and space, are they now at a certain point in the past?


    And Chen Yu, is a super big man''s past?


    Wait!


    In addition, Nangong Ruohan didn''t come this time, and Nangong Ruohan had participated in the group task himself before, and Nangong Ruohan would be nearby and never absent.


    But this time, she didn''t come.


    Is it because she knows Chen Yu?


    After all, if Nangong Ruohan is super powerful, if she comes to the past and meets Chen Yu, will it cause a series of troubles?


    What unnecessary things are born?


    Although he is now at the top of nine steps, standing on the top of the whole world.


    As long as he wants to, he can go to one world to change time and space and revive the creatures in that world who want to be resurrected.


    He can travel through time and space and come to the past time line completely. He has no such power yet.


    Just because he doesn''t have this power, won''t he have a big impact here?


    What''s more, communication groups suppress their strength to such a low level, so as not to let the rules of time and space find out?


    Or, don''t want anyone to find out.


    But in any case, since those big people have arranged these things for themselves, they can also choose to accept them.


    After all, in the final analysis, their current strength is still too weak.


    What''s more, he also wants to know what those big people want to do when they meet?


    What''s the purpose?

 Chapter 1058

    "The young man''s road is wide."


    Lim Lu''s figure flashed, came to the wave wind water gate, light tut way.


    On the other side, Chen Yu helps Su Chen clean up the area.


    In Chen Yu''s hands, the silver armor skeletons that keep pouring in are not as good as the mole ants.


    Silver armor skeleton, is the evolution of skeleton soldiers.


    Among them, the most powerful is only the middle-level combat power.


    For these people''s powerful strength, unparalleled attack effect bombardment, but burst out so little damage, he is a little puzzled, can not understand, perhaps others are doing their own unclear things.


    So what he needs to do is to help Su Chen clear the skeletons.


    There are also some undead knights, Lich and ghost behind the castle, and so on. When Su Chen needs help, he will help.


    Now, he also pays attention to following his heart.


    If you want to help, if you want to treat each other as a friend, do your best to help.


    The follow-up thing, think slowly later!


    And these actions are all in the eyes of the group members.


    Wave wind water gate stands on one side, smell speech to nod slightly, although their strength is very good now, but as long as they leave the secret place of time and space, they are still a strong man of eight levels!


    In addition to the harvest of so many points, how also have to Jin a small level?


    The secret place of time and space is refreshed once every seven days.


    This rate, even if the harvest of the secret space and time behind is far less than this time, it is bound to be a wave of good income.


    Make a few waves. They should be nine steps.


    Top nine, a nest of nine!


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. What shocked them most was that the administrator accepted the young man''s help.


    This shows that the administrator is willing to owe this favor!


    The administrator''s level, every move has its own deep meaning. Maybe the administrator saw something from the young man.


    But in any case, this young man will be covered by the administrator.


    The person covered by the administrator is not the person they communicate with?


    Therefore, this young man not only has a wide way to go, I am afraid that his future life will become more and more prosperous!


    "What''s more, we also benefit from others."


    Tony went to the side, the steel helmet disappeared, showed his head, said with a smile: "if the strength is not suppressed too hard, I really want to see the original appearance of this world, try to remember the breath of the world, when we go back, come here to see if we can help others."


    "But now this situation can only be said to meet later."


    The Marquis of Vauban looked at the battle which quickly ended in the autumn wind sweeping leaves ahead, and said with a smile: "this time, we may only be supporting actors, but as supporting actors, we earn billions of points, and we are still happy."


    There were no idiots on the scene. Everyone knew it.


    It''s just that at this moment, everyone''s heart is keen to avoid that topic.


    They speculated that the time and space secret place, points reward is just a small matter.


    The administrator has given them so much income that they have taken good care of them.


    So they can cooperate with the administrator at the back, and don''t think too much about others.


    What''s the use of thinking so much?


    The best choice is to improve our own strength and try to witness the bright and beautiful world.


    "Well, everybody, do you mean the timeline here is the past or the future?"


    Fan Xian suddenly laughed and turned his hand.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu doubted and asked, "why can''t it be now?"

 Chapter 1059

    "Xiaoyu, when you are older, you will understand."


    Fan Xian said with a smile, some things, we have a clear idea of the line, there is no need to say.


    Time and space secret land leads them to come, I''m afraid they won''t be the leading role!


    Especially look at the attitude of the administrator, so anyway, it will not be the current timeline.


    Of course, Xiaoyu is still young, so it''s normal that she doesn''t think so much.


    But they are not small.


    On the other hand, with the help of Chen Yu, Su Chen''s harvest efficiency was greatly improved. In a few hours, the old castle was harvested inside and outside.


    The spread of the undead, even the most powerful incarnation of the undead king, was slapped to death by Chen Yu.


    As for Chen Yu, he will go to the world of the dead sooner or later.


    Not only the spirit world, but also the abyss, where are dazzling battlefields!


    As for those bullshit conditions about the incarnation of the undead?


    Can he see it in his eyes?


    Not to mention anything else, he had guessed vaguely about Su Chen''s realm.


    But he didn''t know whether his guess was right or not?


    So, he didn''t say.


    Some things do not need to think too clearly, especially when they are weak.


    "Thank you very much for this today."


    Su Chen looks at his integral balance, can''t help but smile on his face.


    This time, the harvest is too big.


    In other words, his love for Chen Yu this time is not small.


    Perhaps for Chen Yu, this is just a trial, just a casual behavior, but for himself, it can reduce his personal feelings for a long time.


    Ten years later, the sky feast!


    This sentence, he has not forgotten!


    Everything around us is the enemy!


    Just thinking about it, he felt a little trembling in his heart. Could he reach the level of Nangong Ruohan in ten years?


    And look at this situation, I must surpass Nangong Ruohan in ten years!


    Most importantly, can the power of communication group support him to surpass Nangong Ruohan?


    According to his previous conjecture, the constructor of the communication group should be a strong one with the same level as Nangong Ruohan?


    But now he can''t help it either. He can only take a look at it step by step and improve his cultivation as much as possible.


    "Little things."


    Chen Yu waved his hand and said, "if there is a chance to meet in the future, I hope we can have a good time with wine."


    "It''s lucky to meet a confidant in life."


    Su Chen hears speech and smiles. If he believes Chen Yu''s words, he will have a ghost.


    Is this their first meeting?


    Maybe in the future, they can become close friends.


    But now, it''s far from enough!


    For the definition of friends, Su Chen is very strict.


    Only this time, Chen Yu really helped himself a lot. If something happened in the future, he would never refuse.


    "Is your world big?"


    "It''s quite big. When I first came here, I thought the land under my feet was a world."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "but as I get stronger and stronger, I realize more and more how naive the previous ideas are."


    "The land under our feet is called esomia, and this vast continent is just a very ordinary continent in the world of St. Cullen, not even powerful."


    "In Mesopotamia, epic is the peak, and I want to be stronger, so I have to go to other continents."


    "Go and explore the style and features above the epic!"


    In the end, Chen Yu''s eyes seem to have a light, which is the embodiment of his will in his heart.


    Come to this magical world, oneself also set foot on the extraordinary Road, how can not go to see the top of the scenery?

 Chapter 1060

    "You, above the epic, what is the realm?"


    Su Chen asked with a smile, can let the exchange group so attention of the people, the future achievements, must be above the nine steps!


    Well...


    if we can''t do it well, we are a strong three question mark.


    What kind of epic Chen Yu said, even the world has not come out of the cultivation level, should not exceed six levels.


    "Above epic, there is legend."


    Chen Yu said that for ordinary professionals, the information may be top secret.


    But for him, it''s all basic information and there''s no need to hide it.


    And from the way just now, he can see that Su Chen''s strength is growing.


    This trend of enhancement is different from the way he adds experience. Instead, it seems that the sealed strong man is gradually lifting his seal.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Su Chen couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and said with a smile: "is there still a demigod above the legend?"


    Chen Yu glanced at Su Chen and said, "demigod? Are you talking about the way to promote yourself with the help of believers'' faith? That way is too dependent on foreign things, although it is very easy, but I don''t want to be restricted by these things, so I chose another way. If divided by the level of strength, I am now a demigod power. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yu pauses, and then says: "epic corresponds to demigod, while legend corresponds to true God!"


    "The way of the gods is very easy to go. Half gods only need to determine a doctrine, and then use their own strong strength and influence to publicize, determine the believers, and gather the power of faith, then they can ignite the divine fire, hold the kingdom of God high and escape into the void."


    "But the gods can''t leave the world of St. Cullen. To make a metaphor, the gods are the shield to defend the world of St. Cullen, and the epic legend is the spear of St. Cullen''s world attack."


    "It''s impossible for a world to have only protective shields. Therefore, contradictions are the foundation of a strong world."


    Su Chen is listening, suddenly realize that this world of St. Cullen is different from the world he met before?


    Those with spears and shields have their own subjective will.


    Forget it, the timeline is different. It''s useless to think about it yourself, isn''t it?


    "Of course, the most important thing is that the legendary potential and combat power are much stronger than the gods."


    Chen Yu said with a smile: "only in the kingdom of God can the gods have the strength to resist the legends of the same level. Even if the legend wants to go, the gods can''t stop it."


    "But in the God''s country, when the gods meet the legend, it''s like mud, how to play and how to play."


    Su Chen raised his head and looked directly at the outside world through the gloomy castle. He said, "the outside world is very wonderful. It''s also very interesting to meet the strong in different worlds. I think we will meet in the future."


    Chen Yu was stunned and then said with a smile, "I feel the same way."


    As soon as the sound fell, they looked at each other with a smile.


    ...


    communication group.


    "We have returned from the secret place of time and space. Please check whether there are any problems in your group. If there are problems, report them in time."


    The appearance of this group news makes all members of the group who participate in the secret place of time and space confused.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What''s the situation?


    Why does this prompt appear?


    How to look at this hint, psychology a bit flustered?


    Is it difficult to participate in the secret space-time, and what impact will it have on itself in the process of space-time shuttle?


    Eh...


    dare you take part in this activity again?


    Although there are a lot of points, it''s not very difficult to harvest the points, and you can meet a kind person to help yourself...


    what a tangle!

 Chapter 1061

    Tony had no money: "I''m so flustered by the notice. (slim smiles and cries)


    Limulus Tempest: "don''t panic, we''re all in a panic, OK?"


    Limlu Tempest: "sure enough, there''s a price to pay for crossing time and space. How many times have you checked it


    Tony had no money: "more than a hundred times! How many times have you checked, old Marquis


    Marquis Vauban: I am a little more than you


    Tony has no money: "a little bit is it?"


    Marquis wobang: "more than 10000 times."


    Tony doesn''t have money:...


    this is a hundred million points.


    The communication group only prompts that there may be a problem and appeals if there is a problem. The communication group should be responsible for solving it for you.


    But in this way, you check yourself more than 10000 times?


    How much is this?


    Well... It seems that he has to check again. It''s right to be more cautious. What if he hasn''t checked it out before 10000 times?


    I can''t tell.


    Take a good look at it. If you feel that something is wrong with you, report it immediately.


    Limulu Tempest: "I always feel weird when I come back."


    Tony has no money:!! "


    Wave wind water gate:


    Bo Feng Shui men: "Lim Lu, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as the notice appeared, one of the group felt something was wrong.


    Think about it. Why is it so scary?


    It''s just like when you often hear something to be afraid of, you don''t feel terrible.


    But when it really happens to you, you''ll feel a little scared and scared.


    Limulu Tempest: "when I came back, I wanted to eat very much."


    Limulus Tempest: I''m an eighth level practitioner. Do I need to eat? Tony has no money "...


    Beauvoir Watergate"...


    trial Angel Kyle: "I think it''s just that you are simply hungry?"


    Limlu Tempest: "no, I don''t like food very much."


    Tony didn''t have money: "huh?"


    Tony has no money: "here you are, three minutes, to reorganize the language.


    don''t like food?


    The ghost?


    Yes!


    Slim has no sense of taste and can''t taste food. So it''s normal that slim is not interested in food.


    After all, what can''t be eaten for slim?


    And lim Lu after promotion to the seventh level, the whole body down a thorough evolutionary change.


    At the end of the day, Limulus has wanted to be human for a long time, so he now has two forms.


    The normal human form, and the ever-changing slim form.


    As a normal person, his taste is quite normal.


    In addition, there are various cuisines in the world. Some of them are very picky about food. Because of this kind of pickiness, there are many shocking delicacies.


    Before limulu, but without taste, slim now has a sense of taste. How can he not yearn for delicious food?


    So what he said just now, that''s bullshit!


    That is to go back to see food to eat, the rest is nonsense!


    He doesn''t know Limulus yet?


    Limulu Tempest: OK


    Limulu Tempest: "but I always find something strange, especially in the aspect of eating. I used to just want to eat, but now I see delicious food, that is, I have a good appetite, and I want to eat it very much. According to my mind, this should not happen."


    Limulus Tempest: I like to eat well, but it''s not like that


    Tony has no money: "maybe... It''s a time travel that makes your body think you haven''t eaten for a long time?"


    Limlu Tempest: I don''t know. I''ll apply for it


    Limulu Tempest: "flustered, skinny blue mushrooms. (slim wails) "


    and

 Chapter 1062

    "The complaint has been accepted."


    "During the test... The test is completed..."


    "group members: Limulus, tempest, soul traits are easily affected by the force of time and space."


    "Current development direction: favorable."


    "Suggestions: if you are worried, you may give up space-time activities; if you want to have a try, you may use the power of time and space to completely transform."


    Limlu Tempest: "communication group, is this giving me life advice? (slim smiles and cries) "


    Bofeng shuimen:" look at this situation, it seems like this. "


    Marquis Vauban: what do you think, Limulus


    Limulu Tempest: "it''s OK, actually! But I don''t know that my soul is easily influenced by the power of time and space. "


    Limlu Tempest: "but it''s all going in a good direction, so there''s no problem."


    What else is he afraid of?


    In any case, their own change is in a good direction.


    In that case, why don''t you go?


    Communication group give their own suggestions, presumably is to hope to spell.


    If you don''t even have the courage, what kind of a strong person is it?


    The secret space-time, it seems right. The timeline linked to the secret space-time is definitely not the current timeline.


    Do they change the past when they appear in the past and contact people in the past?


    Has the past changed, will that affect the present?


    In other words, their presence in the past is an important factor in the present?


    If they didn''t go to the past, maybe the present is not the present!


    Tony has no money: "but I suggest you call the administrator and ask him to tell you about it."


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel the same way. (slim scratched his head and face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" brother Su, @ xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao


    "Hello, I''m not here now. I''ll get in touch with you later."


    Limulu Tempest:


    Tony has no money: "administrator, this is, hang up? (slim helpless face) "


    Limulus Tempest:" look at this situation, it seems like this. They are also familiar with the standard reply.


    They have played with the function of communication group.


    So, of course, they are aware of this automatic reply mode.


    It seems that the administrator is busy.


    For administrators of the same level, a short busy time may be several years.


    So, it''s up to him to make his own decisions.


    ...


    the other side.


    When Su Chen noticed the information in the communication group, she frowned and pondered.


    Nangong Ruohan, in a busy state?


    It seems that she has never appeared since she said the feast of the heavens last time.


    Plus what she once said, don''t trust anyone in the future!


    This, perhaps, is a hint.


    One guess is that Nangong Ruohan should have been on his side in the future, but he could not because of various reasons.


    But Nangong Ruohan still wants to stand on his side, so he will hint at him in secret.


    Maybe too much, and he is not sure about Nangong Ruohan''s position.


    The main thing is that he doesn''t understand and doesn''t want to speculate on Nangong Ruohan''s mind.


    How can a man of great ability who has lived for an unknown number of years?

 Chapter 1063

    "It''s still too weak..."


    Su Chen sighs faintly that his strength is insufficient, so he will be at a loss in the face of the idea of a powerful person.


    He didn''t know whether it was a conspiracy or a joke the powers wanted to see?


    And now he can improve his sense of security, only his own slowly improve the strength.


    What''s more, is the communication group to enhance their own strength, security?


    If everything is the enemy in the future, can the power of communication group be regarded as the power that one can rely on?


    Nangong Ruohan has joined the communication group, even though he used to be able to rely on his own side.


    If Nangong Ruohan becomes an enemy in the future, will he not move the communication group?


    And the power of Gong Ruohan to the south, she really move communication group, can you detect it?


    No matter what, this... I have to pay attention to it!


    "It seems that there is only a bet. If not, then..."


    Su Chen flashed his eyes and said softly.


    In a flash, he disappeared in place.


    ...


    communication group.


    "The reward bar began to be updated..."


    a group of notices directly blew up the exchange people.


    Tony had no money: "my God! Our reward bar has finally been updated! (crying with joy) "


    Limulus Tempest:" yes! Originally, I thought that the reward bar was for the main task, but I didn''t expect that the main line task was completed and there was no change in the reward bar. "


    Limlu Tempest: "but this time it''s different. There must be a lot of tasks to update the reward bar."


    Marquis wobang: "ha ha! I hope the reward task is not too boring, otherwise it will be really boring. "


    Tony had no money: "the reward bar, that''s the reward thing! Oh, by the way, can we offer a reward? "


    Wave wind water gate: "when the reward bar just came out, I tried to offer a reward, but I need to pay a reward. It seems that it is one percent of the total value of the reward target."


    Tony has no money: "one percent, that''s OK."


    He still knows a lot about the service charge.


    After all, in this world, what do you do without service charge?


    Even if you ask someone to help you, the amount you owe is the handling fee, but the way of handling charge is different.


    Therefore, the exchange group reward column to extract 1% when the handling fee, is also conscience price.


    If there is an urgent need for goods, even if the exchange group draws half, or even 100%, 300% as the handling fee, should the reward be offered?


    Some items are not something you can buy if you want to buy them.


    If there is a price, there is no market!


    Nezha: "I have nothing to do for a while, and then I often hang out in the function of communication group strength point."


    Nezha: "then every time I see the reward bar, I want to laugh. Other functions are luminous, but the reward bar is gray."


    Nezha: "well... This time the reward bar starts to be updated, I''m quite curious. What can it be updated into?"


    "Don''t say it, I''m also curious."


    Happy Yasso: "I now hope that the reward given in the reward bar is within my ability, and there are a lot of tasks, so please don''t limit the quota. (slim covers his face and cries)


    happy Yasuo: "it''s a deep pain for the non Chieftain to limit the quota!"


    For each group task, the quota will be limited.


    In addition to the main task will not limit the number of places, other restrictions.


    This is very hard. He is not the chieftain''s luck. Except that he was drawn at the beginning of the invasion, he was basically not selected if anyone competed with him.


    So he is very painful, can only pray in the heart of the reward bar task more, don''t come out directly robbed, then he is muddled.

 Chapter 1064

    "A reward bar."


    "Treasure bars."


    "Broken star sand: the product of the void storm zone in the star world. It is the companion of every storm spirit and is very important to the spirit of storm."


    "Price: 18 million."


    [hint: the spirit of the storm is a social creature, and the meaning of its companion to the spirit of the storm is equivalent to its own life. ¡¿


    "blazing patterns: after thousands of years of gestation, a blazing pattern is born on the forehead and tail, and the number of blazing patterns also represents the power of blazing birds."


    "Price: 26 million."


    [hint: it''s very difficult to advance to the rank of blazing bird, so you can exchange it with the treasure. "


    " white moon and black pattern Gold: the core secret of the shencraftsman family in the upper world of the Yin and Yang world. The black patterns on the top represent the inheritance of the shencraftsman clan. "


    "Price: 50 million."


    [hint: the shencraftsman clan is now lonely, but now the young clan leader has a lofty ambition and intends to restore its former prestige. ¡¿


    "Taiyi Suoyang Sha Dan: the great world of Tai Yi snake king, the golden elixir of cultivation melted in his whole life, is too easy to collapse if the golden elixir is lost."


    "Price: 140 million."


    [hint: there seems to be Taiyi snake king being hunted in a Shenxuan secret place in dihun world. ¡¿


    "..."


    "soul reward bar."


    "Spirit of chasing the moon: born to raise, chasing the stars and the moon, born and sacred, protected by fairies."


    "Price: 85 million."


    [hint: the insects are rare and invisible, but it seems that there are traces of them in the world full of clouds and rain. ¡¿


    "Xuanguang Jiuyan crane: born to master Xuanguang, it can bathe its feathers in the flame and regenerate. It contains the rules of Jiuyan, and is a born flame pet."


    "Price: 235 million."


    [hint: Xuanguang Jiuyan crane, born in the world of jiuke, is powerful and good at escaping. It is suggested that at least four eight level strong men should act together. "


    "..."


    "Lingyuan reward bar."


    "Innate source: 1 Strand / 100."


    [tip: unlimited charge. ¡¿


    "source of space: 1 wisp / 50000."


    [tip: unlimited charge. ¡¿


    "source of time: 1 wisp / 100000."


    [tip: unlimited charge. ¡¿


    "void spirit source: 1 wisp / 5 million."


    [Note: the amount of each sample is 100000. ¡¿


    "..."


    in the reward bar, colorful tasks shine on the reward bar.


    But looking at the endless reward bar, many friends feel that their spring seems to have come.


    It is the first time that the communication group is so generous and has so many tasks at one time.


    And treasure reward bar and soul reward bar in the minimum task reward is 10 million start, this can be a big list!


    Although compared with the income in the secret place of time and space last time, these are nothing.


    But why is opportunity called opportunity?


    That''s what you can''t ask for!


    Now there is such a stable point income, they are still very excited.


    At least there won''t be such an embarrassing situation in the future. There are group tasks to do group tasks and no group tasks to do reward bar tasks.


    It''s the happiest to spend every day in a busy life.


    What''s the meaning of being flustered every day?


    Of course, if the time and space secret place triggers again, they will certainly put down what they have and come to do it.


    After all, the secret place of time and space, the harvest is great!


    The second time they took part in the mission of the secret space and time, they may get greater harvest after the first experience.


    In a word, they are very satisfied with the quantity and quality of the reward bar!

 Chapter 1065

    Cheeky bastard: "Wow! WOW!! WOW


    Cheeky bastard: "looking at the reward bar for so many tasks, I don''t know why, so excited in my heart.". (slim''s face akimbo) "


    Tony has no money:" that''s it! In the past, there were more wolves and less meat. Now the meat is too much to eat. How can the hungry wolves not be excited? (slim funny face) "


    Tony has no money:" now only these expression bags can express my psychological state. When I think about the full day in the future, I feel a comfortable feeling from the bottom of my feet to the whole body. It''s so cool to get up! Marquis wobang: "I didn''t expect that the reward bar would be updated so much at once."


    Marquis wobang: "if the number of tasks on the reward bar is interactive, and it can gradually increase with the number of tasks we have completed, that''s really great!"


    Imagine completing a reward task and suddenly two or more of them appear on the reward bar.


    Is it more exciting?


    After all, it means that the number of reward tasks is unlimited, they can''t finish it!


    Ha ha!


    Just think about it, it''s great!


    A new stable source of integral income, who will be unhappy about this?


    However, after the words of marquis Vauban were issued, the communication group rarely entered into a silent atmosphere.


    It was a long time before someone spoke out.


    Limulus Tempest: "I''ve just come to understand that the old Marquis said that."


    Limlu Tempest: "I estimate the number of tasks in the reward bar. It should not be like this. If so, maybe our enthusiasm will be affected to a certain extent."


    Tony doesn''t have money: "I want to make the bounty unlimited, but in reality, Limulus is right."


    Tony has no money: "if the reward task is really infinite, then we really will not be too positive, after all, the task is infinite! When do you want to do it and when do you want to do it


    Wave wind and water gate "...


    Marquis wobang"...


    these words have been told by you. What did they say?


    Although they don''t want to admit it, they have to say that Tony and limulu are right.


    In particular, the frequency of the communication group''s recent departure from the group''s mission has made them increasingly doubt whether the war is about to break out?


    It''s faster and faster for them to be cultivated by the communication group.


    The main task is not said, sometimes a small group of tasks, can trigger a super war!


    And in war, they can be powerful quickly.


    Eight steps!


    No matter how long or short the time of joining the group, all the members who join the communication group and dare to fight and can fight are all level 8 accomplishments!


    What happened when they didn''t join the communication group before?


    Don''t mention the eighth level, even if it''s only the third level to the fourth level, they will take a long time.


    Now they mention the eighth order cultivation directly. Sometimes they think, isn''t it too fast?


    Is it possible to promote the growth of seedlings?


    However, from the present standpoint, eight steps, such a great power, before they really dare not imagine that one day, they will become such existence?


    Take charge of yin and Yang and turn the world around!


    Eastern alliance leader: "you can take up to ten reward tasks at a time, and you have to complete them after you take them, and you can''t give up. This is a bit...


    Eastern alliance leader:" it''s a headache. "


    the Eastern alliance leader:" it''s a headache. "


    the

 Chapter 1066

    The surname Cao and the character Meng de said: "really! Well, since there are only ten places, I''d better start with the simplest one. If I take on a difficult task that I can''t solve at present, I''ll really have a headache


    Cheeky bastard: "I took a medium difficulty, 80 million points level, we are now at least eight level practitioners, 50 million level task list for us at most a little difficult, should still be a trace to follow."


    Thick skinned illegitimate child: "help God craftsman family restore past glory, this matter is easy to do, I want to try again."


    Marquis wobang: "I think so too. Anyway, there are ten tasks. First, take a task of medium difficulty. If you feel that it is difficult, lower the standard. If the task is completed smoothly, then increase the difficulty standard."


    Wave wind water gate: "ha ha! Great minds think alike


    Because the strength is similar, plus often chat in the group, so the big guy''s way of thinking is similar.


    So we all think the same, except for some small differences, basically the same.


    And in the selection of their own reward task, and chat in the group for a while, each group member also embarked on the journey.


    To be honest, every member of the communication group, except the Marquis of Vauban, has relatives and friends to help.


    So integral is never enough for them.


    It''s the most basic thing to help people around you go out of the world and go to a broader stage.


    Only out of their own narrow small world, can we have a greater future.


    As members of the group, they can use the communication group strengthening function to strengthen themselves.


    But the people around them do not have this ability, so they can only rely on their own understanding and some resources they provide.


    This one by one in exchange for the generation gap, the consumption of integral, is an astronomical number.


    But they don''t want to see the people around them in the future.


    Therefore, they have to work hard, not only to improve their own strength, but also to collect cultivation resources.


    This time, through the reward mission, they can set out freely to go to the reward world.


    In the past, cross-border seal characters could only go to the world where friends lived.


    However, now that the reward bar is updated, everything is different. They can go to strange big world through cross-border seal characters.


    The great world is vast, and it also contains numerous resources.


    In general, as long as they don''t work hard in the world.


    What''s more, the more brilliant the cultivation civilization in the big world, the hotter the competition for resources is!


    All kinds of fighting and killing will also be visible.


    So they do not have to deliberately, as long as the performance is a little bit obvious, naturally someone will rush to "send" resources to the door.


    Representing the world of endless resources, it is not a fool to communicate with the masses. How can we not see it?


    Reaping in other worlds to subsidize your own world will be loved by the world.


    Even if they don''t care very much, can there be more powerful protection for the people around them than the protection of the world after they leave?


    When the world wants a creature to die, it will be everywhere!


    The air floating in the air may contain some kind of death causing substance!


    What''s more, the promotion in the world is not harmful to them!

 Chapter 1067

    Star world, void storm zone.


    In the dark, the man''s eyes are dark and long, and he can walk in the sky.


    This is Cao Cao!


    Most of the communication groups choose the task of medium difficulty, and the reward points are about 50 million points.


    But to be on the safe side, he chose the simplest task.


    The task is simple and good!


    Small profits but quick turnover. If you can handle a simple task by yourself, you can earn more points than others!


    Even if one is not good, there will be more than others.


    The most important thing is that it''s safe, and through this simplest task, you can also judge the upper limit of your own carrying capacity.


    I can''t. I specialize in these simple tasks.


    Take ten at a time, and then separate out some of them to act together.


    Although the strength of the body is only one or two tenths of its own, but how many ah!


    And take advantage of this time to assess the difficulty of handling simple tasks, if you can, I will separate out a batch of them to deal with them later.


    Then I will practice in seclusion, which is also a wonderful thing!


    "The spirit of the storm... Is coming. If you catch one of them, you can go back and catch some more!"


    Cao Cao looked across the space and saw that dozens of creatures born in the void storm were devouring something in a distant space.


    At the first sight of this thing, he knew that this was the spirit of the storm!


    Broken star treasure sand, the companion of the spirit of the storm. Among the dozens of storm spirits, the strongest breath is no more than seven steps. It''s a pity!


    "The simplest task difficulty is worthy of being the simplest task difficulty. Well, I have a clear idea."


    Cao Cao''s mouth was tilted and murmured softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Cao Cao stepped out and his figure disappeared instantly.


    ...


    the great world of yin and Yang, the borderland of heaven.


    Fan Xian, dressed in purple, landed slowly from the sky. Looking at a small town not far ahead, full of the smell of wilderness, he walked in with a smile.


    He did not expect that he would not fall into such a state.


    However, the more severe the decline of the craftsman clan, the easier it will be for him to complete the reward.


    After all, what is the ideal of a person with little insight?


    And people like that are good at bluffing, aren''t they?


    ...


    the world of clouds and rain.


    There is a long knife on his waist. With blue hair and shoulders falling down, Lim Lu, who has entered this world, has become hundreds of millions of people and fled in all directions of the world.


    The number of moon chasing immortal insects is small, but it must be very powerful if it can be offered as a reward by the exchange group.


    Even if the strength is not strong now, it must have great potential.


    As long as such creatures appear in one place, that place will never be peaceful.


    What''s more, he speculates that if the moon chasing fairy is the leading role of this generation in this big world, there will be more things happening around it.


    Although the protagonist is in the world, the stronger the battle is, the harder the pressure is, the more severe the rebound will be.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as he sees the moon chasing immortal insect, he can take it out of the world directly when his mind is shrouded, so it''s nothing to be the protagonist.


    But other than that, the world is quite big.


    ...


    in the communication group, all the friends of the group set out for different worlds. The world is infinite and contains countless big worlds.


    With the exchange group of these dozens of people, will not meet in the big world.


    However, with the powerful strength of the masses, they accept tasks and carry out tasks with high efficiency.


    In particular, after accepting the reward task, there are reward information tips, which will let the communication people find the task target faster.


    It can be said that at this moment, everyone in the communication group "performs their own duties"!

 Chapter 1068

    At the same time that the whole exchange group was aroused by the reward bar, Su Chen crossed the world and came to the land boundary.


    After all, his contract beast is still here.


    "What is the growth limit of the Raptors?"


    Su Chen stands in the sky above the boundary, looking at the nest of swallowing God rats surging under the Kuroshio, and asks in his heart.


    "Nine steps."


    "One million points can raise the growth limit of the Raptors to the Ninth level, which is really a big profit. Speaking of communication group, I would like to ask you, do you have intelligence? In other words, are you born with your own will? "


    "..."


    "OK! It suddenly occurred to me that I had asked you about this before. If you don''t say anything, maybe it''s normal! "


    "..."


    "however, there is no difference between the former you and the present you; however, there is already a difference between the former me and the present me. If you really have the wisdom, what do you want to say to me, maybe you can tell me now."


    "..."


    silence!


    In Su Chen''s soliloquy, self question and answer, the communication group remains silent.


    All this, the communication group is like a cold machine, no feelings to speak of, just silently watching all this.


    "All right."


    Su Chen chuckled and said, "that three hundred thousand times, borrow the power of communication group to erase everything. That time, what level of power do you erupt?"


    "For the level realm, this can always be said?"


    After finishing this sentence, Su Chen did not speak again.


    Just standing in the sky, quietly watching the swallowing mice surging below.


    "Order."


    Suddenly, a cold voice came to Su Chen''s mind.


    But the sound appeared and disappeared very quickly.


    Just in a flash, it appears and disappears.


    If not su Chen can be sure that he will not produce auditory hallucinations, I am afraid you really think what happened to him.


    For the answer of the communication group, Su Chen''s face did not change, and even his eyes did not fluctuate. It seemed that he had not heard the communication group''s voice just now. However, he knew what should and should not have.


    The next moment, he stepped out, and his figure instantly appeared in the nest of swallowing mice.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, a black light.


    I saw a black dress, a cold look of small black appeared beside, looking at Su Chen respectfully said: "master, the boundary has been swept clean, according to your order, only a small part of the earth''s life is reserved, the rest, please master command."


    Su Chen glanced at Xiao hei and said, "do you think there is a future to stay in this world?"


    Hearing the speech, Xiaohei replied directly: "master, I can feel the tolerance limit of this world and the repulsive power of this world. Therefore, I have no future to stay here."


    "You''re honest. If you destroy something, it will be destroyed. The worthless things, even if they are destroyed, will not be a pity, but at least we have lived in this world for a period of time, so let them remain! "


    "Yes, master!"


    "In a moment, I will open a large space transmission array, take the whole family of raptors, and leave the world!"


    Su Chen said: "I have chosen an excellent battlefield for you to eat God mice. There, it is very suitable for the development of your swallowing mice clan. Only there, can you give full play to your nature of swallowing mice!"

 Chapter 1069

    Xuanming world.


    The name of this big world is named after the clan name of xuanming, the overlord of the world!


    Since the birth of the xuanming people in the world and exist in this world, because of their strong strength and tenacious survival ability, although there have been several racial crises in the middle of the way, they are all survived by them, and the speed of development is faster and faster.


    Now, the xuanming people have stepped out of the xuanming world and began to contact with all forces outside the world.


    Because they were born in the big world, from the moment when they came out of the world, the xuanming clan had been classified into the category of big power.


    Therefore, all kinds of transactions are very normal.


    There are even rumors that today''s king of xuanming clan may step into the top of the Ninth level and really lead the xuanming clan to the transcendental power!


    Because of the instinct of xuanming people, the rules of xuanming world are very cruel.


    The strong are born!


    The weak die!


    To the strong, the xuanming clan gives some preferential treatment.


    But the preferential treatment will not be too much. The xuanming people attach great importance to their own blood. Without the blood of xuanming people, they can only climb at the bottom of the world.


    Just as the forces in the xuanming world were still fighting and killing as usual, a purple and black hall door emitting spatial fluctuations was slowly generated.


    Because the space fluctuation is very obscure, and the xuanming clan has a space boundary outside, it will prevent the powerful people from coming to this world.


    But in a world without top nine, how can you detect the smell of Su Chen?


    Therefore, there is no living creature in the great world of xuanming. A war that can trigger the change of the whole world is coming!


    Su Chen''s choice of xuanming world as a family of God eating mice is also very simple. There is no trace of human race in this world.


    His mind once fell in this big world. Could there be no sign of the birth of the ancient race of the human race?


    It''s just that in the race competition, failure is eliminated.


    After all, not all the mainstream races in the world are human beings.


    At the end of the day, he was a man.


    The development and growth of the goblin clan is accompanied by the destruction of other races and even the world.


    Since there is no trace of human race in this big world, and it is also a world of killing chaos, let the Raptors of God mouse come to this muddy water!


    He also wanted to see what would happen in ten years?


    "Can''t we strengthen the blood of the God eating mice?"


    Su Chen whispered to himself, although he knew that perfect level evolution is the highest level of evolution, and the growth limit is the Ninth level, which is quite a good level.


    Think about it. What kind of scene would it be if hundreds of millions of goblin rats in the future were all top nine?


    However, he estimated that this kind of scene is unlikely to happen. How many resources will be consumed for the birth of a nine level top power?


    If the zombies are really born with a hundred million nine level top power, then with the terror talent of the Raptors, the whole world will be shocked.


    Perhaps, at that time, the phage God mouse family, can be called the real God eating mouse!


    "No


    After getting the answer, Su Chen shook his head gently, then turned around and disappeared in place.


    He has a lot of confidence in the Raptors.


    It may not be long before the master of this big world will be changed.


    I think it''s almost all arranged.


    Now, it''s time for him to prepare himself.


    After all, the arrangements are only external conditions, and the final key is still in their own body.

 Chapter 1070

    "Reward task: broken star treasure sand has been completed."


    "Cao mengde" is the last name


    "A reward has been given and an invitation has been granted."


    Su Chen, who is practicing in the time cabin, suddenly receives a burst of prompt, which makes him unable to resist a puff.


    Complete the reward task, but also to invite quota?


    No, why don''t you make it clear to him?


    If he had known, he would have sent a reward to get people in.


    After all, the more exchange group people, the stronger the strength of group friends, the faster he will earn points!


    "Flying cat."


    "Red hair."


    "Nine Tailed foxes that actively adapt to human society."


    "Elder brother Zheng."


    "The Lord of the mound."


    Looking at the five group nicknames that appeared in front of him, Su Chen couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of his mouth. What''s all this?


    Flying cat, this is the second time.


    Although the name is ordinary, it can appear one after another. It is estimated that it is similar to Nangong if Han. Don''t bring in a person with great ability. It''s really impossible to end.


    What''s more, according to his guess, it seems that those powerful people can''t take the initiative to join the communication group, and they have to be invited into it by him.


    So he really didn''t dare to invite.


    There is also the second red hair, he is now cautious, one after another, direct pass!


    If it was not for the exchange of group strength and the efficiency of group members, he would really like to have only a few dozen people.


    Third, Nine Tailed foxes actively adapt to human society.


    This seems to be interesting. Listen to this situation, the world in which the Nine Tailed Fox lives should be a relatively harmonious and stable world, and there is no conflict between human beings and demons.


    The most important thing is a world that doesn''t value personal cultivation.


    Of course, it may also be that there are some big people in that world. If the goblins want to go to the human world, they can only choose to integrate into the human society.


    There are many possibilities, and this is only one of them.


    Well...


    there is already a Nine Tailed Fox in the communication group. If you have another one, those two people have a topic.


    Let''s leave that aside and keep the invitation open.


    Next, brother Zheng.


    What the hell is this?


    At this moment, a lot of speculation came into his mind.


    But the idea guesses too much, innumerable world, the name takes politics, looks like many can''t more?


    Of course, according to the earth''s mythology and the biography of famous people, the first emperor of Qin, Ying Zheng, is also a good choice.


    The last one, the master of the mound?


    The more the name goes back, the more strange it becomes!


    All the mass graves have owners?


    But with the word "Lord" at the back, it won''t be a powerful person, will it?


    So, pass first!


    Therefore, choose one between Jiuwei Fox and Zheng elder brother?


    Elder brother Zheng... How can you be a little bit confused?


    Like a woman calling her lover?


    If the nickname is still the same after joining the communication group, it will be a little hot when the members of the group @ each other.


    @Elder brother Zheng, I don''t know. I thought I was getting into something!


    "Reward task: the blazing pattern has been completed."


    "Finisher: Tu Shan carries the handle."


    "A reward has been given and an invitation has been granted."


    "Reward task: guanglongxiancao has been completed."


    "Completed by: the king of gray wolf."


    "A reward has been given and an invitation has been granted."


    Su Chen:...


    it''s a rush to get together, isn''t it?


    Three when the reward comes?


    But for the eighth level practitioners, these three reward tasks are not difficult, so it is reasonable to complete them so quickly.

 Chapter 1071

    "All right! All of them are open-ended


    Su Chen lost his voice and laughed. He closed his eyes slowly, and the mysterious breath began to rise in the space.


    Meanwhile, the cultivation resources piled up on one side are also rapidly falling at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If you take it out alone, each of them will be regarded as the real treasure of heaven and material!


    After all, there are useful cultivation resources for the practitioners of the Ninth level peak state. They must be the top treasures to take out.


    At the same time, communication groups.


    "Ding, daozhu invites Jiuwei fox, who actively integrates into human society, to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited elder brother Zheng to join the endless dimensional exchange group."


    "Ding, the Taoist master invited the master of the disorderly burial post to join the endless dimensional communication group."


    Nezha: "yell! One time, three new people


    Nezha: "ha ha! Welcome


    Shameless bastard: "ha ha, elder brother Zheng? This is not the first emperor, is he


    The cheeky illegitimate son: "slym funny face"


    surnamed Cao, his name is Meng de: "the first emperor of Qin is called Ying Zheng, not to mention, it is really feasible. As we all know, the group leader greatly invites people to join the group, which is after completing the task randomly.


    Now invite three people to join the exchange group at one time, which is not in line with the style of the group leader!


    After all, the communication group is developing so fast, and the number of people is so small, so they all know that the standard of joining the group is very strict.


    In addition to the usual is one by one to join the exchange group, now this sudden to three, this is a major event!


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "Nine Tailed Fox?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "ha ha! welcome! I am also a Nine Tailed Fox. In the future, the two of us may be able to meet and talk about the Nine Tailed Fox who actively integrates into human society. "


    "This is... QQ?"


    Cheeky bastard: "oh ho! It seems to be a modern Nine Tailed Fox! Also know QQ this thing, good, good! "


    Jiuwei fox, who actively integrates into human society: "but I didn''t say that I want to join the endless dimensional communication group recently! Also, a good group chat, not in the mobile phone, how to run in my mind? Is it not that I have been enchanted? "


    Nine Tailed Fox actively integrated into human society: "drink! Where the devil! It doesn''t show up quickly! "


    Tu Shan shouldered the handlebar:...


    thick skinned illegitimate son:...


    Marquis wobang:...


    Nezha:...


    How do they feel a little bit like a secondary 2 fox?


    As a Nine Tailed Fox, if you really want to doubt, how can you say something like magic?


    How come up to show the original shape of the demon?


    Nine Tailed Fox actively integrating into human society: "Nezha?"


    Nine Tailed Fox who actively integrates into human society: "is it really Nezha? Didn''t we meet again two days ago? Nezha, don''t you remember me


    Nezha:


    Fox fox is too scared to go to the human society, and it''s not frightening for you to go to Jiuwei strong


    Jiuwei fox, who actively integrates into human society: "but you are also in this group, so I''m much relieved. Is this a new communication tool invented by which great God?"


    Nezha:


    Leonurus?


    What the hell is this?


    In the case of the dragon people, he only knows one.


    Moreover, the dragon does not have the word "strong".


    It seems that there is also a creature named Nezha in that world.


    Normal phenomenon, parallel space-time existence of parallel self, this is how normal thing?

 Chapter 1072

    Nezha: "how old are you this year?"


    Nine Tailed foxes actively integrating into human society:


    Nine Tailed Fox actively integrated into human society: "this... Girl''s age, can you ask casually?"


    Nezha: "I''ll tell you my age. I''m four years old."


    Nine Tailed foxes actively integrating into human society:


    Four years old?


    What about bluffing?


    Who hasn''t heard of the story of Nezha making a scene in the East China Sea?


    And it''s all modern. Thousands of years have passed since Nezha was born to make a big noise in the East China Sea, OK?


    Although Nezha looks like a little girl, it''s the same generation as his grandmother.


    Nine Tailed Fox actively integrated into human society: "no, how strange are you talking today?"


    Nine Tailed foxes actively integrated into human society: "pictures"


    Nine Tailed foxes actively integrating into human society: "a group photo of the two of us in the house of a great master, isn''t it you?"


    At the top of the picture, there is a picture of a white and tender, very lovely Zhengtai and a young girl with white hair comparing their hands with scissors.


    From the conversation just now, it is obvious that the new man is a woman.


    So is Nezha in parallel time and space so cute?


    Sun Mengyao: "Wow! How cute! (slim star face) "


    Tony has no money:" this kind of small face has almost caught up with the cute king.


    Limulus Tempest: "tut! It seems that I''m parallel to time and space. I''m really good-looking.


    Nezha: "Tony is right. If I join the communication group in parallel time and space, Lim Lu''s throne will move. If I''m afraid, will not I be afraid? (dog head)


    Limulus Tempest:


    Limulus Tempest: you are really lovely in parallel time and space, I admit, but it''s Nezha in parallel time and space, not you, understand


    Limlu Tempest: "and don''t you know what you look like? You two are two extremes of Mengda! People are cute, you are ugly! Ugly, ugly! (slim pinches his nose. "


    is he afraid?


    Scared fart!


    Although Nezha finally took a dog''s head to protect his life, it was useless!


    After all, who in the group got along with Nezha the longest time, it must be him!


    He didn''t understand others, didn''t he know Nezha?


    Although Nezha turned out to be quite handsome, who made Nezha not used to himself after transformation?


    In addition, he is so young, so under normal circumstances, he still uses a small version of himself.


    The small version of Nezha is ugly.


    How dare you laugh at yourself?


    Ha ha!


    Nezha: "am I ugly? (slim disdains to face) "


    Nezha:" come, let''s show you my majesty! "


    Nezha:


    with red hair, spear in hand and elegant robe armour, Nezha was surrounded by flames, just like an ancient fire god who wakes up from ancient times.


    even though there are countless miles away, all people still feel a burning feeling when they see the golden flame in the picture.


    Nine Tailed Fox actively integrated into human society: "this... Is this Nezha?"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "yes, this is Nezha!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "you are still too naive to see the two people who joined the communication group with you. Do you still don''t speak?"


    "Nine Tailed foxes who actively integrate into the human society, please go to see the functions of the communication group, understand the general situation of the communication group, and then come to chat with us!"


    Tu Shan shouldered the handle: "but I''m still very happy that the exchange group has another Nine Tailed Fox. (slim''s big smile) "

 Chapter 1073

    "Group members: Nine Tailed foxes actively integrating into human society."


    "Combat power rank: third level."


    "Group members: elder brother Zheng."


    "Combat power rank: six."


    "Group members: the leader of the mound."


    "Combat power rank: fourth level."


    As soon as the newcomers join the communication group, the big guy will also open the business card of the group to see their strength while they are welcome.


    No one knows whether the new man is big or cute?


    Of course, even if the new strength is very low, no one will look down on it.


    As long as you join the communication group, you will reach this level sooner or later.


    So, there''s no need to look down on it.


    When they first joined the communication group, were they not the same strength?


    Zheng elder brother: "is the strength of a few people the sixth level?"


    Elder brother Zheng: "it seems that I have understood the communication group of endless dimensions, that is to say, the heaven and earth outside really exist, and my guess is right!"


    Shameless bastard: "widowed? It seems that we are right. Are you Ying Zheng? "


    Elder brother Zheng: "yes, I am Ying Zheng! As for what you just said about the first emperor, it is not a few people, but the name of the first emperor has a little meaning


    Cheeky bastard:


    Cheeky bastard: "er... You haven''t destroyed six countries yet?"


    Since it is Ying Zheng, plus the title of the widows, it should be the first emperor. That''s right.


    Communication group can link the endless world, and invite the first emperor to join the group. Isn''t that the basic principle?


    Prime Minister Cao is here. What''s wrong with a few more historical celebrities?


    Judging from what Ying Zheng said, it could only be the era of the six kingdoms.


    But is Ying Zheng''s strength the sixth rank?


    Did Ying Zheng, who joined the exchange group, come from a high martial world?


    The emperor''s power is so powerful that it covers everything?


    Elder brother Zheng: "Yan just died a few days ago. Although I don''t think it''s a problem to wipe out the six kingdoms, it''s also a big gamble. There are too many fairyland masters among the six countries."


    Zheng elder brother: "but depending on the tone of your speech, this gamble, I should win."


    Brother Zheng: "hum! A group of rotten wood has made the world turbulent for thousands of years. How many people in my family have died? How many talents have you lost? "


    Zheng elder brother: "if it were not for the turmoil, how dare the barbarians set foot on the border?"


    Brother Zheng: "wait! I want to ask, can I change the political elder brother in front of me? It''s a little disgusting to see this


    Cheeky bastard: "you can change it. You can change the nickname of your group in the column of nickname on your group''s business card."


    In his mind, the first emperor was a mighty and domineering emperor!


    As a result, as soon as I joined the communication group, my nickname was a political elder brother.


    It''s a little... Greasy!


    When he thought that the powerful and domineering first emperor should be such a name, he suddenly felt a little flustered.


    After all, the nicknames of communication groups are not blind.


    Even for his group nickname, cheeky bastard, he thought it was OK.


    Is that right?


    He was originally an illegitimate son, and his skin was a little thick indeed.


    He didn''t care too much about it.


    What''s more, he wants to live a happy life again.


    Now join the communication group, so that his life has undergone earth shaking changes, previously inaccessible, can not see the scenery, now can easily see.


    Sure enough, the scenery above is the most attractive.


    So even if he knew he could change his nickname, he didn''t.


    Nothing. It''s a nice nickname.

 Chapter 1074

    "Ding, group Friends: brother Zheng changed the nickname of the group to Ying Zheng."


    An announcement appears in the chat screen.


    The next moment.


    "Ding, group Friends: Nine Tailed foxes who actively integrate into human society change their nickname to September."


    "Ding, group Friends: the master of the disorderly burial post changed the nickname of the group to Wei Ying."


    Shameless bastard: "ha ha! It seems that you are not very satisfied with your group nickname either


    September: "it''s not that I''m not satisfied with it. It''s hard to see such a long nickname. Since I can change my name, I''ll change it to my own name."


    Cheeky bastard: "your name is September? Good name, ha ha. "


    Wei Ying: "in the next Wei Ying, the word no envy, have seen you."


    Sun Mengyao: "Wei Wuxian... Listen to this name, a little familiar!"


    Cheeky bastard: "since I''m familiar with you, I''ll think about it. Anyway, those who can be pulled into the communication group are not ordinary people."


    Sun Mengyao: "are you... Bragging? (slim raised his eyebrows) "


    thick skinned bastard:" you''re welcome. (slim bares his teeth) "


    is he boasting?


    It''s obviously boasting together!


    Big guy can be seen by the communication group, pull into here, this represents extraordinary.


    Otherwise, the endless world, infinite creatures, how can they gather together?


    So, anyone who comes here is a legendary character.


    Sun Mengyao: "wait! I remember! "


    Limulus Tempest: what do you think of


    Sun Mengyao: "I remember who Wei Wuxian is. Speaking of it, the experience of the new man may be the first tragedy of our group."


    The cheeky bastard:...


    got it!


    Listen to this tone, there is a miserable old man!


    In the group, the original life experience is miserable enough. Is Wei Wuxian worse than them?


    How miserable is this?


    Wei Ying: "I... Is the future really miserable?"


    Sun Mengyao: "do you want to mend the trick now? Is wengou out? "


    Wei Ying: "warm dog? I''m studying in Gusu Lan''s Yunshen. Isn''t the wengou in the girl''s mouth, Qishan Wenshi? "


    Sun Mengyao: "OK! Since you are still studying, it means you haven''t started yet. "


    Sun Mengyao: "Wei Ying, Wei Wuxian, do you want to see your future? Wei Ying: "not... In the future? Divination of the future, revealing the secrets of heaven is to be eaten back by the way of heaven. Girl, if you tell me the future like this, don''t you be afraid to disturb the natural mechanism and suffer reverse attack? "


    Sun Mengyao: "it''s OK. I''ll ask you if you want to know? If you want to know, I''ll send it to you. If you don''t want to know, it''s OK. "


    Is divination backfired by heaven?


    When Wei Ying was studying in Gusu LAN family, his accomplishments were already outstanding among the younger generation.


    It is estimated that the so-called practitioners of the older generation are at most four levels of cultivation.


    This level of strength, she is standing in front of the way of heaven dare to bite her?


    Dare to bite him in the face!


    What''s more, it''s not a world. If it is revealed in the communication group that it can be found by a low-level world will, it would be too contemptuous of the communication group?


    Wei Ying: "want to see, this naturally wants to see!"


    Sun Mengyao: "OK, I''ll send it to you if you want to see it, but you can''t regret it after reading it."


    "Ding, sun Mengyao, a member of the group, uploaded the document" the founder of the devil way. "


    Marquis wobang: "haha! The founder of the evil way? It''s not a common name to know! "


    Marquis wobang: "newcomer, maybe we can be friends. (slim''s big smile) "

 Chapter 1075

    Sun Mengyao: "old Marquis, this is not that way."


    Sun Mengyao: "people Wei Wuxian, that is a very kind person, escape into the devil''s way, it is simply forced to helpless."


    Marquis wobang: all right


    Sun Mengyao: "Wei Wuxian, have a good look, see if you can avoid the disaster that happened to you."


    Tony has no money: "in fact, it''s nothing to see. It''s the most fundamental thing to try to prompt your own strength."


    Tony has no money: "when he is invincible to the world, all crises should be dissipated."


    Tony has no money: "in other words, if you''re weak, wherever you go, crises and troubles will follow."


    I still remember that when I joined the communication group, the administrator said he could see the future.


    At that time, I was also very excited, especially after knowing who was the mastermind behind his own harm, and he acted ahead of time, a little merciless.


    But then he realized that his desire to remember scenes was not so great.


    With the improvement of our own strength, everything around us, as well as what may happen, is undergoing earth shaking changes.


    So he didn''t care.


    If you can see it, you can''t.


    These have no effect on themselves, and naturally they have no desire.


    ...


    within seven days, it will pass in the blink of an eye.


    Although the time is only a week, but the number of reward tasks completed is quite a lot.


    The completion of each reward task represents that a new member can join the communication group.


    So in this week, the number of exchange groups ushered in an explosive rise.


    Just one day ago, it was broken!


    The crazy increase in the number of communication groups also makes everyone understand that maybe the group leader is preparing something.


    Otherwise, the number of people in the communication group will rise too fast, right?


    Before that, the number of exchange groups was strictly controlled.


    But they don''t know exactly what.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. No matter what happens in the future, it''s always back to say that it''s conflict and conflict.


    All these are inseparable from strength.


    Therefore, they only use their whole body to improve their own cultivation, and don''t have to think about others.


    Today, the cooling time of the secret place of time and space is over, and it is time to go to the secret place of time and space again.


    So when the communication group sends a notice saying that when the cooling time of the secret place of time and space is over, all members of the group will put down their things and return to their own world for standby.


    The secret place of time and space last time brought them great harvest.


    This time, they have no reason not to participate.


    They all prayed in their hearts that this second trip to the secret land of time and space would bring them more income.


    Su Xiaoge: "the secret place of time and space has cooled down. I will open it in a minute."


    Su Xiaoge: "in the exchange group, everything pays attention to resources. If you want to go, don''t resist for a while. If you don''t want to go, you can just refuse it in your heart."


    This time, he still wants to see the secret place of time and space.


    Last time he had some guesses in his mind, he needed to verify it through this time and space secret place.


    If Chen Yu appears again, maybe...


    even if there are so many rewards in the secret place of time and space, he has no reason not to go.


    Although the outside world has only been in the past seven days, he has spent a long time in the space-time cabin.


    Compared with that time, his life experience in the outside world is not worth mentioning.


    However, compared with the normal promotion time of the top nine level players, this period of cultivation is somewhat insignificant.


    After all, which one of the top nine in the world is not the one who spent endless time to reach the top?

 Chapter 1076

    The world of St. Cullen, land of labnos.


    At this moment, a war is breaking out across the land of labnos!


    As the main continent of the St. Cullen world, labnos has a vast area, and the strongest one is also the most powerful of all continents.


    Legendary races, dragons, ancient elves, and even Titans can be seen on the main continent.


    On the main continent, the epics who can dominate in other continents can only be regarded as the strong ones on one side, and they do not play a key role in the situation of the whole continent.


    Only legends and gods can control the war situation in the main continent!


    Here, legend and gods fight!


    It is not uncommon for several legendary great mages to enter the kingdom of God and enslave the gods together.


    All the powers gather!


    The strong are like carp crossing the river.


    In principle, there will be no large-scale Legendary God war on the main continent.


    After all, if you can become a legend and a strong God, you will not be willing to live under people.


    Even if some weak gods will belong to the powerful gods, they will become their gods.


    But if we really want to break out a super scale war whose main force is legendary level, even the most powerful God in the land of labnos can not launch such a war.


    Most importantly, it belongs to the scope of the civil war in the land of labnos, and the general legend is to fight occasionally.


    But today, different from the past, the protagonist of this war is the Legendary God who was high in the past!


    The victory and failure of this war will also determine the direction of the operation of the whole world!


    "Lord, the kingdom of the God of winter has been captured. The God of winter has come to negotiate with you."


    "Lord, the fiend''s Kingdom has also been captured. According to your instructions, the suppression has been completed. Do you want to attack the kingdom of alchemy?"


    "Lord, the gates of hell have appeared in the Sylvia Empire, and large-scale demons have come out of the gates of hell. The gods of hell have sent a message that we should withdraw from their land."


    "..."


    wearing a military robe, the majestic Chen Yu stood in the air and received messages in his mind.


    A moment later, he gave his order.


    Winter God, want to negotiate with him?


    What is the right of a god of low divine power to meet him?


    Most importantly, the God of winter had chased him before.


    These gods always thought that they could get their forgiveness by paying some price.


    Yes!


    I''m not dead, and I''m not hurt fundamentally, so I can talk about everything.


    But they do not understand their own character, also do not understand that the fall of the command, let their heart ache for how long?


    Moreover, the fallen god of winter is more valuable than the living God of winter.


    Since the God of winter dares to walk out of the kingdom of God, let''s welcome the fall!


    Since the last time the God of cold winter chased himself, the future of the God of winter has been doomed!


    If it were not for the sake of insurance, I am afraid he would have gone to the house of the God of winter a year ago.


    This time, it''s a good time!


    He felt that he had no need to talk to him.


    When the war broke out, they chose to stand on the opposite side of themselves, so there is no need to say that there will be such an end.


    As for the last one?


    The hell gods say it''s their territory?


    Joke!


    When did his territory become hell?


    If hell just let off the gun, if you really want to take advantage of the fire, then fight together!


    It''s two, too!


    That''s what they''re fighting for!

 Chapter 1077

    "Hum!"


    A space crack was formed nearby, and then a young man in shining armor and black hair and golden eyes walked out of the space crack.


    "Hey! Chen, can I help you? "


    The youth patted Chen Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Chen Yu can make this kind of intimate action, has proved the relationship between the two.


    Moreover, we can see from the youth''s words that the strength of the youth should not be underestimated.


    After all, this is a super war sweeping the whole continent. It is not a legend, and we dare not to have anything to do with this war.


    "Andreas, if you want to fight, just say so. Why do you have to turn around?"


    Chen Yu glanced at the youth and said with a smile.


    After five years on the mainland, he is now at the peak of legend.


    At the beginning of the legend, the gods corresponding to weak powers.


    Medium, medium-sized gods.


    In the later period of the legend, there were gods with powerful powers.


    The peak of legend corresponds to the spirit of great power.


    In the five years of growing up to the peak of legend, he took his men to fight in the north and south, and laid down a large territory.


    He also met several friends in the battle.


    Next to him is one.


    But androsius was not a man, but a pure blood Titan.


    Their friendship can be said to have been forged.


    The Titans were warlike. On one occasion when he was conquering a kingdom, androsius passed by, and when he wanted to fight, he had to fight.


    In addition, Titan''s potential is strong, and the advanced generation of arms heroes also make him very greedy.


    But he also knew what kind of man Titan was. If he wanted to talk to Titan, he had to subdue Titan first.


    The truth of Titan is fist!


    In the end, Chen Yu won by a narrow margin.


    After all, every time his soldiers advance, his foundation will be improved.


    Although these improvements are not big, they can''t hold much!


    Therefore, anjosis recognized Chen Yu and thought that Chen Yu could become a friend of Titan.


    After Chen Yu inquired about the target of anjosis, he patted his chest and said that he could find a good place for Titan to fight wildly and vent his fighting desire.


    This came and went, and enrosius was deceived.


    After Chen Yu has brought androsius into the team and let him experience the real feeling of being powerful in the battle, he will stay with Chen Yu completely.


    From that day on, Chen Yu was surrounded by an epic Titan.


    In the middle of this, there were several crises that he carried over by his Titan friends.


    After all, when he came here, he was just an epic peak. Any legend can kill him.


    Can''t help, Titan clansman is rare, plus the strength is strong, very protect short.


    So, there''s no need to talk about it.


    However, several old titans of the Titan clan didn''t say anything when they saw that the younger generation of the Titans had made such rapid progress with Chen Yu''s strength, and their foundation was very strong.


    Sometimes even a few small Titans come to play with anjosis. Of course, Chen Yu knows the purpose of these Titans.


    But he was also greedy for Titan''s line of arms, so it was a result of the best of both worlds.


    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu''s trip to the Titan islands is no different from going back to his own home.


    There are hundreds of Titans in the Titan clan. Except for the old Titans who have gone out of the world and some sleeping Titans, young Titans and little Titans basically know Chen Yu.


    In other words, the titans are bound to stand on Chen Yu''s side.


    As for allies of the Titans?


    Chen Yu did not know, but now, Chen Yu itself represents a big Mac level power.


    Therefore, the so-called allies are dispensable.


    Today, androsius appears here. Chen Yu can guarantee that this is definitely not the last Titan to appear here.


    There was such a big war in the land of labnos, and this war was initiated by the friends of the Titans. How could the Titans not join in the fun?

 Chapter 1078

    "Just tell me if I can help you."


    And androsius, without covering up, said directly.


    "The gate of hell appears on the other side of the Sylvia Empire, and it is estimated that several kings will come out of the hell."


    Chen Yu thought for a while and said, "but I''m afraid that you can''t carry the strength of the later part of the legend."


    Anjosis sniffed the speech and chuckled. He said: "don''t worry, I''m not a Titan this time. Even if a group of hell kings come out, I can carry it."


    "I said," can you stop being so coquettish? You are a Titan. Shouldn''t you be very cold? "


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Why are you looking at me like this? It''s like you''re influenced by me. I don''t want to carry this pot. "


    "..."


    anjosis looked at Chen Yu, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    This guy, don''t you have any points in mind?


    In terms of Sao Bao, who can match it?


    After all, is he really upset?


    "By the way, to remind you, there is a change on the side of blazing angel. It seems that there is an agreement with the Empire on your side. If necessary, I can ask my grandfather to go to the boundless airspace."


    "Don''t bother, it''s just... If they''re on the opposite side of me, neither I nor my subordinates will keep hands during the battle."


    Chen Yu waved his hand and said that the Blazing Angels and the Titans had made an alliance from ancient times.


    And there has always been contact between the two races. When he went to play in the land of Titan, he also saw these Blazing Angels.


    As an ancient race similar to the Titans, Blazing Angels are full of arrogance and overlooking to other races except the ancient races, especially the Terrans.


    Titan can take Chen Yu as his friend because of his strength, but blazing angel will not.


    In the eyes of Blazing Angels, Chen Yu is just a humble human race.


    Even if Chen Yu is very strong, they will not make friends with Chen Yu. Of course, in the face of Titan, they will not make indecent moves and say arrogant words.


    At least in the Titan''s territory, they also have to worry about the Titan''s face.


    Chen Yu''s character also means that he doesn''t have much affection for the Blazing Angels.


    But people don''t attack me, I don''t commit crimes.


    With the strength under his command, even if the Blazing Angels fight, what?


    Before launching the war, he had already estimated it in his mind.


    Everything has been considered for the worst.


    And his worst plan was that the Titans were on the opposite side of him. The whole world, all races, were enemies!


    Even in that case, he has a good chance of winning.


    What''s more, looking at the current form, the titans are firmly on his side.


    In this case, he has no worries.


    He believes that this war will not last long.


    What''s more, androsius''s experience bar is almost full. When enrosius is upgraded to level 5 Titan, it will be the peak of legend.


    Perhaps the Titans stand firmly on his side to see the powerful process of androsius.


    After the legend, every step is very difficult.


    According to androsius, the Titans, the legendary Titans who went out of the world, were looking for ways to become stronger and faster.


    It will be very difficult to go out of the world and have a high probability of falling.


    In five years, from the peak of an epic to the present late legendary period, androsius felt like he was dreaming.


    The speed of promotion is just too fast.


    Although Titan Mang, but the Titan is not stupid, because this battlefield, Titan clan has more than a dozen ancestors wake up.


    After all, the Titans watched Chen Yu and anjosi grow up step by step, so they are very clear about the potential and strength of this friend of the Titans!

 Chapter 1079

    "I know how stupid it is to keep your hand in the face of the enemy to do such a thing?"


    Enroxis knew Chen Yu well. He estimated that if he told Chen Yu to be merciful, their friendship would be over.


    Against the Terran empire of the whole continent with one''s own strength, such a level of conflict and confrontation is far from perfect.


    At this time, the entrance of the blazing Angel clan has already added fuel to the fire.


    The Titans let Chen Yu, who is in a weak position, be merciful again. Is there a hole in his brain?


    "Don''t worry, I know the friendship between the Titans and the Blazing Angels, so I won''t let you fight against the Blazing Angels."


    Chen Yu said, Titans help themselves, of course, they will not let others in trouble.


    After all these years as an ally, is there a bit of friendship?


    "It''s OK. If the blazing Angel clan really wants to go too far, I''ll call someone to beat them up!"


    Androsius rubbed his hand and said.


    For a Titan, that''s five years of life.


    But in the past five years with Chen Yu, they experienced so many things together that they occupied more than half of his life as a Titan.


    Wonderful!


    In addition, with Chen Yu''s strength surging upward, there are so many enemies convenient to fight.


    The most important thing is the friendship between the two of them, so he naturally knows how to choose.


    In fact, when he knew that the Blazing Angels entered the arena, he was still very flustered. He was worried that the Titans would stand on the side of the Blazing Angels, or that Chen Yu would not be supported in this war.


    Fortunately, his grandparents were not so stupid.


    What''s more, Chen Yu''s strength will grow in the past few years?


    As for the Blazing Angels?


    I''m a cow!


    How many times have they hinted?


    They all said on their faces that they had let the Blazing Angels come here, but there was no way. They were very confident. They were just allies, and their Titans were not convenient to say anything.


    It can be understood that before Chen Yu, the Titans didn''t look up to the Terrans.


    There are so many Terrans, so many bloodlines and so weak fighting power, what can they regard as Terrans?


    It doesn''t matter if they have a good look at it.


    Between the same level, people can catch you and beat you crazy. How do you look down on others by licking your face?


    But it doesn''t matter. Since sweeping the snow in front of the door, the titans are strong.


    But when the grandparents are ready to wake up, they are ready.


    As long as one side falls into a disadvantage, the other side will help.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in control."


    Chen Yu looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "some gods have already agreed with me, so we are not enemies in the whole world."


    Androsius sniffed and disdained to say, "do you believe the lies of the gods?"


    "I don''t believe it, but it has already been said. Believe it!"


    "Be careful, don''t be overcast."


    "Look! Soon, the gods are coming at dusk. "


    Chen Yu''s eyes flashed and said, "this war is an enemy or a friend. It''s clear at a glance."


    "The gods need faith. In my land, I can give them faith. If you can go back, prepare for the dusk."


    "Those gods with great powers will not miss this war."

 Chapter 1080

    "It''s OK. Even if it finally collapses, you come to our Titan''s side and we will protect you!"


    Andreas scratched his head and said.


    "Can we not be so sad?"


    Chen Yu''s eyelids jumped, speechless: "this just started, you curse me capsize, have you such a friend?"


    He knew what androsius meant.


    But he knows better that he will not lose this battle!


    Two years ago, I started to prepare for this war.


    War, their favorite!


    Growing up in killing and blooming in war.


    The war sweeping the whole continent must be a war of attrition.


    And war of attrition, do they need to be afraid?


    Their style is to fight harder and stronger!


    Those who can''t kill them will make them stronger!


    "Well, it''s time for me to go, too, Sylvia Empire?"


    "Well, I''ll keep Ryan there for you, and Sylvia''s for you."


    "Don''t worry, but you haven''t beaten him for a long time."


    "Then you have to have a snack. Ryan is in the late stage of legend. Don''t let Ryan advance first, then you will be miserable."


    Chen Yu said with a smile that Ryan, as a crazy soldier with both combat power and brain cultivation, also likes to fight.


    And when Berserkers and Titans come together, and they''re almost as effective, that''s the battle season.


    Three small dozen a day and one big one three days.


    Because of Titan''s ethnic heritage and blood, it was Ryan who was beaten.


    However, there is an exception, that is, when Lane surpasses androsius, he will beat himself back!


    Androsius is not afraid. Isn''t it common for Titans to challenge beyond the level?


    Of course, Chen Yu is an exception.


    The same realm can crush his freak. Titan has a strong desire to fight, but he doesn''t like to be abused.


    "Lying trough!"


    Androsius uttered a rude remark and immediately tore up the space and went straight to the Sylvia empire.


    Ryan, is that going to be promoted?


    No, he''s got to be promoted first!


    Or he will suffer!


    As he walked along, he sent some news to the clan area. Before he came, however, more than a dozen clan brothers called him and said that they would be informed after they got the news.


    He felt that there must be more than a dozen of them in the end.


    Those epic Titans at home will surely come running to me secretly.


    Now he has already classified the epic Titan to the little Titan.


    But I didn''t know that he was just an epic Titan five years ago.


    "Chen Yu, how have you considered my suggestion?"


    Suddenly, a light and soft voice sounded around.


    Chen Yu''s face did not change. He said faintly, "I refuse."


    "Now the gods of the ice and snow and the dark gods have said that if you lose our light God again, your situation will be very worrying."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, it''s not a threat, it''s just a reminder of the situation. Even if the titans are there, your enemies have invited the Blazing Angels. Now, you are still at a disadvantage. "


    "So if I don''t agree to that condition, will the God of light be my enemy?"


    "Of course not. You are not satisfied with that condition. If you say it out, we can modify it! If you speak to a goddess, will you not be so cold? "


    "If the believers of the Illuminati knew that their goddess spoke to me in this tone, what would they think?"


    "I don''t think a third person will know."


    As soon as the voice fell, a bright light formed in the sky.


    After that, a beautiful woman with a crown on her head and a beautiful face came down slowly.

 Chapter 1081

    "I''m 27 this year."


    Chen Yu looked at the goddess of light and said faintly.


    When the goddess of light heard the speech, her face did not change, and she said with a smile, "is age a problem for us?"


    though it is so, the heart of the goddess of light still cannot help but begin to make complaints about it.


    Twenty seven?


    A legendary peak, only 27 years old?


    What about bluffing?


    Even if it looks 27 now, but its inner real age will never be 27!


    If it was 27, it would be a good thing.


    At the age of 27, she achieved the peak of legend. She couldn''t imagine what kind of height Chen Yu would reach in the future?


    Therefore, the best choice is to invest ahead of time and tie yourself with Chen Yu.


    "Longevity is eternal. Age is not a problem."


    Chen Yu squinted slightly and said, "but my heart has always wanted to pursue my own love. My view of love is different from others."


    "It doesn''t matter. Feelings can be cultivated."


    "But I don''t want to cultivate with you."


    "..."


    the goddess of light gave an embarrassed but polite smile. How can we go on talking?


    It''s a little hard to do!


    "Well, in this respect, I can take a step back."


    The goddess of light was silent for a moment and said, "you, as an emperor, confer a concubine. Is that all right?"


    "As long as you canonize me as a concubine, I can guarantee that the saint will not be jealous and will not engage in palace fights. You can pursue your love as much as you can."


    Chen Yu looked at the goddess of light without any expression and said, "the bright saint, it can be said that it is your reincarnation reserve body? Is that a step back? "


    In the world of St. Cullen, there are five gods.


    Each deity represents a great God. As one of the five God systems, there is no doubt about its power.


    But before he launched the war, he naturally thought about the number and quality of the enemy.


    God of light, he just interrupts when the enemy treats.


    As for the idea of the goddess of light?


    It''s not that the old cattle eat the tender grass, but the wild cattle of the Paleozoic era eat the young grass of the new generation.


    Yes!


    If you only look at her face, figure and temperament, the goddess of light belongs to the peerless beauty in all aspects.


    Even if he takes a few steps back, he doesn''t care about his age.


    However, as the main god of the light God system of St. Cullen, the goddess of light has a legend that she incarnates into the world.


    There is also the legend of the bright god son, who knows how this goods come out?


    I really want to get married with the goddess of light. I''m a green world!


    There are also those sons. He has no desire to be a father.


    All in all, he just hates the goddess of light.


    The most important thing is that he has this repugnant strength, and does not have to be wronged because of the gap between the strength alliance.


    His strength is enough to deal with all the changes!


    "In fact, I chose you because I feel that we are similar to each other, and all aspects are compatible."


    The goddess of light seemed to see Chen Yu''s thoughts and said with a smile: "over the years, the son of God and the goddess of the light cult have nothing to do with me."


    "You know, I am in charge of the God of light. The light belongs to thousands of gods. How can I have my own blood without a dear one?"


    "Most of them come from the goddess of light and the God of dawn. They all have their own partners. They don''t have to deal with anything. I think... You misunderstood me."


    Chen Yu went in his left ear and went out in the right ear.


    Now he is also the legendary peak strong, how tenacious is his mind?


    Would she change her mind because of the words of the goddess of light?


    After all, he didn''t know anything about everything, so he didn''t know whether the light goddess''s words were true or not.


    If the conditions of the goddess of light remain unchanged, then the so-called alliance can not be established at all!

 Chapter 1082

    Silence!


    The surrounding atmosphere, in the silence, some embarrassment.


    But Chen Yu''s face did not change, and even in front of the goddess of light began to deal with the war information from all aspects.


    And the goddess of light also stood here, not angry, just smiling at Chen Yu.


    Seems to be waiting for something.


    "Poof ~"


    all of a sudden, the light goddess''s mouth cocked and chuckled.


    Chen Yu glanced at the goddess of light and did not speak.


    "How cold you are


    The goddess of light sighed and said, "the God of death has just declared its position and regarded you as the enemy."


    With these words, the goddess of light stood on one side, staring at Chen Yu, as if to see something from his eyes.


    But it is a pity that Chen Yu expected that the God of death would take part in the war.


    After all, one year ago, he fought against Zhan Ming God, and his kingdom was shattered. If death hadn''t come forward, I''m afraid God would have fallen a year ago.


    Therefore, the God of death participates in the war, stands on the opposite side, and operates normally.


    "There are elves in your army, and the elves are also under your protection, so the natural God system should not stand opposite to you."


    The goddess of light continued: "but the God of nature is still sleeping, so even if we stand on your side, the help to you is very limited. At this time, if we do not stand on your side, even if your army is powerful, the loss will not be small after the war?"


    "My request is just a title. Why should you... Worry too much?"


    "Your natural talent has shocked the past and the present. If you want to move forward, you can only go out of the world. The void is full of crises. Therefore, I suggest that you attack the hell or the abyss."


    "But the power of hell and the abyss is no weaker than that of St. Cullen. If you want to attack, you must ensure that you have enough strength under your command."


    "You, think about it. I''ll wait. I''m not in a hurry."


    She firmly believes that feelings are cultivated.


    What''s more, she didn''t lie.


    She chose Chen Yu because she also needed to move forward.


    As a great God, there will be no one in the world of St. Cullen who will threaten her life.


    But she was well aware of the vastness of the void, in which there was a strong man who had the power to destroy the world of St. Cullen.


    Can St. Cullen survive if the world is destroyed?


    Chen Yu is growing too fast.


    As soon as all the gods did not expect, the other gods chose to fight and wanted to coerce Chen Yu.


    But her choice is different, she wants to establish an unbreakable and firm relationship with Chen Yu.


    So she put her choice into action.


    "I..."


    Chen Yu took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    If it''s just a title, he can''t accept it.


    After all, the initiative of the future lies in our own hands.


    "Buzz!"


    A wave of space waves reverberated around, and the next moment, the space began to break, and the interior exuded a terrible force of terror.


    Chen Yu and the goddess of light change their faces and tear the space. They can do it.


    But the space force generated by the tearing up of space in the world of St. Cullen will not be so terrible. What''s more, the two of them are talking here, and the surrounding space has been blocked and frozen.


    Even the strong in the same realm can''t tear apart the space. Now the space is torn, which means that the strength of the strong over there is above them.


    One of them is the legendary peak strong, and the other is the great divine power. The only one who is superior to them is...


    "Hi, Chen Yu, long time no see."

 Chapter 1083

    "Su... Su Chen?"


    When Chen Yu saw the comer, his face was stagnant and his head was a little muddled.


    Five years ago, he never met Su Chen again.


    Even after he came here, he also deliberately inquired about Su Chen''s information. He estimated that such a mysterious strong man, if he wanted to appear, would only appear in the main mainland, right?


    But to his disappointment, the main mainland did not have any information from Su Chen.


    Even the titans have never heard of Su Chen, which makes him understand that maybe it was his chance encounter, or maybe in the future, they will meet.


    But he really didn''t expect that Su Chen would appear this time.


    "Sure enough, the same."


    Su Chen sighs, in the moment that appears, he feels his own strength is suppressed again.


    It''s just that this time the suppression is not so fierce, about seven level level level!


    Jump directly from the second step to the seventh step, OK!


    "What?"


    Chen Yu doubts, what does the old look mean?


    Didn''t they just see each other once?


    "Nothing."


    Su Chen laughed and said, "it seems that you have encountered difficulties here?"


    "Last time you helped us so much, we''ll help you this time."


    As soon as the voice falls, the figures come out of the space cracks.


    Chen Yu can''t feel the breath of Su Chen, but he can feel the breath of a new strong man.


    These, are the top strong!


    "Lie trough! How to suppress strength? Can you have a good time


    "Well, don''t you think we can all fly this time? What are you asking for? "


    "Forget it. If you come to the secret place of time and space for the second time, you should get used to the feeling of being suppressed."


    "..."


    fan leisurely came to St. Carlo''s world, and began to make complaints about it.


    This kind of speaking tone, which has a little strong demeanor?


    As for the gorgeous goddess of light, they ignored it directly.


    In the process of handling the reward task, no matter how gorgeous they have seen it, what is this?


    And this is in the secret space of time and space. Who knows if the power of time and space will be a demon?


    No matter the power of time and space, they dare not be demons.


    The creatures in this are not the protagonists. They dare not provoke them.


    "Fellow villagers, meet again."


    Fan Xian walked over and said with a smile.


    "Yes, see you again."


    Chen Yu''s eyes swept over the crowd, and thoughts flashed in his heart.


    If he didn''t expect it, the group came to help him.


    As for why you came to help him?


    This he did not know, perhaps it involves more, the game between the great powers?


    In any case, it''s a good thing for us to come here.


    A group of legendary top level strong men, and a strong man who can''t see through to help themselves, is there any suspense in this war?


    And the goddess of light... Who is the goddess of light?


    Even if the five gods come together now?


    Who is afraid of whom?


    Come on!


    "We are all here to help you."


    Su Chen pointed to his back, said: "don''t worry about their strength, the strength is absolutely enough, and will only be stronger."


    "So, which side of you is more difficult? Tell us, we''ll solve it for you."


    When he came here, he felt the smell of war.


    The great war that swept the whole continent has broken out.


    In this case, Chen Yu, the protagonist of the secret space-time situation, seems to be the leader of one side of the war.


    They came here to help Chen Yu. There is no doubt about this.


    Kill Chen Yu''s enemies, they will also get high points, everyone is to eat just right!


    "Please wait a moment."


    Chen Yu turned his eyes to the goddess of light and said, "I don''t agree with your terms."


    "So, as an enemy or an ally, you choose."


    After hearing the words of the goddess Chen Yu, they all smile and communicate with the masses.

 Chapter 1084

    "I chose to be an ally."


    Without any hesitation, the goddess of light said directly.


    These emerging strong men, both in terms of method and strength, exceeded her expectations.


    If she knew that Chen Yu concealed such power, she would never lower her incarnation and say such nonsense.


    Of course, if all Chen Yu''s strength is exposed, there will be no hesitation. This war will go on smoothly.


    A group of legendary peaks, just ask, how to fight?


    Can I play?


    Just a moment ago, she felt that she had a great advantage in controlling the deep absorption of light.


    Although the Titans stood on Chen Yu''s side, the Titans had a fierce battle with the angels. Even if they were not in a battlefield, at least their strength was offset.


    The rest is that the legends of their divine system and the Terran Empire fought with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s side of the forces, the major gods have had communication, even if there is concealment, will not hide too much.


    In the final analysis, nearly 100 legends are gathered in one power, which is a very exaggerated number.


    If this is only the tip of the iceberg, then the war that triggered the world of St. Cullen, they don''t need to struggle, just surrender!


    But now it seems that all the information obtained by the major gods is false!


    Chen Yu, there is a trump card hidden!


    As for the cost, it doesn''t matter what it costs.


    At this moment, Chen Yu invited these terrible strong men to join the war, which is the most important!


    And she promised to be so decisive, because she could feel the strong men who had just arrived, and their eyes were just like looking at their own prey. She had no doubt that as long as she nodded on her side, she would turn into a hungry wolf and even enter her own kingdom.


    Dozens of legendary peaks into the kingdom of God, that their own fall, will be doomed!


    What are you hesitating about?


    Bright god system, must be Chen Yu''s ally!


    From this moment on, but all Chen Yu''s enemies are the enemies of the light God system!


    Enemy!


    "Then go back and get ready."


    Chen Yu smiles and says, "the dark god system is handed over to you."


    "I promise you that after the victory of this war, your light gods will be free to preach in the world of St. Cullen."


    "But the premise is, freedom, if you look bad, you know the consequences."


    The goddess of light sighed and then disappeared.


    It seems that I have lost the strength and value of tying this big ship. I should have made a decision earlier.


    "Is that the God of your world?"


    The Marquis of Vauban flashed his eyes and said with some movement.


    With the improvement of his own strength, the Marquis of Vauban''s identity as a god killer has also changed dramatically.


    In the past, he had to hunt down the disobedient gods of his own world, and then accept Pandora''s blessing ceremony in order to master the divine power.


    But this is a normal and weak God killer.


    Now, he has eight levels of cultivation, and his strength has already exceeded Pandora. He has captured and killed almost all the gods who do not obey in their world.


    It used to block his world''s border. Is it still useful to him now?


    Plunder is really developed into the rule of plunder.


    now he can plunder all the essence of life from all his life under his own hands.


    But as a god killer, he still likes to hunt gods.


    No matter which side of the world God, is his favorite!


    It''s also a kind of enjoyment to plunder divine power in the process of hunting and killing gods, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1085

    "Yes, the God of light, the goddess of light."


    Chen Yu nodded and said.


    It''s about to be used by others, so there''s nothing to hide.


    "What did she come to you for?"


    Fan Xian, with a smile, asked, "is there something fishy between you two?"


    Time and space secret experience in the protagonist, that is absolutely the protagonist in the protagonist!


    In addition, this is the Western magical alien continent. For the protagonist of this world, the goddess of light is either the enemy or the harem.


    Just now, it should be the harem. That''s right.


    But what Chen Yugang just said, the enemy and allies, have not come to that step?


    In other words, the Western magic protagonist has nothing to do with the Illuminati in the process of growing up?


    "She came to me to make a condition. If I marry her, the bright god system is an ally. If she does not marry her, the bright god system may be the enemy."


    Chen Yu turned his hands and said with a helpless smile.


    As soon as the words were said, the audience was silent.


    What kind of fairy operation is this?


    Delivered wife?


    Are they... At a bad time?


    If they come a little later, will the marriage be a success?


    "Cough!"


    Su Chen light cough a, way: "you do not agree?"


    If Chen Yu is old enough to say that she is old enough to marry a woman in Tianyu''s class, then she will surely marry her


    "In fact, in the face of love, age is not a problem."


    The East month early pulled pull collar, mouth says.


    Love can be met but not sought.


    When meeting, do both sides need to consider the issue of age?


    No need!


    "Indeed, in front of love, age is not a problem."


    Chen Yu''s face did not change. He said, "but I don''t like her. I don''t want to exchange my love for this so-called alliance."


    "After all, I don''t really need it."


    Su Chen laughed and said, "after all, I still don''t like it!"


    If he was in the situation of Chen Yu, he would not give up his love for a less important ally.


    If you are very important, this war can''t be done without you, and this war is very important to yourself and you can''t afford to lose, then you should marry.


    But if it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter if it''s more or less, what else does he give up?


    Clearly have strength, why should aggrieve oneself?


    "Well, time is limited."


    Su Chen raised his right hand and said, "we''ll talk about it later. You can tell us which enemies you feel difficult to deal with, and we will solve them for you."


    "The strength of the enemy should not be too weak. We are here to fight. You can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu touched his chin, thought for a moment, and then said, "the more difficult enemy, that''s only...


    Su Chen''s group of people, he can''t see through.


    Since we don''t understand, we should follow the way of others.


    If you want to be a tough enemy, you will give them the most difficult and most difficult enemy to deal with, and the biggest loss may be caused by your own side.


    Legend peak can not see through the existence of this matter, it is not easy to solve it?


    ...


    at the same time, the kingdom of light.


    Standing on the throne of light, the goddess of light slowly opened her beautiful eyes, and a trace of complex emotions that did not conform to the divine indifference flashed through her eyes.


    This time, she did not expect it.


    But now that they know about this, they really want to make a show.


    "Tell me my will, the God of light is in a state of war!"


    "The gods and the Legion of light under their command should not be slack, and the troops will send out the dark gods!"


    "God war open! Darkness will be punished at last

 Chapter 1086

    Dark gods.


    "Aiya, what the hell is going on?"


    The dark god is the main God. The Dark Goddess frowns slightly and is puzzled in her heart.


    The five and the three have declared war on that alien.


    The natural God system remained neutral in her expectation, but the light God system suddenly declared war, which was a little unexpected!


    Isn''t aiya that bitch who doesn''t care about her faith in the world of St. Cullen?


    You know, the reshuffle of St. Cullen''s world represents the fall of super power and the rise of new forces.


    Their four major god systems, that is not super power?


    As for the natural God system?


    That group of dogs, it''s not normal not to help that alien.


    "Lord God, the Legion of light has been assembled and is moving this way."


    "Then fight!"


    Although it is not wise for the two gods to fight at this time, the dark goddess can''t let others sit at home, can''t they?


    Can you believe the God war, the dark and so on?


    If there is no room for darkness in your eyes, why don''t you fight God wars early or late, but at this time?


    She thought, it must be aiya that bitch and that alien have done something!


    But it doesn''t matter, even if there are only two gods, it''s enough to crush that alien!


    It''s a dream to invade the whole continent by one''s own power!


    What''s wrong with Titan help?


    Even the Titans dare not be so rampant!


    ...


    the God of death.


    A faint sigh came from the supreme throne, and the gods of death descended one after another, and the war conflict was sublimated again.


    ...


    snow God system.


    Holding the magic wand of ice and snow, the main god of ice and snow at the top of the mountain roared with laughter, and then gave instructions to all the soldiers to participate in the war.


    After that, the God of light will no longer be a friendly army!


    ...


    war and conflict broke out in this way.


    For the creatures in St. Cullen''s world, this period of time is definitely the most painful and helpless time.


    The two legendary battles, the aftershocks alone, are enough to erase a large part of the region.


    But the creatures of St. Cullen don''t know that the war will not last long.


    At least, much shorter than they expected.


    When the gods of death and ice and snow joined the war, a group of uninvited guests were welcomed outside the two gods.


    "Death God system, pay attention to death is a kind of rebirth?"


    Su Chen stood outside the death god system and said with a smile, "this is really a fallacy!"


    "But it doesn''t matter. Since these gods stress that death is a kind of liberation and rebirth, today, we will let them experience the feeling of liberation."


    "Anyway, they live in this world, and it''s also a kind of torture."


    Don''t you hate death when you talk to me? And I don''t like the gloomy environment. "


    After death, to become a species different from that when you were born. Even if you are still alive, what''s the meaning of being an undead?


    And then there is the theory of death liberation. How can they stay in this world since they advocate death so much?


    "If you don''t like it, it will ruin him!"


    Fan Xian stood beside the scenery and said coldly.


    After that, his mind moved, and his golden and bright unlimited colonial costume covered him, making him exude a more threatening momentum.


    He can feel that there are a lot of integral babies in the huge death system.


    This time, set a small goal, more than the last harvest of time and space!

 Chapter 1087

    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Su Chen laughed and said.


    With a swing of his right hand, he blocked in front of him, and the vast border across the whole system of death shattered.


    In fact, with their strength, they can sneak into the system of death without being aware of it.


    But do they have to be sneaky like that?


    Originally, they came to destroy the whole system of death gods, and the gods lived in the gods, and the gods collapsed and the gods fell.


    In other words, the gods can''t run.


    A group of exterminators are not as powerful as their enemies. What else do they do to assassinate them?


    It''s OK to go straight into the matchless drive!


    "From the beginning of the war, I''ve been watching my death system."


    Not long after they advanced, a strong voice rang out: "it seems that today, my God of death is looked down upon by people!"


    "Hum!"


    A black light flashed by, and immediately a great figure appeared in front of the public.


    See the way death appears, without exception, Su Chen and others all frown.


    Weian?


    Just a six level cultivator, also deserve to be installed in front of them?


    Perhaps for the ordinary people in the world of St. Cullen, the God of death is a great God that can not be directly looked at. But for them, an ant who can''t even walk out of his own world dare to play a role in front of them?


    I don''t know how to write dead words!


    The next moment, Su Chen step out, the figure appears in front of the God of death.


    "Boom


    The voice of thunder sounded, gathered a lot of death''s painstaking efforts, and the main battle avatar disappeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and said: "I hope that after I have solved the God of death and the series of gods around the God of death, there will be no dead in the system of God of death."


    Before the voice falls, Su Chen disappears in place.


    Time and space secret space left them not much time, so they have to seize the time to solve, strive for the maximum efficiency of points.


    "Hello


    Fan Xian laughs, then nods to the Jingtian, and the two figures disappear at the same time.


    The main theme of the death god system is death and rebirth. But today, the huge death god system will usher in a real death storm!


    Up to the God, down to a small soldier in the God army.


    None left!


    ...


    at the same time, there was a brutal massacre on the other side of the snow God system.


    In the eyes of members of the communication group, there is no difference between ordinary people in St. Cullen''s world and these high-ranking gods.


    Even if they had to make a choice, they would definitely choose to fight these gods.


    On the one hand, these gods are the enemies of the protagonists in the secret land of time and space.


    Communication groups get the power of time and space to open the secret space, the protagonist, who knows what kind of golden thigh the future is?


    They are now wondering whether Chen Yu is the past of the group leader or administrator?


    After all, Chen Yu is also an earth walker.


    The administrator said in the group before that he was also a transgressor from the earth.


    Now think about it. Maybe the administrator is recalling the past, sharpening them and recalling some regrets in the past.


    Even if the regret has been caused, it is a comfort to change it with their hands.


    Of course, the fall of every divine legend in St. Cullen''s world will lead to a certain vision of heaven and earth.


    And the death god system and the ice and snow God system a lot of things happen, also can''t hide.


    The light God system declared war on the dark god system, followed by a large number of body meteors in the death god system and the snow God system.


    Now... Just declared war?


    Chen Yu''s power is too terrible, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1088

    "Chen, you are really amazing!"


    Over the Empire of Sylvia, androsius looked up at the sky and said with a smile.


    Originally, he thought that this time he would certainly trouble the elders of the clan.


    But now it looks like it''s not needed at all.


    Chen Yu''s power seems far beyond their imagination.


    "As always, I like to hide and tuck in!"


    With a smile, androsius stopped thinking and began to devote himself to the battle.


    For Titans, what do you think about so much at the moment of battle?


    Nothing is more comfortable than a good fight.


    ...


    "they are so quick to start!"


    The light goddess murmured to herself.


    As the main god of the light system, the great God of power, he was very sensitive to the fall of the world gods of St. Cullen.


    She now clearly felt that the sea of illusory void, which represented the divine position, had begun to tremble.


    All the time, there are stars falling on behalf of the gods.


    This war can already be called the dusk of gods!


    With its fear, there is a trace of happiness.


    Fortunately, she went to find Chen Yu at that time. Otherwise, when the group arrived, I''m afraid the bright god system would not escape this disaster.


    "Aiya, do you know something?"


    Suddenly, a cold hum came directly into the mind of the goddess of light through the sea of fantasy.


    As an enemy for many years, the goddess of light knows the identity of the speaker very well.


    But in this war, God''s blood will be shed on the world of St. Cullen.


    According to Chen Yu''s character, it is only a matter of time before the dark god system is destroyed.


    Only when the dark god is destroyed can they live.


    Therefore, at this moment, she did not pay attention to her old opponent.


    Just as if I didn''t receive the message.


    ...


    originally, he was in a state of anxiety and might have to fight for a long time. However, because of Su Chen''s involvement, Chen Yu''s side quickly established the victory of the war with an attitude of autumn wind sweeping leaves and absurd and uneasy speed.


    The five major systems of gods, and the three against them, were completely destroyed.


    It is only a matter of time before the fall of the legends and gods standing behind them and the collapse of their backers.


    As for the Terrans'' wartime allies, the Blazing Angels?


    After witnessing the consequences of the fall of the three gods, how dare you continue to fight?


    At the friendly suggestion of the Titans, the Blazing Angels return to their own boundless airspace.


    They decided that they would not participate in the affairs of the Terrans in the future.


    It''s too dangerous.


    If you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t see the three main systems?


    The blazing Angel family is proud, but when it comes to the heart, it is still quite from the heart.


    Chen Yu can solve the three God systems at one time, and naturally he can also solve their blazing Angel clan.


    The Blazing Angels are not stupid. Chen Yu did not attack them hard. On the one hand, the price may not be small. On the other hand, it may also be to give face to the Titans.


    But if they dare to appear again, the consequences can be imagined.


    "That''s it, it''s over?"


    Chen Yu looked at a good form and thought to himself.


    He had thought that the war might last several years.


    After all, there are all the major deities involved, and the major forces are also involved in the continuous game.


    Even after each regiment comes from an upgrade, it can win this mighty war.


    At least, the war swept across the continent, involving all ethnic forces. There were too many involved. For some forces, even he had a headache.


    Can su Chen and his party participate in, less than half a day, no?


    In the face of absolute strength, everything is illusory!

 Chapter 1089

    "Yes! It''s over. "


    Su Chen stood beside Chen Yu, hunting in white, and said with a smile.


    Chen Yu smelled the speech and looked at Su Chen. After thinking for a while, he said, "if I didn''t guess wrong, your strength is not as simple as you show it?"


    Su Chen facial expression does not change, way: "right, we come here, strength is suppressed."


    "How strong would you be if you were not suppressed?"


    "Anyone in the back can suppress the world."


    "..."


    hearing this, Chen Yu fell into silence.


    Any one means that the weakest of these people have this power.


    He didn''t think Su Chen would cheat him, because it was meaningless.


    But what is the power of suppressing the world of St. Cullen?


    St. Cullen''s world, but the big world in one big world!


    The world at this level is a powerful existence that has really bred the legend.


    Even if it''s a powerful existence, it''s impossible to suppress the world of St. Cullen?


    After all, the St. Cullen world can breed that kind of existence, which shows that the power of the world of St. Cullen is above that existence!


    What kind of people have they been in contact with in recent years!


    In particular, Su Chen, the core figure in this group of people, what kind of strength should it have?


    Why do strong people of this level appear in front of them at that time and at this time point?


    "Don''t be nervous. Believe me, you in the future will be stronger than us now."


    Su Chen patted Chen Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Do you know me in the future?"


    Chen Yu''s eyes flashed, suddenly said: "change a meaning, the future of me, know you?"


    Su Chen smell speech a Leng, then shook his head and said: "I don''t know the future of you, but I know that the future of you must have reached a certain high level, otherwise we will not appear here."


    So far, he has known the powers of two three question mark levels.


    Nangong Ruohan!


    Lord!


    Nangong Ruohan won''t say it, which is definitely impossible.


    It''s a bit possible.


    As for why Nangong Ruohan''s realm address is still three question marks?


    Because he believes that the realm of Nangong Ruohan and daozhu is absolutely above the realm of order!


    But it was too complicated for him to go into.


    The most important thing is that his current strength is only the Ninth level, which is not the time for further study.


    If you are aware of one of your thoughts, and then come down to kill yourself, isn''t it too bad for you?


    "In that case, I understand."


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and said, "but anyway, I still want to thank you. Without your help, my Legion may suffer heavy losses."


    According to the law, the enemy at the highest level of legend should be solved by him.


    A selfish idea, Su Chen and others robbed his experience pack.


    But he''s not that kind of character and he knows his situation.


    Those great gods are full of delicious experience package, but they have to be able to win it!


    On their own small body, it''s OK to go up one by one.


    If you can''t hold on together!


    Moreover, Su Chen, the stubborn force of the Terran Empire, did not move, which could also become fertilizer for the growth of his legions.


    And it''s a grindstone that won''t cause too much damage, which is a good situation.


    If he could, he was willing to go to war one by one.


    But he has already embezzled an empire. If war breaks out again within a hundred years, it will certainly lead to other imperial alliances.


    Can you wait for a hundred years?


    Therefore, the outbreak of the war and the alliance of the Terran empires became a reality.


    In addition to his own ideological reasons, the gods and he did not have a good feeling.


    Therefore, the formation of this situation is also a kind of coincidence. If someone else is in charge, this situation may not be formed.


    But in the end, he doesn''t regret it!

 Chapter 1090

    "Help each other."


    Su Chen said with a smile that it was a coincidence that the secret place of time and space attracted them to Chen Yu for the first time.


    But the second time, was it a coincidence?


    Boundless space-time, full of infinite time line, so many time points, they just appear next to Chen Yu.


    From this point of view, part of his conjecture has been proved.


    It is estimated that the time span of each time-space secret place will be longer and longer.


    I''m afraid Chen Yu has left the world next time!


    After a while of laughing, a white light flashed by, and Su Chen and his party disappeared in place, leaving no trace.


    If not for the collapse of the three deities, Chen Yu would have a feeling that everything was an illusion.


    "So... Su Chen, are you from the future?"


    ...


    after the end of this time, the communication between the masses and each of them should perform their own duties.


    The cultivation of cultivation, the closed door, play with life to accept the reward task to continue their own journey.


    But Su Chen returns to the space-time cabin, uses the integral to raise the time-space cabin several levels, starts to close again.


    Although the Taoist Scriptures allow him to quickly break through the peak of the state, into order.


    But this is fast, relatively speaking.


    If only for the age of Su Chen, the time needed to advance to order is unimaginable.


    But what you want, you have to pay.


    As long as he thinks about some possible outcome in his future, he will not regret the decision he has made now.


    Between spring and autumn, ten years have passed.


    With the flow of time, the number of communication group members is also increasing.


    And the influx of a large number of new people, so that many exchange groups of old people quiet down.


    The increase in the number of people also leads to various problems, and the pure friendship in the past no longer exists.


    Of course, the reason for the silence of the old people in the exchange group is that the two administrators have hardly talked to each other. Slowly, their attitude towards the new members has also changed, and in the end, they have no desire to communicate.


    Although every seven days, the administrator will come out and enter the secret place of time and space.


    But in addition to occasionally participating in the whole process, the administrator simply opened, entered and exited the secret space of time and space.


    Seeing that the administrator has no desire to participate, the points gained by the secret land of time and space are gradually falling, and most of the old members are no longer involved.


    At most, it is to accompany the administrator to go through a process.


    They all know why.


    The secret place of time and space is opened. Send them to Chen Yu''s side, and the administrator will participate in the whole battle.


    If the location of the secret space-time transmission is just a simple secret place, the administrator will not be very interested in it.


    Over the past decade, they have also participated many times.


    So more or less, there are some guesses in my heart.


    However, the most important harvest in the past decade is that their strength has been greatly improved.


    The group members who joined the communication group earlier and worked hard to improve their own strength are now basically above the Ninth level, in order.


    The realm above the nine steps is no longer a mystery in the communication group.


    But all members of the group know that order is not the peak.


    Above the realm of order, there is a supreme realm.


    Some people even speculate that there is a realm above the highest realm!


    It''s just that their strength is low and they don''t reach that level, so they just feel that they can discuss with each other when they get together occasionally.


    But ten years later, since the secret place of time and space was opened, the administrator has become busy.


    Sometimes they are very curious. What is the administrator doing?

 Chapter 1091

    At the same time, time and space cabin.


    A handsome man dressed in white slowly opened his eyes, and Gu Bo was not surprised to see a trace of the vicissitudes of time.


    "Calculate the external time, tomorrow, it will be ten years."


    Ten years later!


    Feast of the heavens!


    This matter, he has not forgotten.


    In the time and space cabin, he almost forgot how long he had practiced.


    Although the outside world is only ten years old, the space-time cabin has already possessed the time proportion of "terror" under his continuous upgrading.


    So he''s an old monster now.


    "Well, it''s time to get out."


    Su Chen laughs at himself and says in his heart.


    The next moment, Su Chen has appeared in the outside world.


    With his unremitting efforts over the years, the Taoist Scriptures have now reached the fifth level.


    The fifth level of Taoist Scripture, and far beyond the power shown when the exchange group lends its own strength.


    In contrast to Nangong Ruohan''s breath of strength, he felt that now he should be able to face the so-called feast of the heavens.


    Of course, the main reason is that ten years has come.


    If not, he still wants to stay in the time-space cabin for a period of time. In terms of the enemy, he should be more stable.


    Why choose 99% if you can win 100%?


    Even if it''s one in ten thousand, what if it turns over?


    But there is no alternative, time does not allow.


    "I''m here, and you?"


    Su Chen looks up at the sky. In his eyes, all the space in the distance seems to have lost its meaning.


    His eyes, directly through the immensity of time and space, fell on the supreme pale land.


    Immediately he raised his mouth and took back his eyes.


    When he got to this state, he knew that the world was so beautiful.


    It turned out that the continent was like that.


    Ten years later, all are enemies!


    Even if Nangong Ruohan''s message to himself is wrong, there is no need to be afraid of his hands and feet with his current state and the existence of the same realm in front of him.


    "Come back, little ones."


    Su Chen looks at the chat record of recent period of time, lose voice to smile a way.


    Now there are so many members of the communication group, but what he can remember is the former group of people.


    If you really want to count friendship, that group of exchange group members can be regarded as his friends!


    ...


    at the same time, the highest space, above the pale continent.


    "In ten years, from a common creature to a high level, if we didn''t know something about it, I''m afraid we would have been so ignorant!"


    Surrounded by the infinite world, the eyes reveal the existence of the world''s true meaning, a slight smile, a little sigh.


    "Well, it''s time for us to do the same."


    Nangong Ruohan slowly rose from the throne and said, "it''s expected that we will come to this step. But when we look at the development of the matter, we can''t avoid feeling. This last step still needs our efforts."


    Hearing Nangong Ruohan''s words, the ten beings got up laughing one after another.


    They all know the plan.


    As for what to do?


    Are you following the plan?


    Then only they understand from the bottom of their heart that every existence starts from the boundless world, and finally enters the supreme world and wins the throne.


    Everyone has lived for endless years.


    In these endless years, they have changed more or less.


    The reasons for change may be ridiculous, serious, normal, strange and various.


    But none of them knows what each other thinks, so at this point in time, they seem to be very harmonious.


    At the very least, no one has spoken out against the continuation of the plan.


    It looks like they''ve been waiting for 10 years.


    But how long ago they began to set up the chessboard is unknown.

 Chapter 1092

    Galaxy, earth.


    Su Chen''s brow frowned when he saw that there were more practitioners near the galaxy than ten years ago.


    The next moment, all the practitioners around the galaxy disappeared.


    No one likes squatting at the door of their own home with so many people, who can look at the heart will be refreshing?


    Ten years ago, at that time, I was just a nine level peak cultivator.


    Their own strength, coupled with the fact that the Milky way is frozen, has a great influence in the universe, and even a few of the top nine in the universe also have a deep understanding nearby.


    At that time, it was just unpleasant.


    I don''t have time to spend on it. If a war breaks out, it will attract more attention to the galaxy.


    Who doesn''t have a little curiosity in the battle of many top nine level players?


    But now it''s different!


    Now he can be a little wayward.


    Of course, the Milky way is frozen, and these practitioners just practice around and do nothing extraordinary.


    Therefore, he just made them all over the universe, not to be brutally killed.


    "A point formed by the mixture of time and space, the location of this point, the earth..."


    after looking at it for a while, Su Chen whispered to himself.


    Indeed, now he can do something to thaw the galaxy.


    And then?


    As the feast of the heavens is approaching, the transcendental battle is likely to break out. At this time, we will thaw the galaxy, and a conflict will break out in the whole galaxy...


    No, we have to go back to time and space when the universe is gone?


    It''s better to thaw after the battle.


    If you win, all is well.


    If you lose, you can''t talk about it.


    People are gone, what thaw?


    What do you have to thaw?


    Suddenly, Su Chen frown slightly, step out, the figure has appeared in the void turbulence.


    The next moment, the sky was full of light.


    All kinds of supernatural animals began to crow, and beautiful flowing colors began to bloom.


    The surrounding space-time, even in jubilation, as if there is a supreme existence is about to come, so that the surrounding void is boiling and singing.


    "It''s coming. It''s so fast!"


    Su Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking in his heart.


    The idea did not fall, a great figure began to flicker.


    Standing in front of him is a familiar figure.


    Nangong Ruohan!


    But now Nangong Ruohan, dressed in silver and white robes, looks indifferent and calm, and there are countless voices of time flowing behind.


    Listen carefully. It''s been hundreds of millions of years, and it seems like a second has not passed.


    The wonder of these rules of time is amazing.


    Next to Nangong Ruohan, a man in a black robe and armor, with dark eyes, exudes the existence of the mood of violent destruction.


    This existence stands in the space, all return to die!


    If not for the presence of the same shadow around, I am afraid that this void will collapse completely when the breath of destruction appears.


    On the far left, a man in a flaming red dress and a dignified crown on his head. Behind him, the fire is surging, sending out the hot and charming waves.


    The face of this existence is fuzzy, even so, in the moment you see her, you will have in your heart that this is absolutely a stunning beauty.


    ...


    the presence of a person exudes a sense of terror, and sends out its own powerful power without scruple.


    Just in a moment, this powerful power spread all over the world. This kind of behavior seems to announce their return to all living beings in the boundless world.


    Of course, the target of these breath prestige is Su Chen!


    At this moment, Su Chen looks around and looks at the eleven powerful beings that surround him. The corners of his mouth rise up and step forward.

 Chapter 1093

    "I don''t know what you''re here for."


    "Don''t you know why?"


    Nangong Ruohan''s face did not change, and he said indifferently: "the supreme real body must not be stagnant. This is the rule."


    Su Chen glanced at Nangong Ruohan and said, "whose rule is this?"


    With these words, he was ready to fight in his heart.


    Even the supreme power in the body has begun to be restless, but when he reaches this state, his control power is naturally excellent.


    Even if the same realm exists, as long as he does not want to, then those people can not see his change.


    "That''s the rule."


    Sending out the true meaning of destruction, the face was calm and said: "if you don''t return, I''m afraid today, you will fall to the top."


    As soon as the voice falls, the surrounding empty area kills the opportunity to be rampant.


    "Of course, as co-existence, we are not unreasonable."


    Behind the endless world, the shadow of the existence of a smile, kind said: "as long as you hand over the treasure, we can not be in trouble with you."


    Su Chen heard the speech and shook his head and said: "treasure book? I don''t have it. I haven''t even heard of it. How do you want me to hand in something I don''t have? "


    Come straight to the theme, can''t wait to show their own ugly face.


    This group of people is really...


    as for the treasure they said?


    In his mind, he could probably guess something.


    In oneself, what can the supreme being care about?


    Isn''t that communication group?


    After his achievement, the communication group revealed the true face of Lushan Mountain under his eyes.


    A book with purple and gold light is obviously extremely precious.


    But why should these supreme beings snatch them when they are so precious?


    Looking at this situation, these supreme beings are obviously aware of their existence.


    Clearly ten years has not arrived, and as soon as he comes out, these supreme heights come in a hurry.


    Really, what are you worried about?


    "You don''t need to deceive yourself. You have the highest achievement. I don''t believe you can''t see the essence of communication group."


    Nangong Ruohan lifted his right hand and said, "hand over the treasure, we will turn and leave."


    "If you don''t hand it in, I''m sorry. Today... There may be a supreme one falling."


    Su Chen looked at Nangong Ruohan and asked, "this is what you said, the feast of heaven?"


    At the same time, his mind was full of ideas.


    These eleven are all high achievers. I don''t know how long they have been.


    Even if the same for the highest, but 11 old cards at the same time, their chances of winning, is still very low.


    If it doesn''t involve other things, these supreme just simply to their own hands, that''s it.


    Although the winning rate is very low, but generally speaking, it is still a little bit.


    But the purpose of their coming here is obviously the noumenon of communication group.


    I used to guess that the communication group was created by the Taoist master.


    Nangong Ruohan also said that it is the power of the Taoist master!


    But now it seems that, without any accident, the Taoist master is also a supreme one.


    Is a thing created by a supreme being worth fighting for?


    There is only one reason for such competition, that is, the road of the Taoist realm is far ahead of the others.


    Even, the Taoist master groped for the supreme realm.


    The noumenon of communication group, which is called a treasure, may contain the highest and highest mysterious state.


    Otherwise, this group of supreme need this?


    That is to say, I am the backhand trained by the Taoist master.


    What do you want yourself to do?

 Chapter 1094

    "Where we appear, that is the feast of the heavens!"


    A supreme being, dressed in Xuanjin battle suit and with countless voices of death howling behind him, opened his mouth and said, "now, let me ask you, hand it in or not?"


    "Time is limited. Don''t test our patience."


    Having said this, the supreme being pauses, and then goes on to say, "you have just achieved the highest, yet you have not fully experienced the supreme power, and do not have too much supreme perception. Therefore, the Scripture is of no great use to you."


    Su Chen listen to this, can''t help but look at this supreme existence.


    He always felt that this supreme being was implying something?


    The whole world is an enemy!


    According to this principle, then all people are his enemies!


    Can you believe the enemy''s words?


    Since the enemy''s words can''t be believed, this sentence is not tenable.


    What''s more, Nangong Ruohan once reminded himself not to believe her words.


    Is not the meaning of this sentence to remind us that we are enemies? In fact, there are not many.


    Among the eleven, there are friends.


    What? Werewolves?


    Among the eleven supreme beings, he looks like a friend, but each one looks like an enemy.


    What''s going on?


    If you mistake the enemy''s harsh words into a friend''s hints, isn''t it very embarrassing?


    "It is true that we can make the best use of it only if we have it in our hands."


    The supreme being of the flame in the rear said with a smile: "of course, if you can give the treasure to your sister, my sister doesn''t mind eating with you!"


    With these words, the supreme being showed his beautiful face and threw a wink at Su Chen.


    Nangong Ruohan looked at Su Chen without expression and said, "I wait for time to be precious. I can''t drag on here. What''s your decision?"


    "Is it for their own greed, and give up to the high position, or to know the current affairs of the book to us."


    "Of course, you can give it to anyone you want. This is your freedom, but I have the obligation to remind you that rice is not so delicious."


    The flame is supreme and there is a chuckle and says, "what? Are we going to lower ourselves and get up if we''re a little cute? This is not in line with your usual style


    "Stupid woman, shut up!"


    "My sister is not stupid. It''s just a meal. Don''t think too much about it."


    Ruizhigao looked at the trend of quarreling between the two people. A trace of helplessness flashed in the deep of his eyes. Then he said in a deep voice, "now the business is on the head. After finishing the business, how do you two want to fight and how to fight?"


    After that, he turned his eyes to Su Chen.


    As the supreme being, there will be no mistakes in the control of one''s own emotions.


    And since they appeared here, facing Su Chen, you supreme beings basically did not say a word of nonsense.


    Just, Su Chen understand or not, that is another thing.


    But he believed that Su Chen would understand.


    After all...


    "it seems that you have made a choice."


    The world''s highest looking at Su Chen did not speak, suddenly said in a cold voice.


    That is to say, with his right hand carrying endless world power, he smashed directly at Su Chen.


    It''s like being angry.


    This kind of change, also let other Gao slightly Zheng.


    At the next moment, all the supreme power with tacit understanding broke out, and gathered the great power in his hands, and pressed hard toward Su Chen from all directions.


    Although the current changes are beyond the control of the plan, they are not too derailed.


    Su Chen, need pressure!


    Just the sudden explosion of the world''s highest, let a few of the supreme hearts of some ideas.


    It seems that the game of return and promotion is going to be more interesting.

 Chapter 1095

    "It''s not even a few words to start fighting, crazy?"


    Su Chen make complaints about his heart, but his hands are slow.


    At the moment when these supreme beings appeared, he knew in his heart that this war must be fought!


    Maybe some of my guesses are wrong.


    But if there is a gap in strength between the supreme beings, then if they are promoted to the highest, these supreme beings must test their own strength.


    However, all of the supreme ones are fighting against themselves together, as well as the noumenon and treasure of communication groups. How can all the things with eye heat in the highest place appear in their own bodies?


    What is the relationship between oneself and the Lord?


    At present, I have been promoted to the highest level.


    Should the relationship between yourself and the Taoist master be clear?


    Or what is the Lord waiting for?


    "Strength, not bad."


    Nangong Ruohan tries her best to control the Yin and Yang of time. In her hands, the supreme law is like a long river running through heaven and earth. With incomparable power, Nangong Ruohan runs over Su Chen.


    At this moment, she didn''t keep her hand.


    She is supreme in herself, so she knows the power of supreme mastery very well.


    The eleven supreme officials attacked him. Without those tens of thousands of years, Su Chen would not have been seriously injured.


    After all, every supreme being is the greatest, most powerful and perfect living body in the boundless world.


    If only in this way can kill a supreme, I am afraid there will be a supreme fall?


    "It is the power of Taoist Scriptures, but the supreme true meaning contained in it is not..."


    "can the supreme true meaning be changed?"


    "They are all supreme, and the true spirit is still in a state of ignorance. They are really cruel to themselves. Can they seal themselves so hard?"


    ...


    The Twelve Supreme beings fight at the void turbulence, only for a few breaths, and the void turbulence is shattered and turned into a silent void.


    Even if it is the extinction of nothingness, there is no concept of space to speak of, but still can not bear the supreme power of violence.


    Under the power of the supreme great shore, the land of annihilation is broken again and again, and all kinds of violent forces are full of it and ravage all sides.


    At this moment, even those with strong order will be crushed into nothingness in an instant and erase all traces.


    The place of emptiness formed by the battle of the twelve is so tyrannical!


    And the aftermath of the battle here is also gradually spread in the boundless world.


    Within the world, all living beings, consciously or unconsciously, have a feeling of fear and uneasiness, as if in the next moment, they will lose their lives.


    The supreme aftereffect of the battle, even if it is only a trace, will cause incalculable damage.


    A moment ago, the sound of majesty and magnificence spread all over the world.


    The next moment, boundless war ignited and broke out!


    No one can see the battle and where it broke out, though from the top.


    But this does not prevent them from knowing that there is an immeasurable war, which is breaking out!


    At the same time, communication groups.


    Tony had no money: "guys, do you feel that?"


    Limlu Tempest: "I feel that wave, it should be a fight over order."


    Cheeky bastard: "but I don''t know why, I feel... Uneasy."


    Bo Feng Shui men: "do you feel the same way? I also have, always feel, this battle has something to do with us. "


    Tony has no money: "do you think it has something to do with the administrator?"


    Tony has no money: "this fight."


    Now, Tony these old group members are already the communication group big man level person.


    The big guys came out to talk, and what they said was very serious and heavy news. How dare ordinary group Friends Meng Xin dare to bubble at this time?


    For a time, usually the water group members are silent, quietly watching the big man speak.

 Chapter 1096

    Limlu Tempest: "I feel like it''s possible."


    Limlu Tempest: "the warden has not spoken for such a long time. I''m afraid that is preparing for this battle."


    Limulu Tempest: "at the end of the day, there must be very few powers of the administrator''s level."


    Marquis Vauban: Yes, I think so


    Marquis Vauban: but in this situation, can we go up and help


    Marquis wobang: "that kind of breath is only swept by, I have a kind of soul shivering feeling."


    Marquis wobang: "although we can plan the order, always seems to be high above, arbitrarily determine the development of the world, but in the face of this level of fighting, we obviously do not see enough."


    Nezha: "can''t we help you?"


    Maybe other practitioners can''t feel the terrible power sweeping the whole world.


    But those who practice order can still feel it.


    In front of that momentum, they are like mole ants. As long as they get close, they will be crushed to death.


    This feeling of powerlessness, they have not experienced for a long time.


    Tony has no money: "at the moment, it looks like that."


    "I''m afraid that''s the original intention of the group leader and the administrator to cultivate us, but I didn''t expect that when we were really used, we still couldn''t help."


    Judge Angel Kyle: "if we can all go further, we can certainly help the administrator."


    Judge Angel Kyle: "it''s just, I''m afraid it won''t be what we thought."


    Emperor: "ha ha! In fact, ladies and gentlemen, it is not impossible for us to help. "


    Tony has no money: "who are you?"


    Emperor: "I''m just a nobody. I''m just a little proficient in thinking."


    Seeing an unknown person in the group talking, all the old members looked at the group card of the unknown member.


    Let others listen to you, first of all, your strength must reach the standard.


    "Group members: Emperor."


    "Combat power rank:" supreme. "


    "Administrator: brother su."


    "Combat power rank: the highest."


    "Administrator: cute, cute, cute again."


    "Combat power rank: the highest."


    After seeing the battle power rank of the emperor and comparing it with the two administrators, everyone was shocked.


    This war is definitely related to the administrator.


    In the past, there were three question marks on the combat power rank of the two administrators.


    Now it becomes supreme, that is to say, is it supreme above order?


    And the emperor, who is also a supreme being!


    This kind of presence joins the communication group, and looks at the time of joining the group, a long time ago.


    What is the purpose of adding groups?


    I don''t speak normally. I occasionally take part in group tasks, which is no different from ordinary group members.


    But if the emperor''s strength has always been the highest, it must have been found.


    After all, there are new members joining the communication group, and the combat power rank on the group patch is the most curious.


    Even if it doesn''t show the highest, just three question marks, it will definitely be valued by people, and even the big man will shout.


    Since there is no such situation, it is certain that the supreme being hides its own strength and traces.


    In other words, the purpose of joining the communication group is not pure.


    In other words, maybe the enemy who fights with the administrator now has this emperor!


    But they are not supreme. How can they help the administrator?


    Is it possible that the Lord wants to listen to the enemy?

 Chapter 1097

    The power of fate: "ha ha! What can you do? "


    Surging flames: "that is, your way to say it must be very damaging, but nothing, come out and let us see."


    With a sword, you can stop the transaction if you have a ghost


    With just one sword, you can see that we are the inner ghost? Forget it. Kill everyone else, and we''ll never be exposed. (slim funny face) "


    soon, several unfamiliar members of the communication group came out one after another.


    When other group members go to see the group cards of these group members, without exception, the strength of these group members is the highest!


    In other words, these supreme beings have already joined the communication group.


    It used to be well hidden, but after the battle broke out, it began to expose itself.


    Maybe they don''t think it''s necessary to hide it.


    Tianjun: No, why do you say so much


    Tianjun: "look, what kind of children are scared into?"


    Surging flames: "cut! Who was the first to open the head, self destructed identity? Do you think we''d come up with it if it wasn''t for your bad taste? "


    Just a sword, across the world: "not to mention, this feeling, very good."


    Power of Destiny: "if you don''t give up the feeling of chatting, you can create a group by yourself later, and then pull a group of people into it. You cultivate them, and they chat with you."


    Just a sword, across the world: "no, no, I don''t feel a thing like this."


    Tianjun: "I don''t think you have any other problems. You are mean!"


    With just one sword, you can see what you said? Want a fight? "


    With just one sword, you can walk across the world: "shrem''s angry face"


    in the communication group interface, a terrible sword light shines from the outside world, and then the world of endless swords blooms over the world.


    "Hum!"


    A murmur came out, and immediately a more violent and violent wave came out.


    In this moment, Tony and others feel.


    It seems that these supreme beings in the communication group are really fighting against the administrator.


    What they can do now, and what they can help administrators, I''m afraid, is to follow these supreme existence words in the communication group and guide them to conflict quietly.


    But these supreme beings have boundless power. They must be careful when they say angry words, and everything must follow its natural course.


    Otherwise, there will be a catastrophe.


    Tony didn''t have any money: "guys, why don''t I understand that?"


    Tony doesn''t have money: "slim scratched his head and face."


    cute and cute again: "Tony, you don''t have to participate in this."


    "Ding, the administrator is cute and cute again, and the forbidden words are opened."


    Power of fate: "Nangong, why don''t you let them participate?"


    Power of Destiny: "how happy is it to let them participate in the discussion with us?"


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaocute appeared again: "hum! What''s the point of getting involved? "


    "I don''t care about others, I don''t care about it, but before the dust settles, you can''t hand it to the members of the communication group."


    "The exchange group protects the soul of members, this is the rule!"


    Power of fate: "OK, OK, I know. You are so wordy."


    Taoist master: "the exchange group is still as lively as ever! Even if the ban is turned on. "


    As soon as this speech was said, the voice of the communication group died instantly.

 Chapter 1098

    The power of fate: "hum! It seems that your strength has not been pushed to the extreme by us, and you still have the energy to wander around in the group? "


    With just one sword, we can see the world: "what''s wrong with this? Is it a matter for us to separate out a trace of ideas?"


    Taoist: "I think you misunderstood."


    Taoist master: "I am not su Chen."


    Taoist master: "Qi, CI, long time no see."


    The power of Destiny:


    With a sword, you can cross the world:!! "


    "You''re back?" she said


    Taoist master: "yes! I don''t know if it counts. "


    "Where is the accident? I''ll solve it for you."


    Waiting for countless years, the people she missed all day long finally returned.


    Even if you know, there will be no accident.


    In the worst case, everything is just normal.


    But the Taoists returned in advance. They may have seen that the plan, which spans hundreds of millions of years, has failed.


    Tianjun: "your consciousness is awakened, but your sub consciousness has not dissipated?"


    Taoist master: "at present, it looks like this."


    Tianjun: "OK, I''ll help you."


    Power of fate: "me too."


    Just a sword, cross the world: "when you come back this time, we will have a good discussion about which link is wrong."


    Just a sword, cross the world: "now, it''s better to come back as soon as possible."


    Surging flames: "sub consciousness, intend to erase it?"


    Emperor: "don''t erase it, keep it for the Spring Festival?"


    Surging flames: "if it''s really useless, give me this pair of consciousness, I''ll take care of it."


    The little cute little cute appeared again: "ha ha! You''re thinking about farting. "


    Although it is a useless sub consciousness, fundamentally speaking, it also represents the Taoist Lord.


    Even if she has faith in the Lord and knows in her heart that if she doesn''t erase this sub consciousness, it will not affect him in the end.


    But give this sub consciousness to that goods, what will that goods do, can she know psychologically?


    Taoist master: "the sub consciousness of this time is beyond my expectation. I have some headache because of the strength and strong will."


    Taoist master: "so please, please."


    Emperor: "OK, it''s on me."


    The power of fate: "we two so many years of friendship, rest assured!"


    Just a sword, the world: "you will always be you, I will only admit you, so, give it to me."


    "..."


    looking at these words of supreme existence, all the old members of the communication group can not help but have an idea.


    Can they say that the Tao is the master and vice consciousness?


    In this case, what the group leader said before, that is, what the administrator said?


    In other words, these people want to wipe the administrator out of the world?


    This...


    for a while, all the old members of the communication group withdrew from the communication group with tacit understanding.


    Nowadays, the leaders of the communication group are all enemies. How dare they stay in the communication group if they want to help the administrator?


    If they stay in the communication group, I''m afraid the idea of helping will rise, and the rescue plan will be hit by the air before the implementation of the rescue plan.


    At the next moment, all the old members of the communication group cross the space and appear in the place where they meet on weekdays.


    On the one hand, in the weak little world.


    They gathered together to discuss and see if they could help the administrator?


    The administrator is kind to them. If there is no administrator, I''m afraid they can''t get to this point.


    They all have to do their best.

 Chapter 1099

    "People say, how can we help?"


    Tony looked around and asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know."


    The Marquis of Vauban shook his head and said, "the siege of the eleven supreme beings, coupled with the inborn weakness of the administrator as a sub consciousness in the face of the main consciousness."


    "Most importantly, we are too weak to help at all."


    All of them were silent.


    Of course they know what the Marquis of Vauban said.


    But only when they knew these disadvantages did they gather together to think about a better way.


    However, they couldn''t bear the aftershocks from the distance. How can we help them?


    Not to the home court, they are all gone, this is not to help, is to make trouble!


    "Maybe, we can form an array to gather all our strength and see if we can... Hold a supreme."


    Wave wind water gate a gnash teeth, hate voice says.


    Next to it, someone whispered, "imagine if a hundred nine level practitioners combine their own strength, can they resist any one of us? And the gap between us and the supreme is definitely greater than that between the Ninth level and us. "


    "What do you say?"


    Bo Feng shuimen is a bit grumpy. The administrator has internal and external troubles and life crisis, but they can only wait here.


    This kind of feeling, let his calm heart can not help but riot.


    "The world is so impermanent. Maybe we have had a good time. Who can''t stand it?"


    Cao Cao clenched the handle of his sword and sighed.


    His injuries and bruises burst out, obviously his heart is also extremely unstable.


    If there is no administrator, now he may still be struggling to survive in his own small world.


    Even if he has made some small achievements in the future, what about that?


    Even the extraordinary road has not stepped into, less than a hundred years old to finish the rest of his life, did not understand a bit of the beauty of the extraordinary world, his life, also like that.


    So, from the bottom of his heart, he was very grateful to the administrator.


    But now, he can''t even help the administrator.


    Since joining the communication group, the administrator has nothing to ask them to help.


    Now that they need their help, they can only stand by and sigh.


    This is the most incompetent performance!


    In the past, he looked down on the incompetent. One day, he became such a person.


    When people are exhausted, they all achieve order. I didn''t expect that this sentence can be fulfilled in him.


    "Well, let''s go and help."


    Standing at the back, the eastern yuechu, who attacked the blue clothes, said, "even though we are just fireflies and have not arrived at the battlefield, we have tried our best."


    "Thanks to the care of the administrator, our achievements are far beyond our imagination, so... What are we not satisfied with?"


    "It''s probably a good choice to die with the administrator."


    Hearing this, Tu Shan Honghong slapped the head of Dongfang yuechu and said: "who says the administrator is going to die? You crow mouth, can''t you say something good


    They''re here, powerless.


    The situation of the administrator, however it seems, is bound to fail.


    But they still don''t want to admit that the administrator will die.


    This is also their heart, the last stubborn bar!


    "Do you want to help Su Chen?"


    Suddenly, a light voice came.


    The next moment, a handsome young man in white suddenly appeared and looked at the crowd with a smile.

 Chapter 1100

    "You are..."


    Tony looked at the man in white in front of him and said hesitantly.


    At this moment, it is no accident that the one who can come to find them and say such words must be the supreme being.


    But even if there is a supreme existence to help the administrator, it is only two dozen twelve.


    The final outcome, I am afraid, can not be changed.


    "We met."


    The man in white looked around, reached out and said, "but now, it''s not the time for all the showdown."


    "I asked you, do you want to save Su Chen?"


    When they heard this, they looked at each other and nodded their heads one after another: "want to save!"


    The man in white nodded and said, "if you want to save me, I can let each of you have no weaker than the supreme power. But you should understand that external forces are only external forces after all. Therefore, in terms of the mastery of the supreme power, you are still far from enough. "


    "So even if I give you strength, you have to be two together to withstand a supreme, and... Just to resist."


    "If one is not careful, he will die."


    "In other words, some of you are bound to fail in this exhibition."


    Finish this sentence, the man in white stops, looks at the crowd, does not speak again.


    What he should have said is very clear.


    Now, we can only wait for these old members of the exchange group to make their own decisions.


    From the moment they quit the communication group, basically, they have chosen this road.


    "I want to save the administrator. If there is no administrator, my future will be dark."


    Tony looked up and said solemnly, "I have seen my own future. After a series of fighting crises, I fell into the darkness of death."


    "It was the caretaker who pulled me out of the dead. I will repay this kindness anyway!"


    Limulu stood aside and heard Tony''s words and said, "me too. The administrator has helped me a lot. Even if this crisis is serious, I will never shrink back."


    "Me too!"


    "I want to help the warden."


    "The administrator has such a good character that I don''t want to see the administrator die."


    "..."


    one by one, all of them spoke.


    From the moment I joined the communication group, I recalled the past and the administrator treated them very well.


    If there is no administrator, I am afraid their growth will never be so smooth.


    The administrator has helped them so much. How can they not stand up now when it is the only time to need them?


    There are also administrators, even if they are now in prison, but there is no voice to inform them.


    They can think that the administrator should not want to increase casualties.


    What about their strength?


    There''s only one dead end!


    Therefore, there is a road in front of you. Even if this road is narrow, you will stumble when you walk, or even if you are not careful, you will be pulled into the endless darkness, and your soul will be exhausted.


    But they, after thinking for a while, all firmly chose this road.


    Scholars die for confidants!


    They want to do something for the administrator.


    "Well, I don''t see the wrong person, either."


    The man in White said with a smile, that is, a right hand move, a streamer flashing out, and then did not enter the public body.


    In this moment, people''s breath began to change from inside to outside.


    From the soul to the body, from the rules to the true spirit, every place is changing at the deepest level.


    They, with the help of this streamer, are leaping and catching up with their own life level towards the highest existence!

 Chapter 1101

    At the same time, the void war.


    "What''s this smell of?"


    A man with white hair and white shoulders, covered with the power of fate, suddenly frowned and whispered.


    "Is there anything unusual?"


    Nangong Ruohan can''t help asking after he realizes that the supreme being is different.


    At this moment, the supreme battle!


    And they gathered here to besiege Su Chen in order to welcome back the Taoist Lord!


    When ordinary creatures reincarnate, there is a certain probability that they will produce sub consciousness. When the main consciousness wakes up, the sub consciousness generated will not die out, so some complicated things will happen.


    But who is the Taoist?


    Supreme existence!


    And it is the most powerful of the Twelve Supreme beings!


    This time, it was just an experiment planned by the Taoist master according to his own personality.


    The eleven of them sit on top of the mainland, which is also convenient for monitoring the possible anomalies in this experiment.


    But even so, let the sub consciousness come out, think about it, a little strange.


    But the Lord himself is the creator of miracles, so they will not be surprised if anything impossible happens to him.


    Of course, her most important task at present is to clear all obstacles to the return of the Taoist priest.


    So she attached great importance to this battle.


    Even if the top eleven hit at the same time, she was not a bit relaxed.


    Can they be born under the supreme supervision of these sub consciousness, there will be no card?


    "I am in charge of fate, and I have always been concerned about the fate of the creatures in the communion group."


    The supreme idea of fate moves, a silver river across the ancient and modern, across the boundless world, appears in all the highest vision.


    "Although I have not interfered in their fate, their fate has not fluctuated too much."


    "But just now, the fate of the dozens of creatures who have left the communication group has changed greatly, and there is a trace that they are beyond the monitoring of their fate."


    "There should be no such sign of order."


    All the highest people heard the words, and their eyes moved. In this moment, an idea appeared in their hearts.


    Those retired creatures will not be promoted to the highest level at this time point, will they?


    Is it possible?


    No way!


    They are all top, so they know very well how difficult it is to get to the top.


    The boundless world has been born for countless years, but also the birth of Twelve Supreme.


    The twelve supremacy, and the interval between the birth of each supreme is counted in the era.


    Now, there are dozens of order state practitioners with abnormal fate, with the trace of promotion to the highest level?


    They prefer to believe that the fate of the long river bad, rather than believe the result.


    Although they know that Su Chen has a backhand, but this backhand, simply exaggerated to appalling.


    Can they have the means of transposition thinking and layout for hundreds of millions of eras?


    No!


    But in addition to this conjecture, what are the near facts?


    In ten years, an ordinary man rose from the mundane world and rushed all the way to the highest.


    Although it is said that this is the reincarnation of the Taoist master, his talent is excellent, and there are also communication groups as auxiliary.


    But is the supreme power so easy to take back?


    And now, it''s said that Su Chen has a second hand?


    A little guy can''t be so small. How can I have so much thought and energy?


    Always feel, where strange?


    "Administrator, we will help you!"


    "Ha ha! Administrator, I didn''t expect it! Here we are


    "Administrator, don''t worry. Feng Shui turns around. We''ll fight them in groups this time."


    "..."


    just at this moment, a lot of hearty laughter appeared around.


    The next moment, all the supreme faces suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1102

    I saw a shadow with the highest breath around, and each figure appeared in the praise of the void.


    At the same time, all the supreme masters put down their attacks and took a complex look at Su Chen.


    How can people who don''t pay attention to them all the time?


    But what they didn''t expect was that how could these people be supreme?


    If one or two of them are supreme, they may be able to convince themselves and try to accept it.


    However, dozens of them have jumped out of the total. How can they accept this?


    The conjecture just now has come true!


    Now, is this all right?


    The practitioners who join the communication group, as long as they become the order environment, want to achieve success?


    Are you kidding?


    If the highest in the universe is not so high, it will be so easy!


    "You are..."


    Su Chen''s figure flashed and appeared in front of the public, his face unchanged, and he asked in a voice.


    At that moment, he clearly noticed the complexity in the eyes of the eleven supreme.


    Even though he had some doubts about it, he could not show any difference on the surface.


    "Officer, do you want to fight?"


    Nezha was carrying a spear and grinning.


    In the past, the most powerful fire spear that split the mountains and the sea, in the hands of Nezha at the moment, constantly radiated the brilliance to the surrounding areas.


    In the eyes of the eleven most high, this spear is already a supreme artifact.


    "Fighting, I like it best."


    Said the Marquis of Vauban, rubbing his hands.


    Xiaoyu stood aside, smelling discontented and saying: "old Marquis, why do you want to rob my words? I''ll give you a dime. You take back what you said, and I''ll say it


    Marquis of Vauban:...


    is this the right thing to say?


    Xiaoyu is such a child. He doesn''t even have a wink!


    What''s the matter with that sentence?


    Why did you rob her?


    "Now that you are all ready, let''s fight!"


    Su Chen turns around and looks at the top 11 in front of him and says with a smile.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, no one paid attention to him just now.


    But in the current situation, it''s good for you.


    If you want to fight, let''s fight!


    Just now, it''s time for them to beat up the eleven!


    "Su Chen, don''t talk. Listen to me."


    A voice suddenly rings out in Su Chen''s mind. He is not surprised by the appearance of this speaker.


    Seeing Tony and their presence here, he knew that someone would appear to communicate with him.


    After all, his family knew his own business, and he didn''t have the ability to push Tony and them all to the top.


    "Your friends, the realm you are in is not the highest, in a direct sense, it is pseudo supreme."


    "The supreme power is not well mastered and is not fully controlled by itself, so their bodies and souls are very bad."


    "It is contrary to the rules to master the supreme power without being supreme. It will not only cause continuous damage to the body and soul, but also affect their combat effectiveness."


    "In other words, their combat power will become slower and slower with time. If they fight, the loss of their combat power will be accelerated. If you just transmit the message, they will not receive it, which is the evidence that the body and soul begin to be confused."


    "If you want to save them, or save yourself, it''s very simple. Just swallow up the refining scriptures."

 Chapter 1103

    "Are you the Lord?"


    At the moment when the voice falls in his mind, Su Chen asks in his heart.


    But there is no response, as if just the sound, just a dream of illusory.


    But Su Chen knew that it was not illusory.


    Swallow the book?


    The noumenon of communication group is the treasure.


    In fact, from the beginning of the battle, he found that he was blocked by the treasure, that is, the communication group.


    Unable to enter the communication group and view the information in the communication group.


    Together with the appearance of these eleven supreme beings, he can probably guess that all these may have something to do with the Taoist Lord.


    If you are not surprised, the relationship between you and the Lord may be just as you expected.


    It''s either separation or reincarnation.


    Or, if there is a big cause and effect between the two, a Taoist master has to avoid the actual cause and effect.


    But what puzzled him was whether the Taoist method was too inexplicable?


    Even if the pseudo supreme may have some defects, but this direct birth of pseudo supreme can also have a great impact on supreme, which is a little foul!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Outside, at the moment when Su Chen''s voice just dropped, the world of countless swords sprang up and said.


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes turned to the Kendo supreme.


    "Now your strength has proved that you have the strength to guard the treasure, so there is no need to carry out this battle."


    "What? Don''t want to fight now? "


    Su Chen eyebrows a pick, sarcastically said.


    Kendo supreme''s face did not change. He said calmly, "meaningless fighting is meaningless for us. In addition, the aftermath of a war between dozens of people will surely sweep the whole world. "


    On hearing this, the top ten nearby also fell silent.


    But their silence is not the silence of approval.


    But waiting, for this sudden appearance of dozens of supreme, they still do not believe from the bottom of their hearts.


    Top, also can mass production?


    So, they are waiting for Su Chen''s answer.


    Su Chen''s answer decides whether they should continue.


    But then again, the sub consciousness of the Taoist master is too fierce, isn''t it?


    Who can directly and completely work at the highest level as soon as he is promoted to the highest level?


    "It won''t work!"


    Su Chen didn''t hesitate, shook his head and said, "when has this battle become? If you want to fight, you don''t want to fight?"


    "If you have an advantage, you can fight. If you don''t, you must be shameful."


    At the rear, the people who communicate with each other have a freezing look in their eyes when they hear Su Chen''s words.


    The next moment, the towering war spirit rises, the momentum and prestige sweep.


    War!


    Since the administrator has made a choice, they should be accompanied by themselves.


    Although there are some physical abnormalities, they can not persist for long.


    But they have been able to hold on for much longer than they would have lived if their fate had not changed.


    So they make money anyway!


    Since it is earned, there is no reason to lose!


    If you want to fight, fight!


    When it''s about to fall, I''ll see if I can pull them out together.


    According to the administrator, why, if you want to call?


    Who are you?


    You''re the highest?


    The top eleven looked at each other and immediately the fighter locked forward.


    Those who can become the highest have grown up from countless battles.


    Meaningless fighting, they don''t want to fight.


    But if they had to fight, they would not be afraid.


    The fiery atmosphere of the battle began to gather in the void and chaos, and the whole world''s war was ready to explode!


    The next moment, the surrounding space changes.


    A dark rat, bigger than the world, appeared around.


    At first glance, there are hundreds.


    As soon as these mice appeared, the void began to stir, sing and praise.


    Obviously, these mice are all "supreme".


    The public is supreme: "the..."


    is the highest

 Chapter 1104

    If it had been said that one day there would be hundreds of supreme in a race, and the race would recognize the Lord.


    So, this is absolutely a madman!


    No doubt!


    A madman who cannot be saved by the highest power!


    Crazy!


    But now, when hundreds of high flying mice appear around them, all of them are confused.


    If the supreme will not have illusions or auditory hallucinations, and the supreme breath around them will not deceive people, they will all think that they have hallucinations.


    Hundreds of supremacy...


    not to mention the horror that appears in a race at the same time, can the vast void hold hundreds of supreme figures?


    What''s more, the most important thing is, why didn''t they feel a little bit before?


    The supreme power covers the whole world. They will not care about small things. But when the supreme power is born, there is no movement in this kind of event?


    "Hei, you''re here, too."


    Su Chen was silent for a moment and said.


    "To fight for our master is our belief throughout our life!"


    Xiao Hei shouts in a stuffy voice and glares at the eleven supreme.


    Before he came here, he knew what happened here.


    The eleven supreme, besieging the master!


    Master, you are in danger of death!


    So at this moment, his heart, including the hearts of hundreds of God eating mice around him, was very hostile to the eleven supreme masters in front of him.


    Even after the war, as long as you can help the owner, it is worth it!


    "I don''t think there is any misunderstanding in the process?"


    Surrounded by the endless world, the most majestic of all, sneered and said.


    "I think... There are no misunderstandings in this, some are just plot reversal!"


    Su Chen eyes a turn, look to the world supreme, light said: "the other ten highest, you solve, he, give me."


    Before the voice falls, Su Chen''s figure disappears in place.


    From just now on, he has been analyzing and thinking about the current situation.


    Now, I''m afraid the Lord is still in this world.


    Just don''t know where, silently looking at the situation here.


    Reincarnation or something has been ruled out.


    However, it is not clear whether the Taoist master is an enemy or a friend.


    It could be a friend or an enemy.


    Friends, the surrounding situation, can be explained.


    When he is under siege, the Taoist master may, in a sense, want to hone himself.


    Or, they want to refine the Scriptures and become more powerful with the help of the power of the Scriptures.


    But his character, for this kind of unclear things, a little cautious, if not force yourself, I am afraid that for a long time, I will not move the Scripture.


    Therefore, the arrival of Xiaohei and fan Xian is a way for the Taoist to force himself.


    As long as you can step into a higher level, then the crisis of all this is no longer a crisis.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    The internal medicine of the clamp should be regarded as a kind of internal tonic.


    If you absorb and refine the Scripture, in a short period of time, you may be able to greatly increase your strength.


    But in the future, they will have no resistance and can only be slaughtered by others.


    These are the two most possible and fundamental possibilities that he infers from his own understanding of the Tao and the supreme manifestations around him.


    An enemy and a friend are always the same, aren''t they?


    Can it be a stranger who arranges so much for himself just because he doesn''t like himself?

 Chapter 1105

    With Su Chen disappeared, there is the world supreme.


    Since Su Chen said that he wanted to fight against the world''s highest level, he would definitely do it to him.


    The world''s supreme challenge to Su Chen is also a pleasure to see.


    After all, after all, who knows whether it''s a fight or a negotiation when they leave?


    They are all supreme. How can you still be a boy with impetuous hair?


    "Su Chen, I can answer whatever you want to say and ask."


    At the other end of the void flowing and tyrannical, the world supreme looks at Su Chen standing in front of him and asks with a smile.


    Su Chen has a strange glance at the world''s highest and doesn''t speak.


    At the next moment, countless well shaped secret patterns appear in the sky. At that moment of sealing, countless mysterious breath swept out and went towards the highest place of the world.


    There is a reason why he chose the world supreme as his enemy.


    From the beginning to the end, the others who see themselves are basically speaking, and they seem to imply something to themselves.


    Only this world highest stands aside, looks at oneself coldly, and says with oneself, all is some nonsense.


    And in the battle just now, although the world''s Supreme Commander didn''t attack the most ruthlessly, he could clearly feel that the world''s supreme attack seemed to contain a vicious force.


    The world is the highest, behind countless world rise, should be open and upright, with boundless world great force to crush each other.


    But in the face of their own, as if constantly buried traps.


    Of course, the supreme mind is extremely complicated, and he does not dare to identify who is who without confirming the enemy''s friendly forces.


    But when he saw that the world was supreme, he hated him.


    I don''t know why!


    I don''t know why!


    But he believes that there is a reason for any aversion.


    The highest level of life has reached a perfect level. When a practitioner sees the highest level of life, he may produce dependence, respect, and most positive emotions.


    But it should never produce such negative emotions as disgust and nausea.


    Especially, it''s so inexplicable.


    So he felt, and could be sure, that this world was supreme, not his friend.


    When you''re not sure about the friendly and the enemy, it''s OK to catch people who are not friendly.


    He is supreme, any whim has a track to find, so he also believes in his own feelings.


    No divination can compare with the supreme feeling.


    There is no doubt about this.


    He also has a spectrum in his heart. If he really has only one choice left in the end, he should at least pull this disgusting guy along!


    Although he had a lot of ideas in mind, he probably had guesses.


    The Taoist master has so many arrangements for himself, so no matter how he chooses, I am afraid there are related situations waiting for him.


    In the end, I am sure I want to refine the treasure.


    I''ll talk about it later!


    "You..."


    the supreme face of the world stagnates, and immediately the boundless world is running behind. The chain of order and rules is turbulent, which turns into countless shaking tentacles waving in the empty space, and with the sound of the chain, they constantly respond to Su Chen''s bombardment.


    "Bang Bang..."


    the two sides are constantly fighting, and the surrounding void is constantly shaking.


    From this moment on, the world supreme did not speak again.


    Because he could feel Su Chen''s firmness, he understood that no matter how much he said, he could not change Su Chen''s determination.


    How can the supreme will be moved by the words of others?


    Not long after the two supremacies fought madly, Su Chen fell into the wind and was beaten by the world.


    After all, Su Chen is only a new top player. In all aspects of combat, he is not the highest opponent in the world.


    But as the fighting time goes on, this situation seems to begin to change.

 Chapter 1106

    "Communication group... Treasure book..."


    while fighting, Su Chen scattered his consciousness to the treasure.


    When he was promoted, he vaguely perceived the specific appearance of the Scripture, as well as the "Tao" and rules surrounding it.


    Now he is already supreme.


    In the universe, supreme is the highest level of all living beings'' cognition.


    That is to say, there are no more things in the world that cannot be seen clearly by the supreme.


    But the rules and secret patterns of the whole body of the book have achieved this.


    In addition, as soon as he was promoted to the highest position, the eleven highest ones appeared one after another. Even the words between the lines indicated that the Scripture was very valuable.


    What''s more, the communication group has been with you for so long, but do you still have to turn into a force to fulfill yourself?


    "Then, let''s go!"


    When Su Chen made this decision in his heart, he felt a friendly smile around him.


    This made his pupils shrink, and a glimmer of clarity flashed through his heart.


    ...


    at the same time, the outside world.


    Su Chen is fighting with the world supreme face a change, look at Su Chen eyes with a trace of horror.


    "Boom" -- "


    the whole world is trembling, but the frequency of this tremor is so small that if it is not for the supreme perception, we can not perceive the difference of the universe.


    "On top of the high!"


    A trace of disbelief flashed in the world''s highest eyes, because he could feel that the source of the world''s tremor came from Su Chen.


    The birth of the highest is indeed celebrated.


    But with the highest power, it is not possible to make the whole world tremble at the same frequency.


    And in his eyes, the internal power of the world is gathering towards this side.


    Generally speaking, the supreme being will not make a breakthrough.


    What''s more, it must be a great breakthrough for the whole world!


    He knew that he had experienced this kind of life level promotion once when he was promoted to the highest level.


    Therefore, he can probably guess that this promotion and strong speed must be a kind of extreme exaggeration.


    In a very short time, Su Chen''s strength will usher in a leap!


    In other words, has the Taoist master succeeded?


    "It seems that those who were supreme just now were also written by the Taoist master."


    "Taoist Lord, you are still as you always are. You are not expected to do so!"


    The highest idea of the world moves, a white figure out of the body.


    In the next moment, the evil blood blooms in the center of eyebrows.


    "Although I''d like to be your partner, I have to keep a hand. I don''t know the Taoist master whose memory has not recovered."


    With a sigh in my heart, the breath of the world''s highest level suddenly increased, and it was continuously superimposed at a terrible growth rate.


    This is the highest real combat power!


    ...


    under the influence of the power of the Scripture, Su Chen broke away from the concept of the world and came to the outside of the boundless world with unlimited eyes and blinking eyes.


    After seeing the world beyond, he realized that the world is called boundless only because the supreme power has not yet broken the dimensional power above the world.


    If you don''t surpass the highest, then the world is infinite!


    In the world, time and space are infinite. Any living creature can go ahead and explore new things.


    However, if you are detached from the highest level, then your vision will be elevated and your consciousness and soul will change. You can come to the world and look forward to the scenery outside the world.


    The magic beyond the world...


    so it is!

 Chapter 1107

    "When this thing is over, I should immerse myself and dig into the mystery of today''s state."


    Su Chen shakes his head and smiles and says softly, "but it''s not necessary to calculate the time. If I have another ten minutes, I will be completely detached."


    "Treasure... This is not a treasure! Clearly, it''s a way of detachment


    In contact with the original power of the "treasure book" and the moment of refining, everything is clear.


    The origin of the formation of the Scripture is a broad road leading directly beyond the world.


    In this kind of "Tao", there is no other power except the pure rhyme of Tao.


    As for the power that the exchange group lent to him earlier, it was a part of Daoyun, which was absolutely incomparable.


    And when the refining and chemical Scripture was completely detached, he also understood everything contained in it.


    The so-called conspiracy of self speculation does not exist.


    This matter, which is the subjective participation of oneself, has nothing to do with the Taoist master.


    The most important thing is that the original power of the formation of the "treasure book" comes from itself.


    In other words, the "book" can only be, and will only be, on him.


    When there is a life crisis, the "treasure book" will have power to protect.


    If the "treasure book" can''t protect him, someone will do it.


    But in the world, he thought, no one can break the protection of the "scripture".


    After all, the power of the "treasure book" is beyond the highest.


    "What? How do you feel? "


    A white light flashed by, and then a man in white appeared beside him and looked at him with a smile.


    "Not bad."


    Su Chen stretched out and said.


    The man in white nodded and said, "I''ve been outside for such a long time. You don''t have any other problems. You just think too much. You''re a little cautious. Clearly, you are still guessing about your own things. Do you have to let me force you? I''m really drunk


    Su Chen glanced at the man in white and said, "who am I going in for? Well? "


    The one next to him is Chen Yu.


    Another name is Tao Zhu.


    The two of them had known each other for a long time. When his consciousness extended to a higher level, his memory began to revive.


    The main purpose of going on this trip is to get rid of the stage errors in the process of Chen Yu''s cultivation and promotion.


    Because of one of Chen Yu''s experiments, his past had a lot of twists and turns.


    There''s a sense of being out of control.


    Things that have happened, but because someone killed himself, they forced things to change.


    In other words, Chen Yu''s past may die in the process of growing up.


    In other words, there is now, there is the future, but the past is gone.


    Although with Chen Yu''s strength, this will not affect anything.


    But both of them are perfectionists. What''s more, it''s Chen Yu''s own death. We can''t let the past self carry this pot on his back.


    Because he made it, and he himself is the strongest in the world.


    Therefore, the creatures in the world could not influence his fate.


    Even at the moment when the future man crosses time and space and comes to him in the past, the great and grand trend of time and space will come, and with the vast power of rolling forward, all the people who are not in the time line will be wiped out.


    Supreme is no exception.


    No way, Chen Yu can only ask his good friend.


    This is also a familiar and friendly feeling when Su Chen and Chen Yu met for the first time in the past.


    After all, they are close friends in the future.


    The reason for Su Chen''s arrival is also to help Chen Yu set things right.

 Chapter 1108

    "But the people below you are threatening me. That''s what I have to say."


    Su Chen left eyebrow a pick, open mouth says.


    He''s here to help. You can see what they said later. If it hadn''t been for Chen Yu watching them now, he would like to kill them all with one slap.


    "They didn''t know my situation, and I didn''t tell them about the specific things, just...


    before Chen Yu finished his words, he was directly interrupted by Su Chen.


    "I can see that two of them are not acting. Are you going to do it or me?"


    Su Chen''s face did not change, and said: "although I am inconvenient to interfere in your side of the matter, but this time they are involved in me, still want to kill me? Temper me? Anyway, I can''t stand it. "


    Chen Yu looked at Su Chen and suddenly laughed. He reached out and said, "if you want to do it, do it!"


    "Good."


    Su Chen slightly nodded, immediately thought move, consciousness contraction, return to itself.


    ...


    "Alas!"


    A sigh reverberates around, and then boundless power condenses, directly imprisons the world.


    "In order to make me think of you as an enemy, you are really willing to pay for it."


    Su Chen looked at the world''s highest and said with a smile, "I''m not the Taoist master, but this matter does not involve you."


    "So, you can watch it here."


    The voice did not fall, Su Chen figure has disappeared in situ.


    At the next moment, the boundless world vibrates, and a great and powerful force suddenly appears in the sky above the battlefield.


    In the moment that this force appears, the void solidifies.


    It''s hard to imagine that the tyrannical and broken empty place can even produce the imprisonment of space solidification.


    At this moment, both the supreme and the pseudo supreme, who are fighting, find that their bodies are not controlled by themselves and all stop at the same time.


    The attack, the echo of the explosion, and the destruction caused by it...


    all kinds of magical visions also dissipated in this moment, just like spring snow.


    "It''s wonderful this time. All the actors are OK. Those who don''t plan to act have to die."


    A light laugh sounded around, and immediately the two powerful and powerful supreme bodies began to decompose around.


    Almost in an instant, the two supreme bodies were completely disintegrated, and all traces of the world were erased. If it were not for the follow-up effect of the war just now, I am afraid everyone would think that there are only ten supreme in the world.


    This scene, beyond all people''s expectations, also broke all people''s three outlooks.


    The highest, kill it.


    How... Terrible!


    "Well, now it''s settled. It''s OK."


    Su Chen clapped his hands and said.


    As soon as the voice falls, all the supreme senses are released and free again.


    "Your... Subordinates, do you want to take them with you?"


    As the white light flashed by, Chen Yu appeared and asked in a low voice.


    "This is their home. Why should I take them away?"


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "if you have a chance in the future, goodbye!"


    "By the way, for the compensation you have just cheated me, remove the pseudo words in front of them!"


    Hearing this, Chen Yu laughed and said, "I''ll give it to me."


    Su Chen looked around, glanced at Tony and others, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, you are on the top of the world today, but it''s a big happy day. The communication group is also disbanded today! In the future, we may see each other again. "


    After saying this, Suchen stopped and said, "of course, you don''t want to die here. There is such a great God above you."


    "You should talk and be excited. In short, remember that from now on, you are also the highest being on the top of the world."


    "Well, I should go."


    "Xiaoyuzi, go, accompany me home to see my parents and relatives in this life."


    After all, Chen Yu and Su Chen have disappeared.


    At this moment, they can all feel a surging force rising in their bodies, and a mysterious feeling of soul different from that just now comes to their hearts and brings new insights.


    They have become supreme!


    True supreme!